Paradise

Chapters

Gettin' on with the day
New Digs
Neighbors
Trying, and failing, to avoid the neighbors
Getting aquatinted With the Neighbors
Chatting with the neighbors
Jobs Done and Ponies Entertained
Friends Relocated
An Exciting Day (Pt. 1)
The Wind Down (Pt. 2)
A Relaxing Day
Dealing With Business
Business Dealt With
To Town
To Bed
If You Want Blood
You Got It!
Break
Dinner plans
Problems
Preparations
Stealth is Not an Option for this Mission
Friendly Conversation
Recovery Begins
Recovery Continues
Supper
After Supper Action
Royal Setup
Royal Meetings pt.1
Royal Meetings pt.3
Royal Actions pt.4
Royal Pain pt.5
Royal Repercussions pt.6
Return Trip pt.1
Return Trip pt.2
Date Night pt.1
Saturday Night is Alright for Loving Pt.3
Change
A Path Less Traveled
The Grand Everfree Highway
Reunion
Rise and shine.
Blossoming friendships and conflicted ideas
Questioning
Royal Meetings pt.2
Saturday Night is Alright for Fighting pt.2

Gettin' on with the day

This one is also shit.

Pulling into an abandoned gas station and parking the humvee behind the main building to conceal it from possible bandits and looters, not that there is many people left in these parts, I turn off the humvee and slouch back into the seat. “Oh god this day is not going to be amusing in the slightest is it Hank?” I ask myself grabbing my rifle mags sliding them into the pouches on the belt and suspenders. “Hell no it’s going to be the epitome of shitty day, by the looks of it a big storms comin’ in, we’re in the fuckin’ city, and we already killed three people.” I answer myself grabbing the rifle and opening the door before sliding out of the truck. “ Sounds ‘bout like most days anymore.” I close the door gently trying not to make much noise.

Putting the sling for the rifle around the back of my neck so the rifles not in the way but able to be grabbed in a moments notice I start around the station to get back to the road leading into the city. Stepping onto the main road I begin walking towards the outskirts constantly listening and swiveling my head to look for possible threats while also giving all the abandoned and burnt out cars a wide berth. “I feel bad for all the folks that got caught on this highway” I think looking at all the cars as I walk by. “It must of been so confusing with all the lights, sounds, and motion all happening at once.” I shudder Remembering back to when people were trying to get up north to Chicago to evacuate. “God damn shame it was all in vain.” I chuckled grimly “No one got out of Chicago.” I shake my head and continue my walk towards the city stopping on top of an overpass that over shoots the city and shows the skyline. “ ever thought I’d see that day mother nature takes back the cities.” I state gazing at the unkempt vegetation climbing up the buildings. “Truly a horrifically beautiful sight.” I stand admiring the scene before turning and resuming my walk again. “It’s amazing just how fast humanity’s place at the top fell.”

<><><><><><> Short-ish walk later<><><><><><>

As I stop three hundred meters from the first buildings on the outskirts I go over my battle plan for what I need to do. “Okay, I’m going for a supply run, grabbing everything I can but putting priority on medical supplies.” I go over my plan in my head taking a drink from my canteen. “Sounds bout right, but where am I going to go to do this?” I question myself. “I could go to the old high school that was used as a field hospital.” I think it over putting the canteen back and taking my rifle of from around my neck. “No, fuck that. Place is a goddamned death trap with how many people were there before things got fubar.” I voice out to no one in particular tightening the suppressor on the ar and inspecting it. “The National Guard outpost then, I know it like the back of my hand and it’s in a less populated place in the city.” Standing up nodding and starting in the direction of the outpost. “I hope it ain’t picked clean yet though.” I say as I pick up the pace to a mild jog hoping to get there sooner than later.

<><><><><><> 15 minutes later <><><><><><>

Climbing up a small levee that over looks the outpost I slow my breathing and lay down prone listening for any movement nearby. After hearing nothing I turn my gaze upon the base looking for anything out of place, it’s always good practice to scope an area out for around twenty minutes before you go in to make sure nobody or anything is to stirred up. “Shit should of brought binoculars with me. fuck.” I berate myself looking over the base and the surrounding terrain looking for movement.

After twenty minutes of only seeing minimal infected movement around and in the base I stand up and make my way down to the bottom of the levee where a wall of sandbags are stacked providing cover. Sliding behind the cover I listen for any movement while taking my knife out of its sheath and putting my rifle sling back around my neck. Peaking my head around cover I fasten my helmet before crouch running across the main road to the other side where a hole in the fence is. Sliding through the tight gap I’m met with an infected soldier leaning against a row of concrete barriers twenty feet away, I quickly make my way to him plunging my knife into his temple and twisting it before he could make a sound. “Sorry Fitzgerald” I whisper as I read his name patch wiping the blood off my knife on his uniform.

Taking cover next to the dispatched infected I peek out to look if my actions stirred anymore of them up. Not seeing any more activity I start my way to the main building keeping low and goin’ slow, stopping half way there as I step over a half eaten corpse and gaze at the look of pain and horror permanently etched on the young man’s face, looking up and speeding up a bit I make it to the front doors and peer through the window before opening the door slowly and slipping inside.

Immediately I’m hit in the face with the stench of rot and dry blood making my breath catch in my throat, “Euuugh.That’s what no movie ever told ya about the apocalypse, it smells like shit.”. I think while looking down the left and right wing while listening for any sound that I’m not making. “Alright if memory serves me right the medical bay is to down the left corridor.”. I think back to when I was here last. “The armory is also down that way so maybe I could swing by there as well.”. “Sounds like a plan, this just might go oka--.” Bang! My thought is interrupted by a muffled crash coming from down the right wing. Snapping the rifle to my shoulder and crouching down I begin to shuffle backwards into the left corridor. “Sounds like that came from the garage down the stairs over there.” I mumble to myself. “At least I don’t have to go down that way.”

Turning around and slowly going down the hallway to the medical bay I keep my rifle shouldered just in case something pops out at me. “Fuck I wish I could put the bayonet on this rifle while having the suppressor on, but that’d be too easy wouldn't it?” I complain to myself checking around doors before passing them approaching the med bay doors.

As I walk up to the set of doors that lead into the med bay hugging the wall I notice a fresh-ish blood smear leading into the room, “Jesus, what happened here?”. Quietly questioning myself I lean to the right and look through the slim window in the door. “Oh fuck me.” I state seeing four infected chowing down on somebody's throat like an all you can eat buffet. Looking away from the feast to end all feasts I take my rifle in my left hand and take the hatchet out of it’s sheath with my right. “Okay time to have fun.” I whisper pumping myself up for the upcoming fight. “Just get in there and split some skulls… quietly.”.

Opening the swing door and gently closing it behind me I look over to the four infected seemingly occupied with their meal. “Thank god for their limited vision and sense of hearing.” I think adjusting my grip on the hatchet and grabbing the rifle by the fore grip slowly approaching the group of preoccupied infected careful not to make a sound.

Stopping three feet away from the group and taking a deep breath I then rush forward planting my left foot on the left one’s neck pushing it down into its dinner while swinging my hatchet down into the one on my immediate right’s head splattering my right pant leg with crimson red. Pulling the hatchet out of it’s head with a grunt I stomp down on the infected still under my left boot with a cruch of vertebrae.

The other two remaining infected finale realizing what’s happening stand up and lunge at me. Swinging my hatchet I catch the one lunging for me on the right in the neck halting its advance. While trying to pull the hatchet out of the fumbling infected the one on the left lunges for my throat, noticing this out of the corner of my eye I drop my rifle and hold my left arm out to block its attack, it works. Instead of the infected biting down on my neck it bites into my forearm spilling blood and staining my entire sleeve red. Hissing in pain and giving up on the hatchet for a second I let go and kick the infected holding my hatchet away, it stumbling over its dead comrades and falling onto its back. Focusing my attention on the infected biting down on my arm I throw a punch to its face breaking its nose making it grumble in pain and in turn letting go of my arm. With it stumbling back holding its nose I reach for my knife with my uninjured arm, taking it out out of the sheath on my hip rushing forward to the angered infected looking up from its bloodied hands and growling at me. I throw a hard punch to it’s stomach making it curl over before stabbing it in the back of the head with a meaty thump holding it there for a second before ripping the knife out of it’s head and pushing it to the ground. Looking over to the infected I kicked back I see it’s not moving and turn my attention back to the infected that bit me and raise my foot before bringing it down on its back. “You.” CRACK “Fuckin’--” CRUNCH “Worthless excuse--” SPLAT “For a clump of cells--” THump “To ever disgrace this hellhole--” crack “of a planet.”. I pant venting my anger pulling my usually black boot, now colored red ,back putting my hands on my knees.

After catching my breath from the fight I just went through I look up from my hunched over position and put my knife back on my hip with a grunt. Standing up all the way and stumbling over to where my hatchet is lodged I place my foot on the dead infected’s chest and grab the handle of the hatchet and pull. With a fast jerk and a spray of blood that splatters my face I retrieve my hatchet and slide it into the respective sheath on my left hip.

Grabbing my rifle that I dropped during the fight I walkover to the doors and peek out to see if this little explosion of activity attracted anymore of them.“Thank the fuckin’ lord.” I sigh in relief seeing a few more infected in the hallway but none of them coming this way. Shutting the door quietly and turning around I roll up my left sleeve to see the damage the bite left. “Oh that ain’t fucking good.” I say aloud looking at the still bleeding and fairly deep wound. “ I hope this med bay does have supplies cause i'm definitely gonna need em now.”.

Covering my wound with my right hand to stem the bleeding a bit I pop open the cabinet door with my foot hoping to find anything of value, Shaking my head at the lack of supplies in the first cabinet I move to the next set of cabinets and the next not finding anything of value. After searching all the cabinets and leaving only a large gray locker setting against the back wall I turn and look at it, “Okay now if I don’t find anythin’ in this locker here I’m seriously screwed.”. I say looking down at my wound lifting my hand seeing that the bleeding has slowed but not enough to count.“Shit.”. Walking over to the locker and stopping right in front of it I wrap my left hand around the handle close my eyes and open the door with a squeak, taking a few shaky breaths I slowly open my eyes. “Holy mother Teresa on the hood of a Mercedes benz, I just might be un-fucked.” I stare in disbelief at the not all the way full, but half way full locker. “But first, I need to stop this bleedin’.”. Grabbing a roll of gauze and a bottle of hydrogen peroxide I walk over to a surgery table in the corner stepping over the dead bodies of the infected.

Setting down my supplies and rifle I roll up my sleeve before biting down on the collar of my duster so I don’t make a sound when I’m disinfecting the wound. Twisting the cap off the bottle of peroxide I take it in my right hand before pouring it in and around the wound to thoroughly disinfect the area, stopping for a second to let the fizz go down before doing it again. Grunting in pain as I douse the area one last time just to make sure it’s clean before setting the bottle down and picking up the roll of gauze. I squish the cuts together before tightly wrapping the gauze around my arm, Rolling it around five times I cut the gauze and knot it together, knot facing in towards my body so it doesn’t get caught on anything and come undone.

Done with dressing the wound and stopping the bleeding I take off the alice pack and walk over to the locker, unfastening the straps that hold the main compartment of the pack closed I begin to take the most important supplies. “Alright so disinfectants take priority so isopropyl alcohol and peroxide for sure.” I think taking three bottles of each. “Now bandages, not a shortage of those here.” I think looking at the pile of rolls “I’ll just take six for now I still have quite a few at home.”. Looking past the mountain of bandages I see a few suture kits and tourniquets, “Yep, those are mine now too.” I stick my hand in the back grabbing five tourniquets and three suture kits thinking about how well things are going. “This ain’t gonna last long is it?”. I sigh Looking through the locker for anything else only finding a small box full of hemostatic powder singlets immediately throwing it into the bag as well before refastening the pack and putting it back on.

Turning around smiling after closing the locker I walk over to where my rifle lies on the surgical table and put the sling back around my neck before looking out of the door to check for infected and walking out of the med bay. Looking to the left to the exit and to the right where the armory is I think about my next move, “So, should I just leave or should I go check out the armory?” I think scratching my neck “Leaving would definitely be the safer option, but I never turn down the opportunity to get more ammo.” I reason walking towards steel armory door.

Once getting to the door I check my surroundings one more time before slowly pushing open the heavy steel door raising my rifle and stepping inside. Letting my eyes adjust to the low lighting for a second I scan for any unused items and threats before lowering the rifle and stepping towards the first iron supply rack on the right wall.

Stopping in front of the rack and passing a quick look at the rack and only seeing empty wooden crates and overturned ammo cans I walk over the left wall’s iron rack and scan it. Not seeing anything at first I begin to walk away before a surprisingly intact crate on the top shelf catches my eye. Reaching my arms up to the seven foot tall top shelf I grab the lower part of the box and slide it off the shelf catching it with a hrmf. “Boy you’re a heavy one ain’t cha there?” I question the box setting it down and patting it. Turning the lock on the front of the box I unlock it and open the lid up and staring down at the contents box “You gotta be kiddin’ me here man.” Looking at the box in disbelief I mumble.

“I haven’t have a day like this in well……. Four months.” I say thinking back to my last really ‘good’ day pulling one of the items out of the box. “A box full of old pineapple grenades, What was the guard doin’ with these beauties?” I question throwing it up and catching it. “No matter that, I don’t really care, I’m takin’ these though.” I say slipping off the bag and un snapping the pockets on the outside that will store the grenades.

After pocketing the six frag grenades I resnap the outside pockets, that are now full with highly explosive fun rocks, and put on the bag walking to the back wall where all the large ammo canisters are located. “I know that the national guard probably didn’t leave any ammo behind, but by the looks of it everyone left in a real hurry so maybe they forgot some.”. I wishfully think as I start to check canisters and crates for items. “They musta’ left not long after I did, considering I left in April, and it being August now.” I recollected back to my time at the base still checking through ammo cans. “I really hope Fredrick got out all right, he was a really nice guy not much older than me as well.” I think walking over to a crate with its lid partially removed. Taking out my hatchet I stick it in the crack between the lid and the rest of the crate and push down. Repeating this process three or four times on each side if the crate the lid comes loose with a groan from the nails trying to hold the lid down. Taking the lid off and looking inside all I see is black, “Damn it’s really gotten darker in here since I first got here. Wonder what that storms a doin’.” I wonder walking over to the small barred and wired over windows. “Shit it’s gettin’ dark as night out there.” I state looking out of the window at the billowing almost pitch black clouds, “Better be hurryin’ then.”.

Walking back over to the crate I plunge my hand into the darkness and feel a plastic wrapped box of some sort, pulling it out of the crate I inspect the item. “An MRE huh, chicken stew too.” I say once again taking off the pack and undoing the straps throwing the MRE in the main pouch with the medical supplies and reaching for another.

After grabbing twelve of them and filling my bag to its fullest extent I’m about to refasten the bag before crack---BOOM, the room lights up with white light from the lighting strike outside. “FUCK. ” I yell grabbing my rifle and hitting the floor, the pack I was holding spilling its contents. Picking my head up from the floor I scan the room for threats before looking over to my pack and crawling over to it. “Shit.Shit.Shit.Shit. SShhhhiiiitttttt.” I say before scooping up the spilled contents and hastily shoving them back into the bag. Strapping the bag closed before throwing it over my shoulder, “That thunder is going to have those twitchy basterds all riled up, but if I’m lucky I’ll still be able to get out of here without too many problems.” I think rushing to the door neglecting to see the stack of empty ammo cans stacked up next to the crates I was searching.

Running into the cans they fall to the cement floor and loudly clatter for what seemed like an eternity making me pause in my tracks and stare in horror at the dinner bell I just rung. “Okay gotta get the fuck outta’ dodge NOW. Stealth is out the window.” I think turning and running back towards the steel door.

Shoulder checking the door open I raise my rifle and look down the hallway that is now teaming with infected staring at me with empty eyes. “Get some you walkin’ bags of shit.” I taunt while walking forward and firing shots at the group taking out five or six before they start to get smart and advance. Firing for the head and upper chest I mow down half of them before my rifle goes *click*. The group of infected getting closer I start to back peddle while sliding a new mag home and pushing the bolt release, Resuming firing I naturally pick off the ones closest to me with fast precise shots before targeting the ones further back.

With the most of the front group mostly gone I notice more are starting to linger out of the side rooms of the left wing and a flood of them advancing from the garage of the right wing. My rifle going dry again I drop the spent mag and replace it with a full one, “ I can’t keep this up. If I don’t get to that door now I’m gonna to die here today.”. I think shrugging my left shoulder, firing with my right, while trying to knock the shoulder strap off before placing my rifle in my left hand and shrugging my right shoulder, the bag coming loose.

Dropping to a knee I quickly set down my rifle and unsnap one of the pouches holding the grenades pulling one out. “Let’s see if these are all they’re cracked up to be.” I say standing up and pulling the pin. Letting the spoon loose I throw the grenade over the heads of the six remaining infected from the main group and into the borderline horde coming down the right corridor, the grenade disappearing behind the shambling feet of the infected. Crouching back down I pick up my rifle and start to shoot down the remaining six before---BOOOM--- the grenade detonates, spraying the right corridor with dark blood and pieces of rubble, sending a few pieces my way.

Small pieces of brick hitting my face no doubt cutting it I pick the pack up and throw it over my left shoulder before sprinting to the main door hitting one of the few recovering infected with the buckstock of my rifle on my way before slamming through the front door going full tilt like a peterbilt. Running towards the hole in the fence I throw the bag over the fence and slide through the hole before putting the bag back on all the way strapping it across my waist and running across the now infected ridden street and up the levee.

Sliding down the levee's opposite side I resume to run now noticing the rain and begin to laugh “Ahhh ha ha ha ha, ooohhhhh.... that was fun was that fun.” I exclaim still running down the side road dodging the grabby infected all the way back to the outskirts.

<><><><><><> Four wet miles and a lot of swearing later <><><><><><>

I see the gas station across the small overpass, grunting I pick up the pace and race across the overpass knocking an infected off on the way back to the humvee. As I slide around the corner of the gas station another thunderous boom sounds from the storm overhead making me flinch. Slowing down to a walk I catch my breath as I approach the humvee and open the door. Slipping the alice pack off my back I throw it in the passenger seat and my ar back in the passenger footwell, Just about to slide into the truck I hear a set of approaching footsteps over the rain. Turning around I see a infected stumbling to me “You gotta be kiddin’ me right now.” I sigh reaching to grab my ar before changing my mind and reaching for my new shotgun “Let’s see what you can do.”. I say Disengaging the safety and turning around with the shotgun at my hip.

The infected coming up fast I wait until it’s five feet away before pulling the trigger, the shotgun sounding with a thunderous boom of it’s own. The infected is momentarily sent airborne as it’s blown back from the blast. Racking the shotgun and smiling at the hamburger the infected’s torso just became I turn around and set the shotgun back in the footwell next to the rifle and slide into the seat

Settling into the driver’s seat I close the door and rest my head back with a sigh of relief the events of the city catching up with me. “I just went through hell and back for some medical supplies, grenades, and shitty food. What has the world come to?” I dryly laugh staring at the roof of the truck listening to the comforting pitter patter of the rain hitting the cab my eyes feeling very heavy. Resisting the very tempting call of sleep I grunt and set up, “Well I’m sure as hell not going to find that answer here.” I say turning the humvee over and heading home reaching for the almost empty bottle of whiskey.

<><><><><><> Ten miles away from the cabin<><><><><><>

“Damn this storm is really gettin’ bad.” I think as I look through the window in the driver's side door seeing the browning leaves on the trees being ripped off by the wind as I drive through one of the desolate small towns on the highway exiting it before turning onto the dirt path that leads to the cabin. “For fucks sake is a damned twister comin’?”. I question to myself speeding down the now very sloppy path seeing the cabin down the trail a ways.

Pumping the brakes as I go down the path I stop in front of the lean to and jump out of the humvee reaching behind the seat for the bag while the door flung open violently being caught in the wind. “Shit it’s really cooled off.” I say grabbing the rifle and turning off humvee noticing the drastic drop in temperature. “Hope this thunderstorm don’t produce a twister, though with the luck I’ve had somethin’s gonna have to balance my karma out.” I say closing the door on the truck and looking up to the low black clouds.

Turning around and running to the front door to minimise how wet I get I open the door and throw myself into the cabin “Jesus fucking christ!” I yell over the howling wind slamming the door shut listening to the storm outside for a second before I throw the bag off onto the counter and walk over to the furnace to check if there’s still a fire. Opening the door I curse from the lack of fire in the stove, “Wind musta sapped it when the storm picked up.” I reason taking off my duster and helmet, throwing them over the back of the couch to dry as I walk to the kitchen window looking outside the wind all of a sudden stopping.

“That’s not a good sign.” I say as I walk over to the door and step out of the cabin listening to the eerily quiet landscape, “Well either things are going to get fubar real soon, or things are gonna be A OK.” I say optimistically, looking around before the wind starts to pick up again. “Okay fubar it is then.” I say hearing what sounds like a freight train approaching. Knowing what that meant I looked up at the sky trying to spot the funnel cloud not finding it before seeing a massive circle of spinning clouds right above my property. “ Ah fuck me. That’s what I get for bein’ optimistic.” I say stepping back into the cabin locking the door, not like it's going to help at all, and setting all my stuff on the floor hoping to increase its survivability.

“I am NOT going to let this fucking storm take my house without me in it, this is the last thing me and my dad built together.” I state with conviction putting my helmet back on before the cabin began to lift of the ground. “ Holy shit, this is interestin’.” I say as I wobble over to the kitchen counter for balance and to grab a peek outside, the cabin groaning as I do. Latching onto the counter the house lurches violently to the side throwing my stuff across the living area and knocking me off balance before another sudden change in direction throws me off my feet and causes my head to meet the edge of the table temporarily dazing me.

“It’s going to take a lot more than that to knock me out storm. I've never gone unconscious and you ain’t gonna be the reason why I do.” I say grabbing the counter and pulling myself up looking out the window seeing nothing but lightning flashes and a wall of grey before what looks like a two by four shoots out and crashes through the window impacting the front of my helmet promptly knocking me unconscious.

Author's Note

Well there's that. I feel like this one flowed a bit better, and I really hope so for the sake of anyone reading this pile.

Anyways I have no Idea what to put here so I'm just going to say the standard. Constructive criticism is welcome, thanks for reading, bla bla, and see you guys later.

New Digs

Well would ya look at that... this one is shit as well, but better and I get an idea of what I'm doing after this.

“Uuuuuuggggghhhhhhh….” I groan from my face down position on the floor propping myself up with on arm slipping the helmet off and bringing my hand to my forehead feeling the relatively small cut on my head from the ballistic two by four, the crunch of broken glass sounding whenever I move.

Rolling over onto my back the early morning sun shining into my closed eyes I bring my hand up to protect my eyes from the assault the sun launched to further make my day worse. “Alright mother nature you got one and I got none, you win.” I moan just laying on what I hope is still the floor connected to my house. “Fuck how did I make it through that?” I question moving my hands around the floor around me patting it “It seems the old cabin made it through as well.” I rub my face. “That or maybe I’m just layin’ on the floor in the middle of a field somewhere, fuckin’ hope not.” I hope laying my arms at my sides.

“Well time to see how much of my house is left I suppose.” I mumble fluttering my eyes open and looking at the still attached ceiling further letting my eyes adjust to the light. “Well ain’t that strange.” I say looking all around the cabin only seeing misplaced items that were thrown around during the storm “I mean this is fuckin’ awesome, but the last time that a person was sucked up into a tornado they ended up killin’ a witch n shit.” I say standing up and inspecting the cabin closer still only seeing thrown around items.

“Hell I’ll take it.” I say laughing while finishing my inspection with a nod satisfied with the low amount of damage before walking over to the two by four and picking it up “I am going to cut ya up and burn ya though, ya little twat.”. I say throwing the board out of the broken kitchen window turning to walk away before my eyes shoot open and my body goes on autopilot making me practically push my face out of the small window, “What in the hell…..”

Looking past my humvee at the very green leaves on the trees that are two hundred or so yards away from the cabin I rush to my door frantically trying to open it finally unlocking it, throwing it open, and stepping outside still in my clothes from the day before.

Feeling the warm summer air on my skin and hearing the birds chirping I spin around in a circle to absorb my new surroundings stopping as I look at a very small wooden bridge that crosses a fairly wide stream on the other side of the property. “WHAT THE FUCK?” I yell grabbing my hair and pulling on it my brain not processing the new location my cabin and humvee now reside in. Okay calm down there Hank, we’re in a new location that looks like it’s right out of a page of National Geographic or possibly off a postcard, but that’s no reason to get worked up is it? Just look no smoke, sounds of death, and dying trees. All that’s here is you and nature, that sounds good doesn't it?.. the still rational part of my brain says making me take a deep breath to calm myself down.

“Okay, so.” I calmly say taking in my current location “Me, my cabin, and my fuckin’ truck are in what looks like a twenty acre clearing, in a very dense forest, that has a very refreshing mountain brook lookin’ thing in it after being picked up by what could've easily been a EF4 twister. Oh yeah and it’s goddamn summer now. Did that fuckin' shit biscuit of a board put me into a coma and make me sleep through winter? Cause if it did that’s some rick grimes level of bull shit right there” I say venting my frustrations still pulling my hair. “And---AND nothing is broken or missin’, other than my kitchen window which is in a million pieces!” my rant suddenly stops as I remember a very important and fragile part of my cabin that I happened to leave on the roof during the storm. “God please tell me the solar panels are alright.” I plead slowly turning around and looking up, “THANK CTHULHU!” I yell falling to my knees, and my arms shooting up into the air.

“Okay, I think I’m done with my quarterly freak out, my quota has been filled.” I say putting my arms back down and standing up, “Now all I gotta do is figure out where I am”. I say walking towards the door to my cabin before the blue tarp covering the lean to catches my eye, “Or maybe I should check if everythin’ really is still here.”

Struggling to push the tarp away I grab it and pull accidentally ripping it free from the nails holding it on, “Shit.” I mumble throwing the tarp to the side and stepping into the cluttered shed making my way over to where the dismounted Fifty is on the workbench next to my old forge my grandpa had seeing it’s almost moved it’s self off the table.

Grabbing the gun I tense my muscles preparing to move the eighty pounds of freedom, with a unneeded grunt I pull the gun off of the table making myself stumble backwards from the lack of weight. “Woah, what the?”

I say moving the usually heavy gun around in my grip without it’s usual amount of strain. “This thing is a lot less heavy than usual.”

Setting the fifty backdown on the workbench I walk over to a steel forty five pound weight I once used for target practice and grab it with my right hand and start sliding it off the shelf.

The weight slides off the shelf and I just stare at it quizzically as I hold it out at full arm's length without much effort. Now forty five pounds is not that much but with a thing called leverage the further things are away from the body the heavier they are and the shorter you’ll be able to hold them before your arm gives out. What I’m getting at is that at full arm’s length I’m holding this near fifty pound weight like it weighs twenty pounds.

“That’s not normal.” I say switching the weight to my left hand, it being a little heavier due to my left not being my dominant arm but it still not being anywhere near the strain it usually would be. “Did I not notice the gravity being less?” I question setting the weight down and walking outside. Starting into a run before pushing off with my legs and jumping up, my eyes go wide as I go way higher than average. Waving my arms in the air I land and stumble forward before going into a roll and correcting myself.

Standing from my crouched position I look behind me and look at the distance I covered. “That must be twenty feet.” I say looking at where I started to where I landed “Not to mention how high I went, way above what I could do before.”. I say thinking out loud backing up again before running forward and pushing off again.

Stumbling forward and rolling again because of my less than flawless landing I once again turn around looking at the distance I just cleared amazed. “Okay I musta just jumped five feet in the air and went twenty feet. What. In. The. Hell?” I say walking towards the door and leaning against the wall next to it. “Is the gravity less now too, or am I fuckin super hero now?” I think rubbing my face “.No, If I were a superhero I’d be able to lift cars n shit, and I don’t think I can do that.”. I look over to my humvee before walking over to it and lifting up will all my might it only moving up a inch or so. “Nope, not gonna happen.” I say walking away from the humvee and back to the shed stepping back inside before grabbing a mountain bike I have and easily lifting it with one hand. Setting the bike aside and going for a toolbox full of old heavy wrenches and such I lift it without much trouble before setting it down and going to the next thing and the next.

After lifting almost every object in the lean to with the same results, everything weighs a whole lot less, I make my way to the corner of the shed where a small brown tarp is covering one of my greatest projects. Carefully pulling the tarp away I uncover my project, “The 1969 450 honda scrambler” I say smiling and rubbing my fingers down the gas tank. “can’t wait to get that engine of yours purrin’ girl, but it may be a while.”. I frown realizing I might have to put off my project further due to the circumstances I seem to have found myself in before grabbing the mount the engine sits on and wrapping my hand around the top of the seat squatting down a bit.

“One. Two. Threeeeeee--”. I grunt using my legs and back picking up the bike before walking backwards out the shed and into the sun setting the bike down and deploying the kick stand dust flying. “You’re still a heavy one there girl but fuck, you’re suppost to weigh fourhundred pounds and I know I couldn’t lift four hundred like that before.” I say panting from the strain the weight of the bike put on my back. “Well that settles it, gravity ain’t working right.” Walking back into the cabin I start to wonder What if I ain’t even on earth no more? I think looking out of the broken window. I can’t really worry about that, I’m still alive, still have all my things, and I guess I’m stronger now too. All that stuff is good so I’m not gonna question it, what I do need to worry about is getting this place cleaned up. I turn around around finishing my thought and looking at the one room cabin “Fuck, this is gonna be a lotta work, looks like a damned twister tore through here.”

<><><> An hour and a half of cleaning, reorganizing, and music later<><><>

“Well, glad that’s over.” I say relieved that I’m finally done with cleaning the cabin and checking if everything is still in working order walking over to a rectangular mini fridge that I pulled out of a wrecked camper, “Let’s see what I got.”. Opening the door to the fridge I’m met with a few bottles of premium liquor I prefer cold, and start to look through the fridge for my special stuff. “C’mon I know I had like seven of those left.” I say getting impatient and opening the lower drawer to the fridge, the cans clunking around inside as I do, “There you are my pretties.” I say mocking a witch’s voice grabbing one of the seven arizona green teas I keep for special occasions and holding it up. “This is gonna be refreshin’ as fuck!” I say enthusiastically taking the stereo with my phone plugged into it and my tea outside.

Jumping up onto the top of the humvee in one motion and stumbling a bit. “Still not used to that yet.”. I remark setting the stereo down on the roof then taking a seat myself, “Let’s see what’s on here.” Scrolling through my phone I say before picking a song “Tom Petty never disappoints.” I state poping the tea open with a faint crack from the escaping pressure.

Taking a sip of the tea I happily sigh laying my back closing my eyes and taking another swig of the delicious tea “Oh fuck, I forgot how damn good these things are.” I say taking another mouthful just enjoying the change in weather and the cool breeze. “Now THIS is how you’re supposed to spend a summer mornin',--” pausing as I take another drink “--spendin’ all your time outside listenin’ to the birds, the breeze, and Tom not a care in the world.”. Taking one more large mouthful before finishing the can off with a sigh putting my arms behind my head and dosing off.

Hearing some heavy metal my phone shuffled to I open my eyes and look down to my watch. "12:30, not too long then." I say turning off the music and packing my stuff up before heading back to the near by cabin.

After the setting the stereo down next to the fridge on the kitchen countertop I walk over to where I set my alice pack and dump it out. Looking at all the items I got in my previous haul I begin to sort them by type. “Okay, medical supplies. I’ll put all you in the bathroom cupboard, except for one of the tourniquets that I’ll put in my pack and one first aid kit that’ll go on my belt. Mres. Well I guess I’ll put all but two in one of the plastic bins in the loft I use for non-perishable food storage.”.I say setting all but two in a pile. “Now for the magical exploding fun rocks. I guess I’ll just put four in the weapons closet and I’ll keep one in one of the grenade pouches that are sewn onto the sides of my ammo carriers on my belt.

Putting everything in their respective places in my house and putting the tourniquet in my smaller pack along with two mres, the grenade in it’s pouch and the first aid kit on the left side of my belt right behind the hatchet. I walk over to the gun closet and open the door, Seeing my ar I go to reach for it before opting for my 1903, grabbing five full stripper clips before closing the door and turning around actually grabbing my binoculars this time and slinging them across my neck.

I grab my smaller pack and my helmet putting them both on before I step out of the door while putting the extra striper clips into a mag pouch before putting one into the rifle taking it out and closing the bolt with a very satisfying sound.

Jumping back up on the humvee top stumbling lot’s less I climb onto the top of the truck and look around for any exit from the clearing deciding it would be best to find just how far from any civilization I am. Looking around the clearing from my vantage point I see a area where the tall grass has been bent away showing some dry dirt straight from the front of the cabin, “Well it might just be a game trail but that’s the only thing I see so It’ll do.” I say jumping down from the humvee and walking towards it, “Although the wooden bridge over there tells me that people have been here before, although that bridge is small as fuck so maybe a group of munchkins live nearby.” I laugh shaking my head and getting closer to the trail.

Raising my rifle to my shoulder out of reflex I push through the the bits of tall grass and make it onto the dirt trail. “Huh.” I exclaim looking down the twelve foot wide trail and lowering the gun “This trail ain’t too old, there’s are clear paths were what looks like horses, small horses, have been followed by some weird ass dog’s. Cause I ain’t never have seen dog feet that had that texture on the bottom.” I say getting down on one knee feeling the mold of the dog's paw that has small cracks along the edges.

“Whatever. These dogs don't seem too big, if they give me any trouble they won’t hold up for too long. Looks as if this was a while ago anyways by how dry this path is.” I reassure myself kicking the dirt causing some dust to kick up before starting down the trail.

<><><> 45 minutes later<><><>

The sound of my boots hitting the dry ground, my gear shuffling around, and the birds being my only companions I make it further down the slightly widening trail. “Jesus this is a long trail, if it weren’t for the fact that the tree’s are thinnin’ and the trials a widenin’ plus showin’ more use, mostly by those weird dogs I may add, I wouldn’t think I was making any type of progress.” I talk to myself enjoying the short little nature hike. “This place does look like somethin’ right out of a Bob ross painting though, it’s weird.” I add gripping my rifle tighter still making my way forward.

Seeing the end of the trail finally I start to speed up before all the birds stop chirping and the forest goes completely silent. On instinct I turn around and raise my rifle while lowering myself closer to the ground. Backpedaling to the exit, hearing a rustle from the left, pointing my rifle to where I roughly expect the thing to be and following the sound a medium sized brown and green dog shoots out of the foliage crosses the path and disappears into the trees at my right.

Not getting a clear shot I don’t shoot but instead double my efforts to get out of the woods knowing I have a severe disadvantage in the trees against a faster opponent. Breaking out of the woods swearing I saw green eyes watching me before leaving I look down and see I’m standing in a ‘Y’ of three dirt roads including the trail I just got off of.

Looking to my right I double take as I see a small cottage right out of middle earth with a bunch of animals surrounding it. “That’s really not normal.” I whisper not taking my eyes off the cottage starting to walk down the path most traveled after seeing a yellow blur pop up in the window. “Maybe this place is OZ and munchkins are a real thing.” I think nervously chuckling after seeing the hobbit hole.

Double timing it away from the cottage down the significantly wider path, even with it’s fair share of what looks like wagon tracks, I begin to feel a weird sensation in my chest and smile deciding the feeling is that of hope. “Alright I definitely found somethin’ maybe not people, but some sort of civilization at least.” I confirm walking down the path keeping to the side that has most of the foliage incase I need to quickly conceal myself.

<><><> 15 minutes later <><><>

After some more walking, passing an apple orchard on the way and taking a few apples for the road and jumping into the trees on the left side of the path I start to think about how I need to get that honda going asap. Still staring off into space thinking about things I need to do I almost don’t notice that I’m approaching the edge of the woods. Slowing and stopping a few feet from the edge I look down into the valley, At the small town? “What.” I say creeping closer to the edge of the forest looking at the small town of cottages similar to the one I saw earlier.

Going prone and army crawling my way to a large bush ten feet from the edge of the forest I further inspect the village seeing colorful... things mill about before taking my binoculars and putting them to my face, adjusting them to clearly see the town.

Playing around with the binocs before getting the magnification right I look down at the town not believing what I see.

Taking the binoculars away from my face and rubbing my eyes, I dust off the lenses and put them back to my eyes. “Just how hard did that damn board hit me?” I ask no one in particular seeing what looks like a bunch of crayon horses picking up debris and fixing minor damage to their houses. “Okay I know I’ve said this enough already but, What. In. The. Fuck. Is that?” I further press myself for answers not believing my eyes and rubbing my head.

“So that settles it, I’m definitely not on ol earth no more and I’m crazy” I say focusing on a orange horse wearing a stetson selling apples trying to figure out what’s going on. “Those... ponies? I guess...because even from three fourths of a mile away I can tell those fuckers are small, even have their own economy n shit? What the fuck?” I say rambling on trying to cope with the very alien sight I’m witnessing.

“Guess that storm that brought me also damaged this little hor--- pony town as well judgin’ on the missing shingles and...straw?” I examine trying to focus on something to calm myself. “Wait hold up, does that one have wings?...... It DOES, and does that one have a horn comin’ out of its head?” I once again question out loud. “It DOES!” I almost scream. “Not only am I in colorful pony land, I’m in colorful flying unicorn pony land, now that sounds like a fucked amusement park ride if I’ve ever heard one.” I exclaim still observing the town and its residents. “I’m well…. I ain't definitely not in Kansas anymore.”

<><><> An hour or so later of pony watching later <><><>

After watching the town for a while and seeing the sun setting I pack myself up and start to crawl back to the forest. Once I get back into the woods I start to jog back to the road not caring about green eyed dogs or being heard, only caring about getting home and getting a drink in me. Weaving through the densing foliage for a while I finally break through the trees ending up right in front of the gate to the apple orchard I passed earlier, a elderly looking green pony checking it’s mailbox before turning and looking at me the smile on it’s face falling as it saw me. I look down at it and start to raise my rifle to it before backing away and breaking into a sprint, the lessened gravity making me run faster than ever before.

Slowing my pace as I get closer to the Y in the road and further from that thing I look behind me to check if I was followed. Not seeing or hearing anything I turn around to head back to my cabin. About to start down the trail I hear a snap of a swig to my left and immediately drop into stable firing position. Looking up from the sights as I do.

A Yellow winged one, A pegasus. I thought was stopped mid step maybe twenty feet away from me and was staring right at me. The pony dropping it’s hoof and adopting a less fearful look, not doing a very good at it starts to step closer to me.

“There’s no need to be scared, um…. Mr thing?” It starts in a quiet voice taking a step closer and raising a hoof up in what I guess what was a ‘non threatening manner’.

“All I want to do is help you Mr whatever your name is.” It continues taking another step forward.

“Stop moving or I’ll blow ya fuckin’ head off.” I demand the pony’s eyes immediately shooting open showing it’s fear.

“I-I please don’t hurt me.---”

“Shut the fuck up.” I cut it off the pony lowering itself closer to the ground ears splayed back. “Start to back up slowly.” I demand, the pony not moving.

“Back the fuck up dumb ass!” I yell shaking my gun, the pony whimpering and pushing itself into the dirt. My face going from angry to neutral as I realize the pony isn’t a threat. Now I just feel like a jackass. I think looking at the scared pony who's now trembling, lowering the rifle a tad.

About to completely drop my rifle and leave the pony’s ears suddenly shoot up and swivel to the forest to our right, it’s head following soon after. Looking where the pony was looking I see the same pair of green eyes from before, hearing the pony whimper again to my left I raise my rifle and fire a shot, the eyes disappearing and the report of the rifle no doubt being heard for miles. Cycling the bolt on the rifle I look over to the scared pony to my left now covering it’s ears but still looking at the forest trembling. Looking back over to the forest I see two other pairs of eyes, firing another shot I hear the rush of footsteps to my right and see a wolf made of sticks approaching with murderous intent in it’s green eyes. Without thinking I switch the rifle around in my grip and use the buttstock as a club, planting it firmly between the monstrosities eyes, the wolf exploding into thousands of pieces.

With the wolf on my right dispatched I turn back towards the forest where I first saw the sets of eyes and pull the bolt back. Mid way through the action another wolf shoots out from right in front of me, holding up the rifle to block it’s path, the wolf bites down onto the gun and thrashes it’s head side to side.

Not being affected by the wolf’s movements I kick the wolf away and stand all the way up, the wolf hesitates for a second as it sees I’m twice as tall as it is before growling and starting to circle me. Chambering a round and aiming at the foolish wolf I fire, the bullet traveling through it’s head making it snap back before it explodes like it’s comrade. While taking out the first two I forget the other one that soon makes itself present by jumping onto my back and biting my shoulder.

With a grunt I drop the rifle and throw an elbow back to the wolf making it release my shoulder as it yelps in pain and backs away. Stopping a few feet away and circling me like it’s friend it growls a deep throaty growl before pawing the ground with it’s front leg like a bull about to charge. Remembering How I drove off wild dogs back home I let loose a roar at the top of my lungs, while this didn’t scare it off it did distract it letting me charge forward to it.

Planting a kick to it’s chest making it fly through the air and hit a tree I run forward again kicking it’s left front leg making the appendage disintegrate into twigs, the wolf letting loose a pain filled howl before I snap the rear leg off as well making it immobile, the wolf only whimpering as I did so.

I put my foot at the base of the things neck and grab its head pulling up. With the snap of ligaments and woody vertebrae I begin to pull its head up and off ,the wolf gurgling as I do. With a final Snap the head comes loose from the body in a shower of green blood that covers the front of my clothes as I hold the head up and yell into the woods. “WHO’S YOUR DADDY YOU PRICKLY CUNTS? THAT’S RIGHT, I AM!”.

Dropping the head and huffing I look back to the still intact body deciding to make an ‘Don’t fuck with me, this is my area now.’ shrine out of it. Picking up the body without any trouble I walk over to a thick pointed branch above my head and spear the wooden wolf’s body making sure that it hangs upside to spill the blood.It needs somethin' else. I think looking at it sliding knife from its place and holding the still in tact front leg slowly dragging my knife across it cutting through it, the leg coming off. Finding the trachea I stick the leg into it's throat paw facing out. After that I take my knife and cut a long gash along the stomach of the wolf more green blood leaking out. Reaching into the stomach cavity I feel it's intestines before pulling them out and stringing them through the other branches of the tree like fucked up birthday streamers.“That should show those things whose boss.” I think stepping back and admiring my handy work wiping my hands on my pants.

Picking up my rifle I’m about to walk away before I remember the yellow pony, looking back I see it laying on it’s side. Did it pass out? I think walking over and placing a hand on it’s side feeling it’s lungs inflate and deflate as it breathes. Well I can’t just leave It out here for those tree wolf things, can I?. I look down at the little thing and smile. “Damn that’s cute. It’s almost like a baby kitten.” I say looking down at the sleeping pony before kneeling down and picking it up “I guess I’ll just bring you to your cottage over there, at least I think it’s yours.” I talk to the unresponsive pony gently cradling it in my arms.

“Wow you’re light and a small one too, from what I saw you’re about hip height with me like those wolfs.” I talk to the still asleep pony looking back at the wolf’s body stuck on the tree, green blood still dripping from its neck and gathering in a pool beneath it. “At least you ain’t hostile, and I do kinda feel bad for yellin’ at you so...Sorry.”. I add getting closer to the door not noticing a mole hill, my foot sinking in making me stumble forward before regaining my footing.

“That was close.” I mumble looking down at the pony in my arms stopping my walk as I see it peering up at me with wide eyes.

Um….Hi?” I greet looking down to the pony, It letting loose a “Eeep.”. Before I feel a warm liquid soaking my sleeve and running down my arm that was beneath its hind quarters. Looking to my now warm arm I look back to the now trembling pony,

“Did ya just take a piss on my arm?” I ask looking at the pony in my arms, it flinching at the question.

“Um…s- sorry” She, judging by the light voice, says in an almost whisper propping her head up and looking at my soaked shirt sleeve before trying to wrap up in a ball again holding her front legs over her face.

“S’all right, I've been covered in worse before.” I sigh getting to the door just realizing it’s neck high with me, “Hey, I uhhh just want to apologize for yelling’ at ya.” I say opening the door and crouching down inside the cottage. Nice place. I think before continuing. “Ya just startled me is all, things that startle me usually don’t get very far.” I finish crouching down next to a small couch and laying her on it, before she looks up at me with a less fearful expression and a more curious one.

“Are ya hurt?” I ask backing away a bit to give her space.

“N-no I-I think I’m fine, why do you ask?” She answers getting quieter and pushing back into the couch.

“Just wanted to make sure ya didn’t get nipped by one of those bastards, a bite from a wild animal can cause infection real fuckin’ quick.” I explain, the pony flinching at the swear words.

“Well if you’re alright then I’ll just be leavin’, believe I overstayed my welcome.” I say leaning over as I walk towards the door backing outside before popping my head back inside.

“Oh and don’t tell no one about this, I don’t want visitors. Okay?” I ask, the pony nodding in response.

“Good.” I smile and close the door.

Taking a deep breath and releasing it I take the rifle from it’s place on my shoulder and cycle it taking the three bullets left out before replacing it with a full clip. Rubbing my injured shoulder and walking back towards the path I pick up the severed head before hearing the door to the cottage open behind me. Turning around and looking I see the pony sticking her head out the door.

“What’s your um... name Mr?” She asks rubbing the ground with her hoof.

“That’s not important.” I reply putting the head in my pack and throwing it on before entering the path. looking back one more time still seeing her watching me from the doorway I wave before starting my run down the path hoping to spend the least amount of time in the woods as possible. .

<><><> 20 minutes later <><><>

Stopping my run as I re-enter the clearing, the sun going down very fast in the last five minutes, I catch my breath and start to walk to the cabin turning around and looking for anything else that may try to ambush me from the woods again. Backing all the way back to about twenty feet from the front door I turn and walk to the front door casting my gaze to the overly large moon with a female pony on its surface printed in craters, “Fuck, what’s a female horse called again?” I mumble, temporarily forgetting about getting inside. “Ah c’mon, that crazy bitch in my class was always jabbering on about horses. Stallions and …..” my thought is interrupted by a howl from the woods.

“SHUT THE FUCK UP BEFORE I COME OVER THERE!” I yell back not hearing a response, “Anyways” getting back on my train of thought I think back trying to remember what the annoying cunt was always spewing out of her noise hole. “Stallions and….. mares? Mares! That’s right, Stallions and mares that’s what ya call male and female horses, huh.”

“So that makes that” I look up to the moon, “The mare in the moon.” I say nodding, “It works.”

Happy with what I remembered I look around the clearing surprised with how beautiful it looks at night. “Wow.” I add. “I’ve always prefered nights over days, but if it looks like this year round I might just have to become nocturnal.” Still looking at the landscape before hearing an owl “hoo” in the trees, “Yeah ya have it figured out don’t cha bud.”.I reply to the owl stepping inside the cabin and locking the door before flipping on the lights while leaning the rifle on the kitchen counter.

Setting the wolf head on the table I take off my kit and helmet, throwing them both up in the loft with a thud.

Taking off the pack next followed by the long sleeve military fatigues I’ve worn for three days and then the white undershirt as I walk to the bathroom where the mirror is to exam the bite wound on my shoulder. Looking in the mirror I stare at my face for a second not believing it’s me I’m looking at, Jesus I look so...old. I think looking at the wrinkles under my eyes while tracing the scar that runs across my face from below my right eye to the left side my chin, crossing my lips on it’s way. Stepping a bit further away from the small mirror I frown as I look at my left arm and left side seeing the crisscross of overlapping scars from various things, but mostly from a large homemade bomb that was filled with razor blades,small bits of tin, and nails.

Switching to my right side the scars lesson but still remain prevalent. Can still remember the day the infected with ghetto nails pinned me and started to dig into my side. I momentarily go back in time grimacing and staring at the long and short rows of built up scar tissue before noticing the long scar on my chest. My fists clench as I remember back to what caused it, This is why I don’t trust people, tell a guy you’ll give em food and when you turn around with it he’ll try to slice you like a dammed cantaloupe….. Damnit now I want cantaloupe. I end my thought feeling more hungry than angry.

Done with my trip down memory lane I bend down and open the cabinet door beneath the sink pulling out some peroxide, a thick gauze pad, and some athletic tape. After a splash from the peroxide on my hands to clean them I pour it over the four holes waiting for the blood to wash away and the fizz to go down before sticking my finger in each hole to make no wood splintered off and lodged itself in the puncture wound. Not feeling any foreign objects in the holes I pour some more peroxide over it dabbing it dry with some toilet paper before applying some antibacterial cream on the wounds and taping the bandage over them.

Satisfied with the patch job I pat the wound and look at the bandages on my right bicep and left forearm deciding to check on them as well. Carefully unwrapping the bandage on my forearm first I inspect the top side of my arm and the bottom side seeing it healing nicely and not showing any signs of infection, but still deciding to clean it just incase.

Pouring the peroxide on the wound sparingly and grabbing a fresh roll of bandages I wrap the wound and tape it shut before moving to the one on my right bicep taking the bandage off very carefully not to disturb the large cut.

Wincing as the bandage comes free I look at the wound and touch around it a bit, “Fuck that’s gonna leave a nasty one, just look how wide it is.” I exclaim looking at the wide scab. Probably shoulda stitched ya up, but then again I didn’t have any sutures then. Thinking as I pour some peroxide in the wound to clean it before tightly bandaging it and stepping out of the bathroom, further frowning as I see the criss cross of small and large cuts wrapping around my back from the left side, “Fuckin’ shrapnel.” I grumble going into the kitchen and grabbing a bottle of vodka from the fridge gulping down a few mouthfuls with a refreshed sigh, “Yep, that’s the good shit for a reason.” I say putting on my blood stained white t-shirt flipping the light off before grabbing onto the edge of the loft and pulling myself up.

Laying down on the two old side by side camping mattresses using a few bundled up shirts as a pillow staring at the ceiling thinking about the crazy day I’ve had before slowly nodding off.

Author's Note

Howdy guys, so here the third chapter of this shit fest I'm calling a story. I got rid of the "" around thought lines, If you guys like that better, or worse, tell me that way I can configure it to the way people like it.

Anyways I actually kinda like this chapter. It feels more natural, not all the way yet, but closer to what I want.

As always if you see any errors, which I know you will, or have any advice, ideas, or critiques let me know I Want to get better at this whole shebang.

Neighbors

<><><> 3rd person, Fluttershy's cottage, the next morning <><><>

A very tired Fluttershy was sat at her kitchen table staring of into space thinking about her strange encounter last night.

What was that thing? She thought looking to her now cold cup of tea, the early morning sunlight coming through her kitchen window in a beautiful display of orange.

I’ve never seen anything like it, and neither had the poor animals considering how scared they all were, It took two hours just to get angel out from under the couch. She continued, remembering how the loud sounds the creature’s weapon made had caused all the animals to hide or run.

And I still haven't seen Mr. Mouse yet ,I’m starting to think he won’t come back. I should go out and look for him, his wife and kids are worried. She considered before getting second thoughts.

That thing is still out there though, and what if this time it decides that I’m the one it wants dead? Fluttershy shivered, shrinking back into her seat remembering how easily the creature killed the timberwolves.

“No I...I can’t think like that! I need to find Mr. Mouse before something happens to him, I don’t want his wife and kids to be sad.” She said with conviction gently slamming her hooves onto the table, the tea in the mug slowly rippling.

Getting up from her spot at the table and grabbing her tea mug to dump out the cold and no longer fresh tea a series of loud knocks rings out through the still cottage.

Jumping and giving off a high pitched “meep” fluttershy sets the mug back down and slowly walks to the door stepping over the tea that was just spilt on floor. “I wonder who that could be so early in the morning?” fluttershy squeaks out stopping at the door before slowly opening it a bit to see who was at her house, feeling relieved seeing the familiar face of her friend and neighbor Applejack.

“Howdy sugarcube!” Applejack happily greets her with a beaming smile on her freckled face.

“Oh hi, um…. What are you doing here this early applejack?”. Fluttershy questions pawing the ground

“Well this mornin’ granny told me that she met a real tall creature that she ain’t never seen before while she was checkin’ the mail last night before it ran this way. So Ah thought Ah’d stop by and ask ya if this thing came through here and gave ya any trouble and to make sure ya were okay.” The orange farm mare states in her usual accent, fluttershy’s eyes widening at the mention of the creature.

“Yes um… it.. it did come through he... here. Why are worried about me though .” Fluttershy quietly questioned back avoiding looking in Applejack’s eyes.

Well… Other than it soundin’ real unusual Granny also told me it was, as I said, real tall maybe even taller than the princesses and had a dangerous ‘look’ on it’s face and in it’s eyes.” Applejack answered noticing the pegasus’ eyes widening further.

“What’s the look?” Fluttershy asks looking to Applejack.

“Well Ah….. Ah don’t really know mah self,” Applejack says rubbing the back of her neck. “but Granny said it was akin to the look in mah grandpappy's eyes when he finally found his way home from being lost in the Everfree for a month when they first started to settle this land. She just said it was… worse, lots worse.” The stetson wearing mare added with a shiver remembering the old pictures of her grandfather soon after he got out of the dangerous forest.

“A..Anyway’s Ahm glad to see you’re alright. Oh and remember, some Princesses’ student is supposed to be comin’ tomorra’ to check if everythin’ is ready for this year’s Summer Sun Celebration.” Applejack finished.

“Oh.. oh right, thank you for reminding me Applejack, I’ll have to get some more practice in with the birds.” Fluttershy thanked looking to the orange mare walking back to the orchard.

“Not a problem sugarcube!” The cow mare reassured not looking behind her, just continuing forward.

Closing the door behind her Fluttershy went to the couch where Angel was resting in a curled up ball and sat down next to him with a frustrated sigh. “I don’t know what to do Angel.” She said aloud Angel cracking open a black, beady, soulless eye and looking up to her in annoyance.

“The strange creature that…. Killed those timberwolves last night definitely knew how to, but it also protected and brought me inside after I fainted. Not only did it do that though, It… He also asked if I was okay. Do you think a monster would do that Angel bunny?”. Fluttershy looks down further talking to the rabbit, only seeing his tail shake in annoyance.

“You’re right Angel, a monster wouldn’t do that.” The kind mare responds, somehow able to pull an answer from the bunny’s limited body language. “Maybe I should go thank him, I do believe I know where he lives.” She adds looking out of the large living room window at the path the strange being came and left from. “I’ll do that later though I still have to find Mr. Mouse and practice with the birds some more before the Summer Sun Celebration.” She stated getting up from the sofa and heading back into the kitchen hearing a high pitched squeak coming from the counter.

“Oh there you are Mr. Mouse! You shouldn't run away like that, you had us all worried sick.” The animal caretaker berates the small fedora wearing rodent holding a piece of cheese in his front paws. The mouse only biting the cheese in response.

<><><>1st person, clearing in the everfree forest, Hank <><><>

Bending over the couch and placing all my dirty clothes in a pile, and I mean ALL of my clothes in the pile, except the ones I’m wearing, I turn and walk to the door hoping the water in the stream is just as clean as it looks.

Fumbling with the door for a second before opening it with one hand I walk out of the cabin and into the warm early morning summer air. Pausing and taking a large breath through my nose I hold it before exhaling through my mouth, “Never thought I’d smell air that pure again.” I admit beginning my walk to the bridge.
Around three hundred and fifty or so meters of dropping and picking up dirty clothes I finally make it to the bridge and throw the clothes down looking at just how small the bridge is. “Wow, everything here is small ain’t it? I mean this bridge is only maybe three feet across and ten feet long.”. I say inspecting the tiny bridge

. “Just look at that brook though.” I pause admiring the three foot deep crystal clear water and pea gravel bed with large flat stones piercing the water's surface in certain areas. “That is fukin’ beautiful.”

Nodding to my self I grab my pile of clothes and walk to a small sandy area that gently slopes into the stream only leaving seven feet from the other bank, closer than the usual ten that seems consistent with the rest of the stream. Slowly stepping down onto the sand bar I walk to the edge before getting on my knees and setting the cloths aside. Still dumbfounded by the seemingless purity of the surrounding area I lower my face to the surface of the water and take a drink.

Immediately stunned with the amazing taste I began to greedily take gulp after gulp of water only stopping when I ran out of breath. “Oh god is that good!” I exclaim wiping my mouth dry, “I should bottle and sell this stuff! Well I should probably filter it first, just watch I’m gonna get a damned parasite or somethin’..... Oh well, worth it.”.

Taking the first shirt in the pile I dunk it under the crystal surface of the water and start to rub it against itself, periodically wringing it out before holding it up and examining it. “I wish I had some soap, but then again anything is better than what these rags are right now. When was the last time I washed anything again?”. I ask myself setting the shirt behind me. “Probably threeeeee four months ago, I think, I don’t really know. I kinda stopped smellin’ things after a while so I guess I never noticed.” I reason grabbing a pair of womens jeans with the bedazzles removed . “I doubt these even fit anymore.”. I chuckle beginning the washing cycle on the pants. “Oh well, better clean than dirty I guess.”

After finishing the entire pile, and setting the clothes out on the bridge to sun dry. I begin to disrobe starting with my boots. “May as well get clean too while I’m at it.”

Taking the boots off along with the socks I throw the socks in the water before standing up and looking around. Satisfied that nothing was watching I take off the chest holster with revolver setting it on the bridge in a easy to reach spot before taking my long sleeve shirt off, throwing it into the stream as well.

Taking off my pants and underwear after checking again for anything watching. I set the pants in the stream with the other items hoping a little soak would do them good.

“Oh wooooowwww.” I say stepping into the knee deep water, soaking in the cool touch. “This is just amazin’.”.

Cupping my hands I start at my neck and start to scrub the layers of dry blood, sweat, and dirt off my skin, the water turning a sickly rusty brown color as it flows down my bare skin.

After splashing my face a few times and re opening the cut on my forehead, I had forgotten about, I start down my arms being careful not to get the bandages wet. Completely skipping my right bicep but still washing my armpit, that did not exactly smell good, I wash my forearm. The water this time turning a very dark crimson due to all the blood that has soaked through the sleeves in my shirts in the last few months.

Switching to my left arm I tap the bite wound gently, then roughly. Not feeling anything I could call as a bad pain I take off the tape holding on the gauze and look at the bite.

Not to bad, must not of bitten as deep as I thought it did. I think looking at the barely bleeding holes showing no sign of infection. Guess I’ll wash it too. I shrug my shoulders and dip my arm under water, lifting it out periodically to gently rub the built up filth off.

After finishing my arm and moving to my legs. I give one last content sigh before taking the clothes in the stream out and walking back onto the sand while shucking some of the water off. “It's gonna be great to have clean socks again.” I state grabbing the now dry clothes on the bridge, replacing them with the just cleaned ones.

Putting on an old torn long sleeve shirt and another pair of stained BDU pants after slipping on one of the three pairs of boxers I have. Before putting on a pair of clean socks and re-lacing my boots.

As I pick up the chest holster a splash comes from behind me, startled at the sudden noise I spin around around while taking the revolver out of the hold, firing a shot without looking, the round burying itself into the bank opposite of me.

Standing there staring at the hole in the bank confused I begin to look around for the cause of the noise. Not seeing anything I look down to the water and see a few bass chasing and eating smaller minnows that were trying to swim upstream, just looking at the fish quizzically for a second I lower my pistol and let out a breath I didn’t even know I was holding.

“Phewww, oh shit that got my heart pumpin.” I say putting my hand to my chest and breathing deeply a few times attempting to slow my racing heart. “Annnnnd fuck, just wasted a bullet. A bullet I won’t be replacin’ back because I’m in pony land now, and they ain’t got no guns.”. I finish my little rant opening the cylinder and taking out the four spent casings putting them in my pocket.

“Maybe I could finally get that reloading set up I took from the gun shop finally workin’, always wanted to do my own hand loads, only problem is that I’ve got no pistol powder….Whatever I’ll cross that bridge when I get to it.” I talk to myself as I finish reloading the revolver before slipping on the chest rig.

Picking up the dry and slightly damp clothes I start back to the cabin, my heart finally slowing down to a more normal rate.
Throwing the clean clothes unceremoniously into a corner my stomach reminds me I haven’t eaten in a day or so and grumbles weakly, not feeling hunger pains anylonger I consider not eating before my stomach grumbles again.

“Ugh, fuckin’ fine, I’ll eat.”. Walking over to the counter and looking at the wolf head I laugh remembering last night’s antics before stopping as I remember the yellow pegasus. “I hope that little thing doesn’t come ‘roun here, I don’t think she will but I don’t know…. Never had luck with stayin’ away from folk, they always seem ta find me eventually.”. I grumble out, feeling anger start to seep up at that last part.

Grabbing an apple I look at it shrugging before biting into it, taking a large bite out of the side. Damn good apple! Then again it is the first I’ve had in a year so jus’ bout any apple’s good in my book. I think stripping the apple clean of any meat.

Throwing the core out the broken window I look down to the wolf’s head and grab it along with another apple. Stepping out of the door taking a bite out of the other apple I walk to the shed.

Finishing off the apple in four bites I throw the core to my left as I step into the shed looking for a one by one, or something around that size. Finding a split two by four instead I look around for something to cut the length down of the board to size. Seeing the old wood splitting maul we used to split all our wood in the winter I walk over to where it’s hanging on the wall and take it down the usual eight pound head only feeling half that.

Feeling out the new balance the maul has I feel a wave of anger wash over me as I hold the tool. “I can’t believe you died, I tried my hardest dad, I really did. I..I just couldn’t pull the goddamn trigger. If it weren’t for my worthless ass you’d still be here alive, it’s all my fuckin’ fault.”. With my knuckles turning a bright white as I clench my hands I grip the maul tight and swing it down hard, the lessened weight of the maul along with my doubled strength splitting the board with no resistance.

Picking up the five foot pole with the hand still holding the head I unclench my hands letting out a shaky breath before walking back towards the path that leads to the town.

Stopping twenty feet from the exit of the clearing I set the head down and jab the pole into the dry ground. Holding the pole with one hand to steady it I take the flat end of the maul and bring it down again and again until around a foot of the pole is sunk into the ground leaving it quite sturdy. Taking the head in my left hand I stick it onto the pole before hitting it on top of the head a few times, meaty thumps following each hit.

Backing up a few steps and looking at the hopefully effective wolf deterrent I nod my head in satisfaction. Swinging the maul over my shoulder with surprising ease I start back to the cabin looking back at my work one last time grinning before old memories start to resurface making me frown again.

After checking the solar panels, the batteries, making note to fill the water tank above the shower that runs all the plumbing, and doing all the other chores I could think of to clear my head I sit down on the sofa with a bored sigh throwing my head back. “What to do what to do?”. I ask myself.

Well…. I guess I could scout the village again, maybe do some pony watching through a high powered scope at a safe distance? I think patting my hands against my legs to a beat in my head. “Ohhh why not.”.

Jumping up from the couch I slip off the chest holster for a second and put on the plate carrier before putting the chest rig back on. Next moving to the rest of my kit I jump up to the loft grabbing it before sliding back down belt and suspenders in hand.

Putting on the suspenders and belt like a jacket I clip the belt in the front and tighten down the suspenders, patting around to make sure the knives and such were still in place pausing as I felt an extra item behind my canteen. Oh right, medkit. I remember patting it one more time.

With the 1903 now in hand I walk over to the gun cabinet and set it inside along with the stripper clips and take hold of the m40 instead putting one of the two mags I have in the rifle, chambering a round, before putting the other in one of the mag pouches on my belt. Turning to leave I see my back ups on the table and decide to take them as well.

After slipping the 380, extra mag, and knife in my boots I grab the smaller day pack and head out the door, after putting the 1911 in my waistband for good measure of course.

Jostling the canteen around as I walk toward the path to make sure I have enough, hearing the water still left inside slosh around I let it rest satisfied with the amount that is still contained inside. “I forgot my helmet…. Do I walk back to the house?” I pause. “Naaaa, fuck that.”. I step onto the trail.

<><><> A pleasant summer's stroll later <><><>

Coming close to the pony’s hut again I begin to listen more closely to the nonexistent sounds of the forest for any movement.

That ain’t an exaggeration either I have not heard a single twig snap during my entire walk, the second I stepped into the woods everything just stopped movin’, that’s a tad strange ain’t it? Wonder what has everything so spooked? I think to myself coming across ‘art’ I made last night.

Looking at the tree that’s holding the beheaded and disemboweled wolf I smile noticing the hundreds of overlapping paw prints around the tree. “Who’s all cocky now wolves? Not you, ohhh no not you. Finally met somebody that can fight back huh? Haha, karmas’ a bitch ain’t it?” I mock the wolves chuckling to myself as I look at the scene in front of me. “That should knock you green assholes down a peg or two.”.

Getting settled into the bush again after a short walk in the woods, making sure to avoid the apple orchard this time, I slip off the pack and unzip it looking around inside for the pen and notebook I keep in all my packs. Feeling the items I take them out and flip open the notebook to the first clear page, passing a few pages of my ‘adult’ oriented drawings on my way, before setting the pen on top of it uncapping it.

Deploying the bipod on the rifle I switch on the safety and begin to look at the town below. Looking at the town below I scan up and down main street noticing an awfully lot of small equines setting up a ball of some sort. Must be celebrating the sun by the looks of it. I Think looking at all the banners with a yellow sun emblemized on them.

Now looking to ponies that stand out I see the one wearing a stetson conversing with a larger red pony and the elderly one that I met yesterday near the apple cart.

<-><-> journal entry <-><->

Stetson: yellow normal pony that sells apples at an apple stand.

Ass tattoo: three red apples
Threat:
Relations: Big red, Old one

Notes: Apple orchard likely home

Big red: Red normal pony with similar ass tattoo to Stetson. Pulls wagon full of apples.
Ass tattoo: one big green apple
Threat:
Relations: Stetson, Old one

Notes: Apple orchard likely home

Old one: Elderly normal pony, quite possibly near death, seems to be in charge of Stetson and Big red. Is old. Probably full of pony wisdom.

Ass tattoo: A pie, most likely an apple pie
Threat: Thing can barely walk, not a threat
Relations: Stetson, Big red, possible monarch of ‘apple family’ as I’ll be calling it.
Notes: Apple orchard home
<-><->

Setting the pen down and putting the scope back to my eye I look one last time at the still talking trio and move onto other ponies stopping as I see the yellow one from yesterday walk out of a general store with a basket of assorted vegetables in a basket in her mouth.

As I track her, never putting the crosshairs directly on her, I notice that she’s close to the apple stand. Stopping at the stand she puts down the basket and begins to talk to stetson.

Watching as she continued to talk to stetson pointing to the path that leads up the hill that eventually leads to yellow’s cottage and the path that leads to the cabin. “You better not be talkin’ bout me, I don’t want any visitors damnit.” I mumble looking away from the scope and picking up the pen again.

<-><-> Journal entry <-><->

Yellow: flying pony(pegasus), timid
Ass tattoo: Three pink butterflies

Threat: Seems able bodied and healthy but is afraid of me, stay away from hindquarters (May piss on you)

Relations:

Notes: Resides in a hobbit hole near the entrance/exit of the path to the clearing
<-><->
Putting the the scope back to my eye I see that yellow has now stopped talking to stetson and is now heading up the path to my right. Ignoring her I switch my gaze to the town again, this time seeing around twenty white ponies all kitted out in gold armor and matching swords walking from a train that must of just pulled in.

Turning off the safety at the sight of the large group of police or military ponies I observe them taking up positions around the main square, all standing stock still.

<-><-> Journal entry <-><->

Neo nazis(group): Bunch of all white ponies, of all kinds, kitted in gold armor with swords.

Ass tattoo: None on the ponies seem to have a marking, may be to conceal individual's identity

Threat: High, may be ceremonial soldiers but still considered a threat

Relations: Government most likely

Notes: Look all the same except for one with a red mohawk on it’s armor, possibly squad leader.

<-><->

Finishing up the last entry I look back to the town before hearing a high pitched scream, most of the towns ponies looking my direction, the sound of lots of feet hitting the ground in a quick succession approaching from the left in the woods to my back. Turning myself and the rifle to the sound clumsily due to the bush I wait for whatever caused the scream to come out of the trees. Getting antsy I make sure the safety is off and start scanning the woods before the same scream sounds again and the sound of thundering steps draws closer.
About to pull the trigger pre emptively a very small yellow pony followed by a white unicorn and a orange pegasus burst through the woods all calling for help.

Surprised I follow the three before a pack of five timberwolves crash through the brambles as well all barking madly.

“So much for not being seen.” I mumble, bringing the crosshairs to the wolf closing on the three fastest. I pull the trigger making the wolf go head over heals tripping the one directly behind it. Chambering a new round I fire again hitting the second closest to them in the neck, literally blowing it’s head off in a shower of green blood.

The remaining wolves confused to what’s cutting them down just stand still until one locks eyes with the bush and barks alerting it’s friend, the two rushing forward at the same time.
Pulling the trigger again another wolf falls with a baseball sized hole in it’s chest just leaving the one.

Deciding the wolf is too close to let chamber another round I pull the 1911 awkwardly from my waistband and begin to raise it, a wolf’s head pushing through the bush interrupting me. Delivering a hard punch to the wolf’s muzzle, a satisfying crack following, I stand up and kick the dazed wolf back out of the bush where it lands twenty feet away.

Just as the wolf is about to get back up I unload all seven .45 acp rounds into it’s chest as I walk forward insuring the wolf will never be getting back up. As I look to the three now shaking fillies huddled together I see the wolf that tripped coming around their side. “Oh no you don’t.”. I say dropping the pistol and sprinting toward the wolf.

Closing the gap in an unusually short amount of time I lower myself and ram my shoulder into the wolf picking it up. Stopping as I throw the wolf over my shoulder I unholster the hatchet at my side deciding to get a bit more personal with the pest. Circling the creature and it me, it makes the first move. Side stepping and using the blunt end of my tomahawk I hit it in the side, the beast letting loose a pain filled yip as It turns and starts circling again.

Deciding to go and the initiative this time I run toward the monster I bring my hatchet down from the left forcing the wolf to go right or get hit, as the wolf jumps right I swing a powerful kick to its chest flinging it back a good ten feet where it lands almost directly in front of the three still frozen ponies.

“Shit.” I swear. “Gotta end this now, didn’t want that thing gettin’ anywhere near that close to em.”.

Running forward and jumping I land on top of the still grounded wolf’s stomach, one leg straddling each side locking it in place under me. As I hit in once in the front of the skull with the flat end on the hatchet I look over to the three only four feet away, Fuck I don’t want to cover them in blood do I? That’d be impolite. I think dropping the weapon and standing, turning the dazed wolf around and placing one hand on the bottom of its muzzle. The other on the side of its head.

Twisting to the left hard and fast the wolf’s head turns a full one-eighty with a loud crack, its eyes going dark as I stare into them.

Huffing I stand dropping the lifeless body, “Put that in your pipe and smoke it.” I exclaim in victory putting the hatchet back in it’s place, pumping a fist into the air.

About to walk over to where the pistol lies I look over to the three young ponies. “Shit.” I mumble. “Y’all um….. Alright?”. I question the ponies looking up at me with pupils the size of pinpricks, flinching, the white one I think giving out a whimper. “Well y’all look okay sooooo you best be goin’.” I wave my hand towards the town below, the ponies still just sitting there staring “C’mon go damnit, shoo, get movin’.”.

As I stomp on the ground the yellow one gets the idea and starts to get up dragging her friends with her, the orange one muttering a drawn out “coooool” as they start to turn and run to the town.

Sticking the pistol back into my waistband I walk over to the bush and throw everything into the bag including the casings, before zipping it and throwing it on.

Picking up the rifle I shoulder it looking at the town one more time. Just as I thought. I think looking at all the ponies staring back at me. Some with fear on their faces others with anger or disgust, and a few with smiles. Seeing that all the three young ones are currently being hugged by someone. Small yellow by stetson, white by a whiter unicorn who's crying, and orange by a rainbow haired pegasus who’s currently looking at me angrily making me chuckle. I notice the neo nazis starting to move to me hesitantly as their commander points to me. About to run back into the woods I sweep the group one more time seeing stetson looking at me before it tips it’s hat.

Confused I lazily salute back before turning and beating it back into the forest.

After walking through the foliage for a while, convinced I wasn’t followed I come across a lesser beaten, but still defined and newly treaded on, trail that leads away from where I’m headed. Stopping as I come across the path I ponder following the trail or not “Why not.” I shrug my shoulders heading down the path following the wagon tracks.

Hiking through the darkening forest, due to the extremely dense leaf cover above me. I see the shine of a light up a head, deciding to get a closer look I start to slowly make my way to the light trying not to alert whoever or whatever created it. Hiding behind a bush as the light proved to be an illuminated window built into a tree hut thing I study the area seeing a half unloaded wagon and a few tribal masks hanging from the tree’s branches.

Not seeing who this stuff belongs to I hold tight simply watching, waiting, for something to appear. Not seeing anything for ten minutes but beginning to hear rhythmic humming coming from the tree my curiosity gets the better of me and forces me forward toward the tree.

Stepping on a twig I didn't see as I near the tree, the humming abruptly stops and a zebra wielding a quarterstaff appears in the doorway, pointing her weapon at me and mine to her.

Staring into each other's eyes for a very uncomfortable amount of time the zebra is the first to speak. “What is a creature of the everfree such as yourself doing out here approaching my house?”. She questions in rhymes narrowing her eyes.

Surprised at the talking zebra I answer “I don’t know about all that fancy shit, but I saw a light and decided to see what it was.” I answer, the zebra’s eyes opening wide as I spoke.

“ Then what are you doing here umm… at this hour? Looking for your next meal to devour!?”. She rhymes out pointing her staff at me in a threatening manner that turned out more cute than anything.

“No, I’m not here to eat you. If I wanted you dead you would be dead already, I jus’ saw the fuckin’ light and decided to see what it was.”. I explain. “Turns out it was jus’ a crazy zebra who speaks in rhymes and lives in a tree. Plus it like four in the afternoon, so your ‘at this hour’ thing don’t really work .”. I state turning to walk away from the crazy zebra.

“WAIT!”. She yells. “I’m sorry for coming off as so cross, it’s just hard to find anything in these woods you can trust. Would you like to come in for some tea? I have not spoken to anyone lately.”. She says the last part with desperation, drawing circles with her hoof.

“What are ya gettin’ at there zebra? And why do you rhyme? It’s kinda aggravatin’.”

“I’m not scheming anything with any malice I’m simply hoping to talk with someone after a long and lonely journey cross country.” She rubs her foreleg with her other.

“Okay well the wagon proves your point there miss.”. The zebra smiles as I point my rifle to the wagon. “But why are you rhymin’? It’s seriously throwin’ me off.

“The way I speak is one of the skills many a shaman has mastered, it just so happens that my rhyming is more of a disaster.”. She answers the question stumbling on her rhyme a bit.

“Well if you want you can cut it out, not ta seem pushy but I don’t know how mucha that I can take.”.

“Oh, right um sorry. So can I put the kettle on the fire so the tea will be a temperature that we desire?”. She rhymes again, my eye twitching.

“Yeah sure, that sounds great, but you’re gonna need to cut that rhyming shit out before I blow a damn gasket.” I answer. Cautiously approaching the smiling zebra who walks back into the illuminated hut leaning her staff against the door frame.

After sitting down with the zebra, who’s name is Zecora, and drinking some of the best tea I’ve ever had I learn of her quite interesting story. It turns out Zecora traveled from her home village in Zebrica to the Everfree, which is the name for the forest we currently reside in, for the bountiful plants to make potions and to further her knowledge, It just so happens I also caught her on her second day here. I also learned that she is quite deprived of social interaction, apparently ponies and zebra alike need social stimulation almost all the time. With them being herd animals and all; I can believe it.

“Well Hank that is the rest of my story, what is yours?.”. The zebra asks bringing her cup of tea to her mouth, with her hoof somehow.

“I’ll tell ya Zecora, I will, but first you gotta tell me how you fuckin’ do that with your hoof! It jus’ ain’t natural.” I point to her hoof holding the mug thoroughly curious, her only response muffled laughter.

“Ugh fine if you ain’t gonna tell me I’ll jus’ give you the abridged version. Anyways. I’m new here, so new in fact that I haven’t even had time to really question how strange things really are, and I see how your looking at me jus’ hold your damn questions till the end please.”. The zebra blushes closing her mouth.

“So, No I’m not from some far away land…. Well I am but not in the regular sense. I’m not from this world I don’t think.” The last part making her eyes close in suspicion. “ I see how you’re lookin’ at me damnit, I’d doubt me too if I was in your position, but think of it like this. Have you ever seen anything that looks remotely like me?.”

Zecora stares of thinking about the question before shaking her head ‘no’.

“Jus’ as I thought. Also I sure as hell know there were no talkin’ ponies or zebras back home, my species were the only sentient ones.”. I continue.

“You mean your species were the only to communicate to, no other species to share your culture with?”. Zecora asks in disbelief.

“Yeah we were the only ones, all other forms of life were just animals to us.”

“Then what is your home land like with only one sentient species?”

“Well. I---I’d rather not talk about that, I’ll jus’ leave it at bad. Real bad, okay?”

“Okay. If you’re not comfortable talking about it I won’t press you any further, but I am curious.”

“Thanks Zecora, I may tell ya someday. Anyways, back to my story. A day ago a twister brought me and all my belongings into a clearing jus’ a few miles from here, real nice place jus’... different from what I’m used to.” I conclude, emptying the contents of the mug into my mouth, thinking about anything also to tell not coming up with anything.

“And that’s bout’ it really. I’ve had a few run in’s with the local fauna, but they ain't too much trouble to deal with.”. I pour myself another cup of tea. “Thanks for the tea by the way, some of the best I’ve ever had.”

“Oh you’re very welcome Hank, it’s my great grandmothers recipe.". She replies her eyes suddenly shooting to mine.

"Is there a possibility I could see your home? You seem to have peaked my curiosity. Plus it’d be a great change of scenery.” Zecora says giddily. “I’ve been stuck in this hut for a day and a half unloading my supplies, it’d be great to get out and see a new area of the forest that isn’t full of wild beasts.”.

Coughing on the tea I just inhaled I hit my chest a few times with my fist before answering. “Uhhh… I don’t know Zecora. You seem nice an all but I don’t really know you. How can I know I can trust you?”. I grumble my excuse while watching her smile falter.

“I understand, you must be cautious, I was just hoping to make acquaintance with someone who can help me in my endeavors in the Everfree.” She replies looking down to the table, ears pressed against her skull.

“Ughhhh…. Fine.” I fold, feeling a pang of guilt for making the first person who hasn’t tried to kill me sad. Zecora's head snapping up. “But! I’m gonna need somethin'.”

“What is it you need, I would be most happy to find what you seek.” Zecora chirps back, slipping back into rhyme.

“Riiiight. Anywho, you spoke of potions. Correct?”. I question thinking back to her story earlier..

“Yes. My knowledge on potions, while not complete, can help you conquer many a feat.”. She rhymes again it responce.

“Ya need to stop that rhymin’ business, you sound like goddamn Mary Poppins.”. I kid, Zecora looking confused. “Who is this Mary Poppins you speak of.”. She asks cocking her head to the side.

“Oh just some crazy british chick who floats around on a flyin’ umbrella and sings too damn much…. But that’s not important.”. I give the short version of Mary Poppins, further confusing zecora.

“What I need to know is can you make a potion that speeds up the growth of plants? I reckon planting a garden and maybe a few fruit trees could be a good idea in the long run.” I explain zecora’s confused look slowly turning into a wide smile.

“I believe I know the perfect potion that you desire, I even think I have all the ingredients that the potion requires.”.

“Great! So when do ya think It’ll be done?” I reply exited that I might have a new source of food.

“It could be a while for….. Uhhh, I can’t think of a rhyme… It could be a while for though I have the ingredients I require…..No, that won’t work maybe…. I may be a while fo---.”.

“ZECORA!” I yell startling the zebra making her jump, realizing I may have been too loud. “Sorry bout’ scaring ya, but you don’t have to fuckin’ rhyme. I actually prefer if ya don’t, I understand ya better when ya just talk like a normal person. Jus’ ...what. do. ya. need?”. I apologize to the zebra her face adopting a much less angry look.

“My cauldron, I need my grandmother's cauldron. I had help loading it onto the wagon when I left the village but It is much too heavy for one to lift. It’s bad planning on my part but I need it to make potions, It’s been infused with special gems to aid in the potion creating process. Plus it’s my prized possession, it’s the only item I have of my grandmother’s to remember her by.” She explains her voice gaining a solemn sound toward the end.

“Well I can see if I can bring her in for ya, bet I can, I’m actually gonna go do it right now before I head home.” I say finishing off the tea, slamming the cup down and walking out the door to the wagon.

“Wait! Hank, no! It’s much too heavy for one stallion to lift himself, you’ll break your back!” Zecora yells chasing after me, pausing, her mouth dropping open as she sees I’m already holding the cauldron without too much strain.

“You know I wouldn’t want ta go cross country with this thing but she ain’t too heavy, still heavy but not too bad really.”

I state walking around the froze zebra turning the cauldron vertical so it will fit through the door.

Setting the cauldron down where Zecora instructed, after she rebooted, I walk over to where my rifle is propped up and start to the door, being stopped as zecora wraps her front legs around my waist in a hug. “Thank you Hank, you don’t know how much that means to me.” She thanks gripping my waist.

“You’re welcome? All I did was bring your cauldron in, no need to get all touchy feely Zecora.” I respond the zebra still clamping onto my mid section. “No seriously stop, I don’t like bein’ touched.” I start to pry the zebra off.

“Sorry, it.. it’s just been so long since I’ve seen anyone let alone talk to them.”

“Yeah I kinda got that idea myself.” I confess to the downtrodden zebra. “On a happier note, when should I come back for the potions and to bring you to the clearing?” I clap my hands together snapping the zebra out of her funk.

“Oh right! Well how about in three days? That way I have time to get the potion correct and you have time to gather the seeds.”. She explains happily.

“Sounds like a done make deal ta me.”. I turn and walk out of the hut into the darkening forest. “See ya round Zecora, Have a nice night now.” I turn and wave.

“See you soon Hank. Have a nice night as well.” Zecora waves back before disappearing back into the hut.

Walking down the path I begin to think about my time with the zebra. Nice girl, a tad excitable, but hopefully she can be someone who can help me in my stay. I kick a rock along as I go. I can only hope showing her where I live doesn’t backfire on me, although she don’t seem like the kind of person to sell a guy out.

A distant roar breaks me out of my musings making me jump a bit. “And I suddenly have a feeling that I don’t want ta find out what makes that there sound so I’m gonna pick up the pace a bit I think.” I say to myself starting a run down the path.

Night finally taking over day as I start my way down the path to the clearing I speed up my run not wanting to be in the forest after dark. Why does the sun go down so fast here? It’s like it gets to a sudden point in the sky then it just gets pulled under the horizon. I contemplate, getting close to the clearing I hear something Big crashing through the woods to my right followed by the very distinct barks and growls of the timberwolves.

Running into the clearing I look to my right and see a massive lion scorpion bat thing fending off around twelve or so large timberwolves, who are jumping back from it’s swings, toying with the beast.

By the looks of it though it wasn’t winning before I got here, judging by the gashes along it’s sides and back legs. “Fucking Christ.” I mumble feeling real fear for the first time in a while “What is that thing?”.

Whatever it is it’s fighting a pack of actually threatening looking wolves so I think it’d be a better idea to help it take them out than the other way around, I could probably take on an injured lion but a pack of large timberwolves rushin me is gonna be too much. My reasonable side shows its self again. Agreeing I make my way to the cabin watching the wolves toy with the lion some more starting to surround it.

Opening the door and throwing the rifle on the couch without stopping I make my way to the gun cabinet, throwing open the door and grabbing the M240. Searching for the can that holds the linked ammo another ear splitting roar sounds throughout the clearing making me double my efforts. “Fuck I really need ta organize this mess.”. I confess digging through the numerous cans of ammo. “AHA! Gotcha.”

Popping open the can I grab one belt before running out the door m240 in hand, belt around my shoulders. As I sprint to an area closer to the action I witness the timberwolves taking turns clawing at the enraged beast.

Deciding I’m close enough I take a knee I throw open the cover of the machine gun revealing the feedway, putting the belt down making sure it’s aligned properly another antagonized roar rips through the clearing. Slamming down the cover I hit it with my fist to make sure it’s secure before charging the weapon.

Lying prone with bipod deployed I sight in a few of the timberwolves that are not in line with the Lion and let loose a medium burst of 7.62 down range, the thunderous roar of the m240 quieting the lion and timberwolves, the ladder looking between me and their three newly fallen comrades.

The lion taking advantage of the distraction swipes at a timber wolf sending it flying, impaling another on it’s tail before throwing it to the ground. With five of the wolves out of commision three of them break off and start to charge me. Bad idea boys. I mentally smirk letting another salvo of rounds, the wolves down range getting quite literally torn to shreds.

Just as the last charging wolf falls I turn my attention to the lion watching as it bellows another roar and charges a wolf as it tries to dodge the abrupt attack.

Not being fast enough the wolf is caught is the beasts jaws and cut in half as the lion clamps its jaws shut with tremendous force. The remaining three wolves taking a fearful step away from the beast unbeknowingly line themselves up for a perfect shot.

Squeezing the trigger I hold it down for three seconds until I’m sure the wolves are reduced into nothing more one ply. Standing up I look at the assumed three dead wolves as the one farthest away from me gets up and tries to run away, missing it’s left rear leg. “Oh no you don’t.” I state watching the wolf just disappear into the brush before hosing down the area firing from the hip, watching the leaves and limbs fall as I hold the trigger. Letting go of the trigger I stop laughing and listen to the cooling barrel of the gun, also taking in a deep breath of burnt gunpowder through my nose sighing in content as I exhale.

Satisfied that nothing on the other side of the brush is alive I slowly turn my attention to the lion thing staring me down. Looking to the belt and seeing that I still have around half of it left I stand my ground and stare back at the big cat as it slowly starts to approach.

Walking towards the lion to show it that I wasn’t afraid, which I really was, we stop our advance, around ten feet in between us. Both standing still sizing each other up, a low grumble raises in the lion’s throat before it lets loose a roar, of which I could feel the wind. Never looking away or backing up from the lion I continue to stare into it’s eyes before releasing my loudest cry back to the creature.

While my response was pitiful compared to the wild beast’s it still seemed surprised that I didn’t turn and run. The behemoth narrowing its eyes at me closing the gap between us in two steps until we’re nose to nose, the lion sniffs me before rubbing it’s head against mine in a powerful nuzzle almost knocking me back.

“Woahhh there big girl.” I chuckle nervously due to being so close to a creature that could gut me with one claw, the lion thing beginning to grumble in a deep purr still rubbing our heads together.

“Well ain’t you jus’ a sweetheart?”. I nervously chuckle slowly placing a hand carefully onto the big cat’s neck, the purring suddenly stopping as she tenses up and stops breathing.

“Shit.”. I whisper closing my eyes thinking I overstepped my boundaries, waiting for the beast to run me through with it’s tail or end my life some other way.

Holding my eyes locked shut, not moving an inch, I wait for a strike that never comes. Slowly opening my eyes I begin to slowly rub my hand in circles attempting to show the creature I mean no harm. Doing this for a few seconds the lion starts to move again picking up its purring as I start behind her ear, its head rolling to the side just like a house cat’s would.

“You really are jus’ a big lug ain’t y--huh?”. I’m cut off as the lion takes a step back and starts looking me up and down again. Thinking it was planning to kill me after all I re grasp the machine gun not directly pointing it at the creature though.

Waiting for something to happen the beast turns it’s injured side to me before laying down, and giving out as light of a meow as it could. The meow still being loud enough to hear from the far end of the clearing though.
“What do ya want girl?”. I ask the animal, surprised as it turns its head and points to the wounds on it’s side and back leg with its nose.

“You want me to patch ya up, right?” I ask the creature again, it just staring back in response. “Yeah don’t know why I expected a reply, but uhhh, yeah I’ll be back in a jiffy.”. I turn and jog to the cabin.

Once reaching the cabin I step inside and make my way to the bathroom. Opening the cabinet door I gaze into the medical supplies deciding what I’m going to need.

I’m gonna need a few rolls of gauze, some disinfectant, athletic tape, and one of my suture kits. I think while gabbing the corresponding items, before turning and making my way out of the bathroom grabbing my buck knife from the counter on the way.

Stepping back out into the cooling air I make my way back over to the thing slowing as I get closer trying not to threaten it. Setting down the 240 I drop the supplies as well and pull the buck knife from its sheath, the lion grumbling threateningly as I do.

“Woah, it’s gon’ be alright. I just need to shave some hair away to let the bandages stick, I ain’t gonna hurt cha’.” I reassure patting the lion gently until it laid its head back down.

“Good.”. I exhale steadying my hand before slowly dragging the knife across the short and coarse hair, taking more and more off with each pass.

Stopping when most of the hair was gone from the area around the wound, I take my canteen off my hip and open it pausing before I dump the water.

“Now this might sting a bit.”. I warn. Petting its side as I slowly pour the water, blood washing out of the wound showing me the gash while deep just made it into the muscle before filling back up with blood again, obscuring my view.

Humming to myself I take the cap of the no sting disinfectant before washing out the wound once more, hoping to rid the gash of any outside infectants. Once done with that I unzip one of the suture kits and prepare a needle.

Taking a deep breath I begin to stick the needle through the tough hide, deep enough to hold but not too deep to really hurt, hoping the thing won’t decide that I’m a threat.

Relieved that the creature didn’t seem to register the prick I let go of the breath I was holding and cut the stitch after tying it, mopping up some blood with a few crumpled bandages before going in again.

Finishing the last stitch, forty in all, I sigh wiping the blood off one last time before placing on the bandage pad and taping it on. While the sutures were a tad sloppy at first I was happy with the end result. “I still got it.” I say happily scooting to the rear leg doing the shave and wash technique on it.

Deciding the three cuts didn’t need stitches I disinfect the area before wrapping cuts in bandages, using a whole roll due to the huge size of the rear haunches. Taping the bandages on for good measure, I gather all my remaining supplies before standing up hissing due to how long I’ve been crouched.

Standing there I watch the creature look back to the new bandages before tiredly getting up and giving a massive yawn really showing it’s full mouth of teeth making me thankful I wasn’t on the receiving end of them.

Observing the thing I watch further as it tests out its hind leg, grumbling in what I guess was approval, before walking over to me and licking the side of my face the texture of the tongue feeling like forty grit sandpaper.

"Jus' take her easy alright, rippin' those stitches will not feel good ya hear! I'd know." I command, the female lion-thing looking back before nodding.

Wiping my face with my shirt sleeve I run a hand down the jungle cat’s muzzle before it turns and retreats back into the forest with a series of heavy footsteps. Turning and heading back to the cabin myself I stop at the door and look to the moon, smiling at the shimmering orb.

“Today’s been a bit to weird for my likin’, but at least I can say that I’ve seen it all now.”. I mumble, rubbing my eyes, before walking into the cabin and locking the door, setting the m240 out of the broken window before heading to bed.

<><><> thirty minutes earlier, presumed dead timber wolf, 3rd person<><><>

The only surviving timber wolf alpha regained his footing unsteadily and began limping back to his pack. Whining as he stumbles too far and falls to the ground hitting his mangled rear leg on the root of a tree the alpha picks himself up taking it slower as he thinks about the strange creature that aided the queen manticore.

He tried to growl angrily at the memory of the abomination that killed his eleven other alpha brothers. His throat betraying him, as he was only able to gurgle weakly.

Hobbling along in the dark the alpha hoped to reach his pack to warn them of the beast. The same beast that has already killed many other members of various packs but now has killed their alphas as well.

The last alpha finally reached his awaiting pack the hopeful feeling in the atmosphere rapidly dissipating as his pack mates see his battered body in the moonlight shining through the treetops. All the wolves were still as they gazed upon their not only empty handed, but near death alpha as the once great and powerful pack leader lowers himself to the ground.

None of them dared to move until one, the son of the alpha, pushes his way through the crowd to reach his father. Laying down next to his father the next in line lays his head on the injured alpha’s shoulder, hoping it wasn’t true.

The adolescent timber wolf didn’t want to lose his father. He’d already lost his mother to the beast, disemboweled and beheaded later found in a tree had been her fate, they would never get to bring her body back for the ceremony she deserved.

Lifting his head and gently prodding his father’s neck with his snout the young timberwolf only picks up the faintest whisper in his mind.

“Don’t go near the clearing. Avoid the beast, move the pack to a safer location. Tell the other packs their alphas are dead. Y...You are now the leader of this pack, lead it wellllll.”. The ex timberwolf alpha trails off with his last breath before lying still, his lungs fully deflating.

The new alpha of the pack stares at his fallen father feeling a fire of hatred consume him as he looks at what the creature has done to him and his pack.

"Avoid?" The newly chosen alpha questions standing up. "AVOID! We can’t avoid, we are starving!" The alpha looks to his pitifully small pack feeling his anger rise as he sees the sorry state they are in.

"NO! We won’t avoid the beast of the clearing, no. We are going to feast on it’s bones. We’re going to rip it limb from limb until nothing remains, along with the manticore queen. She will surely provide enough food to feed the pack." The alpha stomps on the ground getting a few grunts in approval.

But first we need to tell the other what has become of their alphas, and what we are going to do. “Some of you go tell them of the news then come back here immediately.”. Commands the young alpha, a few pack mates breaking off into the night to tell the others what has happened.

Satisfied with the command the alpha turns back to his deceased father, bowing respectfully to the late alpha before letting out a mournful howl his remaining pack mates following suit. Their howls being heard for miles in the still night air.

Unbeknownst to them, they just woke a certain creature up, a certain creature that doesn't get enough sleep as it is, a certain creature that holds grudges incredibly well.

They'd already made an enemy, but now they'd taken sleep away from him. This enemy just so happens to hold sleep on top of his ‘do not take away from me or be shot’ list, and they had just been moved to the top of the 'be shot list'.

Author's Note

Hello once again, its been a while huh? Yeah I'm sorry about that, it just so happens that on top of sucking at writing I'm also quite slow at it too. It seems I'm a double threat of making bad stories. Neat.

Anyways all that out of the way, I'd like to say thank you to everyone that has either followed, liked, disliked, favorited, and tracked the story for the support and feedback.

I do think I'm getting better at this whole she bang but maybe thats just me. I don't know. I' have been reading a lot of similar 1st person stories and looking at what the author did to make them good so I can improve this flaming pile of garbage... We'll see.

Anyways I'll see y'all around, till next time. :)

Trying, and failing, to avoid the neighbors

“I’m not gonna get back to sleep am I?”. I sigh staring at the roof of the loft.
“Wouldn’t have this problem if I wasn’t such a light sleeper, a damned butterfly could fart and it’d wake me up.”. I say rubbing my face before checking my watch. “12:45, that’s just greeaatttt.”.

Grunting I sit up and slide down from the loft hitting the floor with a thump. Stumbling to the mini fridge I open the door and grab a bottle of fireball. “This’ll wake me up.” I yawn, unscrewing the cap and taking a few gulps. “Yep… I’m awake now….ughhh shit burns.”. I burp hitting my chest a few times.

Putting the bottle back in the fridge I awkwardly stand staring at the moonlit clearing through the window thinking about the events that have transpired in the last few days. What did I do to deserve this? Couldn’t I have just died like a normal person? I grab the 240 and start to unload it idly. First I somehow live through the apocalypse, losing all I love in the process, then I get whisked away to neverland via tornado. What did I do to deserve that?..... Oh right, nevermind. The belt falls away from the gun, knowing the sound I don’t really give it much attention. God have the last two years been interesting. I hum in amusement pulling the charging handle back, a loose round falling to the counter below. Maybe it won't be so bad having someone to talk to again though. I suddenly realise, a smile coming to my face as I think about the zebra. Then again now I have ponies to deal with, My smile falls. and wolves. I growl, forcefully pulling the gun from the window. The sound pulling me from my thought.

Looking to the gun in hand I look behind me to the rifle on the couch and decide what to do for the next few hours. “Gun cleaning time.” smiling I walk to the cabinet.

<><><> two hours later, 1st person, Hank<><><>

My stereo turned up loud, the sound of 'Midnight City' vibrating in my chest, I finish the last journal entry setting the pen down.

<-><-> Journal entry<-><->
Zecora: Zebra shaman that lives in a tree four miles from the clearing

Ass tattoo: none, zebra stripes though

Threat: Don’t know, could poison me. Right now is an ally.
Relations: Family in Zebrica, me

Notes: I like her, seems nice. Could be a good relationship.

Big scary ass lion thing(Fauna): Big lion, scorpion, bat thing. Lives in the surrounding forest, seems to understand some english somehow.

Threat: Do you want to have your face rearranged? If yes, fuck with one of those things.

Relations: Satan.

Notes: One seems to like me sense I helped her kill the timberwolves. (I’m going to call her Lilith from now on.)

Timberwolf(Fauna): From small to large these fuck wits will mess with you, take your sleep, try to kill you, so on.

Threat: Depends on how many there are at one time.

Relations: There’s a lot of em in these woods.

Notes: Kill them all. (Try fire)
<-><->
Getting a good laugh at the last part I set down the journal and lean back into the couch just listening to the song end.

Looking down to my watch I see it reads 2:20. “Well shit…. What now?”. I question putting the journal back into the pack. “I’ve already cleaned the guns, picked up the links and empty casings in the yard, updated the journal, and took stock of my stuff. What should I do?”. Mumbling to myself playing with the 1911I get an idea.

Why not go into the town and find a map or somethin’? My adventurous side suggests in the back of my mind making me pause and rack the 1911. “Hmmm... Sounds like a good idea. Doesn’t it Hank?”. I question aloud. “Mmmmm yes, sounds tremendous darling.”. My sleep deprived mind replies in a posh accent making me laugh as I put on my torn short duster. “What is wrong with me.”.

Loaded up again with my usual kit along with the 1911 again I walk over to the fridge grabbing an old flask, rubbing my fingers over the engraved image of a skull screaming before putting it into pack. With most everything gathered I remember my helmet for once and put it on before slinging the m40 across my back, the pack making the fit quite tight.

Heading out the door and into the still 2:30 morning air I stop at my humvee and pause,"It’s gon’ be dark, I’m gonna be in the woods, and then in a town. I’m gonna need a shotgun."
Opening the passenger door and taking the shotgun. “And I’m prolly gonna need some more shells too.”. I speak as I shut the door and walk to the back of the truck.

Pocketing the extra shells I grab the flashlight in the back as well, putting it in my right pants pocket before shutting the sloped back hatch. Doing a quick equipment check I remember that my canteen is now empty and decide to fill it in the crick.

As I approach the crick I hear something big stir ahead of me, holding the shotgun in one hand I reach for the flashlight before turning it on. “You gotta be shittin’ me, are you FUCKIN’ SERIOUS!”. I yell looking at the thirty or so lion things laying in a big ball on the other side of the stream, before wisening up and closing my mouth hoping none of them heard my outburst.

“Why are you so dumb Hank? Why are you so dumb? How did I make it through the apocalypse of all people when I turn around and do that?”. I mumble backing up, thinking none of them heard me before a ‘small’ kitten works its way out from its mother’s grasp, waking the hell spawn in the process. “Shiiitttttt.”. I sigh looking to the waking pride, none of them too happy with my presence. Other than the kittens, they look ecstatic.

Standing there looking at my demise, accepting my fate. A familiar face makes her way through the growling pride, silencing them before jumping over the stream tiredly making her way forward. “Lilith.” I draw out the big cat just looking at me with tired eyes as she approaches. “Why did you bring all your friends here? I don’t want no visitor--- Ooof.”. My rant is cut off as Lilith nuzzles me, almost knocking my helmet off.

“Hey! Ya can’t do this shit. This is my land ya big softie---- oh fuck.”. I’m cut off again as she bites down on my pack lifting me into the air with no effort. “Jesus christ Lilith, really? I help ya only to be thrown to the lions? Greatful bunch y’all are… fuck.”. I humf tightly grasping the shotty as Lilith jumps back over the stream and sets me down, licking me one more time knocking my helmet off.

“Fuckin’ cat.” I mumble putting the helmet back on before looking up at the pride staring me down with curiosity, the horde of kittens I didn’t see earlier slowly approaching me. “Oh fuck me.” I scoot back on all fours running into Lilith’s leg, stopping my retreat.

Suddenly being picked back up Lilith licks me one more time before forcing me forward toward the slowly advancing group. Stumbling a bit I regain my footing before looking up, slightly flinching back as a shorter female is nose to nose with me.

“Howdy?”. I half question half greet the slightly pudgy female feline as she starts to sniff me, being thoroughly sniffed up and down the cat ‘meows’ and licks my face before turning and walking away. “Kay?”. I confusedly ask before Lilith slaps a heavy paw upon my helmet, forcing me down a bit, and gives a series of grumbles and chirps, the members of the pride looking between me and her a few times before all giving out a similar chirp in response.

The females of the pride grabbing their kittens by the scruff of their neck’s and returning to the sleeping ball formation, the mewls of protest from the young following, I look to the remaining ten males all still looking at me. “What?”. I gesture to the guys of the group as they glare at me. “If y’all think you’re gonna have to fight me for breeding rights, ya not gonna have ta. I don’t want no cat, bat, scorpion pussy ight’.”. The males snort before turning around and returning to the ball themselves, laying down around the outside backs to the group to protect their mates.

“Well what was that supposed to be Lilith?”. I question, turning to the last remaining lion. Looking at her Lilith just snorts before licking my face again and walking back to the group herself. “Come back here damnit, I got questions for you.”. I watch Lilith takes a spot, her back to the group, presumably on guard duty as well. “Ugh fine… Not like ya could answer anyway.”. I sigh in defeat walking to the stream remembering what I was going to do about twenty minutes ago.

“Not even three in morning and I’ve been indoctrinated into a pride of mutated lions.” I climb out of the creek bed with a full canteen on my belt. “What a life.”

<><><> Eerily silent log through the forest later<><><>

Stopping at the ‘Y’ in the road I look around making sure nothing is around to see me. Not seeing anything I step onto the main path into the village and begin my walk to find a map or something.

As I crest the hill I stop and look down into the town, not seeing any movement, I look down to my watch. “3:05, not bad.”. I put my arm down re gripping the shotgun. Looking back down to the street lamp lit town below I start into a jog.

Let’s see just how fast I run with this world’s lessened gravity. I think speeding up into a fast run that soon turns into sprint. Laughing in amusement as I make it to the inactive town across the moonlit field I start to slow down so I don’t smash myself into the brick wall stretches across front of the town.

“C’mon, slow down...shit” *Thump* I say under my breath before slamming into the wall with my right shoulder, my bicep reminding me of it’s current state. “Mmmmm,” I groan in pain holding my right bicep, “Remember ta work on stopping, I ain't got that quite down yet.”

Taking my left hand from my upper arm I remember where I am and listen for any ponies looking over the neck high wall at the same time. Seems clear. I think looking to the inactive streets. Hopefully nothing heard my little mishap.

As I hit the ground on the other side of the wall I immediately make my way to the nearest house. Hitting the wall gently I scoot my way to the edge of the house to make sure there’s nothing out here with me. Not seeing or hearing anything I step out from around the house and make my down main street, saying close to the houses and dipping into alleys whenever I could.

Stopping at the last building in the line I look to the train station that sits three hundred yards away, three hundred open yards away. Making my way as quickly across the clearing without sacrificing too much silence I close on the ticket booth, passing a burbling water fountain, sliding to a stop as I reach it.

Not seeing any movement from any of the buildings I turn to the task at hand and begin looking for a map. Not seeing anything on the outside of the booth I look to the inside, seeing the mother load of pamphlets on the desk. “One of those has gotta be a map.”. I reason dipping around to the small door at the back frowning when it doesn’t open. “It couldn’t of been easy could it?”. Sighing I take my knife from it’s place and try to shimmy it in between the lock and the door frame.

“Damn.”. I mumble putting the knife away and grabbing the doorknob, trying to force it open. “Why and how would horses even use a door knob? They couldn't grab it.”. I start to get mad, forcefully pulling on the door before twisting the doorknob to far. With a snap the door swings open, the door knob broken.

“Oops.”. I let go of the door and crouch inside, looking at the pamphlets. Taking a few maps I’m about ready to leave before I see a schedule. “That could come in handy.”. I mumble taking a few before leaving.

Stuffing the pamphlets into my pocket I make my way back to the line of buildings, this time stopping at the fountain. Crouching down next to the fountain to minimize my profile hoping nothing sees me while I’m out in the open, I look into the fountain and notice lots of golden, silver, and mostly bronze coins. “Who just throws golden coins into a fountain?!”. I question in disbelief grabbing a few of the coins and examining them in the street light. “.... Damn, I think this is real gold.

Going in for more and more of the gold coins, ignoring the others, my other pocket starts to get heavy as I fill it with coins. These ponies must be rich if they just throw gold into a fountain. I think as I stop looting the fountain, gaining around thirty doubloons, my left pocket bulging.

Looking to my left then my right to make sure nobody saw me I stand and start to the buildings again, stopping as I see a stand full of vegetables that I didn’t see before. “Seeds.”. I mumble walking to the stand looking at the selection. Tomatoes, potatoes, carrots, cucumbers, cabbage, corn, and onions. I look through the baskets taking two of each putting them in the pack.

Slipping the pack then the rifle back on, I turn to leave before noticing a sign that has a symbol of one coin next to each vegetable. “Ugh... Might as well I guess.”. I sigh counting out fourteen coins putting them on the countertop before throwing three more down. “For the trouble.”. I nod walking back to the exit looking down to my watch, double taking as I read the time.
“4: 15?”. I exclaim surprised at how long I’ve been in the town.

Still staying close to the buildings I’m about to dip out before I come across the apple stand that the trio were talking at yesterday. “Should I pay for those apples I took?”. I scratch my neck in thought looking to the pricing sign, “Might as well.” I pause taking my hand from my pocket. “Or I could pay in advance and nab a few off a tree when I head back home…. I’ll jus’ do that.”.

Slipping off the pack once more I take out the pen and paper and write a note on the very last page before ripping it out.

I took two apples from your orchard earlier and I’m gonna take a few more, here’s the according amount. Real sorry bout that. If it’s any consolation, they were some of the best apples I‘ve ever had.

Have a good day now.

Placing the note down I put the pen and paper away before putting six coins on top of the paper, paying for six apples. Slipping on the pack again I start out of the town and up the hill, looking for a different place to hunker down and watch the ponies.

Finding a nice area in the woods that overshoots the left side of the town, scanning the main street I was on if I look left and right I take off my pack and rifle leaning them against a tree. Putting the shotgun to my immediate right in case I need it, I set down and grab the rifle, placing it on top of a fallen tree that is just perfect for setting up right and having a s stable firing position. Content with my new spot I scoot back and forth a few times to move the loose debris out from under me.

Opening the pack I set out the pen and paper, flask, and a MRE wanting to have everything I need already out. Making sure everything is here I pick up the rifle and adjust the scope's zoom so the town is as easily visible as it’s going to be in the early morning light. Checking my watch I see it reads 5:30, sighing. “Man…. I didn’t catch enough sleep last night.”. I peer back into the scope humming as some of the early risers start to mill about.

Screwing the cap back on the flask after I took a generous drink from it I start to look at the woods around me as the animals start to stir and communicate with each other. Looking around myself for the first time I began to take note of the difference of foliage from my neck of the woods.

There were a lot of vines and I mean a lot of them, along with that the trees looked a lot more gnarled and dark than the others just a hop and a skip away.

Standing up and grabbing the shotgun I walk a ways into the twisted trees taking in my surroundings. The wild life quieting down again as I start to venture further and further into the trees. Taking a step back and looking down I notice a far older path leading into the woods taking a hard left. “Well damn, this place is chock full of ol’ trails.”. I turn back around making my way back to my nest. “I’ll save that’n for another time.”

The sun had just peaked over the horizon, the activity in the town rapidly speeding up right after.

So far a few things had happened, a small contingent of guards had made their way to the train station and examined the broken door, the sergeant later telling all his troops to do something important as they all ran off to different houses and started knocking on doors.

The owner of the vegetable stand, a curly orange haired pony, had spun around in circles looking for the culprit behind the early morning shopping before shrugging and collecting the coins giving me a good chuckle. And a small brown pony with a helicopter hat had been looking between the fountain and the two stands I visited for around ten minutes before his mom dragged him back inside.

Wonder if he saw me? I thought as I scan around the town, watching the guards go from door to door, the ponies being questioned usually just shaking their heads ‘no’ before closing their doors.

I bet they’re asking about me, I didn’t anything wrong though…. Well, I did break a door. But that’s it. I wipe the sweat of my forehead “Phew.. It’s already humid as hell and it’s only..” pausing as I look down to my watch. “Six in the mornin’... I hate humidity.” I complain wiping my head one last time before looking back through the scope.

Exploring the area around me for the eight hundredth god damn time, I looked for anything interesting or out of the ordinary to cure my boredom, I haven’t been very successful so far.

Holding the shotgun lazily in my right hand I completed yet another round of the area I was in to ‘see if it was clear’ really it’s just to keep me from flipping out.

“Ughhhhh… FUCK!”. I turn and start to walk back to my rifle. “Why is nothin’ happenin’? I mean jesus christ not a thing has happened an’ it’s 8:55! For two hours I’ve watched ponies just mill about with their thumbs up their asses.” I jump over a large fallen log on my way back to my spot. “Sure it was fun the first day but now the novelty has worn off.”.

Reaching my spot again I set the shotgun down and pick up the rifle looking down to the town below. “Absolutely thrillin’.”. I grumble out, shutting up as I watch all the ponies look to the skies over the train station, the guards clearing a long section of the street.

Tracing the ponies line of sight I’m puzzled at what I see. A carriage being pulled through the air by two pegasi, the passengers being a purple unicorn and a lizard. Now I’ve seen it all. I think as I watch the carriage touch down, the purple unicorn and lizard immediately being met by the sergeant.

As I watch the sergeant say something to the unicorn and the lizard, the unicorns face growing green as he explains something pointing to the bush I was in yesterday. “Oh he’s talking about me ain’t he.”. I laugh, as the unicorn tells the sergeant something before walking down the street toward the exit of town being stopped by a extremely pink pony just standing there.

The lizard whispering something to the unicorn she tries to speak before the pink one jumps into the air, taking off like a rocket only leaving a outline of smoke where she once was.

Slowly taking my eye away from the scope I set down the rifle and reach for the journal and flask. “That jus’ aint right.”. I take a big drink from the flask

<-><-> Journal entry <-><->
Pink: pink normal pony that likes to defy the laws of physics

Ass tattoo: Three ballons

Threat: Anything that can break common sense is no good, no good.

Relations: Cocaine, Heroin, Crack, Lsd, Ecstasy, all them psychostimulants.

Note: I believe I have seen her lingering around a big ass gingerbread house.

Purp: Purple unicorn of some sort of importance, has access to flying chariots and can boss around military personnel.

Ass Tattoo: I don’t even know, a glimmer or something?

Threat:

Relations: Someone high up probably

Notes: Has a mini Barney walking around with her. She kinda comes off as a bitch… but that’s from 600 yards away so I could be wrong.
<-><->

Setting down the pen I look back to the town, a train pulling into the station with a series of whistles. Adjusting the scope a bit and looking down to the train I watch as a seemingly endless stream of ponies gets out of the cars and begin into the town, their heads turning from left to right looking at everything.

“Party must be bigger than I thought.”. I say aloud realizing that the party may not just be local, but this ‘praising of the sun’ could be a nation wide thing and this town is just hosting it.
“That would explain the guards.”. I shuffle around uncomfortably. “If this shindig is as big as it’s lookin’ ta be very important ponies could arrive. Like leaders, businessmen, and influential ponies alike. The stakes have jus’ been raised.”.

Looking down to my watch I hum. “It is jus’ 9:30 though an’ things are jus’ starting to get interestin’... I’ll stay for a while longer, this spot really ain’t that bad.”. I dig around in my pack for a MRE to eat as well as taking the canteen off my belt.

‘A while longer’ turned out to be a lot longer. After getting lucky with a chicken fajita MRE and finishing off my flask It had been an interesting few hours. Purp and Barney returned from wherever they went around 12:30, purp looking a tad more chubby, before they met a flying gay pride flag that crashed right into them, putting purp right into a mud puddle. After that the rainbow pegasus grabbed a cloud and drenched Purp with rain water before blow drying her with a mini twister giving her 80’s hair. It gave me a good chuckle.

It wasn’t all shits and gigs though, I had gotten things done. Mostly just drawing a side and front view for the stallions and mares, labeling them as well as I could. The height being the most surprising though. Finding the yellow pegasus in the crowd and comparing her height, that I observed a day or two ago, to others I can firmly say that most ponies are a bit below my waist. Being the 6’4 guy I am, a bit below waist is around 3-ish feet making ponies around 3’5, excluding the red giant. Again kind of a scientific wild ass guess(SWAG) from 600 yards away so it could be wrong.

All my gear repacked I pick up the shotgun and start my walk back to the path, deciding that the town has gotten a tad to populated for the time being. “Party’s looking like it’s gonna be a big’n, considering I’ve watched about six trains of ponies pull in.”. I exclaim stumbling through the underbrush, keeping my shotgun ready for anything.

Taking off my helmet and shaking my drenched hair of some of the sweat that has built up during my trek through the humid woods I notice that I’m near the main road the orchard is on, “Eh, I need ta go there anyways plus I’m tired of this damn humidity in these woods.” I step onto the path slapping the helmet back on my head, stopping as I feel a slippery thing moving under my hand on the helmet. “What the?” I take off my helmet and remove my hand, taken aback at the size of the tree frog looking back to me.

Laying my hand down next to the frog on my helmet I’m surprised to see that it’s slightly larger than my hand, not including the legs. “Jebus you’re a big’n aren’t ya?” I exclaim putting my hand down, still looking to the frog. “How did I not feel you plop down on top of my helmet?” As I question the tree frog it starts to reposition itself on my helmet before finding the right spot and settling down.

“Well ya seem content jus’ ta stay there, so I’m jus’ gonna leave ya, but since you’re gettin’ a free ride I’m gonna name ya.” Thinking of an appropriate name for the massive tree frog I itch my neck before coming up with the perfect name, “ Kermit. How’s Kermit for ya?” I ask the frog getting no response. “...Good.”

Looking down at the ground lost in thought I begin walking up a small hill that’s just before the orchard. Other than the humidity it’s a real nice day. I think taking in a deep breath of warm summer air, listening to the leaves rustle on the trees and Kermit chirping on my helmet.

“I wish everyone else coulda seen this place.” I smile. “They woulda loved it.”

Reaching the top of the small hill I hear a series of surprised gasps followed by the sound of a large collective step back. Looking up and readying the shotgun I bring it to my cheek putting it on the first target that just so happened to be the ‘Old one’.

Keeping the gun trained on the elderly mare I switch to looking at the crowd behind her. There were at least twenty ponies behind this mare, most being mares, but all with apple related markings on their asses. Staring each other, neither of us daring to blink, I take a forceful step forward, the ponies taking another collective step back, some of them whimpering and stumbling over themselves.

“What do ya think the monsters gonna do to us ma?” I hear a small voice whisper. Looking over I see a brown mare pull her child right next to her. “I don’t know hun.” See tells the shaking colt, looking directly at me.

Slightly lowering the gun I look back to the old mare. Opening and closing my mouth not knowing what to say, or to say anything, I rub my face and exasperated sigh escaping my lips.
Relaxing my stance and completely lowering my gun and rolling my shoulders I step off to the complete right of the road. Nodding my head in the direction of the town and pointing with my left, shotgun in my right, the ponies take a slow step forward before stopping again, the small filly with the large red bow pushing her way through the crowd, looking up to me.

“Thanks for saving me and mah friends from those mean timberwolves mister.” She squeaks out before looking down to the ground.

“Welcome. ” I automatically reply to the filly, surprised that I’m getting thanked for what happened yesterday.

“What are ya?” The orange mare named ‘Stetson’ spouts taking a spot next to the filly.

“I could be askin’ ya the same thing.” I quip back switching my gaze to the orange mare, making her take a half step back for some reason.

“W-Well we here are ponies. What are ya suppos’ ta be though?”

“Human.” Is all I reply looking down at Stetson, the mare not having anything else to say.

“Y’all best be on ya way now, ya gonna miss the party down in the town.” Waving my hand toward the town I suggest, all the ponies taking a step forward except the elderly mare.

Looking quizzically to the old pony she begins to speak. “I don’t rightfully know what ya are but ya saved the lives of one of our own and her friends. I know most ponies are scared or mad at ya but us apples pay back our debts, that’s why I want to offer ya either some bits or a fresh apple pie, I have a feeling that you’re gonna choose the pie though.” She smiles.

Nodding dumbly I answer. “Yes mam an apple pie sounds wonderful.” My mouth already watering just thinking about the desert.

“Well then sonny, jus’ swing by the orchard any time and I’ll bake one up for ya.” The elderly mare smiles once again, turning to catch up the the group of ponies who are only thirty feet away at most.

Just hearing that last part I stumble over my words trying to reply. “I mean no disrespect mam, but is it possible you could jus’ leave it outside one day an’ I could come pick it up?” I ask the mare making her turn around.

“Fraid not sonny, the only way I’ll, or ever will serve, an apple family pie is fresh.”

Sighing.“Alright then I guess I’ll jus’ come by some time then.” Kermit chirps again drawing the pony’s attention.

“An sonny, that frog you got on your helmet there.” She points a shaky hoof to my helmet “Are real good to put with your crops. They’ll eat any varmint ya got, from cicadas to mice. Plus it’s lookin’ like ya somehow caught yourself a queen. Queens draw in more of the little things.”

“That’s interestin’. Well…... have a good day mam.” I tip my helmet, Kermit giving a peep in protest, and step off the sunny path and into the humid woods, heading in a bit before crouching down waiting for the group to depart.

<><><>3rd person, path to ponyville, Granny Smith<><><>

The elderly pony waved back to the strange stallion and turned, still knowing he was watching them.

“What’s the matter granny?” Her granddaughter asks, concerned at the look on her granny’s face.

“Oh it’s nothin’ dearie.” The old pony smiles. “Let’s jus’ get to the celebration in town.” She pats the orange mare on her shoulder before slowly walking back down the path to the group.

“Granny at leas’ tell us what that thing was!” Applejack shouts, Granny looking back with a chilling stare.

“I think ya need to remember who you’re talkin’ to AJ.” The old mare snaps causing Applejack’s ears to lower.

“Ahm’ sorry Granny, it jus’ that we’re all curious ta what that thing was.” Applejack sweeps a hoof to the crowd, the ponies nodding in agreement.

“Y’all heard the stallion, human is what he called himself.” Granny answers the question slightly annoyed, eyes narrowing.

“What did y’all talk about then?” A small voice asks from behind Big Mac.

“I offered to bake him a pie for savin’ ya and your friends Apple Bloom, and remind me we still need to talk about your punishment fer gettin’ yourself into that mess.

“Yes Granny.” The filly answers looking to the dirt path.

“Whoa, Whoa, Wait. Yer gonna have that thing out ta the farm!” Applejack exclaims.

“What’s wrong with that? You had no problem with him before, but now that you saw him up close you’re afraid of him? He wasn’t anythin’ if a tad quiet, Big Mac’s quiet and he ain’t unfriendly.” Granny explains causing the younger mare’s face to relax.

“Yer right Granny. He’s jus’ so tall an’ big. It’s jus’ jarrin’ to see somethin twice as tall as you, that can kill several timberwolves at once, up close.”

“I know AJ, But y’all!” Granny Smith speaks up to address the entire family. “As long as ya don’t surprise him or threaten him I have a feelin’ that he won’t be a problem. Ya got that?” She explains, everypony nodding ‘yes’ not wanting to disagree with the old mare. “Nice to hear.”

Resuming their walk back down the path Applejack and Big Mac break away from where they were walking and approach Granny Smith at the front of the group.

“Say, Granny why don’t ya think that thing--- er stallion is gonna be a problem?” Big Mac asks, his sister agreeing “Yeah why is that Granny? I’m not doubtin’ what you say, it jus’ seems strange that yer so sure.”

Still walking down the path the elderly mare sighs. “ I can tell by how he looks an’ how he acted when we talked.”

“Whatta you mean?” Applejack asks, Big Mac nodding but deciding to staying silent.

“The look in his eyes and his body language is what I mean.” Granny Smith looks over to AJ seeing that she still doesn’t understand.

“Did ya notice how his pupils were real small, and how he didn’t seem ta be lookin’ at us but through us?” She points out both brother and sister taking a moment to think about it.

“His eyes also never stopped movin’, any movement drew his attention.” Big Mac points out to the two mares, Granny nodding while he spoke.

“He was also real ‘jumpy’, it seemed like jus’ about any sound would make him flinch too.”

“That’s what I’m gettin’ at, yer grandpappy did the exact same things after he got out of the Everfree, jus’ not as bad as that stallion was doin’ it.”

“Ya think he went through somethin’ bad Granny?” Big mac asks remembering the few stories he’d heard of his grandpa’s time in the Everfree.

“I think that stallion been through somethin’ worse than yer grandpa did, and that’s how I know.”

“What outta all that make ya feel sure he won’t hurt somepony? It sounds like ta me that he’d be more dangerous.” Applejack asks not grasping what her grandmother's saying.

“I jus’ have a feelin’ that that stallion hasn’t had a peaceful conversation with anypony it a real long time, I don’t think he’ll try anything and risk messin’ that up. Plus he did save little Apple Bloom and her friends, so that shows he ain’t too bad of a pony.” Granny adds just noticing that they have reached the town, stopping at the enterance.

“Alright everypony, we’ve all worked real hard to get all the food ready, now let’s have some fun!” She yells, smiling as the ponies rush their way into the crowd past her with a loud “YEEHAW!”

“What’s wrong Big Mac? Don’t wanna party?” Granny asks, noticing the large red stallion still by her side.

“There’s jus’ a lot of ponies here, Ahm’ not sure I like it.”

“Ohhh buck up Big Mac, it’s the Summer Sun Celebration, ya need ta enjoy it while it lasts.” The elderly mare looks back to the crowd “Before ya know it you’ll be too old to do what ya really wanna.” She gives a half smile remembering the old days.

“Ahm’ jus’ gonna go check on the stand.” Big Macintosh answers turning and starting to walk in the direction of the stand.

“Other than that yellow mare he might jus’ be the shyest pony I know.” Granny chuckles and shakes her head as she walks into the crowd herself, seeing one of her few remaining friends.

<><><>1st person, Clearing, Hank<><><>

“IT’S TOO FUCKIN’ HUMID FOR THIS SHIT!” I yell as I step into the clearing, the sweat pouring off me. “FUCK!”

Stepping past the wolf head that’s impaled on a pole I take off my helmet, still with Kermit attached, and run my hands through my hair trying to shuck away some of the sweat. “The humidity jus’ got worse an’ worse the farther we ventured in. Ain’t that right Kermit?” The frog continues to sit on my helmet, a blank look on it’s face.

“You ain’t the brightest are ya?” I ask the frog as I walk to the cabin, holding my helmet in one hand shotgun in the other. Stopping at the door, Kermit starting to make rapid peeping sounds, I awkwardly open the door before stepping inside. “Where’s the goddamn snooze button on you?” I set the shotgun down and start to poke Kermit on the head, the frog turning around and latching onto my finger with it’s mouth.

“Damn…. You got yourself some strong jaws don’t cha?” I try to pull Kermit off with no success. “Well if you’re gonna play hard ball.” I sigh and start to poke at it’s eyes annoying her to the point where she lets go. “Hey… Ya did that to yourself, don’t you give me the stink eye missy.” I point my finger to the still, somehow, scowling frog who just turns and climbs her way to the kitchen window.

“Whatever. I’m gonna go get some shit done, don’t you go nowhere now, I’m gonna need ya an’ your friends for my garden and trees.” I look to the frog and laugh to myself. “Talkin' to a frog. I think I’ve finally gone insane.” I wave my hand in a ‘whatever’ motion. “Bah, what’s new?”

With the empty fifty five gallon rectangular water tank, that is usually above the shower, in my hands, along with the shotgun, I snake my way through the door and into the summer’s sun reminding me how hot it was and temporarily blinding me. Looking to the ground and making my way to the stream, adjusting my grip on the tank, my eyes finally adjust allowing me to look up.

Peering up at the bridge I notice that most of the male lion things were gone, including Lilith, only leaving behind the females and the young, all of which were looking at me curiously.

Too hot to give a shit I just grumble at the sight and make my way to the brook to fill up my water tank. Pausing for a second to make sure I still have a good hold on everything I Jump down onto the sandbar and set down the tank before leaning the shotgun on the bank as well.

Kneeling down and unscrewing the cap on the top of the container I look up to the opposite bank and see all of the cats on the other side leaning on the bank and staring at me intently.

Stopping what I was doing feeling unnerved at how silently they all were at getting there I lower a hand to the water before splashing some water at the largest one directly across from me. Surprised the big cat jumps back and hisses as the water covers her face. “Y’all want some too?” I loudly threaten to the remaining beasts as I splash the water around making them take a step back. “That’s what I thought.” I sneer looking back down to the tank and unscrewing the cap the rest of the way.

About to lower the tank into the creek I hear a playful growl from above my head. Looking up unamused with whoever was growling at me I’m not surprised to see a ‘kitten’ looking back at me. The ‘kitten’ being the size of a large golden retriever it was slightly off putting with the claws and all but I was not gonna let a damn kitten growl at me and get away with it.

“Ye wanna go mate? Ya really wanna fuckin’ fight me?” I mock in a Irish accent standing up. My sudden movements and accent must of scared the baby lion because it took a step back before continuing to growl. Fed up with the little guy’s antics I stomp across the stream, soaking my pants and socks in the process, before jumping up on the other side of the stream where the cocky kitten was.

“Ya in for it now buckaroo.” I sprint towards the still crouched and growling lion soon making him turn and run surprised at my actions. Damn little guy’s fast. I think speeding up a bit to keep up the zigzagging lion.

Suddenly turning and stopping the large dog sized kitten drops his front legs and starts to shake his hindquarters back and forth. Dropping down aswell and copying the lion’s movements, he stops before pouncing.

Dodging to the left the lion flies by my right shoulder. In the middle of turning around the lion pounces again forcing me to roll or struck by the playful kitten. Not having enough time to recover after the roll the kitten pounces a final time and latches onto my side making us tumble a few times, me ending up on top.

Gently hitting the small big cat a few times on each side of the face I jump off and land back in the ‘all fours’ position, the lion spinning back around and on his feet immediately after.

Staring at each other a and circling the little guy growls again. Growling back at him we both charge forward on all fours before meeting each other in the middle, the lion winning this time. Covering my face with my arms out of instinct he delivers hard but unclawed blows to my forearms before I suddenly flip around and pin him to the ground shaking him back and forth.

Getting off of the young lion thing he turns and runs back to his mother, his stinger between his legs, hiding behind her front legs, hissing at me, the mother just looks to me and gives an amused snort shaking her head. “Hey he asked for it alright! Ya can’t jus’ growl at a guy an’ expect him not to do nothin’." I jest back, standing up and rubbing my right bicep, the cut throbbing to my increased heart rate.

“Ya ain’t listenin’ anyways.” I wave my hand to the mother lion as she just lays there looking back to me confuzed. “Not like ya really could understand me if ya were though.”

Turning my back to the group I walk back to the stream, speeding up a bit, before jumping over it all the way to the other bank. Nodding at my landing, that I didn’t completely screw up, I drop down where the tank is and finally lower it into the water.

I wonder what the actual percentage of gravity is here compared to earth? I pounder while the tank starts to bubble as it’s top slips under the water. I think it’s probably around half, that’d explain how easy it is to run and jump now. I might still have a bathroom scale around somewhere to test my theroy. My thought is cut off as the tank gurgles one last time signaling it’s full.

Screwing the cap on the tank I grab onto its side and slide it out of the water and onto the sand bar. “Why do I always have ta do things the hard way? I could of jus’ loaded this thing up onto the humvee but nooooo I jus’ love draggin’ four hundred pound water tanks around. I sigh as I get it up onto the bank. “At leas’ this thing always did slide roun’ pretty easy.”

Squatting down and grabbing the one of the widths of the rectangular tank I use my legs to lift one side of it to drag it back to the cabin, feeling surprised at how easy it lifted up.

“Whaaa- Oh. Oh right. I was literally jus’ thinkin’ about how much less the gravity is here.” I sigh lowering myself back down adjusting my grip so the tank is locked on top of my left shoulder. Giving a quick grunt I stand and make my way back to the house, stumbling a bit at first due to being unbalanced.

“And there….we...are!”. I smile as I hook up the last connection to the tank, gently pulling on it to make sure the connection will hold. “It’ll be nice ta be able ta take showers again, even if they’re cold, soapless, and generally short.”

Stepping out of the bathroom I make my way over to the kitchen counter where the sink is and turn the knob to open the valve, the water gurgling as it makes it’s way down the empty pipe before being collected in the sink. “Still works pretty well for a gravity fed system.” I turn the knob, cutting the water flow off, a gallon of water or so in the sink. About to pull the plug out of the drain I hear a croak before Kermit jumps down from the window sill and plops into the water, splashing me in the process.

“I didn’t think tree frogs liked ta swim.” I wipe some water off my face. "But then again your species apparently acts like bee's with the whole queen thing so I guess you likin' water really ain't too weird.”

Taking the rifle and pack off my back I lean the rifle in the corner and empty the vegetables and four apples I took out of the bag, setting them on the counter, before stuffing them into the fridge, looking down to my watch.

“4:00! Shit I need ta get ta work on the garden.” I adjust my helmet and take a quick step out of the door shotgun in hand.

Shovel over my shoulder I take the canteen from my lips and hum looking at what I’ve gotten done in a few hours. “Now I jus’ need a fence.... an' a tiller.” I take another drink from the canteen, gazing to the 20x40 patch of land where I took off the top layer of soil off, just leaving bare dirt, directly left of the cabin towards the stream. “I’ll worry bout that when I actually have some crops.”

Turning around I see the sun is setting, casing the entire clearing in a golden glow. Standing stock still, shovel still over my shoulder I stare at the setting sun over the trees as long as I could before it eventually dips all the way underneath them.

Continuing to stare off into space, thinking about all that has happened to me in the last few days, the sound of heavy footsteps draws me out of my thoughts.

Turning my head to the left I see that the other cats have returned with food. Three of the males each had a large deer in their mouths and Lilith had a lion goat snake in her jaws.

Shaking my head back and forth, giving out a short laugh, I pick up the shotgun and walk back to the shed, propping the shovel inside before stepping back out into the setting sun’s light. I’m not sure I like it gettin’ dark at 6 in the summer…. Seems too early. I think walking back into the cabin, Kermit giving a happy chirp from the sink. “Hey Kermit.” I lazily throw a wave in her direction, the frog chirping again.

Slipping the holster and my other outer kit off I look to the bathroom, Maybe I should test out the shower. I walk to the bathroom taking my revolver with me just in case. Throwing my clothes onto the toilet I step into the shower and turn the knob, similar to the one in the kitchen, the water falling onto my bare head and neck.

My breath catching in my throat due to the drastic temperature difference of the water and the summer air I start to rapidly wash off, not wasting a second. Turning the water off I take a deep breath and shuck some of the water off before reaching for the shirt that I wore today and using it as a towel.

Throwing the shirt turned towel into the corner I realize the bandage on my bicep and opposite shoulder are soaked, “Damnit” I curse ripping the bandages off and reaching for the roll of bandages on the shelf along with the tape. Roughly bandaging the slowly healing cuts and punctures I put on my underwear while picking up the BDU’s and smelling them.

Shrugging I throw the old BDU’s on, having trouble getting them over my hips and thighs. “Gonna need ta get new clothes soon” I say to noone in particular grabbing my revolver and walking out of the bathroom.

Sitting down, putting on my long socks, and lacing my boots I look around for a shirt to wear, finding an old torn tee shirt in the ‘washed’ pile. Slipping it on I look out the window at the night sky and suddenly feel like going star gazing, Turning around I slip back on the chest rig and helmet before heading out the door, grabbing my speaker and phone on the way.

“For here am I sitting in a tin can~ far above the world. Planet earth is blue and there's nothing I can doooooo….” I sing as I enter the night atmosphere, getting up onto the top of the humvee.

Setting down the speaker I plug in my old phone and scroll through my playlists, finally finding the the appropriately named ‘chill out’. Selecting the first song that, just so happened to be Space Oddity by David Bowie, I set the phone down and lay down on the slanted back hatch, my feet propped on the spare tire.

Putting my arms behind my head I stare at the stars in the sky listening to the music play.
“That’s strange.” I give a questioning look to the moon, the mare’s face slightly faded. “Weird.” I look to my watch seeing it’s just about seven o’clock. “Oh well, that ain’t the strangest thing I’ve seen today.”

<><><> A few hours later <><><>

The playlist progressing through two hours of Elton John, David Bowie, U2, and random EDM songs I watched the stars move, looked at the constellations, and watched the mare in the moon fade away, completely disappearing around five minutes ago.

Staring at the night sky while loading and unloading the revolver, periodically spinning the cylinder around, the pile of lions across the creek start to stir. Lilith growls, the group suddenly shooting up and beating it into the woods, opposite of the town's direction.

“That ain’t a good sign.” I mumble, slapping the cylinder shut before sliding off the roof of the humvee and crouching behind it.

Cocking the hammer back I bring the revolver into a ready position and peek over the hood, the slight breeze in the night suddenly stopping, my grip on the revolver to tightening. Waiting for something to come out of the woods, I about to think nothing’s going to emerge from the trees before a blue and purple cloud of smoke wisps throughout the clearing before stopping in the exact middle of it.

Training my pistol on the smoke it seems to pop out of existence, a bright white light emitting from the same area making me shield my eyes in pain.

Blinking the spots out of my eyes I peer back to the place where the smoke was, my eyes narrowing at the sight of the armor clad dark unicorn-pegasus smiling at me, its mane billowing in the nonexistent breeze, smile full of pointed teeth.

“Thee must be the beast who hath kill the timberwolf and strung its entrails throughout the trees.” She smiles a crooked smile, her slit eyes staring right at me, my anger starting to rise. "Such a peculiar being thee art."

"What are ya doin' here?" I demand unnerved at the look she's giving me.

"We art getting to that!" She snaps back before continuing.

"At which hour we arrived back to Equestria to reclaim our throne from our insolent sister we hath heard ponies saying that the one called 'The beast of the Everfree' is responsible for our returneth this fine night." She explains as she paces back and forth, before stopping.

"We knoweth this is false of course, but it hath caught our attention none the less. Questioning one of the spineless ponies we hath learned of a terrifying beast, that can seemingly defeat an entire pack of timberwolves by itself, hath been terrorizing the valorous town of Ponyville."

"Get to it."

She frowns. "While we usually wouldn't waste our breath on a mere mortal we bethought we would taketh a detour from the castle to findeth this 'Beast of the Everfree." Flicking her hoof in a circular motion she continues. "Alloweth me assure thee, twas not hard. All we hadst to do is followeth the carnage." The dark blue pony licks her lips with a unnaturally long, snake like tongue, before chuckling my eyes narrowing.

"Well I ain't interested, and I ain't some two bit monster so ya best be leavin' before I force ya to."

Shaking her head she stares at me before replying. "Don't taketh us for a fool, we knoweth a monster at which hour we see one."

My gaze hardening at the pony for not taking my offer to leave I smack the hood of the humvee in frustration catching her attention. "Alright, ya pointy toothed abomination, you're right, I am a monster. I kill, I enjoy it, and I'm pretty damn good at it and if you don't take the train to fuckoffville real soon I'll rip ya fuckin' head off an add it ta my collection." I point to the head on a stick to our right.

The armor wearing pony stares at the head before erupting in psychotic laughter, much to my annoyance. "W-We like a creature with some square!" She snaps before lowering her head back in laughter.

"And I like ending freaks like you." I reply, her laughter suddenly stopping as she slowly raises her head up and stares at me.

“We suggest thee hold thy tongue mortal, or has't t cutteth from thy mouth.” She threatens frowning, her armor plates clanking as she takes a step forward.

“I’m gonna turn ya face into a bowl.” I aim my pistol between her huge eyes, my finger slowly tightening around the trigger.

The armor clad pony stops and smiles, the horn on her head glowing a deep blue color. “We doubt that.”

Before I could blink a beam of light is sent screaming towards me. Flinching to the side out of reflex I fire a partially aimed shot back at the cunt, the resounding boom echoing throughout the clearing, quieting the crickets that were chirping before the beam of light contacts the area where my heart is before I could fully dodge out of the way.

Stumbling out from cover due to my flinch, I look to where the thing hit me not seeing any damage inflicted. Patting my chest a few times I look back up to the thing to see it staring at me in confusion and anger.

“How didst that not killeth thee! We hitteth thee with a spell capable to penetrate the thickest armor!” She yells before her right leg wobbles and gives out, making her fall to the ground with a startled yelp.

“What didst thee do to our leg?!”

“Oh shit.” I cackle, shaking my head at the grounded mare and approaching her. “Look who just got an all expense paid trip ta fuckoffville.”

Getting close enough to the mare I see the hole the bullet left in her dark armor and leg. “Look’s like I didn’t hit the bone though…. Shame.” Holstering the pistol I look down at the strange pony, fear starting to seep into her features.

“What art thou?!” She frightfully asks trying to back away from me as I approach.

Ignoring her question I reach down and grab her by the neck, a strangled gasp escaping her throat, as I lift her up. “Ya know what the funny thing is?” I question the struggling mare. “You were jus' so damn sure of ya self, now look at ya, scared an' bleedin'.” I giggle at the mare as she keeps struggling, her legs flailing around as she tries to breathe.

Staring into her fear desperate wide eyes as I tighten my grip on her throat I see her horn start to glow again. “Ah. Ah. Ah.” I tsk, grasping the base of her horn hard, the black winged unicorn letting loose a bloodcurdling shriek, that slightly hurts my ears, making me smile. “Oh that hurts? Well what about this?” Continuing to grasp my hand around her horn I start to slowly twist.

Her eyes rolling back into her head she screams so loud her voice cuts out, her pained shrieks nothing more than a high pitched whines.

“Enough a that.” I let her horn loose, still holding her by the neck but allowing her to breathe . Watching her take shaky breaths, tears running down her face I gently boop her on the nose. “Hey, guess what.” Her huge teary eyes slowly flutter open, the cat like slits widening as she looks at me and begins to weakly struggle again.

“Fuck You.” I cock my right arm back and deliver a punch to the side of her face, pushing her out of my hands and back to the cold hard ground with a thump. Looking to the side of her face where I hit I notice the large and deep dent in her helmet, blood starting to seep out from behind the cracked metal covering.

“Hmm?” Looking down I see that my knuckles are starting to bleed. Moving my fingers I decide I didn’t break anything somehow and look back down the the pony, watching as she looks up to me with a bloodied face and disappears in a flash, Only leaving a small puddles of blood where her head and leg laid.

I look to the forest around me, seeing if she’s near by. “Shoulda' jus' shot ya.”

Walking back to the cabin, determined to get some sleep, I notice the pack of lions creeping back into the clearing eyeing me all the while. Not caring to what the cats do I grab the speaker and phone on my way inside before closing and locking the door.

Putting the phone and speaker onto the counter I notice Kermit has stuck herself to the remaining pane in the kitchen window, looking quite pleased with her current residence.

Turning my attention away from the large frog I take the shotgun and set it into the loft before climbing up myself and laying down, helmet and chest rig still in place.

About to slip under the spell of the sandman I distant bang snaps me awake. Revolver automatically in my hand I scan around before sighing and reholstering it. “Not my problem.” I exhale and slip into the embrace of sleep.

Author's Note

So, there's that. Nothing really that spectacular but, meh, it's something at least. Also I found the page split button so I used it quite liberally this chapter, plus I didn't want to write about Hank just watching the ponies for a few hours while doing nothing.

Anyways I feel like I'm doing better as a writer, trying out new styles and stuff, and just experimenting in general. If you agree then tell me! If you don't then tell me! Honestly I'm just glad, and surprised, that I have a positive like to dislike ratio, makes me happy for some reason.

Well guys, I'll see y'all around. Enjoy!

Getting aquatinted With the Neighbors

<><><> 3rd person, Ponyville Library, Princess Luna <><><>

Luna had a raging storm of emotions swirling around inside her. Finally being free from her bonds with the nightmare she finally had time to think about all that she did before she was banished to the moon for one thousand years.

She was sad, angry, regretful, but strangely she was mostly curious. Her other emotions being currently masked with a strong sense of confusion and curiosity as she stared at the tree line of the Everfree, rubbing her already healing wounds the creature gave her last night.

Shivering at the mental picture of the creature she found herself being more and more intrigued with the dangerous beast.

What was’t that creature last night? Luna thought as she looked up to her sister’s sun frowning as she did so, painful memories resurfacing before she forces them back down. Whatever it twas it definitely wasn't afraid of us, even with mine horrific appearance. He, or we bethink twas a male at least, due to it’s voice. The newly reformed mare shivers once more remembering the rumble of his gravelly and deep voice. He hath shown no emotion other than anger. What kind of beast only doth feels anger? Luna asks herself before lowering her head to the balcony railing. “... A monster.”

The sound of a somepony stepping onto the balcony through the open door, catching her attention, Luna raises her head and gives a faint smile back to her beaming sister before turning and looking back to the forest.

“How’s my favorite sister?” Celestia asks as she nuzzles luna, her younger sister taking a deep breath before replying.

“Just fine sister, a tad sore but otherwise just fine.” The blue alicorn continues to stare to the forest while rubbing bandage on the side of her face where the creature struck her.

“Are you still thinking about that creature sister? You don’t need to, I plan to send in guards to find it.” The white alicorn reassures, while looking to the forest aswell, a wing wrapped around her younger sister.

“Thee shouldn't do that, even if they find him we doubt they would return.”

“So it’s a stallion now?”

“The beast is is anything but a stallion, a male aye sister, but a stallion no. This creature is not to beest trifled with, and frankly sister thee shouldn't. It was only defending himself. He even gaveth us a chance to flee, but of course the nightmare wouldn't heed.” Luna answers as she looks into her sister's eyes, the breeze picking up.

“Well sister if you do not feel like it’s worth to pursue this strange creature we won't…. For now.” Celestia adds taking her wing off her sister’s back as they both stare to the woods. "Are you sure you don’t remember where it was?”

“Nay sister we don’t, our memory is quite foggy after the elements cleansed us, it hadst to of been quite far in though.” Luna lies as she turned to face her sister as she stopped leaning on the balcony.

“It’s okay lulu I’m just glad you’re back, it’s been so long.” luna isn't surprised as her sister takes her up into a surprise hug, Tia always was a hugger she smiles before returning it. “Oh! Breakfast is almost ready. Come down and enjoy it with us will you?” Celestia breaks the hug and walks back to the door.

“We wilt be right down.” Luna returns the smile to her sister sighing as the white mare disappears into the darkness of the library.

We wonder what the creature is doing now?

<><><> 1st person, Hank, watching ponies from the hide <><><>

Adjusting my helmet back so it isn’t in my eyes I steady my breathing and place the crosshairs directly on the unaware blue winged unicorn’s chest, flicking the safety off at the same time.

Deciding that the blue mare down on the tree and the blue mare that I played with last night were the same one I was fighting with my self to finish the job, or let her live.

“Thinkin’ bout that bitch kept me up all night long.” I look at the bandages on the foreleg and head of the slightly smaller mare confirming that they are one in the same. “Time to finish it.”

Looking over the mare one last time, as she stares at the woods in my direction I settle the crosshairs on her face, pausing as I really look at it. “Regret.”

“Maybe she didn’t want to be that pointy toothed bitch. Maybe she got stuck in that other form, she does look a lot…. Smaller.” I openly reason nodding to myself. “Plus my god her face looks like she burned down a fuckin’ orphanage!” I laugh and sigh. “I guess I give her a chance.”

Putting my rifle back in the correct position and bringing the scope back to my eye I see the mare staring directly in my direction, almost like she’s looking right down my scope. “What is she lookin’ at?” I question looking around and behind me before noticing the sun has just risen over the trees in the east, directly across from me.

“Oh she’s lookin’ at me.” Looking back at the mare I see her squint and tilt her head to one side before shrugging and sluggishly walking her way into the tree. “Phew...I really need ta look out for scope glare, that’ll fuck me real fast. Especially with those freaks having those huge ass eyes, they can prolly see inta fuckin’ space with those things.”

Reading the time on my watch I see it’s 10 in the morning. Shrugging I decide to watch the various hung over ponies nurse on their coffees as they wait at the train station for their rides.

“Fuckin’ light weights.”

Drinking down the last few sips in my flask, that I refilled this morning, I yawn and bring the scope back up watching as a very regal looking covered chariot touches down by the fountain I raided. “Somebody of importance is leavin’.” I mumble to myself looking at the four stoic stallions that pulled the chariot.

Putting my attention back on the tree house I watch as the door swings open and the blue mare along with queen marshmallow step out of the hollow tree, queen marshmallow’s wing wrapped around the smaller mare in a tight hug of sorts.

Switching to the chariot I see a crowd has amassed and is bowing to the two as they walk, six other mares including barney walking behind them. As I keep switching my gaze between the crowd and the seven ponies I notice a few things:

One. Big Blue is looking very uncomfortable. Two. A few of the crowd are looking at Big blue with anger in their eyes, especially a yellow stallion with a trench coat trying to be incognito and failing. And three. The same unicorn stallion is making his way through the bowing crowd slowly as his horn lights up.

“Somethins’ gonna happen here.” I chuckle grimly zooming out to get the full scene in one picture.

Watching the stallion as he jumps out in front of Big Blue and Queen Marshmallow thrusting his dagger at Big Blue, the crowd screaming, a yellow force throws him back, where he lands next to a redhead mare with a rose on her arse.

As he stands up and looks to the approaching guards he desperately looks to the mare before grabbing her and putting the knife to her throat. The guards stopping, the stallion commands something before the guards drop their swords and take a step back.

Switching his gaze to Big Blue he spouts something at her before slowly dragging the knife across the crying mares throat. “Ya jus’ fucked up big shoots.” I growl placing the crosshairs around the stallion’s chest due to his strange standing position.

Wonder she's still sighted in? I think as I inhale and exhale to calm myself before taking a deep breath in and pulling the trigger *BANG*.

Before the sound wave is even heard by the ponies the stallion is on the ground and bleeding, a baseball sized entry hole in his side as he gasps for air in a fruitless effort due to his lungs being disintegrated. Chambering a new round I look to the downed stallion as he rolls over and shows a absolutely massive exit wound on his other side, the blood pool quickly growing around him.

Curious at the effects and near lazer straight flight path of the bullet I put my crosshairs on his temple. “Boom….Headshot.” I smile sending another round down range and watching as his head explodes, only leaving the lower jaw, splattering a few guards with blood and skull fragments.

All the ponies looking wide eyed at the area of the forest where my hide is I start to chuckle before erupting into full blown laughter at the looks on their faces and the results of the bullet. “T-That n-n never gets old.” I snort and look to the ponies as they all stand with their mouths hanging open.

“Pppffttt.” I start to laugh again before I hear a snap of a swig and three growls behind me. “Aw shit.”

<><><> 3rd person, Celestia, blood stained streets <><><>

Celestia didn’t know what to do, a pony, a citizen of her and her sisters country, just tried to assassinate her sister right in front of her the day after she got lulu back. On instinct she threw the stallion back before he then grabbed a local mare named Roseluck and tried execute her, telling her sister this was her fault. The stallion's face switching from hate to surprise a mysterious force blew his barrel open, spraying a few guards in blood and chunks of flesh.

The downed stallion looking to Celestia she fearfully stared back before his head exploded, shortly followed by another boom. Luna now trembling under her wing she tightens her grip on her sister and looks to the left where the sound originated from.

Seeing nothing she is about to tell the guards to help the mare to the hospital and and set a perimeter before a series of explosions are heard from the same spot before. A strange being she had never seen before busting out of the tree line and running toward the town at a surprising pace for something so large, a silver stick in one hand and a black one in the other.

All of the ponies now watching the creature in fear as it closes a hundred yards, it suddenly slides to a stop and turns raising the black stick to the tree line waiting, standing stock still.

Celestia looks over to the sergeant in charge of the Ponyville guard and points her head in the creature's direction with a ‘go get him’ look. The guards looking between themselves before slowly moving, unsure of what to do.
Motioning with her head again she feels a elbow gently connect with her barrel, looking to her sister Celestia is baffled when she she’s luna shaking her head ‘no’.

“What do you mean no Luna? It’s right there!” Celestia says under her breath. “Look what it did to that pony! We haven’t seen carnage like this since the War between us and the griffins almost fifteen hundred years ago!”

“We knoweth sister, but it hath killed a pony that hadst murderous intent of his own, it may has't been a tad gruesome aye, but it saved that mares life.” Luna replies to her sister as she stops shaking.

“It does not matter sister, that thing is dangerous, what if it hurts or kills somepony else?!” Celestia argues unknowingly drawing the attention of the crowd, the ponies surrounding them watching the two princesses squabble.

“He hasn't yet sister and clearly he had every opportunity to do so. In earnest we’re more afraid of what spooked him to maketh him runneth towards a populated town, and we bethink thee should beest as well.” Luna fires back not taking her eyes off the strange being as it stands on the hill and looks to the trees.

“But what is it doing?”

“We don’t knoweth sister, but whatever scared him can’t be good.” Luna finishes her thought before a two massive black dog like creatures tear through the tree line splitting in different directions to flank the creature.

“I i-is that what I think it is Luna?” Celestia takes a small step back.

“A black shuck… We thought they were all destroyed sister.” Luna’s eyes narrow at the memories of the red eyed beasts slaughtering entire towns before she was banished.

“They were.”

All the ponies including the royal sisters watching the tall creature as it points the black stick to the advancing hound to its left, tracking it before a fire ball and another loud bang erupts from the strange object.

The loud bang startling Celestia and the ponies around her she flinches and instinctively lowers herself closer to the ground before overpowering her instincts, unlike the ponies around her, some of them pressing their bellies completely down into the dry soil of the street.

Celestia turning her attention back to the creature she sees it drop the black stick in favor of the silver one, looking to the black shucks she sees both of them have paused, one of them just getting up, crimson red leaking from it’s side.
“They always were stout beasts.” She hears Luna whisper from her side, the two large dogs running toward the creature again, the injured one albeit a bit slower.

The tall stallion still focused on the approaching injured one he doesn’t see the still unharmed one until it was too late.

The black shuck ramming the strange stallion at full speed right as he was turning, a loud, but different, bang rings out again as the lanky creature is thrown onto it’s side twenty feet where he originally stood.

Celestia and the rest of the ponies gasping she watches with baited breath as the injured forest demon pounces at the downed creature. The creature seeing the black shuck’s move he points the silver stick into the air right before the Shuck lands, the beast being speared onto the stick instead of landing onto the stallion and ripping him to pieces.

The black shuck still trying to bite at the flat faced creatures neck, he struggles with the slide on the underside of the stick before the injured forest monster jolts, dark blood running out of it’s mouth and onto the stallion's face, covering him.

One of the ponies behind her throwing up at the grotesque scene, she watches, unable to look away, as he kicks the Shuck off, and gets back onto his hoofs. Still staring at the blood covered stallion Celestia doesn’t realize the other creature went for the town before she hears a pony scream, quickly turning her head to the right her eyes open wide at the mid air demon before a blue shield surrounds her and the ponies, the Black Shuck slamming into it, a strained whine coming from her sister beside her.

“Our horn is still not completely healed... S- Sister prepare thy guards to fight like they has’t never fought before.” The Shuck slams into the shield again, it’s maw open wide before a green and red blur smashes into it from the side, breaking the shield and sending luna to her knees in a wheezing mess.

The dog and the larger than she thought creature landing at her hooves Celestia takes a step back, some of the ponies around her letting out short screams as the monkey like being holds the long furred dog down with a knee and delivers punches to it’s face, the sickening sound of bone cracking filling Celestia’s ears making her flinch with each strike.

The sergeant of the Ponyville guard about to step in to apprehend the creature, with his sword drawn the creature then switches its stance and grabs the large wolf by its front right and rear leg, hoisting it above his head as he stands to his full height, all the ponies around him, including Celestia, taking a step back at its sheer height.

In a last ditch attempt to escape its inevitable demise the intraped canine lashes out with its left paw and slashes the towering figure across his left cheek, throwing blood directly into Celestia’s face.

“RRRRAAAAHHH.” the stallion, too mad to notice his injury, bellows a deep roar before throwing the Wolf down while going into a kneel, the Black Shuck’s spine breaking over his knee in a sharp snap, a few more ponies, including a few guards, purging their stomachs. Celestia looking away at the intense violence unfolding right in front of her.

Not wasting an anger filled moment the stallion spins the beast around, pulling its muzzle up holding it with the crook of his arm exposing its throat before pulling out a triangular shaped flat bladed knife and drawing the blade across the beast’s throat. Slitting it in one quick motion.

Thinking the ‘Beast of the Everfree’ is done Celestia looks back to the scene to see it ram the wolf’s, already destroyed face, into the ground Once. Twice. Three times. The blood splatter growing with each strike.

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Near the Ponyville Library <><><>

Putting my hand on my knee I use it as a brace and get up. Looking from the dog thing to my knife I grunt before wiping it off on my pants and slipping it back in its sheath.

Finally calming down from my adrenaline induced high, the sounds of my surroundings start to fade in, the sound of a pony faintly sobbing grabbing my attention first. Turning to the sound I’m met with a saddening sight, the mare with a lily on her flank is holding the mare’s, who was taken hostage, head in her lap as she cries the other mares eyes barely open as she steadily bleeds from her neck.

My somewhat limited training kicking in I walk towards the two mares unzipping my medical pouch and pulling out two blue latex gloves before slipping them over my bloodied hands. Getting down onto my knees, the pink mare looking up to me with teary eyes before looking back down to her friend and running a hoof through her hair while I press a gauze pad to the wound and hold it.

Tapping my fingers on the laying mare’s cheek gently her eyes barely focus on me before un-focusing again. “Hey. Hey. What’s your name?” I ask as I start to dress the wound, poking my finger in it to see if the jugular was cut. “r- roseluck.” She whispers.

“Roseluck? Well that there's a real pretty name Roseluck. What are ya hobbies Roseluck?” I try to keep her stimulated and awake, her head suddenly going lax, falling into her friend’s stomach as her crying starts to increase.

“Whoa, Whoa, Rosie. Stay awake okay." I slap her on the cheek harder, her eyes fluttering open again. “What do ya like to do Rosie?”

“I told you to stop calling me that papa. I’m a grown mare now.” She delusionally replies.

“I know honey, but I need ya to stay awake for papa okay?” I play along hoping to keep her going as I search around for a pack of hemostatic to apply to the wound. Hearing a set of footsteps to my right I turn to she Queen Marshmallow and Big blue slowly approaching me, stopping as I glare at them.

Looking back to my patient she starts to speak. “The flower shop is doing well….. We sold out yesterday. Aren’t you proud papa?” Whispering she looks to me with glazed over eyes.

“I couldn’t be more proud of my little…..filly. Do ya know what sold out the fastest?”
I dump the powder onto the wound and place a new gauze pad on the cut, throwing the bloodied one over my shoulder, before grabbing one of the other mare’s hoofs and placing it on bandage, pressing down to show her to apply pressure.

“Why do you sound and look so strange papa?” She questions, her eyes struggling to focus.

“Ya had a bit of a spill so I came ta help ya, but I need ya ta do somethin’ for me too okay?” The mare weekly nods. “That’s my girl. I need ya ta stay awake alright? Cuz’ if ya don’t real bad things’ll happen. Can ya do that for me?”

“Yes papa, I love you.”

“I love ya too sweetie.” I finish taping the bandage in place and turn around looking for two ponies to get her to a hospital seeing two guards.

“You two.” I nod to the trembling guards. “She damn near bled out but I think I got it stopped for now. Ya need ta get her to a hospital and get some blood in her, The jugular ain’t cut but she’s still in danger of going inta Hypovolemic shock an’ if she does she won’t make it.” I move over and point to her, the guards not moving, my anger rising up again.

“Did I fuckin’ stutter?! or are you to jus' fuckin' stupid? Get this mare ta the hospital now or I’ll send ya two incompetent bastards ta the fuckin’ morgue. AM I CLEAR?!” I yell, the two stuttering out “Yes Sir.” before gently picking the injured mare up in their magic and running down the road taking a right, tails between their legs.

“Ya need to go too, okay.” I crouch down next to the still crying light pink mare, her teary eyes meeting mine. “I trust those two to get her there but you're gonna need ta be there to tell them what happened, plus she’s gonna want ya there for company ‘ight? Ain’t nothin worse than being in a hospital alone.” I explain and pick up the mare before putting her on hooves.

“T-thank you.” the mare looks back to me and weakly says before turning and galloping to, what I presume, is the hospital. Disappearing around a corner.

Rolling my shoulder a few times I re zip the almost empty medical pouch before turning around, being met with a semi circle of colorful horses, the ‘big’ ones in the front.

The white one within an arm's reach of me opens her mouth to say something. “Wha-” Slowly reaching forward I wrap my still gloved hand around her muzzle and close it before slowing dropping my hand. “No talkin’.”

Shaking my head and turning away from the group, their freakishly large eyes following me I start to walk away before stopping.

Turning again to face the group I speak. “Don’t make me regret savin’ y’all.” I look to the large white one as she looks back before I switch my gaze to Big Blue. “And I’m watchin’ you.” I point to her, the larger than average pony looking to the ground.

Reaching where my rifle and bloody shotgun lay I pick them both, along with the spent casings, up before turning back around and looking to the group of ponies, seeing none of them have moved an inch.

Grabbing my helmet I ‘take my hat off’ to them before turning and running back to the woods where my spot is to grab the rest of my stuff and one of the red eyed dogs I killed before I fled the scene.

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Clearing <><><>

With the extra time it took to weave around the woods for a while, to throw off anyone trying to follow me, and the added weight of the large black haired wolf on my shoulder, plus the four deep slashes across my left cheek starting to throb, I was glad to be home at last.

My left shoulder starting to ache I throw the dead dog thing off while I continue to walk to the cabin, reaching the door shortly after.

Reaching the counter I empty my pockets and look out of the window while pulling the plug in the drain. “I want pie.” My stomach grumbles as I think about the desert that was promised to me. “But all the ponies are all riled up now.

Looking to my watch I see it’s right after one and decide to go to the farm around three. “That should give em time ta calm down a bit I’d think.” A drop of blood splatters onto my still gloved left hand reminding me of the state I’m currently in. “Should prolly get cleaned up a bit first though.”

Wiping the blood of the counter I make my way to the bathroom, stopping at the mirror I look at my completely blood covered, and still bleeding, face prompting a wide toothy smile to spread across my face “heh, cool.”

Turning on the water to the sink I wet my hands before scrubbing my face, the dry blood taking some effort to remove. Looking up to the mirror and going back down to the sink a few times I clean the rest of the dry blood off, opening the four gashes on my left check in the process reverting some of my progress.

Examining the weeping cuts in the mirror I poke a finger into each one wincing a bit with each poke. “He got me good…. Well I got him better but still.” I open the cabinet and grab some hydrogen peroxide.

Shaking the bottle a bit I pop the cap and squirt the liquid into the cuts, repeating the process until minimal fizz is visible. With the wounds washed out I determine that while they could use stitches I’m not going to. Most of my suturing material being used up by Lilith anyhow.

“Tape and anti bacterial cream will do.” I grunt while reaching for the tape.

Walking out into the summer sun while rubbing the tape on the side of my face I walk over to the black mass of matted fur and sling it over my shoulder, making my way to the stream.

Walking across the tiny bridge, the wood creaking under my and my cargo’s weight I throw the dead wolf on its side and set the shotgun and buck knife down next to it.

Picking up the razor sharp knife my family’s motto rings in my ears. ‘Waste not want not’. Starting around the legs I start the skinning process.

The pelt removed from the wolf, giving me clear outlines of where the most meat is I start in gutting the creature, being careful not to rupture any of the internal organs ,more than three .308 rounds didn’t already.

The internals removed, the lions enticed by the smell make their way over to me before laying down and watching me, their eyes following every move. With the heart removed I call for Lilith, the big cat coming forward.

Holding out my latex gloved hand with the heart, she sniffs it before grabbing it in her jaws and giving me a nuzzle again. Smiling I ruffle the hair on the top of her head before returning to work, the lion laying back down with the rest of the group purring happily.

Taking around an hour I had some very rough but boneless meat, throwing pieces of fat over to the cats before breaking open a few of the bones and scraping out the yellow marrow, the kittens eating it right out of my hand.

Wanting some myself a snap open a bone and suck on it, the kittens enjoying theirs while I munch on mine.

Washing down the buttery substance I place all the meat on the pelt and stand looking down to the cleaned carcass. Looking at the teeth of the thing I decide that it’s skull would look really cool on a stick.

Taking my hatchet off my belt I cut a line almost directly under the skull and raise the hatchet. Aiming for the line I bring the hatchet down over and over until the head is free from the body. Throwing it onto the pelt as well I pick up the pelt and dis-assembled carcass walking into the woods a ways.

The sound of bird song and squirrels barking I throw the beheaded body down a slight incline. Happy with my work I walk back to the cabin trying to remember where my meat dehydrator went.

The time nearing three o’clock I dig around for some freezer bags and put the meat, squeezing the air out, in them before throwing it in the small compartment. Setting the head in the sink I hear a chirp come from the loft and turn my head, seeing Kermit sitting on the edge.

Filling the other side of the sink for the frog I turn and make my way to the gun cabinet, placing the shotgun and rifle in after unloading them. Looking at my options I see my lever action sitting sad and lonely in the back corner, behind all my other random guns.

Pulling it out I open the box containing the 45-70 Gov. and slip a ten rounds into my loops on my chest holster before slipping the long cartridges into the bottom tube of the rifle via the door on the side.

Racking the lever forward then back I slip one more into the tube before turning and heading out the door, throwing my torn latex gloves gloves onto the counter.

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Apple Orchard gate <><><>

Staring at the gate I take a deep breath in through my mouth and exhale through my nose. Ready I step onto the path leading into the orchard, walking on the path for a while before straying off and going a ways into the trees, just incase someone were to come wandering through.

After a five minute walk I see a two red structures up ahead and hear yelling, curious I start to run, weaving through the trees, a large barn and large farm house coming into view.

Nearing the edge of the trees I watch as the large red pony struggles and slips as he tries to pull a large crate up to height with a rope attached to a pulley, his mouth being only way he’s holding the rope. Examining the situation further I see the cowboy hat wearing pony in the top of the barn through the large open door, where I presume she’ll pull the box into the barn with the rope in her mouth.

The old pony yelling, telling the orange mare to let go of the rope in her mouth, the red pony slips again the rope jolting as it starts to slide out of his bite Pulling the mare closer and closer to the edge of the barn door.

Running forward, the rifle slung across my back I grab ahold of the rope right as the red stallion loses his grip, the box falling a foot before the rope goes taught as I hold it, the force of the jolt making me stumble forward before I’m able to sink my heels into the dirt and stop the fall of the box.

Still holding the creaking rope in my bare hands, the fibers starting to dig into my palms, I start to pull the rope back toward me hand over hand. Until the the box reaches the correct height. Looking over to the old pony as she stares at me, her eyes open wide I give her the 'come on let's go' look.

“Pull AJ!” she yells not taking her eyes of me, the box starting to travel along a track the pulley is connected to, that I didn’t notice before, I take small steps forward as the crate moves into the barn and stops.

Still holding the heavy ass create I hear a “Set 'er down!” from inside the barn. Reversing the movements with my hands the rope loses its weight.

With the weight of the box gone my arms and chest start to ache at the weight they just lifted. “Eeeuuugh.” I sigh rolling my shoulders and moving my arms around in circles trying to work out the kinks.

“I thought we were gonners fer a sec there Big Mac. There’s a reason why yer called the strongest pony in Ponyviiiilllle--.” A voice from the loft of the barn drones off as I continue to roll my arms around.

Looking to Stetson, her pupils shrinking and her mouth hanging open I put my arms back down to my side and look around me all four of the ponies with shocked expressions on their faces. Starting to get uncomfortable I cough and adjust my helmet.

“How?” the red pony beside me mumbles as he continues to stare at me.

“The crate?” I ask confused at the question. The red stallion nodding his head up and down.

“A mix a good footin’ an' upper body strength.” I honestly answer. “You ‘ight?”

He just shakes his head ‘yes’ again.

“Alright then.”

I still stand there the ponies staring at me. “Should I go?” I point my thumb behind me. The elderly pony shaking her quickly head back and forth.

“N-Nope are ya here fer ya pie?” She asks with a small smile.

“Yes mam. If it’s no inconvenience ta ya.”

“Not at all sonny, ya can come inside an’ get cleaned up if ya want to.” She shakes the look off her face and turns, making her way to the screen door.

“Where am I dirty?”

“Yer front hooves.” the voice from the loft answers prompting me to look down to my hands, the dry blood being almost black from the latex gloves.

“Oh right, thank ya.” I nod to the orange pony still in the loft and begin my way to the farm house.

Reaching the door I open it and lean down. Looking behind me I see the red one and small one still staring off, and the orange one watching me with a very nervous look on her face.

Giving a half smile I walk into the farmhouse and am surprised at how high the ceiling is compared to the other pony house I was in. I still had to bend my neck to the side but it was definitely less uncomfortable.

Taking my helmet off and tucking it under my arm I look around the house, getting a very warm and comforting feeling from it. Walking down the hallway I look at all the pictures of various ponies on the walls, the pictures ranging to what looks like reasonably soon to black and white.

Making my way down the wall I meet two door ways directly opposite of each other, looking left I see a large family room filled with old furniture and more pictures. Hearing pans clang around from the room behind me I turn and step into the kitchen, a large, by pony standards, rectangular table surrounded by chairs in the middle of the room.

Stopping in the doorway the old green pony turns her head and looks at me before smiling and turning around. “Yer a strange one ya know that.” She chuckles still working on the pie.

“Yes mam, I do.” The old mare gives a short laugh at my reply.

“The washroom is up the stairs and to the right, first room, ya can’t miss it.” She nods her head to the left.
Leaning back I look down the hallway I see a worn staircase that leads up to a bathroom apparently. “Yes mam, thank you mam.” I turn and make my way to the staircase before the old pony’s shaky but firm voice makes me stop.

“Stop callin’ me mam. It makes me feel old, jus’ call me Granny, alright sonny?”

“Yes Granny.” I hear the pony chuckle again. Smiling at the situation I continue my way up the stairs, skipping two steps with each of my own.

Reaching the bottom of the stairs, the blood removed from my hands I walk into the kitchen right as Granny puts the pie into the oven, the old pony turning around and jumping at my appearance.

“How does somethin’ as big as you move so quietly?” She huffs putting a hoof to her chest.

Shrugging my shoulders I awkwardly stand beside the doorway with my helmet still tucked under my arm. “Sorry Granny.”

“It alright ya jus’... scared me.” She makes her hoof away from her chest and sits down at the table motioning to another chair.

“I don’t think I’ll fit.” I look to the small chair before deciding to just sit on my knees. Getting down I set my helmet on the floor before looking to Granny, the pony sipping on an iced tea.

“Aj told me about what ya did in town today.” She sips on her tea again and questioningly looks to me. “Care to explain?”

“Not particularly.” I answer, looking back to her.

“An’ why’s that.”

“Cuz’ there ain’t much ta explain, it’d jus’ be a waste a breath.” I defend, the sudden questioning surprising me.

“Well ta me sonny, it seems like there is. Because at the end of it an assassination attempt was made on the newly reformed princess. The assassin had his barrel, and head, blown in half shortly after taking one of the flower girls hostage. And two, maybe three, previously thought to be extinct top predators were killed. One of em directly in front of the princesses, before a giant of a creature saved the same flower girl’s life and ran off into the woods, not to be found, or tracked.” She smiles and leans her front legs on to the table. “Until now.

Looking to the elderly pony surprised I wave a hand to her. “Well there ya go. Ya jus’ explained the whole thing.” I nod and pull my canteen from my belt, taking a drink of water.

“Not entirely whippersnapper, now hold ya wit to yourself.” She smirks before taking another sip of her tea. “Now when I was first hearing Aj tell me this I thought maybe that stallion really is jus’ a killer, but then she got to the part where ya not only saved Roseluck’s life but comforted her the entire time. That don’t sound like somethin’ a killer would do and it confused me. But now here ya are across from me at my kitchen table, so I thought why not jus’ ask the one who did it for his side of the story.”

“Why do ya care, what I am?” My curiosity continuously growing as the elderly pony spoke I finally ask. “Other than me being in your house surrounded by pointy objects.”

“Because I get the feelin’ ya didn’t always used to be the way ya are now. Somethin’ forced you to be the pony ya are today didn’t it?”

“An’ when did you become so damn insightful?” I look to the seemingly frail old pony as she only smiles back. “I’ve got quite a few years of experience under my belt.”

“Fair enough.” I accept the answer. “Alright I’ll tell ya my side, but only cuz’ y’all have been the only ponies to show me any resemblance of respect and understandin’.” The pony across from me nods her head slowly. “Scared bunch ain’t they?”

“Very. Anyways here's my side a things things I guess.” I take out a long drink from my canteen. “I was faced with two choices. One watch an innocent die at the hand-- er hooves of some wanna be assassin while the guards just sat and watched with their cocks in their hooves.” I angrily retell the events of this morning, my hands balling up into fists.”Or two I could do somethin’ about it and have a laugh while I was at it. I think it’s pretty clear which option I chose.”

“Indeed it is, real clear, but why the wolves?” A distant thump from outside makes me flinch down, my hand going for the revolver at the same time. The sound of a chair scooting back making me switch my attention to back to the pony I was talking with. The pony looking at me cautiously.

Sitting back up straight and taking my hand away from the pistol I take a deep breath. “Sorry. Nerves.” I clear my throat. “The wolves in all honesty jus’ picked a fight with the wrong guy, plus after the one shoulder checked me I was pissed so I went hands on, no harm no foul.”

“What about your cheek though, I would say there was harm done there.” I rub my bandaged cheek as she mentions it, the wound beginning to throb.

“It’s fine. They ain’t life threatenin’.” I assure slapping the bandage. “They’re gonna leave scars though, so that sucks, but hey, nothin’ new there.”

A smile on my face the pony across from me scoots her chair back toward the table and refills her glass with a crystal like pitcher filled with the light brown fluid. “What about savin’ the flower girl's life? I mean nothin’ by it sonny but goin’ from killin’ a pony and three black shucks to compassionately savin’ somepony’s' life is a big change.” She sets the sweating pitcher down with a small thump. “especially when ya do it all within’ ten minutes.”

“I jus’ had the know how and the supplies ta do it. Nothin more nothin’ less there as well.”

“I think ya wanted ta help her.” She smirks and scoots her chair away from the table slipping out of it.

“Course. I wanted ta try, but what I’m gettin’ at is that say her jugular was cut and there was nothin’ I could do I wouldn’t feel to torn up bout it.” She reaches into the oven and pulls out the golden crispy pie right as the timer goes off.

“And why’s that?”

“I’ve seen plenty of people die before, a lot of them while I was tryin’ ta save em. Guess I’m jus’ used to it.”

“That’s real unfortunate, but I’m glad ya saved her, showed a lot of ponies that you ain't just another monster ta fear.” She says setting the warm pie down right in front of me. "If ya say so."

“And another thing youngin’ are ya any good at buildin’ or fixin things?” I look up to her confused.

“I got experience, my dad was a carpenter and I worked for him over the summers. Why ya ask?” The sound of the front door slamming shut startles me, my hand once again wrapping around the grip of the revolver.

“The old wood planks on the side of the barn are startin' to rot away, and hiring a builder ain’t exactly cheap with them askin’ fer forty bits an hour an all.” She looks out the kitchen window at the barn. “--- I mean REALLY who asks fer forty damned bits an hour to replace the boards on the side of a barn!”

The sudden outburst takes me by surprise. Guess she’s been trying to get a carpenter for a while. I think a small voice pulling me from my thoughts.

“Calm down Granny, we’ll find a builder that don’t wanna charge an arm and a leg.” The same small bow wearing pony that thanked me yesterday says while she stands in the doorway of the kitchen.

“I know Apple Bloom.” Granny sighs turning away from the window and looking to me. “I think I jus’ might a done jus’ that.” She smiles and points to me.

“Ya want me, the big scary human, ta work on your barn fer ya?” I ask in disbelief at the proposition.

The small pony walks over to the pitcher and picks it up, shakingly holding it in between her hooves before Granny takes it and pours a glass for her, the young pony smiling up to her. “I think it's pretty clear that at least two of us don’t mind ya here, and I think the other two will warm up to ya eventually.”

“Well I’m flattered, I really am but are ya sure ya want the looks a me workin’ on your farm? What if someone shows up an’ sees me?” I question taking a whiff of the warm apple pie in front of me, groaning at the sent.

“We’ll tell em the truth. Ya ain’t a wanted man, in fact if ya wanted to ya could probably get a reward fer savin’ the princess and Roseluck. So are ya in or not?” She pushes as ‘Applebloom’ looks to me.

Looking to my left and right I sigh and pound the table with my fist. “Ight I’ll fuckin’ do it, but only if I can eat this pie right goddamn now.” I look to Granny as a wide smile spreads across her face.

“OH! Can I have some pie mister?” the young red headed pony bounces in her seat. “Applebloom!” Granny scolds the filly, her ears pressing against her skull.

“Yeah ya can have some pie.” I smile and cut out a piece with one of the knife on the table before placing it on the plate in front of her. “But the rest is mine, got it.” I teasingly scold the young pony making her giggle, laughing in return I head to the door.

“Wait youngin’.” I pause at the sound of Granny’s voice. “How many apples did ya take when you left that money on the cart?”

“Six why, and how’d ya know it was me?” I ask remembering back to the late night shopping spree.

“Jus’ a hunch.” she smiles that smug smile of her’s. “And ya jus’ told me.” Apple bloom starts to chuckle at me as I stand there with must of been a dumb look on my face.

“Well ya paid for twenty, at three bits each.” The old mare explains throwing a few gold and bronze, so called ‘bits’, onto the table. “We’re even, but next time just ask to buy apples okay?”

“Uh sure, will do.” I go to reach for the bits before taking my hand away remembering the pelt I have at home. “Ya know what do ya have any picklin’ salt? Cuz’ if ya do and you’re willin’ ta part with it I’d buy it from ya.” The mare looks to me before opening the cupboard above the sink and pulling out a large box of it.

“I got plenty saved back. What do you need it for though?” She slides the box across the table and slides some of the bits back toward her.

“Got a pelt I’m lookin’ at keepin’, and I ain’t got none of them fancy chemicals to do it, so I’m gonna go the hard route and use salt like my grandpa taught me.” I pick up the box and set it under the warm pie tin. “Plus the simpler it is the better, less to go wrong an’ all that.

“Ya got that right, and don’t forget your bits there.” She sits down next to Applebloom with a grunt.

“Keep em. It’s thanks fer puttin’ up with me.” I start out the door before stopping once again. “When do ya want me ta start on the barn?”

“As soon as ya see fit.”

“Alright, see y’all later.” I say goodbye and walk out of the door, hearing their muffled goodbyes before turning and looking up to the barn. “I wanna eat this pie up there.” I look to the top of the barn “Right on the edge.”

Setting down the box of salt I walk over to the tree next to the barn and jump up, Making sure to keep a firm hold on the pie. Climbing up a bit further I stop and buckle my helmet before balancing on the wide and thick branch that ends just before the less slanted part of the roof.

Rocking back and forth I take a deep breath before quickly making my way across the branch and jumping, making sure not to use my full strength so I don’t fly over, I land quietly on the shingle roof and go into a crouch.

Crouching my way over to the edge of the barn I test the strength of the wood with my foot before gently sitting down and taking in the view of the seemingly endless rows of trees.

Remembering I have pie I quickly look down to the flaky pastry before unsheathing my knife and cutting the pie into pieces further. Rubbing the sticky knife onto my pant leg I see some of the blood rub off as well. Looking to the pie I shrug before sheathing the knife and grabbing the first piece, taking it down in about four bites. “Oh shit.” I moan in ecstasy as the flavor envelopes in my mouth. “Now I could die a happy man.” I go in for another piece scarfing it down just as fast as the first. “Jesus.”

The pie being long gone I just sit at the top of the barn watching the sunset as the breeze gently blows in my ears. Never thought I’d see a place so… untouched, pure. I think looking straight up into the sky. Damn thats pretty.

Still staring at the yellow clouds as they whisk by over the Everfree I hear four different voices having a conversation. Looking down I see five ponies and a dragon walking and talking, Yellow and Barney having a quiet conversation I couldn’t hear at the back of the group.

The ponies too close, as in damn near right under me. To move without drawing their attention would be impossible so I just sit still slowly moving my head to track and watch their movements.

Clicking the leather strap over my revolver for the run I was about to conduct to get the fuck outta dodge the click draws Pink’s attention, the poofy haired pony’s ear rotating in my direction before she looks up, her pupils shrinking.

Her mouth opening I bring a finger to mine in a ‘shhhhh’ motion the pink pony’s mouth closing. Giving a thumbs up she slowly takes her eyes of me and turns to her friends still with a scared look on her face.

Giving a shallow sigh I look down to my lap before bringing my head back up and to the group again the yellow one looking at me now. Are you fucking serious. I shake my head and wave to her, the yellow pony raising a hoof and waving back drawing the attention of the lizard thing next to her. Staring at me like a deer in the headlights it takes a deep breath in then screams, the sound making me and the ponies around it flinch.

The scream dieing down Purp looks back to Barney with a scowl that soon turns to fear as she follows the lizard’s gaze to me, the rest of the ponies doing the same.

Getting up to my feet I look over to see a white pony fainting and Yellow quietly mouthing ‘no’ to the rainbow one right before she takes off toward me like a rocket.

Barely dodging out of the way of the pegasus as I make my way down the roof of the barn I hear her coming at me from behind. Still running I lean to my left and start a slide down the roof, emptying my lungs as I slide so I don’t get the wind knocked out of me if I land wrong.

The roof coming to an end I begin to free fall twenty feet before I land in a crouch, the force of the landing being much less than expected. Looking up I see the pony coming right down on top of me, jumping to the side to avoid getting hit, I stand refill my lungs before starting into a run.

Sprinting toward the group, as they take a step back and lower themselves to the ground, I jump over them and make my way to the trees stopping as I remember the pie tin still in my hand. Skidding to a halt I duck again as the rainbow pegasus flies over head, almost clipping me.

“You’re really startin’ ta piss me off.” I mumble as I run back to the house, stopping at the door before throwing it open and stepping inside. Running to the kitchen and sliding around the corner I’m met with four pairs of eyes looking at me, Stetson right in front of me, almost getting knocked down by my legs.

“Um guests are here, as ya heard probably.” I set the pie tin on the table. “-and here’s your pie tin Granny.” I turn and run out of the room not stopping for the door, instead pushing it open as I run out of the house.

The door smacking the outside wall with a loud bang I look as the rainbow pony hovers in place, startled with the door that almost hit her. Not stopping I ram her with my shoulder and hold her there, running forward for a while before placing a hand on her chest and forcefully throwing her to the ground.

Hearing a thump and a wheeze I smile as I continue to the trees before suddenly stopping again. “The salt.” I remember and turn heading back to the porch where I set it. Slowing down I walk up to the box of salt and grab it before turning back to the trees, stopping mid way to tip my helmet to the ponies still just standing there.

Laughing at the sight of the out cold rainbow pegasus as I pass her, my pace picks up into a run as I weave through the trees, the cool evening air rushing past my face.

Slowing my pace as I step into the clearing I jog to the cabin and step into the dark interior. Flipping the lights on I see Kermit in one basin of the sink and the head in the other. Setting the salt on top if the fridge I grab the head and walk back outside to the shed looking for the large pot I took from a school when I scavenged in the city.

Stepping into the shed I see the slightly shiny surface of the pot under one of the shelves. Pulling the almost cauldron like steel pot out from under the shelf I turn and walk out of the shed sneezing from all the dust in the air.

Rubbing my nose I walk over to the stream to fill the pot. The lions moving around on the other side of the stream. Reaching the water I fill the pot about three fourths full before jumping off the sand bar and onto the bank, making my way back to the cabin.

Setting the filled pot a ways from the cabin I set the head next to it and make my way to the tree line for some fire wood. Unsheathing my hatchet I step in the eerie woods in search of some wood.

A fallen tree lying flat and in three large pieces I start to snap some of the smaller branches off before taking the hatchet to the larger stuff. With a good mix of sizes I bundle all the lumber together before starting my way out of the trees, my head constantly on the swivel.

Throwing the wood into a pile I set the larger logs in a row of three while placing dead grass and leaves in between. Placing some of the small twigs in the rows and on the sides I put the tall pot on top of the logs, further surrounding it with more wood.

Patting my pockets for a lighter or matches I remember that I left it all in my day pack. Grumbling I stand and make my to the cabin to fetch my old zippo I keep in my pack.

Zippo in hand I kneel down and light the dry materials under the pot, the smoke rolling out from underneath before a small orange glow starts to grow and catch the smaller than larger wood on fire as well.

Watching the crackling fire, waiting for the water to come to a boil, I play around with my knife, throwing it into the air in a spin and then catching it by the handle.

“Ohhhhh.” I sigh sitting down, my knees cracking. “What a day.” The fire pops loudly making me flinch. “Not a bad one though, shootin’ that bastard was fun, and so was killin’ those wolves.” I pat the severed wolf’s head a few time before the water starts to viciously bubble as it comes to a strong boil. “Whelp time fer ya ta go fer a swim.” I throw the severed head into the water looking down to my watch right after. “Well I got bout an hour ta go get some other stuff done while this dude liquefies.” Humming I turn and set out to remove the rest of the fat and meat left over on the pelt.

The moon now raised in the sky another hour passes as I use a moderately thin and blunt steel strap that I found in my scrap bucket to scrape the rest of the substance off the pelt preparing to salt it. Going over the the pelt with my bare hand to feel for anymore extra bits I nod not finding anything.

About to open the box of salt to pour on the hide I stop. “Wait I’m jus’ gonna dry it anyways so why would I salt it and then have ta dry it later?” I set the box down. “All I need ta do is set it in the sun fer a few days and make sure the edges don’t curl.”

Rubbing my forehead in disappointment I walk back to the wood to make some stakes to hold the skin taut as I dry it. “Sometime I surprise myself at how fuckin’ dumb I am.”

With a bundle of roughly foot long, one inch in diameter, sticks under my arm I walk back into the clearing stopping at the pot as I pass it. “Done by now.” I look at the fur floating on the top of of the water. Taking my knife out I wedge it under one of the handles and take it off the fire to cool. “There.”

Walking back to the pelt I kneel down next to it and set the stakes down in favor of my knife. Poking holes all around the edges of the pelt I seath the knife and start to drive stakes through the holes and into the dirt around eight inches, pulling the skin tight for drying.

Backing away from the skin I put my hatched back in it’s place the still crackling fire drawing my attention. Looking to the dying fire I walk to the cabin grabbing a old wood rocking chair and my speaker deciding to listen to music next to the fire while I clean the skull.

Using my foot to push all the unburned material to the center to revive the fire I set the chair upwind before scrolling through my phone and selecting a song to start off with. Tapping my foot along to the beat I pick up the hairless head and begin the tedious process of removing all the soft tissue on and in the skull.

The tedious process of tissue removal proving to be just as tedious as I previously thought, I was almost done. The task taking two hours however. “Nine o'clock.” I say looking down to my watch. “Feels like it should eleven or somethin’. It jus’ gets dark too damn early.” I grumble peeling more of the muscle off of the skull, the lower jaw separating finally.

The skull being almost completely void of all muscle, tendons, skin, brains, etc I set the top part of the skull down careful of the teeth so I don’t accidentally knock them loose. “Should prolly glue those in.” I lean back in the chair and take a deep breath, “Ugh, what to doooooo?” I drone out slowing rocking the chair back and forth. “How bout nothin’.”

Going lax in the chair I start to think about my time at the end of the world, my fingers starting to drum against the arm rests. My train of thought bringing me through many stations. I thought about my first kill, the first time I enjoyed it, the thought bringing a smile to my face, the first time in the city after the fall of humanity, and eventually to all the things I’d done.

“Nope.” My eyes shoot open. “Can’t think about that.” I get out of the chair and pour the water on the fire. “Let’s do some gardening.” I grab the phone, speaker, and skull setting them in the chair, before dragging it all to the garden.

With the speaker, chair, skull, and phone all next to the garden I grab a hoe from the shed and start tilling rows, two feet apart and thirty feet long, through the garden in preparation for the seeds and potion the Zecora supposed to give me. My mind stuck on the clingy zebra I shake my head before giving a few huffs of laughter. “Can’t believe I agreed ta bring her here.” I throw the hoe over my shoulder, done with the rows.

Done with my hoeing around (ha) I put it back in the shed before walking out, a new song starting just as I do so. Mouthing the lyrics along with the song I hear the flap of wings approaching from the rough direction of the village. Quickly dipping back into the shadows of the shed I take my revolver from its place and ready it as I listen to the flaps draw closer and louder.

Crouched in the dark I hear a loud touch down near the garden over the now loud music. The sound of approaching steps never coming I peek around the corner, my face contorting into a scowl at the image of the blue winged unicorn staring at my speaker, her nose almost touching it. Holstering my revolver I unsheathe my knife and step around the corner, quickly making my way to the pony.

My heavy foot steps apparently being drowned out by the song, the pony shows no sign of noticing me until it was too late. The blue pony picking her head up and looking from the speaker to me her eyes go wide as my foot connects with her side, pushing her to the ground with a pained grunt. The pony trying to get up in a panicked flurry of wings and hooves she screams “No” before I jump on top of her and pin her to the ground with my legs.

Switching the knife into an ‘ice pick’ grip I stab into the dirt next to her head. “Why. Can’t. I. Be. Left. The. Fuck. ALONE?” I huff at the blue pony under me, punctuating with a stab next to her head with each word I speak.

Leaning back I take the knife out of the ground and hold it to the mare’s chest, ready to plunge it in at a moment's notice. “Why are ya here?” Still on top of Big blue I bark.

The pony not answering I push the blade down a bit into her skin and ask again “Why are ya here?”.

“W- We were curious.” She stutters out closing her eyes.

“Curiosity killed the cat ya know.” I stop pressing on the knife.

“And satisfaction brought it back.” The pony raising her head and opening her eyes she takes a deep breath before continuing. “We just wanted to talk with thee.”

“Why?” I press putting more pressure on the knife.

The pony reminded who’s in charge her eyes open wide and she starts to stutter again. “T-Thee confused us. I -In all our years we’ve never seen anything like thee before.”

Not amused with her I take the knife away and grab her by the neck. “And what do ya want with such a strange creature?” My grip on the pony’s throat tightens causing her to choke.

“Just to talk.” she squeaks out, my eyes narrowing in suspicion before I let her neck go.

“Fine. But I expect some answers from ya. Understand?”

The pony still recovering from being choked she slowly nods her head. “Alright then.” Getting off of the pony I flip her over and wrap a arm around her midsection before standing up and carrying her under my left arm into the cabin.
Flipping on the lights I feel the pony moving her head back and forth looking around the messy room. “Thou lives here?” She asks as I set her back down on her own legs and shut the door.

“Yeah, somethin’ wrong with it?”

“N-Nay not at all. ‘Tis just small.” She says observing the inside of the cabin.

“I’m a man who don’t need much.” I state sitting in the chair across from the couch “Sit.”

Looking to me and then the couch she looks unsure of something before opening and closing her mouth.

“What’s the problem?”

“We don’t feeleth right sitting on the couch while thee sitteth in an fusty wooden chair. Art thee sure thee don’t wanteth the couch instead?” She asks looking me.

“Nah it’s ight, my ma always told me ta treat the guest better than yourself, even if ya don’t particularly like em. So have the couch.” I stand up out of the chair, the pony taking a step back. “Reminds me, you drink?”

“We partake yes.” She unsurely answers having to climb up onto the couch before laying down like a cat.

“Good cuz’ I’m parched.” I find two shot glasses and my bottle of Teeling Irish whiskey.

With two full shot glasses and the bottle I slide one across the table to her and set down the bottle in the middle. Leaning back in my chair her horn glows a deep blue almost purple setting me on edge.

Pulling the 1911 from its place in my waistband I point it at the now shaking pony as her horn fizzles out. “What the fuck do ya think yer doin’.” I bark at the flinching pony as I point the pistol at her head.

“J-just trying to pick up the glass.” Her eyes still shut she quickly replys. “But we couldn’t do it.”

“Why not?” I ask the mare as she opens her eyes and sits back up in the ‘loaf’ position.

“Twas just like it was not there.” The pony looks to the glass confused.

Lowering the pistol my curiosity grabs me. “Try again.” I look to the pony as her horn slowly lights back up. “But don’t try nothin’ stupid.” I move the pistol around in my hand, the pony quickly nodding. Her horn lighting again the expression on her face morphs into one of extreme concentration as she stares at the shot glass, nothing happening. “Are ya sure it’s not somethin’ wrong on yer end?” I ask the blue pony as she still tries to pick up the glass.

“We assure thee tis not us.” She says not looking away from the glass. “But it seems this truly is a fruitless effort.” Her magic fizzles out.

“So ya think things of mine can’t be affected by that telekinesis stuff?” I set the pistol on my lap.

“Aye magic may not has't an effect on thy belongings.” She looks to me and scratches the side of her head. “Tis strange however, we has't nev'r seen a object resistant to magic, other than items madeth of Nulstone.”

“Huh.” I look to the shot glass in my hand. “Well I can assure ya these glasses ain’t made of Nulstone, or however ya say it, it’s jus’ glass as far as I know.”

“Strange, may we try on another item?” The blue pony looks to my eyes before immediately looking back to the table. “Yeah go for it I guess?” I half question at her strange behavior before rubbing the feeling off, “Jus’ don’t do nothin’ stupid.”

The pony poking her tongue out of her mouth in concentration as she looks to a shirt I left on the table she hums as she squints her eyes before she reopens them with a huff. “We can't do it!” She hits the couch cushion with her hoof in frustration before sticking it back under her body. “We wonder if 't be true the rest of thy items has't the same effect.”

Barely hearing the last bit she mumbled I think for a second as well. “Well probably.” I suddenly say causing the pony to look up. “When ya shot that beam at me it did nothin’.”

“W- we are sorry about that.” The now forlorn pony apologises as she looks to the floor. “It’s alright….I guess I did do more damage to you than you me.” I lightly chortle. “Was was that about anyway? Ya obviously look an’ act diff'rent now.”

The Mare takes a deep breath, looking to the ceiling, before she heavily exhales and looks back down to the floor “We... we were not ourselves last night.” Is her only reply as she continues to look at the floor. Deciding not to press further for now I nod before drinking the shot and clearing my throat. “How bout we get ta the questionin’?”

“Aye let us.” she quickly peeps at the suggestion.

“Ight’ I’ll ask one you ask one. If the question is appropriate, answer it. If not, don’t. Ready?”

“Indeed.”

Luna, as I now know she is called, is quite the neat pony and has quite the interesting story. Then again going insane and killing around forty ponies before going for your sister, destroying a castle in the process, is a story in itself. It don’t end there though after all that she apparently ended up on the moon for a thousand years before coming back and well… trying to take over again, but failing partially due to me.

She was actually thankful for me beating the shit out of her because it apparently weakened her enough so the ‘elements’ (Big boom in the woods last night) did the job of re harmonizing her really well. On top of all that I now know that I’m in a empire called Equestria that just so happens to be co-ruled by the blue Alicorn looking at me concerned from across the table.

“Art thou okay Hank?” Luna’s voice snaps me out of my inner monologue. “What? Oh yeah I’m ight’.”

“We just wanted to maketh sure. Thee wast staring at us and twas making us uncomfortable.”

“Sorry Moon pie, I do that sometimes.”

“Will thou stop calling us that! It’s embarrassing.” The now blushing pony exasperatedly yells.
“Nope. Yer too damn cute when yer mad.” I chuckle taking another swig of the Irish whiskey.”An’ are ya sure ya don’t want ta try some more a this? It’s some of the best I got.”

The pony’s blush deepening in color she quickly shakes her head. “Nay! The second that foul liquid touched our tongue we hath felt like our mouth wast setteth ablaze!” Her face twisted in disgust at the memory of the whiskey she looks back to me. “How doth thou even drinketh that... that poison!?”

Shrugging I take another drink from the bottle “I dunno.” I put the bottle down “Do ya think that maybe alcohol here is weaker than mine?”

Rubbing her chin she hums “We didn't bethink about that, it could beest a possibility though.” Moon Pie yawns, her eyes starting to droop.

“Maybe it’s time fer ya ta head home.” I suggest getting up from my chair and picking up the bottle and glasses.

“Aye that would beest most wise, our sleep schedule is still incorrect .” The tired pony's voice replies behind me before I hear a series of of thumps and a quiet “owwwww’. Turning around I see Luna on the floor, face down. “Our legs hath fallen asleep on us.” She mumbles from her position on the floor.

Snickering I grab both sides of her barrel and pick her up the pony giving a small squeak in surprise. “Ya good?”

“Fine.” The alicorn lumbers to the door as I follow her. Opening the door we both step outside into the night “ Luna.”

“Aye?”

“Not a word about me alright. I don’t want too many ponies knowin’ where I live.” I look to the small blue horse. “We shalt telleth nopony.” She smiles to me with a short nod.

“Has't a valorous rest of the night Hank, We shalt see thee on another date.” The comment makes me pause.

Luna’s wings expanding to full size I shake my head. “Yer comin’ back? Why?”

“Because thee still intrigues us, And thou art quite fun to beest in company with.” She looks back to me. “Unless thee doth not wanteth us to return.”

Luna now looking to the ground with that look on her face again I sigh and rub my face. “Jus’ …..don’t make a habit of comin’ back here.”

The pony’s head snapping back up she smiles before turning and taking off into the sky “We intend to do just that!” She yells over her shoulder as she flies north.

“God damnit Moon Pie.” *Croak* “Ah fuck off Kermit.”

Author's Note

Hello everyone. This chapter is not done yet but I needed to get it out so minor changes will most likely come into affect in the next few days. Since I'm actually on short time now I'll say farewell and hope you enjoy.

Also yes, I know a pony would be able out drink any man due to how they digest food and stuff. I've just read the weak pony alcohol cliche in quite a few stories so I went with that.

Chatting with the neighbors

My systems slowly coming back online I shake my feet back and forth and squeeze my hands a few times to get my circulation pumping.

Pausing I lean up and look to my right hand quizzically. “Well that ain’t safe.” My voice extra scratchy today, I growl. Turning my revolver around in my hand and inspecting every angle I de-cock the hammer and slide it back into the holster on my chest, the brown leather creaking slightly.

“Well fuck.” I sit up and groan, all of the bones in my body popping or creaking as I do. “Must be rain in the forecast.” I clear my throat and slide out of the loft, landing on my feet with practiced ease.

Looking out of the broken kitchen window as I make my way to the fridge I see that the darkness of night is starting to be overtaken by the warm glowing rays of a rising sun. Must of been beat if I slept that long. I muse as I open the fridge and pull out a cheap bottle of brandy.

The repulsing flavor of the walmart brand brandy making me cringe I shake my head and put the bottle back in the fridge for the next morning.

Patting myself down to make sure everything I had on my kit is still there I nod and take a step forward to the gun cabinet, my right knee popping extra loudly.

The sound apparently startling not just me but Kermit as well, the large tree frog gives a series of fast chirps and croaks. Slowly taking my eyes off my right knee I look to the frog. “There ain’t no way that sound was normal or healthy fer a knee ta make.”

Kermit chirps again.

“Yer right, I prolly should get that looked at.” I reply testing my knee out a few times. “Oh well seems ta work fer now at least.”

Putting some experimental pressure on my knee I slowly walk to the gun cabinet and grab the shotgun and sniper rifle.

Due to having proper gun safety and maintenance drilled into my head since I was just a wee lad of three years old I found it almost impossible to leave a gun un cleaned after a hard day of use, and my shotgun definitely had that yesterday. Wait why am I saying this in my head? I look left and right confused before nodding a few times and smiling. Oh yeah the whole lack of social interaction thing.

With my guns cleaned and my sanity in question I put the two guns back into the gun closet in favor of my Marlin lever action I used yesterday.

With the gun slung over my shoulder I go back to the kitchen and open up the fridge, grabbing the vegetables and fruits.

Today is the day I go and get Zecora's right? I question myself, cutting the eyes off the potatoes.

Yeah It has to be… Still unsure I think for a second while I finish cutting the eyes off the potatoes. Eh I’ll just go anyway.

With the seeds removed from all of the vegetables I move to de-seeding the apples I have, the sun now shining brightly in the sky after it was seemingly grabbed by something and hoisted there.

“I can’t figure it out Kermit.” I speak to the frog as it sits on the table eating a few of the seedless apple slices, loud snapping following after every surprisingly strong bite from the tree frog.

“Maybe I shouldn’t be lookin’ into it to much cuz’ this is a whole new world and all that, but why and how would the earth suddenly change its orbit around the sun with no adverse effects felt by those on the surface?” The frog looks up to me and peeps before looking back down to its fruit and biting down again.
“Yeah you’re right I got bigger things ta worry about.” Sighing I put the seeds in my pocket and make my way out to the garden.

At the sight of the matted down grass next to the garden I smile at the memory of the conversation me and the dark blue alicorn hand last night. Wonder if she’ll be back tonight? I kinda hope so.

Hoe now in hand I begin to make the rows in the tilled soil. Starting a foot from the edge I make a sixteen foot long row, making sure it stays as straight as possible.

Repeating the process I make ten rows with two feet in between them. With the rows done I start laying in the seeds, as I go, making sure they as well have adequate spacing in between them.

“Okay.” standing back from the rows I look at it. “Row one is fer the tomatoes along with row two, row three and four are potatoes, and row five an’ six are fer the corn. So I could plant two rows of carrots and two rows of cucumbers and no cabbage or onions.” I stare off at the ground in thought.

“Nah I think two rows of carrots with one row of cabbage and one row of cucumbers. Yeah that sounds better.”

With the decision made, and the seeds placed, I plant the last four rows where I realize that I’m going to need cages for the tomatoes and cucumbers to grow up into.

The shed not having enough wood to make all the cages I’m forced to go into the woods and find some sturdy branches to make them out of. “Gonna need ta find some strong vines as well, don’t think I got enough rope.”

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Somewhere in the Everfree towards Ponyville<><><>

“Why are there no damn vines in this fuckin’ place? I got a whole bag of sticks perfect fer what I need.” Trudging my way through the forest I ramble, the sound of the sling mount clinking my only companion.

“Well I’m about a mile from Zecora’s so maybe I’ll just go by there and ask her if she knows where any vines are.”

My walk had been quiet, I was used to quiet in these woods, but this was a quiet that seemed to have been around for a while, almost a stale quietness that gave off all the wrong feelings.

Gripping my rifle tighter I begin to really look closely at my surroundings before I hear a faint crack to my right.
Snapping my rifle up to the sound I begin to walk sideways while keeping my rifle pointed in the general direction of the noise. The hair on the back of my neck starting I keep a look out but decide to keep going forward to Zecora’s.

The path to the zebra shaman’s house starting to show through the trees the smell of blood makes its way to my nostrils and grabs my attention making me stop.

“The smell is strong, either whatever died is close or there's a lot a blood.” The smell getting stronger as I get close to the path I find a puddle of blood on the trial. Knelt down I dip my finger in the puddle and bring it to my nose. “Whatever was being chased was scared when it was.” I reason with the strong scent of adrenaline still in the blood.

“At least the blood trail leads kinda away from Zecora’s, I don’t want anythin’ happenin’ ta her.” Standing I wipe the blood off my finger and look at the tracks and blood leading off the path.

Following the trail of blood for around five minutes I notice that most of the tracks are of the canine variety but there also are a few imprints of cloven hooves in the soil as well. “Well that narrows out a pony or a zebra, their hooves are one piece from what I’ve seen.”

Still following the trail I find a few broken limbs on the trees before I find a mangled deer’s leg, torn off with the ball of the femur still attached, in a large puddle of blood. “So it was a deer then. Common I guess.” I nudge the leg with my boot. “But what kind of dog can rip the leg of a deer out of the socket? And even stranger don’t come back to eat it?” Thinking out loud I see a unmoving light brown pile up ahead. “Well I think I found the deer.” I say, raising my rifle and approaching the pile.

Not knowing what to expect with a pack of dogs that can rip a leg off a deer I cautiously approach the seemingly ‘normal’ dead deer before I’m able to see over it’s back and at its stomach, or lack of one.

“God damn.” I look all around me before squatting down, to avoid soaking my pants in even more blood and inspecting the dead deer closer. “Not even the ribs are here, it’s like these things jus’ ete everythin’. Obviously they got powerful jaws too, with them being able to rip an entire leg off, on the move no less.”

Putting my hand on the carcass to push myself up I falter at the not warm but not cold temperature of the dead animal. “Shit, this happened recently, more recently than I thought. Probably within the last hour er so.”

“This really don’t have a good feelin’ ta it now.” I slightly open the chamber of my rifle to make sure it’s loaded before I continue to follow the wolf tracks further into the bush.

Finding another dead deer on the path just as ripped to pieces as the last one I think it’s the last deer before I come across a sight morbid enough to make a man any less used to violence vomit his stomach.

Standing at the edge of I previously bright and flowery clearing, much smaller than mine, I get a few flashbacks to my world in the cities at the sight of the clearing covered in blood, flesh, fur, and dead deer of all ages and sizes.

Not saying anything I slowly walk through the massacre, occasionally stepping on a torso or a severed limb of some sort as I make it to the middle of the small clearing, the ground soaked and muddy with blood. Stopping I come across a still breathing deer partially trapped under a large doe.

“Hol' on I gotcha.” I speak to the deer as I push the ripped open doe off of him. “Oh shit.” With the doe removed I was able to look at the rear half of the young buck. The deer’s breathing starting to hyperventilate I look into his eyes and place a hand on his neck, rubbing it up and down. “I ain’t gonna hurt cha, I ain’t gonna hurt cha.” I whisper as caringly as I can to the deer to calm him down.

Looking to my right I see the buck’s rear half ten feet away, some of his entrails still connected to his front half like bloody ropes. “What did they do ta ya?” I slowly set my rifle down and look into the buck’s eyes as he looks back into mine while I pull out my knife.

“It’ll all be over soon.” I place the palm of my hand on his forehead and the point of my knife at the base of his skull before I give a hard push, the deer going stiff before going limp and letting out his last breath.

Gently resting the buck’s head on the bloody ground I stand and look around the clearing seeing a area of bent over foliage to my right on the edge of the clearing.

The wet squelches sounding underfoot I make my way to the bent over foliage, slowing as I spot a large carved stick stuck in the mud.

Pulling the stick out of the mud I clean it off and inspect it before my blood runs cold. “This is Zecora’s Staff… ah fuck.” Taking off down the path I notice uncloven hoof imprints surrounded by more wolf prints.

I don’t see any blood, maybe she made it to her hut before they got her. Oh god I hope so. I Hope to myself as I run through the woods to Zecora’s, every bound covering six feet of ground.

Zecora’s cabin up ahead I bank to my right so I’ll come around to the front of the tree hut.

Breaking through the tree’s rifle raised I see two more of the large black dogs, covered in blood, ramming into the door of the tree house, the door starting to snap under the weight of the dogs.

Lining up the shot I pull the trigger and blow the dog closest to the door’s head off in a shower of skull fragments and blood.

The other dog’s attention now on me I go to rack the rifle but am unable to complete the cycle due to the mud from the clearing finding it’s way into the chamber. Struggling with the rifle I barely have time to look up and dodge to my right to avoid a swipe from the thing’s long claws.

Landing and turning my left thigh burns in pain. Looking down I notice four gashes through my pant leg starting to turn red with blood, no doubt slicing deep into my left thigh. The rifle dropped I pull the 1911 out and empty all eight rounds into the beast as it jumps into the air to pounce on me.

Not having time to jump out of the way the wolf plows into me and throws us back into the wall of Zecora’s hut, my plate carrier thankfully taking most of the force.

Throwing the down but not out wolf off me I pull the .357 from my chest holster and fire three rounds into the creature. Two to the chest before finally placing one through its right eye, the creature wobbling around a bit before falling to the ground.

Still leaning against the wall of Zecora’s home I pick myself up a pained hiss escaping my lips as I put weight on my left leg. Ignoring the pain I turn my attention to the door and knock with enough force to shake the door.

“Zecora ya in there?” No response. “Zecora answer me, it’s safe now the wolves are gone.” Still no response just silence. “Zecora if ya don’t open this door I’m gonna open it myself!” I yell hoping for a response.

“one!... two!.... three!....” I shoulder check the door and stumble inside when it gives away on me. Looking around the dark interior I limp around looking for any signs of life.

The door was locked and those wolves wanted inside bad, she has to be in here. I reason still not seeing any signs of the zebra.

About to go back outside and look around again I hear a small whimper to my left where a bed carved into the tree is. Limping over to the bed I see that it’s empty but hear the sound again.

Kneeling down I lift the covers to look under the bed carved into the wall, a small and relived smile finding my face when I see the zebra in a ball with her eyes clamped shut, no doubt scared but thankfully unharmed.

“Zecora, it’s okay now, they’re gone.” I reassure, Zecora staying in her ball breathing hard.

“C’mon Zecora snap out if it, yer fine, it’s gonna be fine.” The zebra still ignores me and continues to shake.

Getting down onto my right side I make sure my hand is clean before placing it on her neck and beginning to petting her. “Zecora it’s me Hank ya don’t need ta worry, they’re gone now.” I as comfortingly as I could reassure the mare, giving a few gentle pats on her shoulder.
“H-hank is i-it really you?” Zecora stutters, her eyes still shut but her breathing starting to slow.

“Yeah it’s me Zecora, yer gonna be fine.”

“All the Black Shucks are gone?” She asks in a shaky but firmer voice.

“If that’s what those two black dogs lying dead in front of yer house are then yes. They are gone.” I smile at the zebra who now has her eyes open.

“Oh no! Then they’ll be back!” The zebra shoots out from under the bed in a flash and starts throwing bottles and herbs into some large saddlebags.

“What do ya mean they’ll be back?” I ask perplexed at the zebra’s sudden state of active panic.

“There was at least ten of them chasing me from the...the...the clearing.” She trails off at the end, staring at the wall blankly before flinching.

“Okay then get packed up and we’ll move to my house.” I try to get up but my left thigh gives out sending me back down to my knees.

The sound of me hitting floor grabs Zecora’s attention making her turn around “Oh my. Hank did one of them get you?!” She rushes over to me and looks at the gashes in my pant leg as I lean back against the wall and unsnap my soon to be empty medical pouch.

“Yeah he got me good, But I got him better.” I laugh taking my knife out of its sheath and cutting my pant leg off to see the damage.

“Gods…” She wheezes looking at the four deep gashes running from the front of my thigh and around the side. “Yeah she’s bad.”

Still trying to catch her breath she goes to her shelf and grabs a clay pot full of white powder. “Here put a generous amount in the wound.”

“Why?” I question taking the pot.

“The powder stops bleeding, prevents infection, and helps close the wound. You’re still going to need sutures though.” She explains hurriedly rushing back over and throwing more things into the saddlebags. “But you must hurry the Shucks will return and we’ll never escape.

“Alright alright, yer right we need ta hurry.” I agree while pouring the white powder in the wound, the pain starting to fade.

Using my knife again I cut my pant leg entirely off before lifting my leg up and wrapping the wound with a thin layer of gauze.

“What happened to you Hank?” Zecora suddenly exclaims, her eyes open wide as she looks at my leg.

“Whatta mean?” I dumbly ask trying to avoid the incoming conversation while I wrap tape around the bandages.

“The scars, burns, red streaks of discoloration, and the…. Dents.” She looks me in the eyes. “What have you been through?”

“Enough. I’ve been through enough. Now let’s get the hell out of here.” I answer, standing up and pulling out my revolver to reload it.

Walking past the zebra still staring at my leg I pull out the 1911 and slide the new mag into it as well before racking it. “Do you have my plant stuff by any chance?”

“Uh... yes it’s already in my saddlebags.” She stops looking at my leg and looks up to me. “Do you have any vines by chance?” I ask remembering why I came here in the first place.

“Yes but that’s not important we need to go! Now!” She hurriedly exclaims

“Where are they?” I ask.

“Top of my shelf. Can we go now?!”

“Yes.” I answer while grabbing the bundle of vines and going out the door.

Stepping out of the hut Zecora mumbles something while I pick up the rifle I dropped. “You can run right?” I ask the zebra slinging the rifle across my back “Of course. Why?”

“Because we ain’t got much time.” I point to the foliage shaking on top of a hill a few hundred feet away.

“C’mon let’s go!” I yell at the frozen zebra as she stares at the moving underbrush. “God damn it.” I huff and pick up the zebra, carrying her bridal style as I take off toward my clearing.

“Hank what are you doing?” I look down to see Zecora blushing. How could you blush at a time like this? “I’m carrying ya while we run fer our lives from a pack of Black Shucks or whatever. Don’t ya remember?” I answer in between breaths as we run through the woods.

“Yes but why are you carrying me like a mare on her wedding day?”

“Because ya jus’ stood there starin’ as they got closer.” I reply not looking down to the zebra. “Do all y’all zebra’s lock up when y’all are scared or is that jus’ a thing ya do?” I question, jumping over a fallen tree.

“Most members of the equine species, like ponies and zebras, run or as you said ‘lock up’ when scared. It’s a trait passed down from our first ancestors.”

“Must have ta do with y’all bein’ prey animals.”

“Prey animals? What do you mean prey animals?” She asks apparently offended with my statement.

“Look Zecora I’d love have this conversation sometime, but we are running for our LIVES so I need ta save my breath.” I more or less command as I see a break in the trees. Stealing a quick glance over my shoulder I see four black wolves slowing gaining on me and Zecora.

Turning my head I pull out my 1911 with my right hand and switch Zecora into a position over my shoulder in one quick motion just as we break through the tree line.

“This isn’t a clearing! Where are we Hank?!” I hear Zecora yell over my shoulder as I slide sideways from my build up speed and start running again.

“W-We’re on the path to t-the village but headed in the direction of my house. I under shot where, I was supp- supposed ta go.” I pant, my left leg starting to give in to it’s injury.

“They’re gaining on us Hank!”

“Ah know.” I take a deep breath and turn, pistol raised.

Firing two shots on the move at the closest wolf one of the rounds finds it’s mark and impacts the wolf in the head, sending it to the ground, a loud thump followed by a yelp following.

“You got one!” Zecora reports from her position over my shoulder. Three left. I grunt and turn firing three more partially un aimed shots, the targeted wolf only flinching and stumbling for a second before regaining its footing and continuing in its chase.

Swinging back around I see the ‘Y’ in the road and a certain yellow pegasus watching us.

“GET INSIDE!” I yell after taking a deep breath, the yellow pony taking a step back. “GET INSIDE!” I repeat, the pony getting the message after seeing the wolves chasing and gaining on us.

“Hank they’re really close now.” Zecora alerts tightening her grip on my shoulder. “Damn it..egh” I turn and empty the pistol behind me before switching to my .357 and firing three more shots.

Checking on our pursuers I see the three remaining wolves starting to lag behind, due to their injuries before one catches sight of Yellow and breaks off toward her house right as she slams her door. “Fuck me man.” I huff my speed starting to slow.

“What?! You can’t stop now Hank! We have to be close to your clearing! How much further do we have to go?”

“Three minutes tops.” I half cough as we enter the path to the clearing “But I don’t think I can make it, I’m gonna drop ya and yer gonna run down this path till you hit the clearin’ when ya do jus’ call fer Lilith, she a big cat, can’t miss er.”

Slowing down Zecora tightens her grip on my shoulder again and hits me on the back, the trike barely registering on my overclocked nervous system. “No! I just saw you sprint for three kilohoofs at twenty kilohoofs an hour! You can go for another three minutes Hank, because if you can’t then we both are dieing because I'm not going to leave you.”

The encouragement from Zecora giving me a second wind I pick the pace back up and begin to pull back away from the wolves who were right at our heels.

Three agonizing, burning, stomach cramping minutes later we near the tell tale sunny clearing as it comes into view ahead.

My body damn near taxed out I half run half stumble through part of the clearing before falling to my knees. “LILITH!” Pushing the zebra of my shoulder I roll over onto my back, the pack propping me up.

Weakly raising my revolver to the three wolves as they enter the clearing I hear a series of roars and smile.

“W-why are there manticores here.” Zecora peeps, pushing herself into my side where I wrap a arm around her. “Huh? Oh that’s jus’ Lilith and her friends...they stay here.” My attention now on the cats I see them spreading out while Lilith keeps going down the middle looking absolutely livid with the two dogs, who were now growling and snapping at Lilith, not noticing how flanked they were.

One of the wolves taking off toward Lilith the other one gets immediately pounced on before being ripped to shreds. The remaining dog jumping into the air at Lily she bats it to the ground before plunging her stinger into the beast's heart where it thrashes around before the cat applies more pressure on the stinger, the last wolf going limp.

“Thank god.” I sigh and let my head go limp,the relief of not dieing letting me calm down, before Zecora presses herself into me and grabs onto my arm like a vice. “One of them is coming over here.” She whispers, starting to shake again.

“Ugh.” I groan picking my head back up to see Lilith bounding toward me with a worried look on her face somehow. The large lion getting to us she sniffs me before starting to lick at my face as I, in a futile attempt, try to stop her. “Jeez, I’m fine Lilith, jus’ tired and cut up.” I pat the big cat on head before she spots Zecora and starts to growl.

“No Lilith none a that. Zecora’s fine, she’s helped me a lot.” Upon hearing that Lilith sniffs at the still shaking zebra and chirps before softly headbutting me and starting to walk away toward the rest of the pride.

Slouching back down and taking a deep breath in my eyes shoot open as I remember the wolf that broke off at Yellow’s house. “Damnit damnit damnit.” I curse struggling to get back up, my sense of dread starting to grow.

“Hank what are you doing? You need to rest, your leg is covered in cuts, including four very deep ones, and your body is taxed.” Zecora says trying to pull me back down.

“I’ll rest when I’m dead.” I reply while calling Lilith, the big cat coming over.

“That very well may be soon, if you keep going it may be your doom.” She rhymes back, her eyes full of worry.

“Nice rhyme by the way but I can’t leave one of those things alive, especially when it’s literally knocking on someone’s door.” Putting my hand on the cat’s back I state before looking down to Zecora. “I’ll be fine, I promise, and you have some of the best protection around. I’ll be back soon, so go inside if ya want, jus’ don’t touch nothin’.”

“Okay Hank I trust you, but don’t get anymore hurt, and when you get back we are sutchering those cuts shut!” She stomps the ground with her hoof to emphasize her point.

“Okay honey want me ta get the dry cleaning on the way back too? Jeez.” Jesting at the zebra I get onto Lilith’s back and chuckle at the blushing zebra as she tries to think of a comeback.

Turning away from the blushing zebra I tap Lilith on the side and point to the exit of the clearing, the big cat tearing through the clearing, almost throwing me off her back if not for my thigh’s grip on her barrel. So this is what it’s like to ride a horse. I start to think as we weave through path to the yellow pony's house. Only the horse is a huge cat scorpion. Yeah, Way cooler.

Reaching the ‘Y’ in the roads I un sling the rifle on my back and make sure the chamber is clear of any debris before telling Lilith to go left. Digging my fingers into Lilith’s fur she jumps of the small stream where the cottage fully comes into view, the door on the cottage being held by something as the wolf slams into it, the door slowly pushing inwards with each hit.

“What’s with these things and doors?” I mumble while raising the rifle at it’s mid back, where the spine is, and pulling the trigger.

CRACK.. BOOM. The loud report echos through the trees as the black dog’s rear legs fall to the ground no longer operable. The Shuck trying to crawl away into the trees I slide off of Lilith’s back and limp over to the wolf, unsheathing my knife as I do.

Reaching the paralyzed wolf as it tries harder to crawl away I kick it in the side of the head with my good leg, the weakness of my legs almost getting the better of me causing me to stumble after the kick.

Grunting in pain I reach down with my left hand and grab the dog’s right front leg before flipping it over, the beat growling at me as I do.

“Oh yeah growl yer so scary.” I mock, cocking my right hand back before slamming the knife into the heart of the wolf and twisting it. Pulling the knife out, I push the wolf to the ground and stand. “You can have this’n if ya want Lilith.” I point to the dead wolf before limping towards the battered door, that has closed since I first arrived.

“Hey pony it’s ‘ight now, wolf’s gone.” I knock on the door twice before pausing and pressing my ear to the door. “Y’all alright in there?” Not hearing anything from the other side of the door I press on it, surprised as It falls off the hinges and onto the floor with a loud bang.

Looking up from the door I see the yellow pony peaking out from behind a bear and lots of other non amused animals, the bear and lots of other animals that did not look very happy with my presence, at all. “I’ll that as a sign ta leave.” I gesture with a thumbs up and walk away backwards before turning around to walk back to Lilith.

Almost to the big cat my left leg finally gives out and sends me to the ground on my knees. “Oh god that hurts.” I exclaim trying to get back up, my legs ultimately failing me.

Struggling to get up I finally accept defeat and sit down on the back of my calfs. Looking down to my left leg I see that blood is starting to seep out from the soaked bandages. Rolling over so I’m sitting on my ass, my legs out in front of me, I put pressure on on the wound, hissing as I do. “MmmmmHHmmmmm, oh yeahhhh. Lactic Acid and a leg covered in thorn scratches and four deep lacerations, great combo.” I sarcastically talk to myself as I watch the yellow pony slowly approach me.

“You’re hurt.” I hear the faint voice of the pony in front of me before Lilith growls at the pony, making her take a step back with a whimper.

“I'm aware and Lilith stop scarin’ the little ponies, I mean look at her.” I point to the yellow pony cowering with her stomach on the ground. “She ain’t gonna do nothin’.” The pony looks to me and stands back up, still keeping an eye on the cat behind me.

“You need to get to a hospital Mr…”

“Hank. Jus’ Hank no need fer Mr.”

“Hank you need to get to a hospital, you’ve lost a lot of b-blood and you’re obviously fatigued.” She says, her face going green at the sight of my bleeding leg.

Yeah um no. I ain’t going to a hospital. “I appreciate yer concern Mam but there ain’t a chance in hell that I’ll ever go ta
a hospital.” I look into the pony's eyes, before she looks away from mine. “I’m jus’ gonna go home and get this sorted out.” I state as I push myself back up, my right leg wobbling a bit when I stand.

“Then let me help you. I don’t want you getting anymore hurt.” The small pony more firmly states following after me.

"That won’t be necessary, I don’t want ta be a burden.” I turn and smile to the pony, only making her back away. I am I really that ugly? “Anyways Mam, have yerself a pleasant afternoon, and don’t go out after dark…. Lilith some help please.” I call the big cat closer and climb onto her back with some difficulty.

“Please go to the hospital.” The yellow pony pleads, her eyes full of worry as she takes a step towards us.

“Look alright, ya don’t even know me and I don’t know why yer pretendin’ ta care bout me but stop, I’ve got enough shit on my plate ta deal with an’ I don’t someone tryin’ ta get on my good side only ta stab me in the back later.” I take a deep breath and look down to the ground before bringing my gaze back to the pony. “Now have a good day Mam.”

Sighing and shaking my head I take another deep breath. “Let’s go get that other one Lilith, jus’ down the road aways.” I pat her on her back a few times and we start our way down the road where I shot one of the Shucks.

Lilith’s slow walk down the road had given me time to think about what I had said to the yellow pony and my situation with Zecora. Maybe that pony was just trying to help me, they ain’t really humans so maybe they are more trustworthy. I contemplate the similarities and differences between pony and human while I tighten down the makeshift bandage on my leg that I made out of my left BDU shirt sleeve. The open sleeve showing more skin and scars than I would prefer.

“I mean Granny only took one day to ask me ta work fer her, all the ponies I have had met so far are reasonably nice, even a princess. No I can’t.. I won’t think like that. If I let my guard down I’ll be fucked so hard my head will spin." I nod to myself before my mind switches to Zecora.

But what am I going to do with her? I can’t just send her back into the woods right after that happened… I mean I could but I shouldn’t, should I? Thinking over my choices I sigh. No I can’t do that I’ve already connected with her now I have to keep her safe, but I don't trust her just yet either. My thoughts sorted I notice that Lilith has stopped and is staring at Granny as Granny looks back to us, her mouth hanging open.

Rubbing Lilith she takes resumes the advance on the wold in the middle of road until we reach it. Slowly dismounting the Lion with a hiss I turn to Granny and smile “You’ll catch flies like that ya know.” Chuckling I rub my leg.

“Jus’ what are you?” In a baffled tone she asks.

“I’ve been called many things, ain’t many of those things too nice.” I dryly chuckle as I limp over to the wolf and pick it up, my leg reminding me of it’s current state.

“N-No Ah mean my mother and grandma and my great grandma all told me tales of the Black Shucks and the damage they caused to villages, the ponies they killed, towns they torn ta dust and most a all how many ponies and how long it took to take one down.” She shakes her head before looking to me “And yer able ta kill one with yer bare hands and a knife. Plus ya seemed to of tamed a manticore. What are you?”

“I ain’t nothin’ special, jus’ a product of an environment that constantly tried to kill me.” I explain as I set the dead wolf on Lilith’s back before re mounting her.

“ But how are ya riding a Manticore? It should of killed ya by now.” She asks just as baffled as earlier.

“Lilith here? Noooo Lilith wouldn’t try nothin’. Hell she’s had every opportunity ta kill me an’ she hasn’t yet, She could easily if she wanted but she’s a softie.” I pet her on the back. “Frankly I’m surprised you ain’t run or backed up yet, the yellow one down the road was real scared of her and she has a house full of animals, even a damn bear.” Finishing my sentence Lilith starts to purr, her entire body vibrating.

“I’ve lived and experienced enough, not like I could run even if ah wanted anyway.” Granny shrugs a far off look in her eyes. “Why were ya at Fluttershy’s though? Somethin’ wrong?”

Nodding I point to the wolf on Lilith’s back “This son of a bitch broke off when I was gettin’ chased by the four of em’ and when to Fluttershy’s house. Fluttershy right?” Granny nods.

“Alright well, as I was sayin’ This’n broke off and went after her. When I got back there the door was almost off its hinges, it is now, not surprising with how hard it was rammin’ into it. Quickly killing him I had Lilith here pick him up and come down the road to get this guy I killed earlier so I could skin him. You were here though so here we are.” Explaining the events Granny’s just shook her head and sighed.

“I should probably send AJ ta go look on her when she gets back. That filly is kind hearted to a fault and she never has done well with scary events or experiences.

Upon hearing what Granny had to say about Fluttershy I felt kind of bad. Fuck she probably was just trying to help me then… Oh well not really anything I can do now. Sighing I look to Granny as she looks up to me. “Did ya say somethin’?”

“Yeah. What are ya doing now?” She repeats, a impatient tone in her voice.

“Sorry bout that, I was off in space.” Granny smiles nods understandingly. “I’m jus’ gonna go home an’ get myself patched up I guess. One of those bastards licked my leg good.” I laugh as I hold up my left leg, blood still seeping out from the bandage.

“The Maker be merciful. Hank ya need ta get help with that. Now! Injuries that bleed like that are extremely life threatening.” She says as she looks at me with concern.

“As I said to that Fluttershy pony, I’m good. I’ve had worse before believe me.” Tapping Lilith on the back to get her attention I point a thumb over my shoulder to signal home before looking back to Granny and pointing to her “And try not to be out after dark, these things may be active in the day, but at night you won’t get no warnin’ ta went they’re comin’. This means keepin’ everyone inside the house after dark, and not going out.”

Patting Lilith on the back she stops and I look Granny right in the eyes. “I know yer a lot older than me and have a hole hell of a lot more experience than me in most things, and I wouldn't be doin’ this under any other circumstance, but take it from a man who is used ta fighting for his life day in and day out.” I take a deep breath in and slowly exhale. “Don’t go outside after dark, get out of the trees by evenin’ and don’t go into the forest if ya at all can avoid it, but if you have to use the buddy system. There’s safety in numbers. Please do that alright?”

Granny looking a little bit shocked she nods and clears her throat. “Yer right I usually don’t take advice from ponies younger than me but in this case I’ll make an exception if ya think it’s really that bad Hank.”

“From what you told me you already know how bad these canines are from the stories passed down through the generations to ya, jus’ remember to tell these stories to your family, no matter how scary. Believe me fear is a damn good teacher.” I nod and tip my helmet to the elderly pony “Stay safe Granny.” I tap Lilith and we begin our walk down the road in the afternoon sun.

“You too Hank, You too.” I hear faintly hear Granny reply as me and Lilith continue down the dirt road.

Nearing the ‘Y’ in the road I see the Yellow pony from before with a mouthful of nails balancing on her rear legs to put the door back up. Intrigued at how she’s holding the hammer with her hoofs I tap Lilith on the back and point to the pony, Lilith getting what I meant she walks toward the house, stopping just before the bridge, and watches as the pony lines a strike up with the hammer.

Completely entranced at the handless operation of the hammer I watch as she swings the hammer forward, the tool rotating halfway through the swing and instead of hitting the nail, striking her hoof ‘holding the nail in place'.

The meaty thump making both me and Lilith flinch, the pony drops the hammer and nails as she falls back onto her rear haunches and starts to cry. The animals Immediately rushing to her they try to comfort the pony, it not being very effective.

Looking down to Lilith I roll my eyes and wave a hand toward the cottage. Approaching the cottage I pet Lilith and tell her to stop before swinging my right leg over her back and sliding off, making sure my right leg touches down first.

Limping over to the mare and the door the animals look to me before going back to work trying to comfort the pony who was still holding her hoof, tears rolling down her face. “I’m guessin’ carpenter ain’t on yer portfolio.” I speak, the mare looking to me with scared tear filled eyes.

Ooo my heart, my cold dead heart. The mare still staring at me, the animals trying to be intimidating, the bear being the only one really pulling it off. “Hey I ain’t doin’ nothin’, I jus’ saw ya hurt yerself so I thought I’d show ya how ta drive a nail so it don’t happen again.” I shakily kneel down so I’m closer to eye level with the pony. “Unless ya got this yerself?”

The pegasus quickly shaking her head I grin and pick up the hammer and three nails.
The pony still sniffling and rubbing her hoof I begin the lesson. “Okay so the first thing ya did wrong was cocking yer arm wayyyy back here.” I copy what I saw the pony do. “Ya never want ta do that because it gives ya more time ta miss the nail, which is exactly what happened ta ya.” The yellow mare now paying close attention I continue.

“Also yer gonna wanna hold the hammer tight so it don’t slip okay.” The pony nods. “Good. now, what ya wanna do it hold the nail where ya wanna put it, obviously. Then ya wanna bring the hammer back jus a few inches and tap it inta place.” Tapping the nail in I look to the pony where she fastly nods. “Quick learner ain’t cha?” I chuckle and turn back around to the door and nail.

“Then ya wanna add some force, but because we’re using pre established holes they will go in a bit easier, this also varies for the kind of wood it is, how old it is, how wet, the season, and so on. Oh an also.” I turn back around to the pony, the mare looking up to me with big still wet eyes and sniffles.

Ope I just got diabeetus, my arteries, my cholesterol. Hnnnggggg.

“Anyways also since we’re usin’ these old and kinda bored out holes the door and hinges won’t stay tight fer too long an’ you’ll prolly have ta move the hinges around so ya have new material to drive inta. Good news is that when the woof huffed and puffed and kicked the shit outta yer door, he only ripped the nails out, the base board here.” I hit the board a few times for effect. “Is still completely sound, so yeah that’s good.” The pony now leaning on my back and looking over my shoulder meeps when I look to her.

“Now let’s get back to it. After gently starting the nail you can move yer hand or ehhh...hoof away and drive it the rest of the way in. Got it?” I look to the pony that has her chin resting on my shoulder. “Alrighty then you try.” I grab the pony, that gives off a squeek, and place her in front of me before putting the hammer up to her hoof, where it sticks like a magnet. Huh weird.

“So step one… issss?” I trail off waiting for the pony to respond.

"O-Oh! S-step one is to put the nail where you W-want it.” She stutters out uncertain.

“Good job. Make sure you are?” I trail off again before the pony jolts remembering what to do.

“Holding the hammer tightly… so it doesn’t go sideways in my hoof.”

“Great. Now ya don’t want ta murder the nail ya jus’ wanna….”

“Tap it a few times to get is started before pulling your hoof away.” She taps the nail in a bit before taking her hoof away.

“Good job yer doin’ great.” I laugh the pony blushing at the compliment. “Then ya wanna?”

“Drive it the rest of the way” She hits the nail until it’s flush with the surface of the hinge.

“Well there ya go now yer a nail drivin’ machine.” I pat the pony on the shoulder and force myself back up to my feet where I begin to limp back to lilith that ways laying just like a house cat under a shade tree.

“W-wait.” I turn around, Fluttershy walking toward me. “T-thank you.” She rears up and wraps her front legs around my waist in a tight hug.”

“Uhhh why are ya huggin’ me?” I ask, kinda put off by the sudden hug.

“W-what do you mean all ponies hug when they say thanks. Don’t you do that?” She asks looking up to me, still latched onto my waist.

“No I haven’t been hugged in over a year and a half, and I would prefer ta keep it that way.. Thanks fer the gesture though.” The pony backs up and looks up to me again, her ears pressed against her skull. “What do you mean you haven’t been hugged in over a year and a half?” She squeaks out, apparently taken aback at the idea of me not having physical, or friendly, physical interaction in over a year and some change.

“Well I’ll put it this way, if somethin’ back from where I’m from got that close ta me I’d be dead or badly injured, and believe me I’ve had worse than this mess before.” I point to my leg, the pony following my finger.

“O-oh.”

“Yeah. so I really ain’t one fer huggin’.” I turn around and begin to make my way back towards Lilih again.

“Wait.” The pegasus says again.

“Yeah?” I turn around, a tad annoyed.”

“W-well you seem knowledgeable in how to fix things so I was wondering if you could fix my door? I-If you want to of course!”

“And why would ya ask me ta do that? I’m jus’ some monster from the trees.” I cross my arms and look questioningly at the mare, the pony looking down to the ground to avoid my gaze.

“You’re not a monster! Why would you say that?”

“Oh come on you were there when I killed those wolves and that pony, you saw how they looked at me. I sigh and uncross my arms. “You still haven’t answered my question.”

“Well you seem knowledgeable in the carpentry field and builders and repair ponies are r-really expensive, I-I mean I would still pay you of course! It’s just that I was hoping you could do it cheaper.” She mumbles the last part while drawing circles in the dirt with her hoof.

“How much do builder ponies charge an hour?” I ask wondering if Granny’s complaint with the cost would match up.

“Around forty to fifty bits an hour.” She answers. Granny was right then. I Rub my head.

“And forty bit’s is a lot per hour?”

“Oh yes it’s terrible, ponies are having to do their own repairs when they don’t know how.” As Fluttershy explained the situation I just became more and more curious.

“So what would be considered a good rate? Low ball me.” I ask still thinking.

“Well a great rate almost everypony could afford would be fifteen to twenty bit’s an hour.”

“Ten to fifteen it is!” I exclaim catching Fluttershy of guard.

“W-what!? Ten to fifteen! That’s dirt cheap!” She loudly exclaims, her loud only really being an inside voice.”

“Eh I don’t need much. I’ll be by to fix yer door sometime soon.” Turning for my last time I walk to Lilith and get on her back. “Have a nice and safe afternoon Fluttery.” I smile and point to home for Lilith.

Walking back into the clearing Lilith drops me off by the in front of the cabin where I dragh the Shuck off her back and put it next to the door. “Ya can have a hay day with that’n but I want ta skin this’n.” I pat Lilith’s head a few times getting her to happily purr before she goes back over to where the other are laying in the shade. Watching the cat walk away with a small smile on my face I shake my head before opening the door and stepping inside, where a clingy zebra finds her way wrapped around my midsection in a tight hug.

“I’m so glad you’re okay Hank, I thought you died!” The zebra tightens her grip around my midsection where I just sigh and start to limp to the bathroom, dragging her behind me. “Oh right you don’t like personal contact.” She blushes and sheepishly smiles before letting go.

“Thank ya.” I mumble as I grab some peroxide and bandages. Turning around and starting to walk out of the bathroom I’m met with the zebra blocking my way. “Could ya move Zecora.” I tap her leg with my foot, the zebra jumping slightly before moving.

“Sorry Hank, I just get to looking at some of your stuff and it intrigues me, iIve never seen such strange devices.”

“Zecora that’s a refrigerator, it’s basically a fancy icebox.” I deadpan at the zebra seemingly full of childlike wonderment.

“Well how would I know that? I’ve never seen a refrigerator before.” She deadpans back at me.

“Good point.”

Walking outside I start to unwrap the sleeve and old bandages, the bandages stuck to the wounds with dry blood being painful to remove. “Ouch.”

“Hank why did you cut your sleeve off to wrap it around your leg?” Zecora asks as she pokes at the camo sleeve with her hoof.

“The bandage wasn’t enough so I had to stem the bleeding somehow and my sleeve was my last piece of long cloth.” Explaining the sleeve I hear a ‘ohhhhh’ from beside me “Makes sense.”

Uncapping the peroxide I pour it over the wound and scrub it to open it up before I pour the peroxide in the wounds, the pain making me almost fall to the ground. “Oh f-f-f-f-fuuuckkkkkk!” I bite down on my collar before pouring in again, the peroxide burning just the same if not more. “MMMMMMmmmmmmHHHHMmmmmMMMM.”

Repeating the process until the stinging went away I spit out my collar and screw the cap back on, my hands shaking so bad I had to stabilize it against my chest. Dropping the bottle I wrap a liberal amount of bandages around the wound, before taping the bandages in place. “Much better.” I shakily exhale and lean against the cabin, my entire body trembling.

“Hank are you okay?” Zecora asks from beside me her ears pressed against her head and her eyes holding a glint of sadness in them

“Y-yeah, I’m Much better now.” I push myself off the side of the cabin and slowing walk my way inside. “I’m jus’ gonna sit down and catch some rest.” I Lean down and sit on the floor with my back leaning against the couch. “And Zecora.” I add, my eyes closed. “I don’t like ta sleep with people around, so if you kill me when I sleep I swear ta the dark and powerful octopus demon Cthulhu I will haunt yer ass until the day you die, and then after ya die.” I threaten, Zeora looking taken aback at the idea.

“Why in the Maker would I kill you when you sleep? We’re friends Hank.” Zecora says nonchalantly.

What the fuck? Friends? I’ve known her for a day. “Well…. Okay I guess. It's jus' paranoia.” I mumble confused looking to the floor before my eyes grow heavy and I slip into the unwanted embrace of sleep.

<><><> 3rd person, Granny Smith, dinner with the family<><><>

“Thanks fer the great pie granny!” Applebloom excitedly jumps in her seat at the table, the piece of pie in front of her clearly making the already excitable filly even more hyper.

“Eeyup.” Mac agrees, eyeing his own pie.

“Well yer welcome everypony, I know we’re eatin’ dinner late again but with how many things have been happenin’ as of late I’m sure y’all understand.” Granny sit’s down in her own chair at the head of the table. Everypony nodding their heads in understanding, their mouths already full of pie.

“Well now that everypony's in a position ta listen, listen up.” Everypony listening to Granny with baited attention they wait for Granny to make her announcement.

“Alright now this ain’t ta big of deal cuz’ we’re usually out of the fields by sundown anyway but now under no circumstance are ya ta be out in the tree’s at or after sundown, neither are ya to be out after dark at all. This goes for everypony no matter where ya are.” The ponies around the table were extremely confused and slightly afraid at the dark tones the Granny was saying.

“If yer at a friends house stay there fer the night and come back in the mornin’, also ya ain’t EVER ta go inta the Everfree, but if ya have ta, go with a friend or a few, and don’t go unhoofed neither, take an axe or a shovel.” Granny was giving off an air of seriousness the other ponies had never seen before, even Big Mac who was starting to worry about what Granny was saying.

“Whatta talkin’ about Granny, what’s wrong?” AJ finally asked the other two ponies nodding, curious as well.

“When y’all we’re still in town I hear a series of pops and bangs coming from down the road, when I got there I was a dead Shuck laying in the road, a hole in it’s head. Thinking that my eyes were playin’ tricks on me I stayed around and inspected it untill a while later Hank come down the road, ridin’ a Manticore no less, and picked up the dead Black Shuck.” As Granny explained her story the three around the table believed less and less.

“Ah can’t believe that Granny I jus’ can’t. That Hank pony yer talkin’ about already makes me uneasy but to believe that he was ridin’ a Manticore that’s too much.” Applejack shakes her head and looks back down to the table.

“I ain’t lyin’ AJ, and I suggest ya take this seriously cuz’ this is a matter of life an’ death.” Granny explains grimly before going back to the story.

“As I was sayin’ everythin’ I told you earlier is true and goes from here on out: Don’t be out at night, get out of the orchard by sundown, and don’t go inta the Everfree.

“Now Ah’m not gonna go against your rule Granny But who gave ya these ideas?” The deep baritone voice of Big Mac asks, the red pony looking uncomfortable.

“Hank did. He told me everythin’ I jus’ told y’all.”

“And why’d ya believe his advice Granny?” Applebloom finally speaks up, curious to why Granny took advice from somepony else.

“Jus’ how he said it, he said and I quote “Take it from a man that’s used ta fightin’ fer his life day in and day out.” Frankly I’m inclined to believe him on how he dresses, in all that camouflage and weapons.

“Yeah but he could jus’ be wearin’ that stuff an’ lyin’ ta us, how would we know.” AJ argues, still not convinced.

“The scars.”

“The what?”

“The scars AJ, The scars. I didn’t ask him then and there cuz’ it’d be impolite, But other than the blood soaked bandages on his left thigh an’ torn off left sleeve and pant leg. His left arm and left leg were covered in scars. Burn scars, cut scars, puncture scars, and even red discoloration of his skin in streaks. Not ta mention the Dent’s and divtits. These covered at least eighty percent of the skin on his left leg and arm. I’m pretty sure I even saw scars from bites on his arm.” Granny pauses and looks everypony in the eye. “That’s why I really believe him, he shows every sign of that.”

Everypony had their mouths hanging open now, AppleBloom of what could do that to such a big and strong pony, AppleJack felt a tad guilty for not believing in Granny, but she was really thinking about Hank and what and who he is, and Big Mac didn't know how to feel about Hank. “W-what would do that t-to him?” Applebloom fearfully asks.

“I don’t know AB, I don’t know, and I don't suggest askin' him. Granny Smith takes a deep breath.

"I think it’s time y’all heard of these Black Shucks that jus’ popped back up after a thousand years of extinction. I know y’all have heard bits and pieces from family at the reunions.” Big Mac And Applebloom nod while Aj just stares off at the table.

“Well a thousand and some more years ago ponies were not at the top of the food chain. Many predators preyed on us but none worse than the Black Shucks, There are ancient reports of entire towns being wiped out from these beasts. It was even more dangerous to live outside of town, where most ponies would go into the woods never to be seen or heard from again.” Everypony around the table listening Granny she looks up at the ceiling and continues, deep in thought.

“After a while the princesses thought the Beasts were too much of a threat and ordered for every single one to be hunted down and killed, This was a costly effort. Your several times great grandma AppleSeed passed down the stories of that usually out of the four ponies in the team that were sent out to kill jus’ one of these creatures. Only at best three would come back, and at worst none.” Taking a moment to remember how the story went Granny starts again.

“It took a team of four ponies to take one down, just one, that’s how dangerous this is everypony, four ponies trained in jus’ that one job could barely take down one. Now the history of the apples and these beats is quite interesting----

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Five hours later in the clearing<><><>

Slowly opening my eyes I see the setting sun through the kitchen window and sigh. Well I ain’t dead so Zecora didn’t kill me, but where is she? Looking for the zebra around the cabin I don’t see her. Maybe she’s outside then. Trying to move my arm I feel a weight and a warmth on top of my right arm and right thigh. There she is. I see the sleeping zebra in a ball with her head snuggled deeply where my leg meets my torso. Ponies really are trusting creatures aren’t they?

Looking down to the sleeping zebra I run my hand down the back of her neck causing Zecora to start vibrating and giving off a faint but audible purr. Wait, What? I lower my head down closer to the zebra and pet her again, sure enough the zebra was purring. Huh, weird, but kinda cute really. Still petting the zebra I slowly pull my arm free from her grasp and over my head and behind me for a pillow on the couch.

Grabbing the square pillow I prop the zebra’s head up before scooching to the side and placing it under her. Zecora not happy with the new change of head rests rustles around before grabbing onto the pillow and hugging it, a small smile on her face. “That was adorable.” I whisper as I use the armrest of the couch to stand up, my legs hurting less than earlier especially my left leg.

Looking down gone were the messily put on bandages from earlier and in their place was a neat wrapping of bandages held with a pin instead of athletic tape. Did Zecora change my bandages when I was sleeping? I undo the pin and start to unwrap the bandages.

The last layer falling away I was surprised at the lack of four deep gashes. She stitched me up to? Poking the gashes I expect to be met with pain but find none, pulling my finger back I see some of the white powder come off the wound. What’s in that stuff?... It's probably cocaine, yep it's definitely cocaine. I snort and start to re wrap the bandage.I’m actually kinda put off by how she did that without waking me but fuck that feeling I can’t even do stitches that well and I had medic training. A quiet chuckle escapes through my lips. before attaching the clip

Walking to the washed clothes pile and unclipping the suspenders and belt I slip them off and gently set them on the floor before struggling to get the chest holster off. Moving to the plate carrier I pull it up and over my head like a really stiff shirt, the room immediately getting ten degrees cooler. “Ooooohhh yeah, much better.” I sigh in relief before unbuttoning my pants and taking them off, my boot’s catching them every so often.

Looking around in the pile I find a pair of blue jeans and inspect them.

“I thought you were male.” I hear Zecora suddenly say behind me.

“Oh fuck, Jesus! You can’t jus’ scare a guy like that.” I whip around using the blue jeans to cover myself.

“I thought you were a male.”

“What? I am male Zecora, what has ya sayin’ that?” Please don’t say what I think your gonna say.

“You have really, and I mean really big hips for a male."

“Yeah I know.” I sigh “I got a big ass and whatever. Believe me I’ve been told plenty times before.” I admit looking to Zecora who was just looking at me curiously.

“Why?”

“That I do not know, but I know that I actually have wider and larger hips than most other guys. I mean guys can have wider hips and all that shit, it comes with variations in body type and all that. I would say it's genetics I guess," I say with a shrug, "My family in general is very broad and stocky... well just large in general and that mixed with how much I focused on legs when working out or doing anything really before I worked out had to of contributed somehow."

“BUT! I assure ya I am definitely male… If ya know what I’m sayin.” I laugh, wiggling my eyebrows, it being Zecora’s turn to blush. Looking to Zecora again I wiggle my eyebrows as we both stare at each other, a few seconds passing before we are both dying laughing.

Bent over at the waist I dropped the blue jeans to hold my aching sides as I laughed, looking to Zecora I saw her rolling around on the floor holding her sides as well. Or laughter continuing for another minute or so it finally starts to die down, both of us still chuckling or snorting every so often “Oh t-thank you Hank, I-I needed that.” Zecora says through light laughter.

“No I should be thankin’ you. I needed that too, but I’m really thankin’ ya fer stitchin’ my leg up, Great work too, I’ve only seen suture work on that level once before.”

“W-well it’s no problem, it was still bleeding when you went to sleep so I was okay with possibly having you mad at me so I could help you.” She smiles.

“Zecora I’m glad ya did what ya did and I ain’t mad, but from now on if ya find me asleep, don’t wake me, the last person ta do that had his nose broken.” I warn the zebra as she nods.

“How’d his nose break?” Cocking her head to the side she asks

“I did it. My first reflex out a sleep, if I don’t come out of it naturally, is ta throw a punch or hurt whatever is near me.”

“Oh, why do you do that? Are you afraid?” Still curious she looks to me, worry in her large eyes.

“Zecora when I say I’ve been fighting fer my life fer a year and a half I mean it. That kind of thing tends ta make people… well uh….jumpy.” I nervously chuckle, my mind going back through events that happened when I was back on Earth. “Let’s uh change the subject shall we?”

“Yes let’s.” She agrees nodding her head. “I still have some questions about your um… lower regions.”

“Ya mean my ass?” I Straightforwardly correct.

Blushing she looks back down “Y-yes I just wasn’t going to be so… blunt about it.”

“If there’s one thing I don’t like doin’, it’s beatin’ around the bush. I’m a straightforward man, and I like it when others are the same, but what are yer questions? Nothin’ to private or I won’t answer em.” I put my hands on my hips and wait.

“Well first off, what are those undergarments you’re wearing? They seem tight.

Not bad. “Well the first part ya already answered, they’re just that, undergarments ta hide and add some protection for a sensitive part of my anatomy. The tightness is not purposeful though, I’ve grown quite a bit in the last year and a half an’ in that time frame I ain’t been too focused on clothes.” I answer, Zecora nodding along.

“So I’m guessing you don’t have a seath for your uh..”

“Dick?” I cut off.

“Y-yep.”

“No I do not, everythins’ jus’ kinda out there” I reply nonchalantly.

“So that bulge is your…” She gulps “Penis?”

“Yeah. I don’t know why yer so skittish bout’ this, I mean y’all don’t even wear clothes, and we're both adults.”

“A-are you erect?” She suddenly asks, cutting me off.

“What? No, why would I be?” I clap my hands to snap Zecora out of her staring.

“Oh.. Oh Sorry, well we’ve established that you have large... bone and muscle structure and you’re definitely male. He he.” She nervously laughs and blushes. “I just have to ask how big humans are.”

Looking at her deadpan I pinch my nose, "Are you asking how big my dick is?"

"NO! no no no," Waving her hooves in front of her she backpedals, "Just in general."

"Tell me how big zebras are then."

"What?" She chcukles nervously.

"How big are zebras and ponys? What are you guys packin'?" I repeat myself

Sputtering the red faced zebra finally composes herself “W-w-well the average penile length for a pony and zebra are around six and a half to seven and a half centihoofs in length. If memory serves right.” She answers a look of deep thought on her face.

“ That makes me feel less inadequate than, as long as a ‘centihoof is around the same length as an inch.” A scratch my neck before Zecora continues.

“Well then how long is the average penile length of a ‘hooman’? I think you called yourself, sorry if I’m wrong.”

“Yeah close but it’s pronounced ‘human’, and the average depends on region but fer around where I was I think six inches er so is the norm.” I nod. “Yep that’d be right.”

“A-anyway. B-back to your hips.”

"Oh god, whatttttt?" I groan.

"So... not all males are shaped like you?" Zecora asks nervously.

"No. Fuck no. I'm fuckin' weird down there, am I the only one like this? No. I have a big ass, I blame the fact that squats are my best lift. It just so happens that woman's jeans fit me better in my size than men's, but I'm not too weird so stop making me feel like I am. Not my fault Wrangler thinks men are shaped like fuckin' rectangles." Getting a little defensive I glare down at the zebra.

"I'm sorry! I'm sorry! It's just you have a really big flank, and it's shapely, I mean no offence! It's probably just a difference in human to pony anatomy that is throwing me off. I mean you only have two legs so that area has to be really strong!"

Staring at the zebra I sigh and bend over to pick up the women's blue jeans. “I know ya mean what ya said in a good way Zecora, but bein’ a guy an’ having a girl tell ya that don’t really feel too much like a compliment.” I look at the jeans before frowning and slipping one leg on.

“I really do mean it as a compliment though Hank, you look good.” She tries to reassure me, the attempt only making me angrier.

“Oh yeah whatever, even befrore I was all mangled up I was made fun of for it. All I want is ta be is seen is as a regular guy, but that dream’s broken now cuz’ I doubt after seenin’ all my loved ones die, and having to kill some of em’ hardly makes me regular.” I look over to the shocked zebra as I struggle to get the pants over my thighs.

“But hell I’ve never been ‘jus’ a regular guy’. Fer my entire schoolin’ I was called thunder thighs, big bottomed bitch, among many other named I’d rather not say.” I grab both edges of the button and loop, pushing as hard as I could to get them to button.

“And that really wasn’t even that bad. Because every fuckin’ day. Every goddamn motherfuckin’ day in the locker room I would get whipped with shirts or towels, told I don’t belong in the boys’ locker room.” I throw my hands in the air in frustration. “Oh no, ya don’t belong in the boys’ locker room Hank go ta the girls’ locker room, ya gay backwoods hick.” I finally get the button snapped on the jeans.

“And then when I finally had enough I’m the bad guy for breakin’ the asshole’s arm and leg that had been messin’ with me fer three years. Least I got the last laugh.” I grab the belt and suspenders, taking the canteen off before sitting down in the old chair.

“I mean fuck, I barely fit in this goddamn chair.” I take a drink of water and lean back in the chair looking up at the ceiling.

“I’m sorry I said that Hank, I didn’t know you’ve had such a bad time with your figure.” I hear Zecora say in a near mumble. “Please don’t be mad with me.”

“Oh god, Zecora I ain’t mad at cha’, I know ya meant well. What ya said jus’ brought back some bad memories, why do ya think my BDU camo pants are so baggy? They hide my figure, I mean the tools on my belt still angle out because of my thighs and such but it's less noticeable. ” I sigh still looking up to the ceiling, feeling guilty for what I just did.

“It’s okay, I really didn’t mean to madden you though.”

“I know ya didn’t mean ta, and I’m not mad at ya, I’m mad at the ones who made fun of me.” I exhale a heavy breath. “That’s long behind me though so I should jus’ let it go.” Waving my hand in the air I pick my head up and look to Zecora “I really jus’ hate it when people make fun of me.”

“I don’t think anyone likes to be made fun of, and I think you’ll have no problem not getting made fun of from ponies.” She smiles and nods. “ I really really doubt you will be made fun of by ponies, or zebra.”

Curious I hum. “An’ why’s that?”

“Well while you may have a big, strong, attractive…”

“What?”

“What!? I didn’t say anything.” Zecora backpedals while I look to her questioningly.

“A-anyways, while you may have big hips, but you have a lot of muscle, I mean look at your arm. You can see every line where the muscles are, and main veins in your arm.” She points a hoof to my unclothed arm. “I’ve never seen such a musculoskeletal structured frame on anyone! It’s fascinating really.” She gets up from the couch and walks over to me before inspecting my arm closer before pointing to my thighs.

"Plus while they are very wide yes, Even when you were just standing I could see the huge muscles in your legs and...rear."

“Even these..” she gulps. “Scars… terrible scars… you have make you look… honestly really intimidating, and you have a lot of them, big ones, even on your legs.”

“That’s kind of a sensitive subject Zecora.” I interrupt starting to get self conscious about the scars.

“I-I’m sorry if I made you uncomfortable Hank, but these scars just go to show what you’ve been through, and as I can see, you’ve been through a lot. Ponies though, nothing against them, are quite sheltered, they aren’t survivors or fighters like you, or at least not most of them. They would see these scars and probably be afraid, I doubt a scared pony would make fun of you. I mean you are also almost double our size when standing.”

Just humming and rubbing my arm Zecora continues.

“You aren’t small or weak Hank, you’re big, strong, and fast. And it’s never very smart to make fun of someone a lot bigger than you. “ Speaking of fast, another thing that has me wondering,”

“Yeah?”

“You ran Three Kilo Hoofs at full speed without stopping how?”

“Well if a Kilo Hoof is how you measure large distances like a mile, it really wasn’t that far, probably two and a quarter miles from here to your house on the path we took.” I think back to the run. “Ya are right about the sprinting part though, but humans are built for endurance so it ain’t too far fetched.”

“Well how far can humans run without stopping then?”

“A well trained, fit human can run up to forty miles minus small breaks for using the bathroom or eating and drinking.” I answer thinking back to anatomy class. “Yep forty or more.” I look over to Zecora who has her jaw to the floor and her eyes wide open.

“You’re lying.” She accuses, staring at me.

“No I ain’t humans regularly run over twenty miles in events called marathons.”

“Noooo wayyyy.” She trails off. “How far can you run?”

“Well if there’s one good thing about these things,” I pat my thighs. “They can run, I’ve ran twenty miles before.”

“That’s increadible. You can run way farther than any equine species.” She looks to me in amazement. “How fast were you running?”

“Prolly around six miles an hour for a steady pace.”

“Wooowwwwwwww,” she drags out “Zebra and pony both can only run for five kilo hoofs without stopping, at seven kilo hoofs an hour.”

“Damn, wait a sec though.” I think about how prey species escape their predators. “At what speed can ya run for one... uh kilo hoof?”

“Oh well that’s around thirty kilo hoofs an hour.” She thinks about it for a second before answering.

“There ya go then.” I point to Zecora. “Now it all makes sense.”

Zecora scratches her head with her hoof and shrugs “What makes sense? I don’t understand.”

“The fact that y’all are prey animals makes sense.” I get up from the chair with a grunt and walk over to the fridge.

“We aren’t prey animals.” The sound of offence in Zecora’s voice she walks over to me.

“Yeah ya are jus’ look and listen ta what I have ta say.” I set the bottle of whiskey on the table and kneel down to Zecora.
“Open yer mouth.”

“What!?” Zecora backs up startled.

“Jus’ open yer mouth I ain’t gonna do nothin’.”

“O-okay, I trust you.” She steps forward and opens her mouth.

Looking at her teeth I see a lot of flat teeth made for crushing but no sharp or thin ones for cutting “Okay well as I can see yer a herbivore, ya only eat plants, right?”

“Right, how’d you know?”

“Because yer teeth are flat and meant for crushing and grinding plants. Mine however,” I open my mouth and point to my K9s and incisors. “are meant fer cutting and ripping meat in the front and crushing plants in the back because I’m an omnivore, I eat meat and plants.”

“You eat meat!?” Zecora quickly backs up until she hits the side of the couch and stops before pressing herself into the floor. “Are you going to eat me! Help me escape the other predators so you can eat me instead?”

The accusation catching me off guard I stare at her for a second until what she said sinks in, making me mad. “Are ya fuckin’ joking me right now Zecora or are ya jus’ fuckin’ stupid? If I wanted to eat you I why wouldn’t I of done it when I first met ya? Huh? I could of blown ya away when ya were standing there in yer door, but instead I came inside, we had a good chat, ya decided ta help me and ya told me ta come back in three days time.” I open the fridge and set the unused bottle back in. “Then I come back and see your house gettin’ attacked by two big ass wolves and get badly injured in the process before running, with you on my shoulder, for two miles.” The Zebra gets up to from the floor and tries to say something.

“Nope, let me continue.” The Zebra looks to the floor and her ears press against her head. “That is already a hell of a lot of energy fer a fuckin’ meal, but what really gets me is that after inviting you into my home, the first person I’ve had in my home for over twenty four months, ya accuse me of tryin’ ta eat ya?” Zecora tries to say something before I continue.

“Now I may not be a man of great or many morals, and believe me I’ve done things I wish I didn’t have ta do ta survive but why in the fuck would I eat the first person I’ve really gotten ta know since everyone I knew an’ loved died? You think ten thousand calories is worth a friendship ta me?” I lean against the counter before turning around sliding down to the floor where I stare off into space, extremly painful memories resurfacing that I thought I had gotten over. “It ain’t.”

Sitting, with my legs out in front of me I hear sobbing coming from the zebra. Looking to her I see tears running down her face before falling to the floor. Zecora taking a shaky breath in she looks up and her tearstained eyes meet mine. “I-I-I’m s-s-sorry.” She looks back down to the floor, a new wave of tears hitting her. “I-I didn’t mean to accuse you, I-I was just so s-s-scared.”

“What in the world were ya scared fer?” The question catches the zebra off guard, Zecora slowly looking up to me “W-what?” She asks through sobs.

Putting my right leg under my left I stop look to zecora as she wipes her eyes. “Why we’re ya so scared?”

“B-Because when I-I left Zebrica there w-was a large group of griffons going around and attacking villages.” She explains as she regains some control. “A-apparently they w-were also eating zebras alive f-f-for sacrifice. They.. um.. attacked a nearby village and killed m-my best friend.” She breaks down crying again before stopping. “And I just accused someone who saved my life and has been my friend of trying t-to eat me.” She falls to the floor and starts to openly sob.

Staring at Zecora in shock of what she just told me I start to feel guilty myself. Why the fuck am I like this? I question rubbing my hand down my face.

I can’t stand to see her like this. I think as I scoot my way next to Zecora. Reaching a hand down I hesitate before patting her on the back.

My efforts going unnoticed by the grief stricken zebra I slide one hand under her and the other around her lower back before picking her up and pulling her into my chest.

Zecora pressing her head under my chin and into my shoulder, she snuggles as deep into me as she can before I wrap one arm around her and use the other to stroke behind her ear and down her neck.

Pulling Zecora tighter into my hug I fight off the feeling of uncomfort as I continue to run my fingers through her hair.

Zecora's crying stopping she now just gently breathed into my tear wetted shoulder.

Still using my left hand to pet behind her ears and comb through her hair I feel Zecora start to pull her head from its place in my shoulder. Pulling my hand away I let her pull her head away. Sniffling one more time she looks up into my eyes and faintly smiles.

Using my left hand, my right still wrapped around her, I use my thumb to wipe the tears out from under her eyes before smiling back. “It’s gonna be okay Zecora.” I comfort her as I resume scratching behind her ears. “I’m sorry fer what I said, if I woulda known I never would've said anythin’, I should of jus' calmly explained ta ya that I wasn't goin' ta eat cha. I had no reason ta insult ya.” I apologize as Zecora looks into my eyes.

“I’m sorry too, I don’t know what came over me.” She sniffles and rubs her cheek against mine, like cats would do.

“Fear got a hold of ya Zecora, never underestimate that emotion it can make people do and say things they would never do or would never say.” I look up to the darkening interior of cabin. “I understand completely.” A small smile on my face I run my fingers over her ear and through her hair.

“Why are you so understanding?” She sighs laying her head on my chest and closing her eyes.

“Because I’ve been in yer shoes.” I wrap my other arm around her.

“You’re a great friend Hank.” She exhales deeply before relaxing.

I wish I could believe you. Not letting my thoughts run too wild I grip her tighter and stand my legs popping in protest.

“Hank, what are we doing?” Zecora asks, not opening her eyes.

“I’m goin’ ta bed, now I don’t know bout’ you but I’m tired.” I look between the loft and the couch “Do ya want the loft or the couch?”

Picking her head back up she looks to the loft and couch before looking back up to me. “C-can I sleep with you?” she looks away from me and down to the floor.

“Why though?” I ask perplexed at the proposal.

“I-I feel safe near you and in your arms.” Her blush brightens and she hides her eyes. But you just thought I was going to eat you… I don’t… I.. I don’t understand these ponies, or zebra’s, and I don’t think I ever will. Oh here I go again talking to myself, egh whatever.

Not liking the idea but not wanting to say no I sigh. “Yeah sure I guess if ya want ta. Jus’ so ya know though I get a bit grabby in my sleep.” I warn the Zecora and look down, a smile on her face. “And remember don’t wake me up.”

“I won't.” Is the only reply I get from the zebra, her voice week from crying.

Adjusting my grip I place one hand on Zecora’s stomach before pushing her upwards and into the loft.

“W-Woah, What--- you’re lifting me with just one arm?” She looks down from her elevated place in the air with surprise.

“Uh yeah, ya ain’t heavy Zecora.” I set her in the loft before pulling myself up.

“So this is where you sleep?”

“Nooooooo. This is where I wash dishes.” I give Zecora the ‘ are you serious’ before chuckling, “Let’s jus’ get ta bed.”

“Eager to get get in bed with me I see.” She tries to tease me in a seductive voice.

“From how much you’ve been blushin’ I’d say it’s the other way round,” I snip back Zecora’s face going from ‘Seductive bedroom eyes’ to ‘ultra blushmode’.

“I betcha wouldn’t mind me eatin’ ya, if ya know what I mean.” I wiggle my eyebrows. Zecora giving out a small squeak that definitely wasn’t fear.

“Enough jokin’ though, I’m tired.” I take off my missing sleeve BDU top and throw it down below, leaving me in just my torn and worn white t shirt and overly wore in womens jeans.

Leaning back I sigh. “Night Zecora.”

“Goodnight Hank.”

<><><> Later in the Night <><><>

Still awake, not able to go to sleep the sounds of gentle breathing being the only thing I hear a rustle catches my attention before I feel a gentle weight on the crook of my neck and chest, something moving across my chest before stopping around halfway.

Opening my eyes I’m not surprised to see Zecora snuggled up to me. Smirking and rolling my eyes I snake my left arm under her before wrapping it around her, a content sigh escaping her lips causing me to smile.

Maybe I could start to get used to physical contact because this…. Ain’t too bad.

(Bingo bongo I don't wanna leave the congo also I have now edited this, see one of few blog things on the subject { https://www.fimfiction.net/blog/901632/took-a-long-time-to-find-how-to-write-one-of-these-cause-im-stupid }. I have made Hank's ass less of a focus(not by much) but made it far less fetishy it was before, I'm doing all the chapters like this and fixing what I've fucked up in the past. So if you are new and clueless about it... good but just one look in the comments will catch you up. Embarrassing on my part but I was a retard when this came out so what do ya do. Also if you are reading forward and I haven't gotten to a spot where the old writing is, don't worry, I'm working through and it will all become more uniform. If you do see such spot maybe Pm me and yell at me: "hey dipshit, you missed a spot....(Include spot here)" will work nicely.

Author's Note

Howdy everyone. I know this was a lonnnnnggggggg wait, and I apologize for that but I didn't know where I wanted to bring this chapter so I just kinda settled on this. It might change, it might not, I don't know yet.

Now you may be wondering, 'why did the retarded author make Hank's gluteus maximus and surrounding areas so large and wide?'

Well the answer to that is..... I don't know. I wanted to throw a screwball in so I would have something to use later for conflict and interest points. So yes he will get teased and made fun of later for his rear. What he does to those making fun of him though is all him.

Anyways hope you've enjoyed the story so far, feel free to tell me if you have or haven't, and hopefully I'll have the next chapter out in under a month. No promises.

Honestly though a brick shithouse mixed with a tree. Reminds me of Shrek for some reason. hey now you're an all star...

Jobs Done and Ponies Entertained

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Cabin <><><>

Waking up from my slumber I open my eyes wide in the darkness hoping a little bit of light would hit my retinas letting me see around me. The pitch blackness not yielding I reach for my watch before hitting the light button. Clicking the small button I look around and rest my gaze on the zebra I was currently spooning with.

Slowly putting my hand on Zecora's side I pet her a few times before rolling away from her to where my pistols were. Taking the pistols in my left hand I scoot myself to the edge of the loft grabbing the edge with my right hand before slowly lowering myself to the bottom floor where a small amount of moonlight was leaking through the broken window.

Navigating my way around the furniture I gather my kit and start putting it on. Tightening all the various straps and velcro I put my pistols back where they go and turn to the gun closet.

Swear to god I feel like I’m going to end up liking bondage with all these damn straps and belts I put on everyday. I think while grabbing a box of .357, .45, and a can of .556 before sitting down on the couch.

Idly loading the empty mags I clear my throat expecting philm, none coming up I pause and sigh.

Oh right.

Remembering what had happened I start to focus on my body and notice that much like yesterday I felt great. Giving a half shrug I set down the full mags and lean back into the couch. Events from my past starting to fill my mind I focus on trying to push them away but just end up hearing the screams louder, smelling the scents of rotting flesh and gunpowder stronger, and seeing images of my friends dying around me flash against the backs of my locked together eyelids.

My breathing getting heavier and more rapid I open my eyes and slam my head onto the coffee table, a loud thump ringing through the cabin I hear Zecora snap awake and yip in surprise. Slowly taking my head away from the table I put a shaky hand to my forehead and sigh.

“Are you okay Hank?!” Zecora asks from the loft.

“Fine.” I answer.

“Than what was the loud sound?”

“I dropped my revolver on the floor.” I lie hoping she would buy it. Zecora not saying anything else we both sit in silence before a slight shuffling comes from the loft. “Can you um… help me down again Hank?”

Turning around I see Zecora looking down at the floor as if deciding as if it was okay to jump or not. “Yeah I got ya.” Jumping over the back of the couch I get to the loft before grabbing Zecora making her violently jump. “Whoa what’s the matter Z?” I ask slowly lowering the zebra to the floor. “I-I just can’t see in this darkness and when you grabbed me I got scared.”

“So ya can’t see nothin’ right now?” I ask as I watch the zebra look around trying to see something.

“N-no.” She wavers.

“Well let me get the lights then.” I make my way to the switch before flipping it. Squinting my eyes out of reflex I stand and rub my eyes, waiting for them to adjust.

My eyes done burning I look around the room and step to the fridge. Opening the door I grab a bottle of actual good brandy and set it down. Taking my flask from belt I open it and the bottle before slowly filling it.

Putting the flask on my belt I put the bottle away and go back to the couch, sitting down Zecora gets onto the couch next to me and leans on my arm.

“So you can see in the dark.” She asks while I rub my head.

“I mean yeah, jus’ ‘bout as good as any other human, maybe a bit better-” I look to the zebra. “ got real light sensitive eyes, that’s why I prefer cloudy days more than sunny ones.”

Yawning and shaking her head the zebra stops leaning on me and goes ‘cat mode’ next to me. “I...eugh… didn’t know that. I guess it is possible you have better eyes than ponies or zebra considering you are a predator.”

“Yeah that’d make sense I guess.”

Slapping myself in the cheek a few times I look to my watch and stand back up.

“Where are you going?” I turn and look to Zecora.

“Goin’ ta the Apple’s place ta hopefully finish their barn.” I say as I grab the M16 from yesterday along with the shotgun.

“Oh um. Anything you want me to do?”

Thinking for a second I shake my head. “Nah, nothin’ I can think of, jus’ have fun do, what ya want.” Looking down to my watch I see it’s 05:58. Looking out the window I see the sun start to peek over the trees before it comes into view.

Opening the door I take a step out before pausing. Staring at the orange sun I sigh. “Wow.” I admire the sun rise into the sky as it turns the high flying clouds above it a beautiful shade of yellow and orange as well.

Slow hoof steps coming up from behind me I feel Zecora stop next to me as she rubs into my leg. “That is beautiful.” She says.

“Yeah.” I take a deep breath and hum before starting to walk to the humvee. Opening the passenger door and setting the guns inside I close it, getting the attention of Zecora.

“I’ve been meaning to ask you, but what are those things?” She asks stopping next to the truck.

Getting my bag of tools and putting the car batteries in the bag as well I walk out of the shed and look to her. “These here are two ways humans made for fast transport A truck-” I nod my head to the humvee. “and a motorcycle.” I open the rear door and set the bag inside with a grunt.

“So these things move?”

“Oh yeah.” I open the drivers door and hold down the switch until the humvee roared to life causing Zecora to jump back. “W-what is it doing?”

Leaving the drivers door open I step around the front of the humvee and walk past her. “That’s jus’ the motor runnin’.” I step inside and grab my phone before slipping it into my pocket.

Cautiously looking to the humvee she turns her head when I walk past her again. “Did it change last night, I don’t remember it having all the paint on it.”

“Yeah I did that last night when ya were sleepin’.” I answer while going back into the shed and grabbing a pair of collapsible saw horses.

“Could I um get a ride sometime maybe?”

Closing the rear hatch after setting the saw horses in I rub my hands on my jeans. “Course Z, jus’ prolly not today.” Sitting down in the humvee Zecora comes around to the drivers side. “Well Hank have a… uh...great day.”

The Zebra slightly blushing I smile. “You too Z, I’ll see ya tonight.”

The zebra smiling I close the door and roll down the window. Slipping the humvee into reverse I let my foot off the break and apply some gas until I start to move backwards. Far enough away from the cabin I throw it into drive and whip it around so I’m facing toward the trail.

Stopping, the exit to the clearing I rev the engine and slowly push through the brush until I’m on the trail. “Well I wonder how ponies’ll react ta this thing.” I ponder while driving with my leg as I plug my phone in and scroll through my songs.

<><><>1st person, Hank, Makeshift Timberwolf Graveyard<><><>

Stopping next to the entrance of the orchard I put the humvee in park and turn it to auxiliary power so my radio would stay on. Selecting a song I tap my foot and nod before stepping out of the truck I grab my helmet that I placed inside and put it on.

Looking around me I smile at the sight of the dead wolves. Cracking my knuckles I pick up a timberwolf before dragging into the woods a ways and throwing it. Repeating this process for around three minutes I’m in the process of walking back to pick up another but I stop as I see three ponies looking at the humvee and still large amount of dead timberwolves with the look of surprise on their faces, along with disgust from the white one.

Walking my way out of the brush the rustling draws the attention of the trio. Stopping my advance the three ponies turn around and face me. Looking to the ponies the white one takes a step back and gasps. “Mornin’.” I say tipping my helmet and walking over to wolf that died stuck between the white boards of the fence.

“Hank what happened here?” Aj drawls looking around.

“Turning around I put my hand on my hip. “Well I was walkin’ down the road then one a these wolves asked my opinion on if her butt looked big in the dress she was wearin’. I’ve always considered myself a man of honesty so I said ‘Ma’am yer butt does look big but that ain’t bad.’.” I shrug. “Perently that ain’t what she wanted ta hear so she called her extended family over ta kill me outta spite, I fought back a course so there ya have it. Killed bout thirty of these bastards over a dress and an ass.” I rest my elbow on the fence and lean back.

Applejack looking to me with a raised eyebrow sighs “The truth please.”

“If ya ask a dumb question yer gonna get a dumb answer. It’s pretty damn obvious ta me what happened though.” I turn back to the wolf and pull it out of the fence before dragging it over to the woods.

“So ya mean ta tell me that ya killed thirty timberwolves last night?” She asks.

“Yes. I got jumped by a few of em at first then they jus’ kept comin’. Didn’t want none of ‘em gettin’ ta the house er the girls plus they pissed me off so I was gonna take as many of ‘em as I could.” I honestly answer while dragging two wolfs to the woods.

“A-and you’re not hurt?” I hear Fluttershy ask.

“Nope, only a bruise er two.”

Going back to the mess I pick up number fifteen and drag it to the side of the woods

“Barbaric.” I hear the white one mumble. Catching my attention I turn around.

“ ‘Cuse me, what was that?” I look to the white one who immediately closes her mouth and takes another step back as her eyes widen.

“Barbaric huh?” I take a step forward and stop. “I don’t remember ever formally meetin’ you so why don’t ya take a piece of advice and not judge a book by it’s cover. Okay?” I nod and walk back over to the dead timberwolves.

“You killed thirty of them though. How’s that not barbaric!?”

My thoughts replaying certain bad events from my past I was already on edge but the white one was just about to push me over.

Taking a deep breath and clenching my fists I pick up another wolf and start to walk toward the woods again.

“Rarity don’t make him mad, h-he’s really a nice pony when you get to know him.” I hear Fluttershy defend me, causing my blood to cool a bit.

“Darling I just can’t believe that. With all this...this carnage how could he possibly be a good pony?” My cooled blood immediately boiling over I regrip the dead wolf and chuck it at a tree before picking up one of the dead ones off the ground. Turning back around. My eyes locked onto the white one I advance toward her. Her pupils shrinking she stumbles back and whimpers.

“Barbaric? Barbaric? Ya wanna see barbaric?” I slam the dead wolf into the ground before placing my foot on its neck and cupping my hands under its jaw. Staring into her eyes I lift up and tear the wolfs head off before slamming it into the ground as well.

Scoffing I turn back around. “Barbaric? You ain’t seen shit.” I start to walk back to the remaining dead wolves on the Apple’s property before turning back around. “Ya know, one thing I’ve noticed bout you ponies is ya sure are judges. Somethin’ don’t match up ta yer likin’ ya jus’ see it as a monster or bad and don’t give it a second thought.” I take a deep breath.

“Maybe if ya took the time and actually thought about why certain people are different or ‘barbaric’ ya wouldn’t be keen ta callin’ them a monster. I got reasons why I’m the way I am, maybe if more a y’all actually took the time to evaluate things ya would find you ponies ain’t always right.” I rub my head and sigh. “But what the fuck would I know? I’m jus’ some ruthless monster that kills fer sport and rapes, it’s not like I care bout’ anyone, Naw. It’s not like I stood here and fought my ass off to protect the ponies in the house down the lane because they’re the only ones who've shown me understanding when I could of easily ran away. Nope still a monster. Even when I saved that entire fuckin’ town and that flower girl I was still looked at like less than person. Still a monster.”

I throw my hands up before letting them fall to my sides. “Honestly I wish I was back on my old world where I was gettin’ shot at, stabbed, almost eaten cause at least real monsters don't judge ya fer doin’ somethin’ that don't line up ta their ways, all they do is try ta kill ya, I understand killin’ but I sure as hell don't understand you sheltered bastards.”

I spit on the ground and go back to picking up the dead wolves. A few minutes of silence passing the white one opens her mouth “I-I had no idea-” I stop and cut her off. “Well when I first saw you I kinda assumed ya looked like a prissy bitch who ain’t never done a day a hard work in her life but I didn’t jus’ say that, ‘cause I don’t know you and I don’t like assumin’ things, ya know when ya assume it make an ass outta you and me.” Throwing another dead wolf into the trees I continue. “But god damn seems like I assumed right this time.”

“I-I-”

“ Ya know what? See me as a monster I don’t care, cause really that’s all I am.” I sigh and go back to picking up the dead wolves.

“I’m sorry.” The white one says as I ignore her. “It was wrong of me to judge you on your appearance and your actions without getting to know why you did them. It wouldn’t be generous of me to not offer you the same amount of open mindedness just because you’re not a pony.” She pauses for a short while. “I should be thanking you for not only saving my little sister and her friends not once but twice, along with the town and Applejack’s family.”

Throwing wolf twenty five into the woods I turn back around. “I would much rather get to know the polite and hardworking stallion Fluttershy and Applejack keep talking about than dismissing him as a monster.” Hearing her words I stop and look to the white pony.

“So ya wanna start over?”

“Yes.” She nods and takes a step forward. “My name is Rarity. I am the sole proprietor of carousel boutique, home of everything chic and fantastique!” She nervously smiles raises her hoof.

Wiping of my hand I firmly grasp her hoof and gently shake it. “Names Hank, Doc, Doc Harmacy, or whatever ya wanna call me. I’m a former medic and a jack of all trades. Pleasure meeting you.” I stand back up and walk back to the five wolves, picking up three.

“Well Hank it is a pleasure meeting you as well and I’m sorry for calling you what I did.”

“And I didn’t mean what I said bout you, runnin’ a business by yerself is hard work, and ya don’t seem like a bitch.” I pick up the last two wolves before throwing them away as well. "Plus y'all don't seem like ya see a lot of action 'round here so I understand why you had such a reaction ta... This." I motion to all the area around me.

Thirty it is.

"Thank you." The marshmallow smiles.

“So uh now that we’re all acquainted can Ah ask what that is?” Applejack points to the humvee behind me.

“It’s a vehicle humans came up with ta move people and items called a truck. It’s kinda like a motorized wagon.” I explain leaning on the humvees hood.

“W-why does it look so angry.” Fluttershy squeaks.

“Well as the paint on the side and camo suggests this is a vehicle for war.”

Rarity and Applejack looking to me they both walk around to the side of the humvee. Applejack frowning Rarity gasps “War Whorse! How uncouth!”

“Why ya sayin’ it with that W in the front of it? It says horse kinda like what y’all are-”

“We are not whorses!” Rarity yells while Applejack looks to me mad and Fluttershy starts to tear up.

“Again with that W, why? it says H-O-R-S-E. Hard H, horse, ya know a horse? Member of the equine variety of animals.” I look to the three and shrug “I ain’t got a clue what a whorse is.”

“Ya don’t know what a whorse is?” Applejack narrows her eyes at me.

“No, I ain’t from ‘round here, don’t know the mannerisms and such.” I wave my hand.

“Oh so ya ain’t callin’ us sluts.” My eyes open wide at the statement.

“Whoawhoawhoa…..Whoa. No I would never call a lady a slut, unless she was one, but no I ain't callin’ any of y’all sluts, I was raised better than that.”

“So what did you call us then hummmm!?” Rarity takes a step forward.

Looking to the livid mare I frown to her. “Calm yer jets there Marshmallow.” I say causing the white mare to look down to herself and blush. “By HORSE I mean a animal, native ta my home world, that was a equine. I jus’ kinda thought y’all were equines so the first time I saw any of yer kind I immediately thought ‘Oh tiny horses!’.” I explain getting Fluttershy to approach me.

“Y-you aren’t from this world?” She whispers.

“No don’t think so. Ain’t seen any infected runnin’ round and I know fer a fact there weren't no talking small equines on my planet.” I jump up onto the hood where I sit down.

“You’re an alien?” Rarity asks, finally calming her blush down.

“Yeah guess so.” I nod starting to remember how far from home I was, a small amount of panic setting in before I forced it down.

“Is he lying Aj?” She looks to the orange pony beside her.

“N-nope.”

“Oh.”

The three staring at me I start to get uncomfortable. “What?”

“Well you just look a bit more normal than, I at least, thought a alien would look like, less tentacles.” Rarity shivers in disgust.

“Hey whatever ya wanna do in yer bedroom is fine by me, I ain’t gonna judge, I’m too weird ta judge.” I snort causing Rarity to sputter and start blushing again.

“I-I don’t want to get rutted by t-tentacles!”

“Whatever ya say ta convince yerself. I didn’t even imply that so...” I shrug before sliding off the hood and opening the door.

Looking behind me I clap snapping Rarity out of her blushing fit. “I’m drivin’ this ta the barn y’all need a ride somewhere? Flutters?”

“We a-actually were going to go to Applejack’s place and talk about y- you.” Fluttershy admits getting looks from the other girls.

“Well I can give ya a ride and maybe address some a yer concerns.”

Looking in between each other they all three shrug.

“Sounds ight’ ta me.”
“Why not.”
“Um….sure.”

Nodding I open the back drivers side door and motions with my hand. “Jus’ hop in. Cause a y’alls small size I bet all three of ya will have extra room.” I chuckle while Aj and Rarity jump in while Fluttershy hesitates.

“Somethin’ wrong?”

Looking over to me she nervously smiles. “I-I don’t know if I can jump up.”

“C’mon Flutters ya can do it.” Aj encourages from inside.

“U-um.” She puts her front hooves up on the bottom frame of the door and pushes off with her back hooves and wings. Getting up she slips as she transitions her front hooves from the frame to the seat. ‘Eeeping’ she locks up and falls backwards.

Immediately catching her I lift her up. “Ya good?” I ask setting her into the seat.

“Yes um thank you.” Her wings fold back down to her sides.

“Okay watch yerselves this door don’t like ta latch so I'm gonna have ta close it pretty hard.” The ponies back up and I slam the door.

Getting in the driver seat and closing the door myself I go to turn over the humvee before a hoof pokes me on the shoulder. “Humm?”

Turning around I see it was Rarity that poked me. “Yeah?”

“Sorry to ask but being the fashionista I am I’m always the first to notice stains and I just have to ask. What that big dark brown stain is in the metal and middle carpet… platform?” She points down and I follow her hoof.

“Oh that’s blood.” I say before turning back around.

“W-who’s blood? There’s a lot of it darling.” I hear point out making my hand tighten on the wheel.

“Mine.” I don’t wait for a reply and hold down the lever getting the humvee to start, startling the ponies in the back. “I-is it supposed t-to v-vibrate.”

I look behind me again and see Fluttershy with a nervous look on her face. “Yeah it vibrates a bit but it ain’t too bad.” I turn back around and pop it into drive before starting down the road and turning onto the Apple’s land. “So what were y’all gonna talk ta each other ‘bout me?” I drive slowly not to kick up too much dust.

“Rarity was wantin’ ta know what made you uh….you.” Aj says.

“Ya talkin’ the killin’ er my dashin’ good looks.” I chuckle.

“I was more leaning toward your skill in death….n-not that you’re not a handsome stallion.” She immediately backtracks getting me to smile.

“Ya can say it, I know I’m ugly.” I admit as I look down the path. “Fer the killin’ though it’s jus’ as I told Aj last night. Killin’ ta me is jus’ like apple buckin’ ta her, dress makin’ fer you, and takin’ care of animals ta Flutters. I was forced ta do what I had ta to survive and after over two years of it I got good at it and eventually I started ta like it, for a coping mechanism maybe? I don't know, call me crazy if ya want, I prolly am at this point.”

“Thank you for your honesty.” Rarity thanks before Fluttershy steps in. “You aren’t ugly Hank, you’re actually quite good looking.”

Sighing I rub my face. “I don’t like liars.”

“I-I’m not lying, y-you-”

Turning around I look to Fluttershy. “I know I look like someone set my face on fire and tried ta put it out with a fork, and I’ve come ta terms with it, don’t try ta convince me otherwise.”

Silence ringing in the cab I finally speak up. “Anythin’ else ya wanted ta ask?” I look behind me and see all the girls with red faces and their front hooves pressed closed into their bodies while their tails are wrapped around them.

Weird.

Clearing her throat Rarity rubs pushes her hair out of her eyes. “When I was hearing Aj, Fluttershy tell things about you last night I c-couldn’t help but wonder your age.”

Freezing up I think start to think if to tell them the truth or not. Should I tell them my actual age? No. I couldn’t, they'd look down to me. Um… twenty two? Eh twenty one…. Yeah twenty one.

“I’m uh twenty one I turn around and answer getting Aj to stare at me and Rarity to gasp.

“Darling you’re so young!”

You have no idea.

“And you’ve been through so much!”

“Ah don’t believe you.” I hear Aj say from behind me.

Stopping the humvee at the barn I turn around. “Why’s that?”

“Somethin’ jus’ seems offa yer age bein’ twenty one Ah mean heck Flutters is nineteen and me an’ Rarity are twenty two, well Ah’m twenty one actually. Ah jus’ feel like yer lyin’.” She frowns before Rarity butts in.

“I kind of agree with Applejack, you look much older than early twenties.”

Curious I look to the white pony. “How old I look then?”

Rubbing her chin he hums. “I say you at least look thirty.”

The revelation gets me to slowly turn around and heavily exhale. “Ah’d agree with Rares there Hank. Whatta ya think Flutters?”

“W-well I mean he does look older than his twenties and he certainly acts older but if he says he’s twenty one I believe him.” Fluttershy says as I turn off the humvee and open the drivers door before walking to the door behind me and opening it as well.

“Well girls I don’t know what ta say ‘bout my age but I hope y’all have a good chat.” I close the door after they get out and walk around to the back hatch and open it.

Hearing the door open I look over and see Granny, Mac and the girls walk out staring at the truck.

“Mornin’ y’all. Hey Granny ya got that ruler from yesterday still.”

Pulling her eyes from the truck looks to me. “Yeah an’ I’ll let ya have it after ya tell me what in the world that thing is.” She points a shaky hoof to the humvee.

“Igh’t.” I set up the saw horses and put down the bag of tools.

“Listen up everybody cuz’ I’m only gonna explain this once. This here is a vehicle that humans made ta transport people and supplies, an’ well I can mount a gun on top that turns people inta chili, an’ people liquidification is always a plus.”

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Five hours later.<><><>

“Oh yeah take ‘em of sonny!” I hear Granny heckle from the porch. Chuckling I slip off my plate carrier and set it next to my belt and suspenders.

“Ya like what ya see?” I hold out my arms horizontal to my body and ask the old pony.

“Sure do” She smiles and brings her glass of tea to her mouth “but I got jus’ one question.”

“Yeah?”

“Ya are a stallion ain’t cha?”

“Um yeah I’m of the male sex, what makes ya be uncertain?

Don’t you say it. Don't you say what I think you’re gonna say.

“Well with all that gear on ya can’t really tell but without it and those pants it really shows off yer thighs and flank.”

For fucks sake. I rub my face and sigh.

“I know. I got a big ass and thunder thighs, I've heard it alllllllll before. Don’t know why, haven't an idea how, but I don’t wanna get inta it.” I walk over to the belt and take the canteen off before drinking it all.

“Well it certainly shows through those pants.”

Sighing and groaning I bring my gaze up to the elderly pony. “Look Granny not ta be rude but I really don’t like talking ‘bout my body, especially my legs, and I’d prefer we stop now.”

“Alright I didn’t know ya were self conscious, not that ya need ta be” She whispers the last part before clearing her throat. “but if it’s a sensitive subject I’ll stop messin’ with ya, a little, I’m gonna do what I want.” She laughs and starts to walk toward me.

“I appreciate that.”

Putting back on the chest holster and slipping the 1911 into my actual pants waistband granny slowly makes her way to me. “ ‘bout time fer you ta take a break ain’t it?” She asks as she walks past me and to the barn.

“Nah’ I’m good.” I reply and pick up the board I just got done cutting before walking over to where I was nailing up the new boards.

“Ya jus’ don’t stop do ya?”

“Nope.” I pound the nail into place securing the board.

“Well everypony is goin’ inta town ta eat at the Cake’s bakery, somethin’ the girls proposed, so I thought I’d ask ya if ya wanted ta go.”

“No.” I immediately say before realizing how rude that may have sounded. “Sorry I uh jus’ think it’d be better if I don’t stir the hornet's nest more than I have ta.”

Looking unpleased Granny turns from the barn and to me. “Well what ya gonna do for dinner then?”

“I brought food, I don’t expect ta be fed as well as paid.” I pick up another board and start a new row.

“We’ll it ain’t a problem ta feed ya I always make too much anyways, but if ya don’t want ta go inta town I ain’t gonna make ya.” After I put the new board up I hear granny turn. “You’ll have then barn done today won’t cha?”

Stopping for a second I drop the board I was holding and look at the barn. “Huh, I guess so.” I stand back and really look at what I had been doing for the last five hours for the first time. “Well maybe not the paintin’.”

“You might actually be worse than Aj when it comes ta workin’ too much.” Granny laughs and shakes her head. “Well ya what anythin’ brought back fer ya at least?”

Surprised at the question and what these ponies would do for me I stand quiet. “Ya alright Hank?”

“Huh? What?” I snap out of my thoughts and look down to where Granny looking up to me worried look. “Ya were jus’ starin’ off with a pained look in yer eyes. Need ta talk about somethin’?”

“N-No, No. I’m fine, and I’ll have ta decline yer offer as well.” I say in a emotionless tone before picking up another board.

“Alright...well we’re gonna get goin’ so see ya later Hank.” The elderly pony replies in a questioning tone before walking back to the house.

Stopping what I was doing I let out a shaky breath and slap my cheek a few times.

Stop thinking about it Hank, just stop it.

Leaning against the barn I hit my head on the newly put up wall before just resting my head there. Picking my head up and turning around I frown and start my way to where I parked the humvee. Opening the door I peek inside in search of a new shirt, tired of how wet my current one was with sweat

Closing the front door I go to the back and start to search through the back. Thought I had a back up shirt in here. I think as I reach under the seat before pulling my arm back, a blood stained white tee shirt in my grip. Holy shit is this the shirt I was shot in?. Looking at the right shoulder I see three holes. Huh, sure is. Oh and there's the knife slash that’s across my left peck, and ruined my tattoo. I laugh and place the shirt down I put a hand under my other before pulling off chest holster and sweat soaked shirt.

Using the door to make sure nobody saw my scar crossed torso I put on the blood stained shirt finding it was a tad tight. “Fuck I can barely fit my arms in the sleeves, guess that means I got muscle but fuck this is uncomfortable.” I mumble while flexing and unflexing my arms, the fabric constricting my movement.

“Yup fuck this.” I walk out from behind the humvee and grab ahold of the left sleeve before ripping it off. Throwing it to the ground with a grunt I rip off the right sleeve and flex both my arms a few times before moving them around.

“Oh yeah much better.” I sigh.

“Now this is what I’m talkin’ about. Why are ya self conscious when ya got arms that look like that?” I hear the shaky but joyful tone of Granny ask from behind me. Jumping a bit I slowly turn around to see the blushing faces of Fluttershy, Rarity, who was fanning herself, Applejack, who had a gobsmacked look on her face, and Mac?

Oooh that’s interesting.

“I jus’ am.”

“Well it’s a shame. Ya cover yerself with those clothes. Don’t know what you’d cover a body like yer’s up. I wouldn’t mind gettin’ a peek-”

“Granny!” Applejack interrupts. “Ya can’t jus’ say that!”

“Filly I’m a hundred and three years old. I’ll say what I want ta.” She laughs. “And I’m sayin’ Hank has a real nice body and that he shouldn’t cover himself up like he does.” She looks to me.

“I got my reasons.” I respond crossing my arms ignoring the fact that Granny was apparently a century old.

“Well they ain't good.” Granny smiles and turns “Now ya sure ya don’t want to go with us?”

“Yeah! It’d be totally awesome to have you come along Hank! I bet you have tons of cool stories!” Scootaloo jumps and buzzes her wings.

“Yeah!” Applebloom agrees.

“All the stories I got folk are better of not hearin’. Better I’m the only one fucked up.”

“Language!” Rarity huffs. “We have fillies in company!”

“Sorry.” I sarcastically apologize, rolling my eyes.

“Surely ya got some good tales ta tell.” Granny says smiling.

Frowning I sigh. “Nope.”

“Ah C’mon Doc.” Aj pushes.

“No one needs ta hear of the things I’ve experienced, that’s a task left ta me ta bare and fer me ta bare alone.” I say picking up the sleeve pieces and throwing them on the top of the humvee.

“Darling you must have a few good stories, everypony has at least one-.”

“Well I don’t, I’ve seen all y’all starin’ at my scars, those are my stories.”

“W-what?” Rarity says clearly not picking up what I was laying down.

“Here I’ll explain it fer ya.” I walk over to Rarity and kneel down on one knee. “Ya see the half circle of skin where it’s all smooth and dented in?” I point to my recent bite wound that had just healed, with help from the bacteria bullshit.

“Um y-yes.”

“Well the story behind that one is when I was clearin’ a buildin’ a infected bit down on my arm and pulled a chunk of meat off. Ya can still see some of the teeth marks.” I point to the few small spots around the scar.

“Oh heavens.” She starts to waver while the other ponies come closer to get a look. “My body is covered in ‘stories’ an’ frankly I ain't ta fond of most of em.” I stand up and go back to the boards not having anything else to say before bending over and picking up a board.

“That’s expected, but everyone has at least one good story.”

Turning around I pause at the baffled and questioning looks of the ponies minus the three fillies.

These ponies sure do like to stare at me. I don’t like it.

“Well I’m hard pressed ta find one, but enough of this talk y’all got sweets ta eat so ya best get goin’.” I clap my hands and granny smiles that knowing smile she has.

“Yer right, let’s get goin’ everypony.” She starts down the path while the ponies snap out of whatever they were fixated on, Mac taking the longest.

Watching the ponies make it down the path I wave farewell before looking to the boards at my feet and then to the barn. “Yeah, I can get this done today.”

<><><>3rd person, Sugar Cube Corner, Granny and the gang<><><>

After arriving at the bakery and all the gang getting milkshakes and some cupcakes the three young mares with Mac and Granny were sitting around a round table in the corner while the three fillies sat at the counter talking to the new colt from Trottingham.

“So I’m not the only one that saw Hank's thighs through those jeans am I?” Rarity whispers getting the attention and embarrassment of the other two while Mac gulped and Granny faintly smiled. The ponies all having different reactions to the image of Hank’s large figure.

“N-no I saw his f-flank too.” Fluttershy stutters and hides behind her mane when the other turn their attention to her.

In all honesty all the ponies had seen Hank’s rear end and while the fillies were too young to be see it more than just a part of a body the other, more mature, ponies that has seen his ass were surprised to say the least.

“So what do you think about Hank’s...erm...derriere.” Rarity asks Fluttershy in lewd curiosity getting a squeak in response.

“Well he h-has a big rear end.” Fluttershy states getting Rarity to roll her eyes.

“We all saw that darling, but what are your thoughts about it.” Rarity leans in closer and stresses making Fluttershy shrink back into her seat.

“Oh you’re no fun.” Rarity waves a hoof and looks to Applejack.

“What are your thoughts then Applejack?”

“Ah don’t know why we’re talkin’ ‘bout Doc’s rear end honestly, it ain’t that important.” Applejack responds before taking a sip of her milkshake hoping Rarity wouldn’t pursue the question farther.

“It is of utmost importance! The big bad ‘Monster of the Everfree’ has thighs better than any of the male models that are big right now, and even some of the mares. Imagine the fashion possibilities!” Rarity says a bit too loud getting the attention of the other patrons.

“Heh sorry….” She smiles and apologizes to the ponies looking at her before turning around and looking back to her friends at the table. “Think of the possibilities....”

“Ah don’t see what yer gettin’ so worked up about. So Doc has a really muscular body, big strong flank and thighs and… smells really good.” Applejack sighs and Rarity slyly smiles. “B-but that don’t mean n-nothin’.” Applejack tries to deflect but fails.

“Ooooooo has the rustic survivalist caught the eye of our southern belle? Hmmm?” Rarity asks and bats her eyes.

“W-what! N-no course not. It’s simply an’ o-observation… yeah an observation!” The madly reddening apple farmer declines while her pupils shrink not fooling anypony and getting Granny to snicker.

Snickering behind a hoof Rarity hums. “Darling it’s fine we all watched him work through the kitchen window like fillies through the glass window of a candy store, and I must admit he certainly does have a dangerous and exotic feel about him. It’s exciting, whenever he looks at you with those wild gray eyes of his it almost makes you feel like like he could pounce any second.” The fashionista says while leaning on the table.

“Ah think ya’ve been readin’ too many of them romance novels again.” Applejack says, recovered from her blushing episode. “Ah thought ya didn’t even like Doc.”

“No darling I don’t dislike Hank I just don't like him either. I’m what you’d call ‘on the fence’, I was just pointing out things about him. You and Fluttershy however seem to have warmed up to him quite quickly, why is that?”

Surprisingly Fluttershy is the first to answer getting the unexpected attention all of the others at the table. “ Well He’s super nice, g-great at fixing things, a-and never asks for anything in return. Plus I feel really safe when I’m around him.” The timid pegasus shyly smiles and rubs her front leg with her other.

Taking a moment to let what Fluttershy had said sink in everypony pauses. “Wow Flutters, ya must really like Doc huh?” Applejack points out, a small feeling of jealousy seeping into her stomach.

“Oh um… yes. While I at first felt scared being around him as he further explained what his old world was like I started to understand why he tends to violence.” This new revelation only makes Applejack’s jealousy to grow that Doc had told Fluttershy more about him than to her.

“Oh really? What did he tell you!?” Rarity says leaning in.

Backing back up into her seat fluttershy sputters. “W- well I’m sure I’d be better to ask him b-but he told me, Mac, and the fillies how he got the scar on his face.”

“You mean the one that runs from under his left eye and past his chin?” Fluttershy nods. “Must of been bad considering some of his upper and lower lip didn’t grow back.”

“Eeeeeyup.” Mac agrees before wrapping his lips back around the straw in his milkshake.

Possibly under the influence of too many, utterly garbo, romance novels Rarity leans back and sighs. “I bet he got it fighting for a young damsel.”

“Um...n-no. He said he got it when a old metal staircase broke and he fell onto a old guardrail. He also said he felt really dumb stitching himself up that night.” Fluttershy corrects.

“O-oh.” Rarity stops dreamily gazing off. “That’s not romantic at all."

“Yeah ya’ve definitely been readin’ too many of them romance novels.” Applejack deadpans.

Taken aback The white unicorn gasps “There is no such thing as too many romance novels!”

“Whatever ya say.” Applejack rolls her eyes

“Humpf.” Rarity crosses her front legs. “Well too many romance novels or not you can’t deny Hank would fit the roll of white knight almost perfectly… minus the swearing… and strange accent… and the overall feeling he gives off. Well he really isn’t a white knight at all, but you can’t deny that he isn’t appealing in his own ways.”

While the three continued to talk about the strange person who was currently working on the Apple family’s barn Granny’s smile only continued to grow until she started to chuckle at the young mares antics.

Hearing the quiet chuckling coming from his grandmother Mac is snapped out of his own thoughts and instead turns his attention to the old mare beside him.

“What’s so funny Granny?” His baritone voice, only to be rivaled by the exact same person his sister and her friends were talking about, asks getting the attention of the others as well.

“Oh I told Hank that he was gonna drive the mares wild an’ well, seems to be that way.” She laughs while the other three mares in question stopped their bickering and start to blush.

The action of her granddaughter and her friends only making the situation more amusing Granny shook her head and laughed getting the attention of a certain pink party pony who was wiping down the counter.

Pinkie being a pony who lives to make others happy so whenever she hears somepony laughing, especially her friends, she has to find out why. If it were any other pony ponies may find it nosey but Pinkie was an exception.

Bouncing away from the counter and over to the table where Granny was still chuckling and other three were still blushing Pinkie stops and widely smiles.

“Whatcha laughing about Granny?” The bubbly pony asks while tilting her head.

“Oh I’m jus’ laughin’ at these three fillies’ antics.” she points her hoof toward the three done laughing.

“Oh what they do?”

“Nothin’! we‘ve done nothin’! ” Applejack cuts in and nervously smiling

“Okay?” Pinkie says curious but not curious enough to pry into something one of her friends is definitely trying to hide.

“Then what have you guys been doing today? Other than getting milkshakes… they are good right?” She asks the last part with worry in her voice.

“Yes, they’re great, why are you so worried dear?”

“The cakes switched sugar brands and I’ve been asking everypony today if their deserts are yummy and not nasty. Nopony wants nasty deserts.” Pinkie says sticking out her tongue as if reacting to a bad taste

“Well darling I can say that mine is absolutely fabulous, I can’t even notice the difference.” Rarity reassures before taking the last sip of her shake. “Yes absolutely great.”

“Goody!” Pinkie returns to her regular self, the worries of the treats not being up to par finally off her mind. “So have my favorite ponies been doing today?”

The three mares in question not wanting to possibly incriminate themselves they all wait for one or another to speak but soon realize that one of them was going to have to bite the bullet. Clearing her throat Rarity is the one to step up.

“Well earlier we all went to Applejack’s to talk and we were there until we came here.”

Pausing for a second and turning her head as a few new ponies walked into the door Pinkie smiles and greets them telling them that she would be right with them before turning her attention from the smiling ponies and back to her friends. “Sorry guys, busy day.”

“Not a problem at all.” Applejack dismissively waves.

“Thanks, so what were you guys talking about?” She asks curious.

“W-well we talked about current events a-and Hank possibly helping Rarity fix a few t-things around her boutique.” Fluttershy answers not mentioning the part about them staring at Hank work through the kitchen window as they had the same conversation.

Pinkie’s smile falling into a straight face with the mention of Hank the rest of her face soon follows. “Why would you ask that big meanie to work on your boutique Rarity?” She nearly whispers, catching the others of guard with her switch in moods.

Not knowing that just the mention of Hank would upset Pinkie so much Rarity hesitates before slowly answering. “W-well darling Applejack and Fluttershy both have told me of how good of a job and how fast he works, and I just considered asking him instead of hiring an overpriced builder.”

“But he killed a pony.” Pinkie’s expression falls along with some of her hair volume. “How could you talk to pony that killed another pony? Don’t you think that’s wrong?”

“Y-yes I do of course.” Rarity says off put, not expecting this reaction out of Pinkie of all ponies. “But after talking to Applejack about how if he wouldn’t have done what he did Roseluck would of died instead of that terrible stallion and talking to Fluttershy about how violent his old world was and how it was his job to… kill the ones opposing him and save the lives of his own I can see that if it weren't for him many ponies could have died. Plus while he isn’t a eloquent speaker he is quite the gentle stallion.”

“He killed a pony though, how could you look past that?” Pinkie says looking directly to Rarity.

“I can’t and I don't think anypony should. What he did was drastic and quite…” Rarity gains a slight tint of green before pushing it back down. “gory, but his actions saved not only Roseluck's life but possibly the entire town’s. To look over what he did to another pony would be wrong and to see that ending a few uninnocent lives in trade for innocent ones is stomach turning and it makes me wish it could have ended without bloodshed for sure. I don’t think that I stand alone in the fact that I had never seen something so violent before. Right everypony.”

All the ponies agree in one way or another. “I don’t think anypony was ready for the events that happened and that’s where we are different from Hank, ponies are rather peaceful and live in a usually peaceful environment, minus the occasional forest creature, but Hank is from a very hostile environment and in turn had to adapt to his surroundings. It’s clear to see that a pony and Hank are quite different but it would be wrong to not give him a equal chance and respect him, especially with what he’s done.”

Done with her speal Rarity smiles to her friend Pinkie but frowns when she realizes that everypony was staring at her. “What?”

Shaking her head Applejack scratches behind her ear. “Ah guess we weren't ready for ya ta go full shrink on us. How’d you figure all that?”

“Well just by listening to Hank and what you guys have said, I don’t just read romance by the way, I quite like myself a mystery story as well.” Rarity slyly smiles getting AJ to roll her eyes.

“I-I guess, he just seems so mean and scary.” Pinkie says rubbing her legs.

“I think if Hank was as mean and scary as you think he is Fluttershy would never of made friends with him, and she’s the element of kindness for Celestia’s sake!”

“It’s true he is actually quite nice, but he is a bit scary sometimes.” The shy pony adds.

“How so? Ya said that he made ya feel safe. How could he scare ya and make ya feel safe at the same time?”

“O-oh well I don’t that he tries to scare me at all. I-it’s just that he’s so big and sometimes with the way he moves and looks around it scares me. I think it’s just the way he is though.” She clarifies not wanting to make it sound like Hank purposefully scared her.

“Ah can agree ta that, he does have kinda twitchy movements and eyes that never stop moving, plus they’re so small. I’ve never seen such small eyes on such a big pony-er-hooman as he called himself” Applejack drawls out moving her hoof in a circular motion in the air. “It makes him almost impossible ta know what he’s thinkin’.”

“Applejack I don’t think you’re helping convince dear Pinkie that Hank really isn’t that bad.” Rarity gives Applejack the ‘really?’ look that moms have used everywhere.

“Oh, he he, sorry” She rubs her leg with her other hoof. “But he really is a pretty nice hooman, an’ if ya ain't gonna take our words take Big Mac’s.” She waves a hoof in her brothers direction making him snap his head up from where he was looking at the table

“Huh?”

“Ah’ve never seen Big Mac trust nopony at the drop of a hat but that bein’ said Mac said that he trusts Doc. Ain't that right?”

“Eeeeyup.” Mac honestly answers.

“There ya have it. If Mac trusts him Ah trust him too.” Applejack says making Pinkie’s face lighten a bit.

“Well I don’t know I’ve heard some pretty terrible things around town about him.”

“Like what?”

“Well I heard that at night he drags ponies off of the path into Ponyville and eats them, And I heard that a mare went missing and when she returned he had raped and beaten her.” She whispers.

“Those are some pretty drastic accusations Pinkie. Do you believe them?” Rarity asks very skeptical of the rumors.

“No… Well maybe a little, I mean he has killed before and -”

“Pinkie you’re needed in the kitchen!” The source of the voice, a lanky orange stallion known as Mr. Cake peeks out of the door behind the counter. “Oh sorry guys I gotta get back to work!” Pinkie rushes off and disappears behind into the back room.

“Why would anypony start rumors like that?” Rarity says after watching Pinkiepie bounce back into the kitchen behind the glass counter.

“Ah don’t know, but those are some real serious topics ponies shouldn’t be throwin’ left an’ right like that.” Applejack says, a sour taste in her mouth.

“Ponies have always been fast ta judge outsiders AJ and they’re even better at makin’ rumors ta justify their reasonin’.” The elderly mare who had been quiet the whole time they had been talking to Pinkie says leaning back into the padded seat. “Ya’d be surprised at how intolerant ponies have gotten over the years, compared ta how it was before at least.”

Sensing the incoming questions Granny beat them to the punch. “And why did ya not jus’ say ya were talking bout Hank when Pinkie asked ya Aj? It ain't like ya ta lie.”

Not expecting Granny to call her out on that Applejack doesn’t know how to respond. “Ah guess I jus’ didn’t want ta, Ah dunno.” She adverts her eyes from Granny’s and looks down to the table.

“Are ya ashamed of havin’ Hank on the farm?”

“What? No, no!” She snaps her gaze back up to Granny before looking back down to the table. “It’s not that it’s jus’... Ah dunno.”

Giving a small smile nopony else saw Granny shaker her head “Well I think it’s bout time we head back and see how Hank is comin’ along whatta think?”

“Eeeyup.” Mac gets up, have wanting to get back to the farm an hour ago.

“Well I guess this is where I bid you two adieu, me and Sweetie need to get back to the boutique so I can get her back on her schedule for school, with it starting next Monday and all.”

“Yeah I need ta get AB back inta her’s too, can’t believe it went so fast.” Applejack says nodding her head. “Wait, ya still got that dress to make fer the Grand Gallopin’ Gala too Rares?”

“Oh yes, don't take me wrong I’m proud to have such an honor asked of me, but my goodness this dress is a absolute monster! I’ve never had to do so much in so little time!” exasperated she sighs. “Well I really must be going now.”

“See ya Rarity.”

“Bye darling, Oh wait! Are we still good for out spa date Fluttershy?”

“Um yes, I believe so.”

“Fabulous, see you dears later, ta ta.” Rarity turns and walks over to where the three fillies were sitting and tells Sweetie Belle it was time to leave, a large collective ‘awwwwwww’ coming from the three fillies and their new friend.

“Bye guys.” Sweetie pouts following Rarity out of the bakery while Rarity waves a final time to her friends.

Waving back before putting her hoof down Applejack looks to Fluttershy. “So are ya walking back with us Flutters or are ya stayin’ in town a tad longer?”

“Oh I’ll walk with you, I’ve already done my shopping for the week.”

“Alright I’ll go get Applebloom.” Applejack gets up and walks over to the counter putting down a few bits before telling AB that it was time to leave.

<><><> 1st person, Hank, the Barn <><><>

Taking a step back and looking at the newly built and painted wall I sigh and smile. A cool breeze blowing over my sweat soaked shirt as it clung to my body I take a surprised inhale

Hoo that was a tad chilly.

A roll my shoulders and walk over to the three empty paint cans before setting the forth one down. “Literally had jus’ enough.” I shake my head and stand back up straight before stretching my arms.

Shaking myself free from the stretch I start to walk around the side of the barn to the front wondering how it looked on the inside.

Stepping inside of the dim barn I walk through the rays of light coming from the windows as I inspect the newly finished wall. Humming a tune as I went along, happy with the results so far I come across a heavily slanted ladder of sorts leading up to attic area.

“Eh best ta be thorough.” I shrug and pull out my revolver before slowly making my way up the half ladder half staircase.

Scanning the mostly dark room with my pistol ready I holster it and make my way all the way up into the attic area. Crouching down slightly to not hit my head I walk along the new wall and hit it periodically to make sure everything was holding well.

“Fer this bein’ the first big project I’ve done by myself in a few years I don’t think I coulda done a better job.” Talking to myself I scan around the room before snapping to three cases on top of a old steamer trunk.

The floorboards groaning under my weight I slowly make my way to the three cases before stopping. Staring at the black cases I rub my hand down the largest and closest.

Grabbing the case gently I crouch down and set it on the floor. Unsnapping the two brass claps I open the case, the old hinges squeaking as I slowly open it. “Holy tit fuck.” I mumble while looking down to the absolutely beautiful walnut guitar.

Wrapping my left hand around the neck I slowly pull it from the case. “I prolly shouldnt be touchin’ this but I haven’t touched a guitar in over a year and boy does this feel right.” Going to a knee I set it on my leg before gently strumming it, the strings having a extra bit of twang but not so it was too offensive. “Not even that far outta of tune.” I strum a few chords. “I can fix that.”

Starting from the bottom of the fret board to the top I get all the strings tuned properly, making sure with I play a short sequence of chords going from G to E to D to A. Repeating the pattern in varying ways I stop playing and take a deep breath “Damn does this guitar sound good.” I drag a thumb across the strings slowly listening to each of them ring out. “That does raise a question though. How would a pony play a guitar or a fiddle or a banjo for that matter? They don’t got fingers.” I wonder aloud looking to the dusty fiddle and banjo cases. “Eh whatever I don’t care, all I care bout is takin’ this girl for a spin.” I grin and pick up the guitar before setting back on my knee. “Although it is a tad hot up here so maybe I’ll go outside.”

Walking outside into the cool breeze and warm sun I put the strap of the guitar on my shoulders while walking to the hood of the humvee. Jumping up onto it I take a seat and pop my neck. “Been a long time since I’ve played or sang anythin’ so this may be a bit rough.” I talk to myself and clear my throat before my right and left hand start to play through the chords.

Looping through a few times to make sure I had the hang of it I open my mouth.

Here goes nothing. I take a deep breath and close my eyes.

I am a man of constant sorrow
I've seen trouble all my days.
I bid farewell ta old Kentucky
The place where I was born an’ raised.
The place where he was born and raised. I decide to sing the chorus as well since I don’t have another person to back me up.

For six long years I've been in trouble
No pleasures here on earth I found
For in this world I'm bound ta ramble
I have no friends ta help me now.
He’s got no friends ta help him now. I hear a slight sound that sounds like hoof steps but write it off as the wind and strum harder.

It's fare thee well my old true lover
I never expect ta see you again
For I'm bound ta ride that northern railroad
Perhaps I'll die upon this train.
Perhaps he'll die upon this train.
You can bury me in some deep valley.
For many years where I may lay
Then you may learn ta love another
While I am sleeping in my grave.
While he is sleeping in his grave. I slip off the hood of the humvee and land on my feet as I start to play the guitar with all my conviction.

Maybe your friends think I'm just a stranger
My face you'll never see no more.
But there is one promise that is given
I'll meet you on God's golden shore.
He'll meet you on God's golden shore. I strum out the last part of the sound before ending it with a strong downstroke, letting the strings ring out before they die.

“God Damn! This guitar is amazin’!” I give a wide smile genuinely for the first time since I could remember my eyes still closed.

“I’d say it was the pony behind the guitar, not the guitar.” My eyes shoot open and I jump back hitting the hood of the humvee with a thud.

Looking to the four apple ponies in front of me I feel my face start to heat up. “H-how mucha that did y’all hear?”

“Well I’d say we heard it bout halfway down the path leadin’ ta the house but we started to really hear it when we broke through the tree line there, so bout half of it.” Granny explains pointing to the path.

“Oh.” I start to heat up. “Well I’ll jus’ go put this away now.” I nervously chuckle and slip the strap off from around my neck and start to walk back to the barn, avoiding all eye contact.

“Now wait jus’ a second there.”

Ah fuck me. I slowly turn and look at Granny. “Where’d ya find that guitar?”

“Uh up in the attic area of the barn when I was checking ta make sure everything looked snug.” I rub my arm.

“So that’s where it went.” She mumbles and looks to the ground.

“Where’d ya learn ta play guitar like that?” Applejack asks looking impressed.

“My Grandpa taught me everytin’ I know ‘bout playin’ guitar. Ya thought I played… Good?” I nervously ask.

“Good? Good!? Do Ah think ya played good? Ah ain’t never heard guitar like that.” I feel myself start ta blush and heat up again.

“Whatta ‘bout my singin’?” I nervously ask, hoping she’d say it was at least decent.

“Well all I can say is Ah didn’t expect ya ta have pipes like that, were ya in a band before ya become a medic?” Applejack asks obviously intrigued by how well I played the guitar and sang apparently.

Feeling less embarrassed I feel my face start to cool down. “No I wasn’t a performer or nothin’ I was jus’ a jack of all trades with my dad.”

“C’mon ya had ta at least perform sometimes, that was amazin’!” Apple Bloom's always cheerful voice says bringing a small smile to my face.

“No I never played for nobody but myself an’ sometimes my family.” I honestly answer. “Grandpa did say I shoulda become a musician, but that uh… that never happened.”

“Well yer grandpa sounds like a wise man.” Granny smiles and points to the guitar. “That there guitar was my husbands. Boy could he play.” She looks up to the sky and takes a deep breath through her nose.

“Shit, Granny I’m sorry, I shouldn’t a been snoopin’ around and touchin’ things that ain’t mine. I’ll go an’ put this up right away.” Afraid that she’d be mad with me for touching her husband's, dead husband’s, guitar I apologize and quickly start to walk back to the barn.

“Now wait a second there boy.” I immediately freeze in my tracks and slowly turn around.
“Whatta apologin’ fer again?”

“I’m apologizing for playin’ your husband’s guitar without permission.”

Smiling and shaking her head I look to Granny confused. “Ya think I’m mad? Red would be mad if somepony didn’t play his guitar, especially that good.” She laughs and shakes her head again.

“So ya ain’t mad?”

“Mad? Heck no, I’m glad. Thought I’d never hear that guitar again. Tell ya what if ya ain't convinced that I ain’t mad at ya play another song fer us.”

Immediately freezing up I start to feel nervous looking at the four ponies in front of me. “I… Uh can’t.”

“Whatta mean ya can’t ya jus’ did.” Granny smiles.

“Well I didn’t know I was bein’ watched then, and I can’t play or sing when I know I am.” I scratch the back of my neck in a nervous habit.

“Oh c’mon Hank, ya think we’re gonna judge ya on how ya can play? How could we? None of us can play guitar like that, except maybe AJ but I haven’t heard her play in a long time anyway.” Granny looks to Aj making her look to the ground

AppleJack mumbling something about being busy I look to her “Ya can play?”

“Yeah but not half as good as you, plus I stopped playin’ bout’ three years ago.” She says Looking to me and then to the guitar in my hand.

Trying to figure out why she stopped playing I pull myself out of musings and look back to Granny “Alright I’ll play somethin’ fer y’all but not on guitar, I saw a banjo case and a fiddle case up and I’d rather play the fiddle. Is that alright?”

“Ya mean ta tell me that ya can play the fiddle too?”

“Yeah I can play three instruments, the guitar, the banjo, and the fiddle.” Inspecting the guitar closer I hear Granny whisper ‘damn’ under her breath. “So I’ll jus’ go get it tuned up and I’ll bring it out.” I turn one last time and finally make it to the barn without getting stopped.

Walking back up into the attic I crouch down and gently put the guitar back into the case and close it before I hear the sound of footsteps coming up the ladder.

Turning to the ladder I see a brown stetson appear from below the floor of the attic before the rest of Applejack comes into view.

“Oh Howdy Aj.” I nod before picking up the case and setting back where it was. “Ya need somethin’?”

“Um no Ah’m good I jus’ wanted ta really thank ya fer everythin’ ya’ve done fer us.”

“Hey it’s nothin’.” I wave it off and take the fiddle case down.

“Yes it is. Ya have no idea how long we’ve been lookin’ fer somepony ta fix the barn, it’s a big load off.” She explains walking next to me and sitting down.

“Well I’m glad I could help, I hate seein’ honest hard workin’ folk have ta go through such tribulations.” Opening the fiddle case I whistle “Look at that beaute.”

“Ah’m glad ya feel that way cuz ya sure helped us out” She quietly chuckles. “and I need ta give a proper thanks fer what ya did last night.”

“Eh I didn’t do anythin’ special I jus’ did what anyone would of done in my place.”

“Well Ah don't know what kinda ponies yer thinkin’ of but Ah don't know too many that would or could do what you did.” I see her incredulous look in the corner of my eye and just shrug to which she just snorts.

“Well Granny also tol’ me ta tell you that yer pay is in the house.” Aj stands back up and groans.

“Tell her that she can keep it, I don’t need no money.” Picking up the fiddle I say before picking up the bow.

“Heh naw yer gettin’ paid, Apples always pay their debts.”

“Well ya ain't in debt ta me none so go tell Granny she can keep her money, y’all don’t owe me a damn thing.” I set the fiddle on my lap and look to Aj hoping she’d just do as I said.

“Yer gettin’ paid.” She says as she starts to walk away.

“No I ain’t.” Applejack turns around with her mouth open to fire back but immediately closes it when she sees the look I was sending her way.

“Alright alright geez.” I smile and turn my attention back to the fiddle. “Ah don’t know what kinda strange pony don’t like bein’ paid though.” She whispers under her breath.

“The kinda strange person who knows money ain’t shit in the grand scheme of things.” I answer not looking up from the fiddle.

Slowly looking over to Applejack I saw that she had her head down and her front legs crossed. “Sorry ya weren't supposed ta hear that.”

“It’s fine jus’ go tell Granny that I’ll be down in a bit ta play another song, after I tune this girl first though of course.” I answer putting the fiddle in the crook of my neck as Aj walks back down the steps.

With the fiddle tuned, finally, I walk outside with the fiddle and box held together in my left hand.

Stopping I look through the trees at the setting sun. Letting the warm orange glow fall onto me I stand in front of the barn and the house until I hear the front door open behind me and the slow hoof steps of Granny walk down the front porch.

Paying the sounds no mind I stand stock still as the almost fall breeze blows across my wet skin sending chills through my arms as I don’t dare look away from the setting sun, letting remembrances of old push themselves into my mind.

“What cha lookin’ at?” I hear Granny ask as she stops beside me, my eyes starting to feel the burn of on coming tears before I beat them back down with a wince. Feeling Granny’s gaze on my side I hear her hum. “Ah memories.”

“Hey Granny ya found Doc ye… Oh.” Me and Granny ignore Aj’s outburst turned silent as we stand side by side in the warm glow of the setting sun.

Hearing the sound of rapid and small hoof steps from inside the house the front door opens and quickly shuts. “Is Hank gonna play fer us ye-.”

Snapping out of my premonitions I glance behind me and see Applejack nervously smiling at me while she covers a unamused Applebloom’s mouth with her hoof. Giving a small smile back I look back to the sun before letting out a shaky breath I didn’t know I was holding.

“Bad memories?” I look down and see Granny knowingly looking up to me.

“No… great ones.” I say in a quiet voice surprising Granny.

“Then why did ya have that look on your face?”

“Because I know that I’ll never see the places an’ people that were in them ever again.” I fell a solemn smile work its way onto my face before it turns into a scowl. “Plus I know what happened ta em’.”

Shaking my head I smile. “but let’s get song played fer y’all.” I start to walk to the front porch before realising that I hadn’t see a certain large red pony. “Hey where’s Mac?”

“He’s inside last I checked. Applebloom go get your brother please.”

“Okay Granny.” She happily chirps slipping out from behind Applejack’s hoof and rushing back inside.

Applebloom followed by her brother walking out of the door. Telling the ponies to set down on the front porch I take a deep breath and do a full body shake.

Raising the fiddle I place the bow on the strings and start to do some scales to get my fingers warmed up to the difficult instrument. Running through about five at different speeds I look up to the ponies and blush again.

Looking away from the ponies as they smile I inhale and exhale before closing my eyes and putting the bow to the strings.

Slowly pulling the bow back I start the beginning of the song as I swear I hear drums being played alongside me. Playing through the song a tad sloppily but getting all the builds and releases at the right times I get lost in the music but am forced to end it as it comes to an end.

Really making sure the last few notes ring out loud I end on a strong note and open my eyes and look directly at the ponies before slowly lowering the fiddle. The members of my audience on the front porch all with gobsmacked looks on their faces Ab is the first to recover.

“That was amazin’! How can ya play like that!? It was so fast!” She looks down to her hooves and somehow flexes it a little bit before looking back up to me. “Can ya do another one!?”

“Now Applebloom Hank doesn’t have ta if he don’t wanna, but I wouldn’t disapprove of another show like that.” Granny says with a smile.

Scratching the back of my neck I nervously smile. “I think I’m gonna be done fer the day, but I’m glad y’all liked it. Ya did like it right?”

“No offence to ya but when ya said that ya could play the fiddle too I jus’ thought ya could play row row row your boat, I wasn’t prepared fer whatever that was.” Granny waves a hoof in my direction. “What’s the name of that song?”

Happy that at least two of the four liked it my usual feeling of dread I get when playing in front of people starts to subside. “It’s called Tam Lin, one of my favorite songs ta play on fiddle really.”

“It sounded like it came from the thestral mountains.” Granny says rubbing her chin.

“Well I don't know where or what those are but I can tell ya that it is a Celtic tune.”

“Cel-tic?” Granny butchers “What in the world is Celtic?”

“Well it ain’t from this world so ya wouldn’t know but “Celtic” is just a term used for the, languages, cultures, bla bla of the Celtic people, like my mom’s side of the family or my dad’s side. They were Scottish and Irish.” I nod my head after I finish explaining.

“Do the Scottish and Irish have accents?”

“Pfft. Do they have accents?” I break out laughing and slap myself in the chest a few times before it calms down. “Yeah I guess ya could say that.”

“Well you don't got an accent.” Applejack observes.

“Oh yeah I do, it jus’ comes out when I’m real mad or jus’ talkin’ ta myself fer a while.” I explain noticing that darkness was slowly creeping in. “An’ really I can do it whenever I want ta but people jus’ end up lookin’ at me weird so I don’t.”

“Do it, Ah want to hear what a Scottish or Irish accent sounds like.”

“Maybe tomorrow, I got ta get goin’” I hold the fiddle up. “and put this girl away.”

“Naw jus’ give me the fiddle and I’ll bring ‘er inside, need to get it cleaned up anyway.” Granny says while standing up.

Shrugging I walk my way over to the family and hand Granny the instrument, that she then puts on her back and balances. “Now how about ya show us that accent, you’ve really peaked my curiosity.” With an innocent smile she adds.

Course she’d pull that,

“Will it make y’all stop buggin’ me in the future?”

“Yep.” They all answer in unison.

“Oh alright.” I clear my throat and cough.

Channeling my inner Scotsman I open my mouth and let my other voice have spin. “Now since ya wouldn't stop askin’ me ta do this feckin’ accent now I’m up here doin’ it. This is more Scottish than anythin' due ta me being around more Scottish people, but this is what my mom and Grandpa and Grandma and my mom's sisters sounded like.” I stop doing the accent and clear my throat. “I hope you’re all happy.”

“That was interestin’.” Applejack mumbles as Granny shakes her head.

“I think thestral’s and Scottish or Irish may be the same thing.”

“Hm?” I look to Granny

“Yeah that sounded almost spot on ta what a thestral sounds like, jus’ a bit muddy.” She explains while I nod with my chin resting in my hand.

“Yeah I agree but when ya have Irish, Scottish, and live an area where strange accents are all over yer bound ta get a tad scrambled.”

“Ponyville is the same way, lots of accents from all around.”

“Huh guess I wouldn’t know, only time I’ve been in town is well… ya know.” I chuckle. “Now I really gotta get goin so I’ll see y’all later.”

Turning around from the porch I walk over to where I left my bike yesterday and pick it up, caring it to the back of the humvee and putting it in the still open trunk area before closing it. Walking over to the drivers side I lean inside and start the humvee before heading back over to where my kit was lying.

Packed up and re-kitted I wave to the living room window where Applebloom was watching me and jump into the truck after she smiles and waves back.

Turning the lights on I turn the truck around and head down the path back home.

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Home <><><>

Pulling the humvee up to the entrance of the shed I turn it off and shut the lights off before leaning back into my seat and taking a deep breath. “I’ll carry the tools in tomorrow, I’m too tired ta do it tonight.” With a grunt I sit up and slide out of the seat, my boots hitting the grass with quiet thumps as I walk my way to the shed.

The darkness hindering my eyesight I don’t notice the skin I was drying and my foot gets caught under it almost making fall face first. Regaining my footing I kneel down and feel the pelt discovering it was dry and ready to be brought in. “Sweet.” I mumble taking the stakes out of the pelt before lifting it and resting it over my shoulder. “Now I only got one more wolf ta skin… but where is it?” Looking Around in circles I see no dead wolf. “Uhhhh well I guess the cats got it, oh well it was gonna start smellin’ anyways.” I shrug and walk into the dark cabin, switching on the lights that flash to life as I do.

Squinting my eyes I see Zecora on the couch with a plate of flowers and other assorted greens on the plate. “Howdy Z.”

“Oh hello Hank, how was your day?”

“Ight.” I throw the pelt over the back of the old chair opposite the couch. “Yours?”

“It was okay, just kinda lonely.”

“Sorry ‘bout that but I had ta get the work done.” My suspenders click as I unsnap them and set them on the table. “We’ll get ta gettin’ you back in yer house tomorrow.”

“Oh...okay.” I look to the zebra strangely at her tone before getting a good look at the plate of greens. “Whatcha eatin’?”

“This is a mix of daisies and some herbs from the surrounding area.” Her face suddenly lights up. “Did you know that there are at least twenty different rare herbs in the Everfree just around here!?”

“No I guess I didn’t.” With a smile I chuckle at the zebra’s excitement.

“Well I didn’t either but there are so many things I can make now!”

“Then I’m glad fer ya.” I plop down in the squeaky chair and rip open one of the MREs while taking out my canteen

“Yes it is quite interesting.” She says before lowering her face to the plate and taking one of the flowers into her mouth.

My meal ready to eat heating up in it’s bag while it emits it oh so wonderful scent a series of three knocks comes from the door startling me and Zecora equally.

“Who could that be?” Z asks, a small amount of fear in her voice.

“I have an idea.” I stand and walk to the sink before dumping the water in the MRE.

“Who?”

“ A pony who’s hair likes ta wave around like stray leaf in a windstorm and who has a dark blue coat.” I take out my revolver and cock back the hammer before leveling it at my waist.

“Annndddddd iiiiitttttttttt’ssssssss-” I open the door and see the blue eyes of Luna looking up at me. “Just as expected. Howdy there Moon pie, come on in, we’re just eatin’ supper.” I decock the revolver before sliding back into the holster.

“Thank you sir Hank.” Luna steps in and closes the door.

“Ah no need for the ‘sir’ stuff, ain’t no formalities in this household.” I grab my Mre and rip open the pouch to find spaghetti and meat sauce. “Fuckin’ score.”

“I-is that P-princess Luna.” Zecora points to Luna.

“Oh! Yeah, uhhh. Moonpie that’s Z, formally known as Zecora and Z that’s Moonpie formally known as Luna.” I introduce the two and walk over to my chair before sitting down.

“P-pleasure to be in your presence Princess.” Zecora goes into a bow.

“Hey! Cut that shit out no bowing in my hovel!” I stomp my foot on the ground getting Z to look up at me.

“W-why? You have to bow to the princesses, you need to bow too!”

“No I don't, I don’t bow ta nobody, and ain’t nobody gonna bow in house. So stand up.”

“B-but-”

“We… I would rather you don't bow, I would much rather like if you just treated us like a normal pony.”

I um. Okay.” Zecora gets backup and jumps up onto the couch before setting her plate back in front of her, still glancing to Luna every few seconds.

“You gonna sit Luna or are ya jus’ gonna stand there all creepy like.” I ask from around a mouth full of spaghetti.

“Oh we were just wondering what you were eating. It smells quite good.”

“This is some genuine U.S. spaghetti.” Holding the bag out to Luna she takes a deep wiff.

“Mmm, may I have some?” She asks.

“On any other occasion I’d say yes without hesitation but this has meat in it so unless you’re cool with eating meat than no.” I pull the bag back to me and take another bite.

“We don’t mind.”

“Hmm-.” I look to Luna and swallow. “Whatever, jus don’t cut yourself.” I hold out the knife I was eating with out to luna with some spaghetti on it.

Wrapping her lips around the knife she takes the spaghetti off the blade before chewing and humming. “What meat is this?” she asks before swallowing.

“Beef… I think, could be pork, or a mixture of both.” I take a bite of the jalapeno snack bread.

Squinting her eyes at me Luna frowns. “Beef as in meat from a cow?”

“No I mean meat from a butterfly.” I look to her and scoff. “Yeah dipshit meat from a cow.”

“You can’t call the princess a...a dipshit!” Zecora freaks out.

“Yeah I can. I jus’ did.” With a shrug I finish off the last bit of spaghetti before setting the empty pouch on the table. “She ain’t no better than me, and I ain’t no better than her, we’re equals.”

Ripping open the rip off jalapeno cheese-its I pop one into my mouth. “Although I guess I didn’t have ta call you a dipshit Luna, don’t take it personally, it’s jus’ how I talk ta people I’m comfortable with.”

“We appreciate that, lot’s of thestrals are like that as well. We..I am just off put with how you can eat beef so casually.”

“Ya forgetting that on my world only humans are sentient, that would mean cows are just animals too.” I wave my hand in a circular motion before putting another hand full of crackers into my mouth.

“Oh….Right, we forgot that.”

“Yeah see not that bad.”

“Well may we try the other food as well, it’s so interesting .” Taking a step closer she leans in to the bread and crackers.

“Fuckin’ hell don’t ya get fed enough bein’ a princess an’ all?” I kid making Luna blush and back up

“If you don’t want to give any we u-understand.” She stutters with a nervous smile.

“No, get over here.” I wrap a arm around her neck and pull her closer. “Here try some of this bread and these crackers and I’ll get the tabasco sauce and blueberry-cherry cobbler out. If you want some too Z ya can have some.” I get up to get two glasses to make the lemonade in after putting some of the tabasco sauce on the snack bread and in the spaghetti.

Returning with the two glasses I had to track down I pour the water into them only to turn around to see most of my bread and crackers gone. “Damn you too, leave some for me.”

“Sorry.” They both say in unison with their mouths full.

“Well here try this.” I set down the glasses and go back over to my chair before sitting down.

“What is this? It’s has a… strange pigment.”

“It’s lemonade, and yes it’s fine to drink, trust me.” I encourage getting Luna to stop looking at the glass like it’s full of poison.

Opening the cobbler pouch I hear Zecora recoil. “Oh my….eugh.” She shakes her head back and forth with her eyes closed.

“What?”

“It’s so strong.”

“I don’t think it’s too bad.”

“Well you also drink the pony equivalent to kerosene.” I hear Luna comment from my side.

“Hey it’s not my fault y’all are lightweights.”

“We are not a lightweight! Thou had to see us back in our military days, We could out drink any stallion.” She says putting her nose into the air.

Shaking my head I sigh. “That may be true but I also saw you sputtering like ten year old with his first drink right on that couch a few days ago.” I wave my hand toward the couch the Zecora was now sitting on for emphasis. ”Good job on soundin’ more modern by the way.”

“Thank you” Slightly taken aback from my compliment she says. “and no fair.”

“Pft.” I snort taking a bite of the cobbler. “Now do ya want ta try desert?”

“Yes!” Immediately done pouting she jumps up.

“Yes what?”

“Yes we would like some desert.” Her eyes keep locked on the bag.

“Remember your manners Moon Pie.” I grin.

“Are you seriously going to make us say please?”

“Damn straight I am, nobody’s too good fer manners.” I flick her on the nose making her sneeze as she inches closer to the treat.

“Fine. Fine. Can We please have cobbler?”

“Yes you may.” I smile and ruffle the hair on the top of her head. “Ya can have some too Z.” Zecora scrambles off the couch and stops in front of me.

Someone's eager

“Well uh I only got this one spoon so I guess I’ll jus’ feed it to y’all cuz I don’t even know where Z got that plate... Damn I need to get some silverware.” I get a liberal amount onto the spoon and point it over to Luna.

“You don't have to treat us like a filly, we can feed ourselves.” Luna deadpans.

“I never said that but yer magic don’t work and if ya held this in yer hooves it’d turn sideways and spill it, so either suck it up buttercup, or get no desert.” I awkwardly cross my arms. “You don't mind Z, do ya?”

“Nope.”

“See.” I point the spoon in Zecora’s direction and feel it tug before I hear Zecora moan. “Oh yea thaths good.” She slurs still chewing.

“Fine. Okay, We’ll let our dignity go for some lowly cobbler.” She huffs.

“For one I feel like that’s not the first time you’ve said that, in a different context perhaps…” I wink.

“We do not get what you mean.”

“C’mon really!? You let yer dignity go for a lowly shoe maker? Get it? Because yer from old times….No?

“No.”

“Ah fuck you, every time I make a witty joke someone's gotta take the piss outta me.” I sigh and put some of the gooey treat on the spoon before directing it to Luna. “Here.”

Feeling the spoon get tugged I pull in back and put it back in the bag. “The other thing I was gonna say about that whole dignity thing is that yer not the only one to lose it to cobbler.”

“I wouldn’t be?” She looks at me kind of amused

“No.” I laugh. “Hell no, I’d kill fer this stuff… I actually have before honestly now that I think about it.” I rub my chin before waving my hand. “That’s a story fer another time though.”

Taking a bite myself I groan. “But as the old saying goes, ‘I’m not gay but cobbler is cobbler’.”

I hear Luna snort beside me. “I could see you as a coltcuddler.”

“A what?” I look to her confused.

“A coltcuddler, homosexual.” She explains waving her hoof in a circular motion.

“Oh my, I could too!” I whip my head around to see Zecora trying to hide a smile behind her arm.

“Fuck you guys.”

“You should see his flank.” Zecora starts to snicker louder as I glare at her.

“Is it big? I haven’t gotten much time to look at his rear yet.”

“Don’t you answer that.” I point to the zebra.

“No it’s not.”

I smile.

“It’s huge!”

“For fuck’s sake.” I face palm and sigh.

“Really? I wouldn’t have thought somepony so masculine would have such opposite traits.”

"It ain't opposite! I just got a lot of muscle and fat there, everyone has a different part of their body that is more responsive!"

“Me neither! But you should see him when he walks.” Zecora explains getting Luna to giggle ignoring my defense

Something give me strength not to rip these two’s heads off.

“Why’s this?”

“It’s how it moves, I’ve never a flank move like that, so much motion and power.”

Both, pony and zebra, laughing I just shake my head and sigh again.

“Now I must know.” Luna pauses and laughs again. “Is it mostly fluff or is it muscular like the rest of him?”

“It’s amazing really, extremely muscular but with a thin layer of cushion, he’s like the most expensive bed ever. Always warm, firm but with the just right amount of cushion, and best of all... He smells really good.” She tries to whisper but fails making me look up and stare straight ahead.

“I’m right here ya know. Right here… in between you two.” I look to both of them and see that they are ignoring me. “Whatever.” I put my hands on the chairs arm rests and push myself up. Walking to the fridge I hear a gasp, about to turn around I feel a hoof press onto my ass.

Freezing I hear who turned out to be Luna hum. “Wow, that is…. Really firm. Is it like this all over?” Her hoof starts to poke and prod my rear in different places. “Oh jeez. I wonder how hard he can kick.”

“Really, Reaaaly fuckin’ hard.” I growl before turning around to Luna “Do you want first hand experience? Cuz’ I’ll kick ya right back up to the moon.”

“Heh sorry.” She laughs and backs up.

“Touch my ass again and you’ll be more than sorry.”

Putting the empty MRE and empty pouches in the sink before turning back around and sitting back down, on the couch this time.

Sitting down and slumping into the couch I rub my face.

“We are sorry if we hit a raw nerve, we had no intention to upset our host, shall we leave?” Luna says upset.

“What? No don't, there’s no need fer that. I should apologize ta you, I shouldn’t be so sensitive.”

“No Hank, If I were tormented for as long as you were, like you were, I would be sensitive too so I say you have every right to be sensitive to that subject.” Zecora says to me before jumping up onto the couch and rubbing up against me.

“You were bullied for your legs?” Luna looks to me surprised.

“I was bullied fer plenty o things but my thighswere definitely a main point yeah.” I remark as I pet Zecora on her head.

“How could anyone bully you? I mean you are quite large and threatening.”

“Thank you for the compliment but I wasn’t always in shape and tall, that took work and time, so for most of my school career I was just a chubby average sized kid with slightly larger than than normal rear and that gets you plenty of attention.” I roll my eyes. “But I don't like reminiscing on the past so, jus’ go back to talkin’ bout my ass.”

Damn I’m a fucking limerick master up in dis bitch.

“We won’t talk about what you don’t want us to but we will say this, I think that you should feel good about your figure. It’s looks good on you and at least it is unique, there are so many stallions that are just rectangles with no curves, and We for one are a mare that likes her stallions to have some flesh on their bones.” She flicks her hoof and smiles. “So look at your figure as a blessing not a curse.”

“Yeah I guess.” I freeze and feel a wicked smile spread across my face. “Wait. Did you jus’ say you find me attractive?”

“What? No W-We said no such thing.” She nervously chuckles and blushes. “We do not find you particularly attractive or unattractive.”

Looking to Zecora we share a grin before we both look back to the flustered princess. “I think we’re even now.”

“Wa-Even!?” She exasperatedly replies.

“Yeah even, I got ya back fer fondling my ass.” I give a shit eating grin while she huffs and turns her head away from me. “We are going to make you be our pillow for a whole night.”

“Uh huh sure ya are, just a warning though” The lunar princess turns her head back to me. “I get a tad grabby in my sleep.”

“I wouldn't mind.” I barely hear her whisper as she turns away from me again. “Well it was fun and We will be back again soon, but We really must get going.” She stands and walks to the door before stopping. “Can you open this for me?”

“Ha, sure.” I get up from my spot on the couch much to Zecora’s displeasure and open the door.

‘Thank you once again Hank for talking to us” I nod my head “and it was a pleasure making your acquaintance Zecora.”

Zecora blushes and nods back. “You as well princess.”

“Goodnight Hank have a good day tomorrow.”

“Same ta you Moon Pie, see ya aroun’.” I pat her on the head as she walks outside and wave a final time as she takes off into the night sky.

Closing the door and locking it I sigh. Slowly turning around I see Z sitting up on the couch.

“I can’t believe you’re on nickname status with a princess of Equestria.” She tiredly states as I pick her up from the couch and walk over to the loft.

“I’m on nickname status with everybody, whether they like it or not.” I laugh and pull myself up into the loft.

“What she said was true though, you should be proud of your figure.”

“Hmm I’ll think about it, but let’s go to sleep now okay? We got a long day ahead of us.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah tomorrow we start on getting you back home.” I close my eyes and feel Zecora snuggle up to me particularly close.

“Well I may still come over to sleep with you sometimes.”

“Be my guest.” I smile and wrap a arm around her.

{dunzo}

Author's Note

Ha! Look at that a chapter around 15,000, neato. I Hope you liked reading this chapter because I liked writing it.

And now I think I can start putting in more time jumps, now that we're past the setting the scene phase, so good. But don't worry when I say time jumps I mean like a week or a few days, not twenty years like The Last of Us pulled. By the way who's exited for part 2? I know that I am.

Now I'm to the part where I say see you next time, leave constructive comments (you guys have been absolutely great at this), and PM me with anything you think needs changed or added, or taken out.

See you guys in a another month or so probably... man do I wish I didn't have real life responsibilities.

Also Happy late Labor Day.

Friends Relocated

<><><>One Week Later<><><>

Walking out of the thin brush on the edge of the clearing with my hatchet in hand and my newish shotgun across my back I see Zecora tending to the garden and smile.

“Hey Z Guess what I didn’t see today?” Raising my voice I catch the zebra’s attention getting her to turn and start to approach

“Really?!”

“Yep! after my last tussle with the pair two days ago I see no new prints or signs of Shuck activity in the area.” Sheathing my hatchet Zecora catches up with me and starts to walk beside me.

“You think it’s safe for me to go home?” She asks with excitement in her voice.

“Mhhhmm.”

“Oh thank you Hank!” She rears up and wraps her front legs around my waist in a hug making me stop my walk.

“Heh, not a problem.” I ruffle her hair.

“Are you sure there is nothing I can do to repay you?”

Looking down to the Zebra still latched onto my waist I smile, “I’ve already told ya, you’ve done more than plenty to pay me back.”

“But-”

“No buts. You’ve made me a flourishing garden and small orchard, told me some very helpful herbs and plants to look out for, and ones to avoid, plus you’ve been a great friend. Hell I honestly probably owe you.”

Starting the walk back to cabin Zecora catches up to me again, rubbing up against my leg, and hums, “I still want to give you something though.”

“I ain’t gonna stop ya but i’m jus’ letting you know that ya don't have ta.”

“I just feel wrong not giving you something after seeing you limp or walk into the clearing with blood coving you day after day just so I can go home.”

“For one most of that blood wasn't mine, and two it gave me a great reason to use my hatchet and knives instead of my guns, I’ll run out of ammo eventually after all.” I frown at the thought before smugly grinning, “At least I’ll never run outta ammo fer these guns.” Raising my arms up I flex them constricting the white shirt's sleeve I was wearing

Looking at my arms Zecora blushes and snorts before shaking her head and smirking.

Putting my arms down I walk over to my Honda and sit down on the milk carton before looking closely at the engine that I had inspected and gotten close to finding the problem.

“Sill trying to find out what is wrong with your...motorcycle?” Zecora asks sitting next to me.

“Yeah, I’ve gotten close, I have ignition, filters are clean, gas is getting to the engine, it ain't locked up, all I haven’t done is check the carburetors. If that is the problem I’ll be happy and pissed at the same time, because that is one of the most simple fuckin’ things ta fix.” I rub my head and sigh. “But I’ll do that another day, I’m sure ya wanna get home so let’s get on that.”

“I agree, but uh… can you do something for me?”

“Dependin’ sure.” I shrug.

“Well remember when we were going through your containers in the shed and we found the um… heavy ballistic armor with the helmet you said you found?”

“Yeah.”

“Well I’ve been wondering what you would look like in all that black armor with that glass faced helm and big ‘swat’ shield.” She rubs her right foreleg with her left in what I’ve found to be a nervous habit of hers.

“Ya want me to play dress up? That’s what ya want as yer parting gift?”

“Yes.”

“You better have a damn good gift that yer givin’ me.” I cross my arms and stand up.

“I think you’ll like it.”

“I better.” Walking into the shed I start to take off my outer kit, needing to get down to my regular clothes.

With all my stuff unceremoniously strewn onto the dirt floor I walk over to the large dark blue water tight storage container and grab the assorted armor pads.

Putting the phantom interceptor plate carrier on first I leave it unsnapped and un zelcrowed so I could still easily bend over and put on the shin guards, knee pads, and thigh protectors.

With the leg pieces secured I sinch up the vest tight and snap it closed before adjusting the shoulder guards, neck guard and groin protector. With everything as comfortable as it was going to get I dig around some more for a black handkerchief before putting it on then the helmet with ballistic glass face mask.

Finding the shield I found with the set of armor I was currently wearing I grab its handle and set its rest on my left arm before bending over and grabbing the revolver out of its holster to hold with my right.

Feeling completely badass and not as weighed down as I expected I step out of the shed and into the sun’s light, slowlying walk toward Zecora as she steps back before quickly snapping into a crouching position covering most of my body with the shield getting her to jump back.

“Pft.” I snort standing up and lowering my shield to my side. “Why’d ya jump back like that?”

Taking a step forward The zebra cautiously looks me over, “Because you look meanising in that outfit, it’s just natural for zebras to back up when faced with something as big as… you. Especially when you move so abruptly.”

“So I look more menacing in this than when I’m in my regular kit?”

“Well yes, in your regular outfit you look more scary, but in this” She waves a hoof up in down gesturing to me “you look even more so like a impassable obstacle.”

“Thank you.” I place my right hand on my hip and smile at the compliment.

“You’re welcome?” She responds obviously bewildered.

“Well anyway, can I take this off now?” I ask while she nods yes. “Good, now get your bags packed and stuff, but I got one more thing for ya.” I turn around and walk back to the shed.

My regular kit back on and my heavy armor thrown back into the storage I walk over to where I had my four Motorola walkie talkies charging. Grabbing two and setting them to the right channel I walk back outside where Zecora was waiting.

“Hey Z, I need ta teach ya somethin’ real fast.” I motion for her to come over and take a knee.

Zecora walking over to me I hold out one of the radios and show it to her.

“I’m givin’ ya one of these ta keep so if you get in trouble you can contact me for help. The range will have a far enough reach so we should be able to stay in contact if you’re around your house and I’m in the the town.” I hold it out to her.

“Oh my... thank you! But I don’t think I know how to use it.” She nervously smiles and cautiously takes it into her hoof.

“Well I teach ya.” I scoot next to her and point to the switch you press to talk. “If you press that and talk” I press the button and talk into the device making my voice emit from the other, making her head snap to where the other was in her hoof. “The other person with the other com will hear you… but you always want to let off of the panel after you talk so you can get the response.”

“Here try it. I’ll go over there and you press the switch and talk and I’ll respond.” Getting up I grab the other radio and walk about one hundred feet away.

Watching Zecora just stare at the radio I hit the button on mine, “Don’t jus’ sit there. Hit the button and say somethin’.” Watching Zecora jump and fumble the radio I watch her re-grip it and wait.

“Um...Hello?” I wait until I hear her feed cut off before hitting the button on mine. “Howdy.” I let off the switch and see a big smile spread across her face before she quickly holds it up again.

“This so cool! How does your voice get into this small black box?”

“It’s a speaker, some circuitry, and a radio network. Don’t ask me anymore though cuz’ after that I’m in the dark too.” I strap the radio to a strap on my suspenders before walking back over to her.

“Neat huh?”

“I don’t think 'neat' does it justice, this is amazing!” Still staring at the small radio I smile and kneel back down. “There two more things though.”

“What?”

“Well for one you need to make sure this stays on the same frequency as mine so we can talk, so for simplicity let’s use one.” I turn the knob on her’s and mine to one. “It has to be on the same frequency so as long as we both have one as our setting we’ll be able to talk. So make sure it’s on one.” She looks to me and nods.

“Good. Another thing is that it has a battery that must be recharged. That means that you have to come over at least once a week to top it off.”

“That shouldn’t be a problem.” She looks up to me and smiles.

“Oh and... well I guess two more things. Only use this in emergencies, the less you use it the longer the battery will last, and it has a handy belt clip so you can attach it to your saddlebags when you go out.” I clip it onto her saddlebags for example.

“How intersting.” She spins in circles looking at the radio on her back the entire time getting me to laugh.

Stopping her spinning she realizes what she was doing and blushes. “Heh.”

“Well Zecora I don’t mean ta rush ya off but should we get going?” I stand up and grab the shotgun.

With a sigh she smiles, “Yes I believe it is time for me to return home.”

“Alrighty then, let’s fuckin’ do it.” We both start walking at the same time to the exit of the clearing.

Nearing the edge of the clearing I see Lilith look to use before standing and making her way over to use until she was behind us, “Guess she wants to come too” I snort and pat the big cat thing on the head “and a few of your friends as well.” Two of the male cats come up behind her on each of her flanks.

“Well we’re pretty damn well safe.” Zecora looks to the cats and nods.

“I’d say.”

“So how did you get that armor and shield?” Zecora asks as we walk down the path to her house.

“Well…” I run the back of my neck and step over a fallen log, “ Minus me being a weapon nut and my old situation being full of goodies to nab... long story short there was a guy who didn't need anymore it so I took it from him.”

“You stole it?” She looks up to me disapprovingly.

“I guess but he was dead so he probably wasn’t needin’ it anyways.” Zecora’s eyes go wide before she nods.

“Well in that case it guess it’s not as bad?”

“Well if you need to be convinced he tried to kill me first so…” Waving my hand in a circular motion she blanches.

“Well um... okay.”

Our Manticore bodyguard’s heavy footfalls accompanied by me and Zecora’s lighter leaf crunching ones we make it down the path before Zecora starts to speak again, “I keep thinking about how you’re used to almost getting killed everyday, I still can’t wrap my mind around it and how you made it through that, I don’t think I know anybody else that could.”

“Sure ya do.”

“What do you mean?”

“You know someone who could survive what I did.” I reply looking around the trees for threats.

“Who?”

“You.” I state matter of factly.

“Me? I don’t compare to you at all!”

“That's good.” I laugh. “But in all seriousness I know you could, you might not think so now, but I’ve seen you work and I’ve seen how you solve problems. Believe me I know what kind of person can survive and what kind can’t, you’d do jus’ fine.” Smiling I look down to her getting her to smile as well.

“Whatever you say.”

Shaking my head I snort and chuckle.

Her house coming into view she noticeably speeds up and beats me to the front door. The zebra stepping inside I hear her give a sigh of relief, “Oh good, everything's still here.”

Walking inside after her I see her walking around checking everything.

“Nothin’ missin’?”

“Nope it seems everything is still here, just as I left it.” She turns and looks to the broken door, “Minus the door.”

“Eh, I’ll rehang that fer ya. No big deal.” I turn and look in the corner seeing her staff. “Hey here’s yer walkin’ stick.”

Turning her attention away from whatever she was doing she walks over to the corner and grabs the stick, “This is no walking stick. This is a Krockdaw made fighting staff, engraved by my father with some of our most famous legends.” She spins it around her hoof and forcefully plants it onto the floor with a thud.

“What now...Crockpot fighting staff?”

“No Krockdaw, my clan, the great archers of Zebrica.” Still looking at her staff she explains.

“Ah okay. Why do you have a staff instead of a bow then?”

“I never really was much of an archer, I can shoot but I just took to medicine and a staff fighting more.” With a far away look in her eyes Z smiles.

“Well that’s interesting, you’ll have to tell me more about your home country, I’d love to lean more about this world.” I place my hand on my hip. “Maybe you could tell me while I fix yer door.” I point a thumb to the door off its hinges.

“Sure, maybe you could tell me more about your world.”

“Eh, I don’t know ‘bout that.”

“So if I remember correctly there is three clans: the Krockdaw, master archers, the Abindawhsee, tactful infantry, and the Utainde, who are next to god class craftsmen and shamans.” I recite testing the door. “The three were all once united as one great clan but when the three representatives of each group didn’t agree on how to divvy up some new territory a war almost erupted. To avoid conflict and rising tensions the three main groups split the land and still currently reside on what they claimed as theirs, but still raw nerves and high tension keep the three from reforming back into the great empire they once were.”

“Correct. The next meeting of the different representatives was coming up before I left but... I doubt anything will get resolved.”

Closing the door and nodding at its new state of functionality I sit down at the table across from the zebra with a grunt. “Hey at least your country has no infighting and is relatively stable, the country I love is nothing more than ash, abandoned buildings, and homicidal maniacs, plus some complete fuckin’ wank stains that call themselves people.” I scowl.

“I guess you’re right, I just wish I could see Zebrica back in its former glory like my grandma would always tell stories about.”

“I understand.” We both sit quiet at the table before I remember a question I was going to bring up a day ago but forgot, “Hey Zecora?”

“Hmm?”

“Is that bacteria stuff suppos’ ta fix all yer problems, like all of ‘em? Cuz my vision is a lot better than what it had degraded ta. I feel like I can see for miles.”

“Um heh yeahhhh.” She rubs her hooves together, “it will fix all physical abnormalities or damage it’s applied to,but since you have no resistance to it it will fix about... everything.”

“Oh… I guess that’s why I can hear squirrel eating a nut a football field away. Not bad mind you, quite wonderful really, I should be thankin’ you.” I motion to her.

“Oh there’s no need to thank me, I’m sorry for doing that too you as well but thanking reminds me of something.” She slides out of her chair and walks to her bed and grabs two somethings from under it.

Watching her quizzically my eyes go wide as I watch her carry a beautiful carved long bow twice as big as her and a full quiver of arrows to the table before setting them on the table.

“This was my grandfathers bow, he carved this bow himself and is one of the few bows to have been made by Alikazi in his later years, it is made from a rare tree called the Buigsame yster that is flexible but almost impossible to break and translates from ancient Zebrican to Equish meaning flexible iron...” Gently rubbing a hoof over the bow she continues, “and I want you to have it, you saved my life and showed hospitality to a person, and a species, you didn’t even know, you never asked for anything in return but yet I feel that you deserve something.”

Sitting still I stare at the bow as she scoots it toward me across the table, “I-I would love to but… I can’t. I can’t in good conscience take such a beautiful family heirloom out of the family it was intended for.” I break my line of sight from the bow to Zecora. “I don’t need nothin’ in return anyways, I got a great friend out of the whole ordeal, I don’t need no more.”

“Oh Hank” She smiles and looks to the table before looking back up to me, “How lucky was I to find such a great friend my first week in a new land?” Shaking her head she sighs. “I won’t leave you alone until you take this gift Hank, I never use the bow, it just sits and collects dust never getting used like it should. My grandfather would be proud to have such a strong and kind warrior wield his weapon, I would know.”

Staring at Zecora I feel knot form in my throat and a burning sensation form in my eyes making me wince and force the feeling back down. Getting up from the chair I walk over next to her getting a questioning look from her before crouching down and wrapping her in a tight hug making her squeek.

Her hooves slowly closing as far around my back as they could I hold the hug for another few seconds before breaking the hug and walking back over to my chair.

Sitting down I look to the madly blushing zebra and give a solemn smile, “Thank you Zecora, you have no idea it’s been since I’ve shared a moment like this, are you sure you want me to have the bow and arrows?” I cautiously ask.

“P-positive.”

“I thank you.” I gently pick up the large bow and quiver before inspecting it even closer.

Noticing the large, easily six inch engraved metal spike on the bottom of the bow I run my fingers over it.

“T-that is where you stick the bow into the ground to draw it back, the spike has been engraved and enchanted to make it stay solid in whatever surface you bury it in.” Her blush calms down as she points out the bows features, “The string also has been enchanted with a preservation spell to make sure it keeps its strength and tension. But be careful due to how powerful the bow is it has a incredible draw weight.”

Taking a arrow out of the quiver and standing up I place the arrow on top of my hand holding the bow and pull back with three fingers back to my right cheek.

“Or you can just pull it back like it’s nothing.”

Slowly letting the the string back it a neutral position I take the arrow and put it back into the quiver. “Oh I can tell that’s a extremely strong bow, in fact it feels like it’s around a hundred pounds so double that and… damn this is gonna do some damage.”

“Yes that bow is known for it’s strength and accurate range. I must say though, it’s strange seeing a bow pulled back without it being in the ground.” She rubs her chin. “Being able to move with a bow will just make it that much more effective.”

“You have no idea.” I smile. “Well Zecora I need to get goin’. You still know how ta use that walkie talkie?”

“Yes and I’ll be by every three days to charge it.”

“Great, see you soon Z.” I duck under the door frame and make my way outside before waving and turning around.

Walking a ways down the trail I decide to go and have a look at Ponyville and see how things are going, turning left I raise my shotgun and stick my arm though the bow where it was pinched onto my shoulder by its string and body.

The trio of cats have gone missing around Zecora’s I wonder toward the village to where I had been before, to check out the timid creatures and what they’re up too.

The trees becoming further apart and lighter in color the increased amount of sunlight gives off a general feeling of calmness before the bird song is interrupted by a scream to my left. Raising my shotgun I slowly make my way past a series of brambles before popping out the other side and seeing nothing. Lowering the gun I hear the scream again and start to run towards the sound.

Dodging through the trees my newly refurbished sense of hearing picks up the sound of growling and whimpering up ahead. Slowling down to quiet my footsteps I pull out my knife and quickly crouch walk forward through some trees before seeing a lone timberwolf growling at a hole at the base of a rather large oak while the occasional yip or scream comes from the hole.

Wanting to use the new bow I slowly take it from my shoulder and take a arrow out of the quivver, having to pull more than I expected to dislodge it. Notching the arrow and pulling it back I rest it on top of my hand and slowly breathe, aiming for the vitals of the wolf.

Exhaling I let go of the string and watch as I see the arrow fly right past the wolf and into the trunk of a tree behind it with a ‘thunk’.”

Cursing myself I pick up my shotgun and aim it at the wolf before lowering the shotgun confused as the wolf wheezes and hacks up green blood before falling to its side and heavily breathing.

Walking toward the wolf I notice blood leaking out of a hole on its left side and blood pooling on the dry leaves on it’s right.

Holy shit did that arrow go right through? I think standing over the wolf and watching it in its death throes as it suffocates in its own blood.

Smirking I unsheath my knife and crouch down before placing it on its side and with a push burying it all the way to the hilt into its heart making it go tense before going limp with a final shudder.

Looking around me I take the knife out of the wolf with a slurp before wiping the blade on my pants and resheath it. Noticing the arrow still stuck in the tree I look to the wolf and stick my finger in the hole the arrow made. Feeling some serious tearing of the inside of the wolf I turn it over and look at the exit hole, seeing it was the same size.

Zecora wasn’t lying when she said this bow was powerful, speaking of… I hold down the button on the radio. “Hey Z jus’ bagged a timberwolf with the bow you gave me so look out if there's one there's more.” I let off the paddle and wait for a response.

“Really you already got something with the bow? And thanks for telling me about it but the Manticores are still sniffing around and I got my other masks hung so I think I’m safe.” The radio cuts of as she let’s of the button on her end. “Are you hurt?”

“No I’m fine, the bow launched a arrow straight through the wolf’s lungs, didn’t even have a chance.” I stand up and walk to the tree to retrieve the arrow. “Arrow left some serious internal tearing as well, I’d hate ta get hit by one of these things.” I let go of the radio and pull the arrow out of the tree.

“Well that’s… good. I’m glad the bow works well.”

“Same here, I’ll get back with ya if I see anythin’ else that’s troblin’.”

“Okay, stay safe.”

Putting the arrow back in the quiver and the bow back on my shoulder I crouch down in front of the tree and look inside, the interior being too dark to see anything.

“Uh… Hello?” I ask hoping to at least get whatever was in the tree to react.

A far away bird being the only sound I heard I was about to get up before I hear a the beginning of ‘hello’ before it was shushed.

“Too late I heard you two.” I smile amused, “Might as well just come out now because I can wait a looooong time.” Walking back to a fallen log I wipe off the leaves and sit down, waiting for who ever was in the tree to come out.

Only waiting a meer minute I hear rustling, “Pip no don’t! It’ll eat you!” A voice warns before a small white and brown spotted colt comes out of the hole, obviously scared.

“Howdy.” I wave.

“H-hello.” He stays next to the tree.

“Yer friend gonna some out too or is he comfortable staying in a old tree?”

My words apparently having a effect another comes out of the tree much to the dismay of the voice.

“So there’s three of you then.” I surprisedly say looking to the dark brown colt that had a helicopter hat on his head.

The new colt not having anything to say I turn my attention to the tree as a blonde unicorn filly comes out of the hole and stands next to her friends.

“Is that all of ya?”

“N-no.” She stutters and looks back into the hole. “Just come out Rumble, it’s too late.”

“It wouldn’t be if you guys just stayed hidden.” The obviously agitated voice states.

“Holy shit, is there like a whole town of y’all in there or somethin’? How did y’all all cram in there?” I huff in amusement while a light gray with dark slicked back hair pony slowly peeks his head out of the hole before going right back in.

“We had to so the timber wolf wouldn’t get us.” The colt with the hat finally says something, albit quietly.

“But that doesn’t seem to be a problem now.” The mottled colt adds looking to the dead wolf laying in front on them.

Noticing the colt’s accent I squint looking at him, “Where ya from, ya got a accent to ya.”

“I just moved from Trottingham.” He answers nervously.

“Oh, heh. Puns.” I snort.

“What?”

“Oh there is er.... was a city back on my planet called Nottingham, but you’re ponies and you trot so Trottingham. Plus you got a English accent.” Explaining he seems to loose some of his nervousness.

“Oh, you’re offly friendly for a monster Mr.” The colt points out getting his two friends to look up from their hooves.

“Huh, figure that.” I smile.

“S-so you aren’t gonna eat us?” The blonde unicorn peeps.

“What? No why would I do that? Better yet who told you I ate ponies?”

Stepping forward the dark brown colt clears his throat, “That’s what a lot of ponies in town have been saying, even some of the guards! B-but you seem half as bad as the ponies in town have been saying, maybe mom was right.” He adds under his breath.

“What did ya mom say?” I question curious.

“She said that judging a book by its cover is never nice and that even though what you did was extreme it saved Ms. Roseluck’s life and ours when the wolves attacked.” Obviously still nervous about being confronted with what he saw kill a pony and two wolves the colt bravely keeps his head up at me.

Mentally applauding the kid I hum, “I’d say yer Moms pretty smart kid, I’d listen to her.”

“Yeah… she’s usually right.” He sighs and kicks his hoof making some dry leaves fly into the air.

“Ha ha ha.” I heartilly chuckle hitting my chest, “What’d she tell ya not ta do?”

“She told me not to go into the woods.”

“Pft, yeah you shoulda listened to her there sport.”

“I Know.”

The colt now looking to the ground in shame and mumbling ‘stupid’ to himself over and over again think of a question to stop him from beating himself up so bad and to make the others less scared of me.

“So you know I have ta ask why you four are in the woods right?”

The three all growing nervous smiles, including the dark brown colt, I raise an eyebrow, “Tell me.”

“Well... we all wanted to see what the Monster of the Everfree looked like up close, especially after what Scootaloo and her friends were saying about you.” The filly at the end says while pawing at the ground with her hoof.

“Shoulda known those three would say something.” I grin and shake my head before looking back to the band in front of me, “Well am I everythin’ ya were hopin’ fer?”

“You’re even more scary up close.” The filly answers with brutal honesty getting me to chuckle.

“That’s not nice Dinkie!” The small colt to ‘Dinkie’s’ left berates her getting her ears to depress to her skull.

“s-sorry.” In her smallest voice she apologizes.

“No problem, I'll take it as a compliment.” I wave off getting her to perk back up, “But what do you two think? Do I stack up ta what ya had me lookin’ like in yer heads?”

“No... Way cooler.” They both say at the same time, slightly taking me back.

“Wasn’t expectin’ ya ta say that, ya ain’t afraid of me?”

“No… well yes, but you saved us and you seem nice, plus Applebloom said you were nice too so maybe all those other ponies were wrong.”

Ah kids, the dumbest and smartest things on earth.

“Well I’m glad that you see me as nice and cool and not mean and… too scary.” I look to the unicorn filly with a fake hurt look making her giggle.

“Anyways since y’all were such a great crowd how ‘bout I gett ya back home and away from all the scary wolves and tall pale monsters.

“You know the way out of the woods!”

“Yep.”

“Good because we were kinda lost.” Dinkie admits.

“I figured, now get yer friend outta the tree and let’s go, I’ve still got things to do.”

Standing up and rolling my shoulders to readjust my pack I grab the shotgun and hold it in a lax position.

“C’mon Rumble, he’s nice and isn’t going to eat us.” Dinkie pleas looking into the hole.

“No!”

Turning back around to me she shakes her head and sighs, “He’s not coming out.”

“What got him so scared anyways?”

“He listened too much to the ponies in town and his brother.” Pip rolls his eyes, “He’s convinced you’re going to make us into a stew.”

“That’s jus’ stupid.” I incredulously look to Pip.

Why would I make a stew? I just barely have vegetables.

“Either way bud you have to come on out, if you don't the wolves will get ya, and if ya don’t I’ll leave ya.” I lie getting the other to look at me with big eyes, before waving them off to show I was lying and waiting for a responce

“S-so you aren’t gonna eat us?” The small voice of the last pony in the tree.

“Nope, I don’t eat sentient beings.”

“Sen-ti-ent?”

“Uh… things that can feel emotion and are more than animals… unlike the wolf there.” Looking behind me at the dead wolf I snort, “Though I doubt he’s gonna be feelin’ anythin’ for a while.”

“Oh o-okay, Just don't make any funny moves!”

“Heh, okay boss.” I laugh and back up.

Slowly peeking his head out of the hole the light gray pony cautiously steps into the open looking up to me and to the ground all the while.

“So now that the gang’s all here how ‘bout we properly introduce ourselves?”

“Sure! I’m Dinkie!” Dinkie jumps into the air as she introduces herself.

“I’m Pipsqueak, though I prefer Pip.”

“I’m Button Mash or just Button.” The spinner on his hat spins.

Looking to the other I wait for a response but never get one.

“Introduce yourself!” Dinkie elbows and whispers.

“Rumble.” He mumbles looking to the ground.

Satisfied that he at least said something I walk over to Pip and crouch down, holding out a hand.

“Name’s Hank, nice to meet you Pip.” He slowly puts his hoof in my hand, gently grabbing it I slow shake it before moving down the line to Button.

“Nice to meet you Button.” I shake his hoof as well before going to Dinkie.

Beating me to the punch she holds out her hoof, that I grab and shake, “Good to meet you too Dinkie.”

Letting go of the beaming filly I go to Rumble and hold out a hand, the colt looking up before looking back down I nod and stand up.

“Now that we’re all associated how ‘bout I get y’all home… eh?”

“Definitely.”

<><><> 1st person, Hank, path to Ponyville<><><>

“Maybe instead of trying to glide over the boss you could run under him when he jumps.” I suggest to Button after he got done explaining to me his problems in a boss fight.

“That wouldn’t… That couldn’t!... Why didn’t I think of that!” The helicopter on his hat rapidly spins, “Now I just feel stupid.” He kicks a rock.

“Hey don’t beat yourself up, you probably just got frustrated and stopped thinking. Am I right?

“Yes.” He sighs making Dinkie giggle, “How’d you know?”

Smiling I shake my head, “Because I’ve been in the exact same spot as you, super excited to beat a boss, lost over and over again, got mad, and kept failing. I eventually just had to stop and take a step back a rethink what I was doing.” We start the decline into the town, “When I had calmed down and saw what I had to do I felt really dumb too, but hey failure is a step of learning.” I shrug.

“Huh, Thanks.”

“No problem.”

Already seeing ponies looking in our direction I groan, “Ugggggh this is gonna be fun.” I look up and heavily exhale, not excited about going into town in broad daylight.

“What’s wrong Hank?” Pip asks looking to me.

“Oh I’m not excited about goin’ inta town and gettin’ stared at and pissed with by the guards.”

“You don’t have to go into town you know.”

“Yeah but I got a errand ta run and I want to make sure y’all tell the truth about what happened to yer parents.” This gets them to sigh and lower their ears.

“We’re going to be in so much trouble.” Button says getting the others muttered agreement.

“I’ll make sure you ain’t punished to severely, you have been through alot after all, but you have to own up to yer mistakes.”

“You’re right….”

Getting onto the flat and last hundred yards into town I see a few guards assembling on the road while ponies start to stop and look at me. Racking the shotgun a few times I empty it of shells before filling the tube back up so the chamber was empty, while keeping the extra shell in my hand.

“What is that thing?” I look down and see Button looking at me.

“Think of it as a cannon you can carry and easily reload.” I explain so he could possibly understand.

“Cooooool.”

“Oh yeah.”

Approaching the Guards I put my finger behind the trigger guard and rest it on my shoulder. Taking a deep breath to calm my racing heart I walk until there was only ten feet between us and the guards and stop.

“Morn…” I look down to my watch to see it turn to 12:01, “Afternoon.”

“What are you doing here?” The guard to my right spits, jostling his spear.

“None yer business.” I answer making the guard growl and step forward before his friend to his left puts a arm in front of him, stopping him.

“He didn’t mean to come off as rude sir-”

“Yes I did, why would I be polite to a monst-” The guard that had been interrupted hits him upside the head with the back of his hoof.

“Hey what was that for?!”

“Shut up!” The polite guard looks back to me and nervously smiles as I stare his friend.

“A-anyways sorry about my fellow guard pony being impolite but due to you being… you, it would be a great ease of mind to know if you were planning to do anything malicious.”

Still staring daggers at the impolite guardsman as he nervously shifts his eyes around I Look away from him and turn my attention to the one directly in front of me, “Thank you for being polite, I assure you I intend to do no harm unless is intended upon me. I’m comin’ in town to return these curious troublemakers back to their parents and swing by the bank to see if its legit or a trap.”

“Oh… okay.” He looks surprised at my answer, “What would you… uh do if it was a trap?”

Taking the shotgun from its resting place on my shoulder I hold it in both hands pointing the muzzle to the ground, “Fer the wellbein' of you and yer fellow guards you better hope it ain’t .”

“Oh, well it’s a good thing it’s not a trap then.” He laughs and looks to the other three that were just staring at him.

“Where’s Clover?”

“Private Clover?”

“Yeah.”

“ He’s been by the bank, why?”

“Because if this is a trap he’s gonna be the first to go.”

Not having anything to say we all just stand there looking at each other.

“Can I go now? These kids’ parents are probably already worried sick.” I look down and see the young ponies nodding.

“Um… sure.” The four split apart.

“Much appreciated.” I walk past the guards before stopping and looking over my shoulder, “And don’t follow to closely okay?”

The guards nervously smiling I grin back before turning back around and seeing all the ponies staring at me. “Uhhhhhhh, so where are y’alls parents at?”

“All out moms should be at my mom’s ‘socializing’, as they say.” Button answers rolling his eyes at the word socializing.

“Okayyyy, where’s that at?”

“ Oh! I’ll show you!” He enthusiastically takes the lead.

Following the colt I look all around and see dozens of eyes on me, subconscious alarms going off I slowly rack the shotgun.

The sound and my movement apparently startling somebody I hear a scream before all the ponies scatter and a cacophony of doors and shutters slamming around me fills the air.

“Coulda been worse I suppose-” Stopping mid sentence I watch as a pony runs from house to house pulling on doors to desperately get inside before realizing it was a fruitless effort.

Slowly turning to me I awkwardly wave making the pony bring a hoof to her head before falling over.

“Well shit.” I look around before looking down to the confused kids. “Didn’t think I was that ugly.” I snort.

“What’s up with them?” Button asks.

“I dunno.” Dinky shrugs.

Continuing down the road a ways we come up to a crossroads and start to head to the right.

“C’mon it’s just over here.” The kids speeding up I walk a bit faster before we hang a right into a residential neighborhood and walk toward a beige house with a small white fence around it.

Two guards standing in the doorway we walk up behind them before I loudly clear my throat making them turn around.

A light brown mare standing in the doorway Button instantly sees her and runs toward her before hugging her. Standing back A lighter brown mare and a gray pegasus mare with extreme cross eyes step out of the house before Dinky and Pip both take off to their respective guardians.

Wondering where Rumbles mom was I hear a thud next to me and see a light blue haired pegasus stallion touchdown making me flinch and duck.

Standing back up I see that Rumble had ran to this pegsus and was currently hugging him.

I’ll take this as my cue to leave. I think and faintly smile at the scene in front of me before slowly backing away.

“Hey! What are you think you’re doing!” One of the guards shouts getting me to stop and sigh.

“As of right now I’m leavin’, maybe my backing away hinted that captain obvious?”

“I’m not gonna take any lip from a abomination like you I oughta-”

“You oughta shut the fuck up and let these worried parents have a moment with their kids.” I interrupt and point to the ponies making the guard flush red and start toward me.

“Sir I believe you can leave now.” Button’s mom says catching the guard by surprise.

“What?”

“You can leave now, our children are no longer missing and I would like to have a conversation with the… stallion that returned them… in private.”

“But what if it tries something Ma’am?” The guard asks exasperated, making me clench my teeth and and inhale through them in anger.

“I’m sure if he was going to try anything he already would have. You two have been very helpful but I believe we can handle it from here.” The guard stutters for a second before sighing.

“If this thing does anything suspicious, tell us.”

“Of course.” She smiles.

The guards turning around they walk toward me.

“Watch yourself monkey.” The guard flashes his sword at his side as he stares daggers at me.

Stomping my foot on the ground and pulling my fist up I quickly snap toward him baring my teeth and growling making him stumble back an fall to the ground as he flinches.

Lowering my fist I make sure to show my canines before going back into a idle stance, the guard quickly getting up he fearfully looks to me before scurrying off with his friend.

“Kids why don’t you go inside and get some drinks, we need to have a talk with Mr….”

“Hank!” Dinky peeps and nods.

“Mr. Hank.”

“Okay!” They all walk into the house before the three mares and the stallion turn to me.

Standing still I slip the shell I forgot in my hand into the shotgun and look to them.

“I guess I just want you to know how grateful we are that you brought our little foals back to us safe.” Button’s mom thanks me while still sniffling, the two other mares nodding as well.

“Well I couldn’t very well leave them there.” I say getting the attention of the three.

“My you have a deep voice.” Pip’s mother says in a more pronounced accent than Pip.

“I blame my father.”

“You said leave them there? Where were they?” Dinky’s mother asks ‘focusing’ on me.

“The forest.”

With a collective gasp I practically feel a wave of relief wash over them.

“Oh my! They could of been seriously hurt, or worse!” Pip’s mother exclaims getting the agreement of the others.

“They were close ta bein’ in the worse category, and that reminds me, I need to talk to all y’all.”

“How much worse?” Button’s mom asks looking like she really didn’t want to know.

“Dead. Timberwolf had them pinned in a hole in the bottom of a big oak.”

I can see the mares start to tear up again.

“But hey, it didn’t happen, the kids are fine, everything is okay.” I say hoping to reassure the ponies so I didn’t have to stand awkwardly and watch them cry.

“You’re right.” Button’s mother wipes her eyes with her forearm. “ Do you want a reward or anything, I just don’t want to make you feel like we’re ungrateful for what you did an-”

“I don’t need nothin’ and I won’t take nothin’ if offered.”

“Are you sure?”

“Positive.”

“And to think ponies call you a monster.” Pip’s mom smiles still sniffling.

Shrugging in a dismissive manner I blow off the word. “Don’t bother me too much.”

“But still to think of all the ponies you’ve helped or saved in the short time you showed up…”

“People gonna think what they gonna think.” I reply to Dinky’s mom, making her frown.

“Still it isn’t nice or right!” She stomps her hoof squinting her eyes, “I hate name calling.”

“So do I, but there is something I need to tell y’all.”

“What?”

“Well I’d imagine it’s safe to assume that they’re going to get a grounding or such for lying ‘bout going to the park and then goin’ into the forest?”

“Yep.”
“Definitely.”
“Oh yeah.”
“Mhm.” The otherwise silent stallions says reminding me that he was there.

“Well when it came to the Timberwolf I didn’t scare it off or somethin’ like that, I launched an arrow through its lungs and stabbed it in the heart.” My description causes the ponies’ eyes to widen and to take a small step back. “Now the kids obviously saw this and had to feel the terror of bein’ chased by a wolf in the first place so I’d advise making sure they’re doing alright and to console them when they get nightmares.”

“I’m sorry for havin’ to have them see that, but I wasn’t about ta let that thing live so… sorry.” I shrug.

“As bad as it sounds I’d rather have Button have nightmares for a few nights and be alive then to be... dead.” She starts to sniffle at the word. “B-but we have the princess of the night back so she may be able to help.”

“How could Luna help?” I ask curious about how Luna could do anything.

“Well with her back she can get into ponies dreams and make nightmares go away.”

“Sounds like a breach of privacy.” I scoff.

“I’d rather have her get rid of my nightmares than worry about her seeing anything. How’d you know her name anyways?

“Just because I live in the forest don’t mean I don't know anythin’.” I say to cover my slip up.

“Sure I guess.” She looks to ma and smirks

“Well I’m gonna get goin’ and get outta this town so… nice meetin’ y’all and… bye.” I awkwardly wave and turn around to leave.

“Are you sure you don’t want anything?” I hear from behind me.

“Yep I’m good.” I reply not turning around.

“Okay, well thank you!”

“No problem.” I politely wave and smile before turning right and walking back to the main strip.

Stopping and looking right them left I figure the bank must be to the right due to me not seeing anything on the way in. About to start down the road I see a large contingent of guards being led by the red mohawked one, that did not look too happy.

Backing up I start to look for a different way before seeing a half ladder have stair thing in a alleyway. Walking over to the stairs I test the first step before climbing up and ending up on top of one of the larger buildings on the main drag.

A taller building being connected to the one I was currently standing on I look around me before running toward the wall and jumping up on it and using my foot to push me up further before I grab onto the edge with my left hand and swing my right hand with the shotgun over before pulling myself up.

Well that was easy. I think looking around for building that would insinuate ‘bank’. Looking further down the main drag I see a two story white building with large glass windows next to a round building with a notice board in front, located right on the other side of the street from what looked like the market I ‘shopped’ at a week or so ago.

“Looks like a bank ta me.” I hum and start to walk down the main drag on top of buildings, jumping the gaps as I came across them.

Wonder if I could be like Assassin’s creed and free run on these? I pause and look at at the gap in front of me and back up.

No harm in trying I guess.

Taking a second I take a deep breath and push off before coming to the gap in the buildings and jumping over, the lessened gravity making me overshoot the jump by about five feet. Remembering to not push off as hard I run across the next roof and vault over the chimney before taking another step and jumping over a larger alley only clearing the gap by about a foot.

Running and jumping over various buildings and alleyways before coming up on what looked like another average jump, already past the point of stopping I realize that it was no average jump and instead was a small twenty foot wide patio connected to the front of a fancy looking restaurant. Speeding up as fast as I could in ten feet and quickly slinging the the shotgun I reach the edge and push off with all my force before being sent airbourne.

Time slowing down I look down at the dressed up ponies below me and lock eyes with a light blue mare with large pink sunglasses, the mare holding a fork halfway to her mouth looks at me with large pupils from above her glasses as I smile and look back up.

Looking back up the thankfully one story shorter building rushes toward me before I land and stumble catching myself with my left arm before standing and sliding to a stop.

“What ze hell was that!” I hear come from the patio.

“What?”

“Ze huge monkey wearing a helmet zat just jumped from that building to zat one!”

“What?”

“It smiled at me!”

“Photo are you sure you aren’t just tired from work and are seeing things?”

“No! I swear it jumped from there to there and smiled at me.”

“Photo that’s a twenty five hoof gap. How could anything jump from there to there?”

“I don’t know, but I must get a picture!” I hear a chair scoot across stone and hooves hit the ground.

Taking that as my cue to go I turn around and see that I'm on top of the building directly off the market and that I could clearly read ‘Ponyville Bank’ in gold lettering on the building I suspected was the bank, I also saw a guard in front of the bank.

Jogging to the edge to jump I jump off the two story building and and in a kneel, my knees not exploding thanks to the lessened gravity.

Unslinging the shotgun from my back I stand up making all the terrorfied ponies I literally just dropped in on backup, some of them falling to the ground before scrambling back to their hooves.

The square all silent except for the panicked breathing and whining of some of the ponies I take a step toward the bank, a shockwave practically making the ponies jump backward and run into each other.

Slowly walking forward more ponies scramble to run, knocking over a brightly colored mare in the process. Seeing me walk toward her She flails around trying to get up but eventually gives up and covers her eyes with her hooves.

Walking toward the downed mare, her ears rotated toward me I stop next to her and crouch down, holding the shotgun in one hand with the stock planted on the ground.

“You alright?” I ask the shivering mare getting her to peek from behind her hoof before closing her eye again.

“That was a pretty nasty fall anythin’ hurt?”

“N-n-n-no.”

“Good then take my hand.” Looking at me and to my hand she takes a hoof away from her face and cautiously places it in my hand. Grabbing her hoof she squeaks and I easily pull her to her hooves.

Noticing a book on the ground and one of her saddlebacks open I pick up the book and flip it over to the cover.

“A Heart in the Shadows. A romantic mystery set in pre modern Canterlot.” I read the books title and look to the surprised mare staring at me, “Not exactly my type of literature, but sounds interestin’ enough.” I place the book in her open saddlebag and buckle it shut.

“Happy readin’.” I stand up and continue toward the bank, leaving the mare with her mouth hanging open behind me.

Oproching the back I clear my throat, “That you Clover?”

“Sure is.”

“Great let’s get this thing over with.”

“Absolutely but one question first.”

“Shoot.”

“What in the name of Celestia’s tits were you doing on top of that building!?”

About to open my mouth he continues.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa. Better yet how did your bucking legs not shatter, I mean I know you’re strong and stuff but how!?” He points to the building and back to me, his calm demeanor gone.

“Ya done?”

“Yes!”

“Good, to answer your first question I saw your guard friends and commander or whatever coming down the road and I wasn’t to keen on dealin’ with their bullshit and second I most likely have higher bone density, and strength than ponies.”

His mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water he looks at me and rubs his face, “You know I wasn’t expecting that answer, but it’ll do. Let’s go” He turns and starts to walk to the front door.

“Jus’ outta curiosity what did ya expect me to say?” I ask following behind him.

“I dunno something like; ‘it looked like fun.’ and ‘who cares.’.” He says mocking my voice.

“Fair enough,” I shrug, “but my voice ain’t that deep and monotone.”

“Whatever you say.”

Speeding up and passing him I hold the unaveragly tall, for ponies, door open waving my hand in a go ahead gesture.

“Thanks.” He nods.

“No problem.” I follow in after him, “Do I sound that monotone though?”

“Yeah kinda.”

“Oh.”

Standing in the lobby we’re both quiet as we get stared at by all the ponies in the bank.

Being the recipient of ninety nine percent of the stares I stand uncomfortably before a grin tugs at my cheeks.

“Get on the floor this is a robbery!” I yell cocking the shotgun, a full shell falling to the floor.

The ponies screaming fall to the floor and cover their faces. Looking next to me I see Clover staring at me before elbowing me in the leg.

My small grin turning into a full blown smile Clover takes a step back before I break out laughing.

“OHHHHH HA HA HA HA HA HA HA.” I bend over at the waist before falling to my knees and hitting the floor with the butt of the gun. “I-I-I… The looks on your fucking faces.” I take my helmet off and slam it to the ground before pounding the top of it with my fist as I rest my head on the floor laughing.

“Oh Oh Oooohhhhh, Heh heh heeeeeeh.” I pick my head off the floor and sit on my calf muscles. Wiping the sweat from my brow I grab my helmet and the shell before standing back up.

“Ahhhhhhh, okay time to get serious.”

I clear my throat and walk toward the teller, the ponies looking from me and to the door before all rushing out only leaving a old grandpa looking pony at the far teller with a grin on his face.

“What the buck is wrong with you?” I hear Clover say from behind me.

“Alot”

“Oh.”

Stopping at the teller’s post I take my shotgun and lean it against the countertop.

“Y-yes s-sir.” The blue mare says shaking.

“I’m here ‘bout the reward or somethin’.”

“Um…Oh right! Ahem, okay, w-would you like that in the form of f-five… Five Hundred!? Oh my.” She looks up from her paper and nervously smiles before shrinking back into her seat, “Would you like that in the form of ahem five Hundred one hundred bit coins or would you like to create a saving account to hold your fifty thousand bits?”

“Let’s go with the saving account, I don't think I got room for five hundred gold coins in my current livin' arrangement.”

“O-okay, I’ll just go get the papers.” She slides out of her chair and nervously walks into a different room.

Suspiciously following the mare with my eyes I look over my shoulder to Clover, “You remember what I said about this bein’ a trap right.”

“Can’t say I do.” Clover answers.

“Well if it is you’re the first ta go.” I look behind me and cock the hammer on my revolver, making sure all four clicks is heard.

Turning back around the blue mare comes back around the corner and sits back down in her chair.

“I’m going to need you to fill out your information, and the minimum to open the saving account is five bits but I think you have that covered.” She slides a piece of paper with ink and quill across the marble countertop with shakey hooves.

Looking at the ink and quill inquisically I dip it in the ink before reading the paper and signing what I saw fit.

Done writing my information, my quillwork getting more legible toward the bottom, I slide the items back toward the still nervous mare.

Reading over the paper she looks up to me.

“You put Hank A.K.A Monster of the Everfree as your name.”

“That’s what I am right?”

“Um… well.” She looks at me and then quickly back down to the paper, “You put,” She adjusts her glasses, “Around the big... fucking tree. As your address.” She whispers the swear looking to her left and right,“How will we find you if we need to send you mail?”

Staring at her I grin, “ For one you won’t send mail, but if you do come into the woods I’ll find you.”

Meeping she grabs the paper and slides out of her chair and quickly slinks back into the other room.

“You’re already scary enough, do you try to be overly scary like that?”

“Not my fault you ponies are ‘bout as damn soft as ten ply toilet paper.” I snort and stand up straight, my back cracking from being bent over for so long.

“That can’t be healthy.” Clover points out.

“Just gas escaping joints.” I explain as the mare walks back to the counter before sliding across a small rectangular book that said notes across it.

“These are your notes, you can use these to pay for things in larger shops, although most small stores may not take them, you also have to have bits in your checking account for these to work, a checking account was created along with your savings, it is empty however. Would you like to put any money in your checking account?”

“Well I guess it depends, is the stock market a thing here?”

“You mean buying partial ownership in companies?”

“Yeah.”

“Of course our stock broker is right through that door.” She points to dark wooden door that had stock broker stamped to in in gold lettering.

“Ah, thank you, I may be out to put money in my checking after all.” I grab my shotgun and walk to the door before knocking.

“Come in.”

“Now don’t freak out I’m not a pony.” I say not opening the door yet.

“That’s quite okay, please come in.” I open the door and step inside.

“What are you?” I look to the older stallion with neat brown hair.

“Not a pony.”

“Well… yes um please have a seat.”

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Bank’s steps, One hour later<><><>

“I can’t believe you put all fifty thousand bits into Fancy Pants’ stallion centered suit and clothing business, FIFTY THOUSAND BITS!” Clover yells getting me to sigh.

“Look, he apparently poured five million in it just opening multiple stores and hiring the right tailors, he also is one of the most foremost fashion A-holes out there, has a excellent political and social standing with the elites and common folk. He also just put it on the primary market selling it at ten bit’s a share.”

“You bought five thousand shares at ten bits each!?”

“Yes.”

“Are you stupid!?”

“I dunno.”

“Oh sweet maker.” He face palms making me chuckle.

“Just you wait, this is apparently the first stallion centered suit and shit store. Plus after hearing the trouble and rate of costly redos most stallions have to have done for a suit I’m bettin’ this is gonna take off like a rocket.”

“Oh my god, you placed this ‘bettin’?”

“Yes.”

“Holy buck.” Done with our ‘conversation’ I look away from the pony and to a group of ten guards with the red haired faggot in the front.

Slipping in the shotgun shell from earlier I. turn to my right and start to walk down the road.

“See ya later Clover, wave a good day.”

“Ugh… You too, you idiot.”

“Love you too.” I reply to the still frustrated pony only hearing a deep sigh in response.

Walking down the road ten more feet I hear the movement of metal behind me.

“Halt!”

Still walking down the road I hear it again.

“Halt!”

Continuing to ignore the requests of what had to be red mohawk I don’t slow down.

“What part about Halt do you not understand you animal!?”

Still walking I finally reply, “I understand jus’ fine but I choose not to listen to diptards like yourself.”

Looking over my shoulder as I walk forward I see the commander starting to follow me, his face beat red.

“You are to be questioned about assaulting a guard. Now halt!”

“You mean Bolt? Pegasus dipshit extraordinaire? All I did was trip him and throw him down hill, his dumbass fault he didn’t fly like a winged creature can.”

“That is assault you disgusting monkey!”

“Assault, fuck off, it was self defence if anythin’, he came at me with a sword unprovoked.”

Quite the crowd being drawn from our on the move argument I decide that if he said anything else that it was time to end it.

Peacefully walking down the road I wave to Pip and his mom as I see them walking down the sidewalk together. Smiling as they wave back I keep walking.

I didn’t even ask for the ladies’ names, that’s kinda rude, I’ll just have to apologize and ask in the future I guess. I shrug and carry on my way peeking over my shoulder and seeing that red mohawk stopped following me and was standing still watching me instead.

Shooting him the bird over my shoulder I walk toward the edge of town, ignoring the gasps and sounds of disgust ponies were jeering me with through their windows.

Stepping outside the town I begin up the hill toward the Apples place. The steep hill being nothing for me to scale I Near the gate where I see Applejack walking down the path toward me, a frustrated look on her face.

“Howdy Aj.”

“Howdy Doc.” We both stop and I assume a position leaning on the fence.

“What’s wrong with you?”

“Nothin’.” She says with a sigh.

“Ah c’mon now what’s wrong?”

“Honestly I feel ashamed about feelin’ upset about this but I can’t help it. Twilights got an extra ticket to the Grand Gallopin’ Gala later this year and she didn’t give it ta me.”

“Has she invited somebody else?”

“No she ain't invited nopony yet, but she should invite me.”

“And why’s that?” I ask.

“Because if I was invited I could bring a cart of treats and such and sell them to get the farm some more exposure, no brainer right?

“Well…”

“Ah c’mon really?!” She wipes the sweat from her forehead.

“Hey, look at it this way. Twinkle or whatever has got more than one friend ta consider right?”

“Um yeah. So?”

“So she don't wanna show favoritism. She only got one ticket and if she gives it to one outta how many of ya there are..”

“Five.”

“Five of ya, then she makes it seem likes she values one friend over all the others. Put yerself in her shoes if you had one ticket and five friends, who were all askin’ ta go, who’d ya give it to?”

Opening her mouth she looks from left to right before closing it.

“Ah, Ah don’t know. Ah never thought of it that way.”

“See. Ya don't want ta make it seem like you value somebody else over all others, but you can’t do that if you do. So really ya only got one option.”

“What’s that?”

“Well if it were me with a extra ticket to a party, which I wouldn't have cause I don’t go to parties, and five friends that were all dyin’ ta go I’d give the tickets to two other people or rip ‘em up, take the good ol’ all for one and one for all route.”

Seemingly thinking over what I said she slowly nods her head before smiling, “Ah see what ya mean, Ah don't want nopony upset.” She smiles and shakes her head, “That was right down foolish of me ta think that way, thanks fer the advice Hank.”

“No problem it jus’ takes a outside perspective sometimes.” I smile and stop leaning on the fence and resume walking home.. “Have a good one Aj.”

“Say. You plannin’ on stoppin’ in sometime and visitin’ with us?”

“Not really. Why?”

“I guess I just thought you’d stop by every so often, Apple Bloom misses ya, and it’s a good change ta have an extra pony at the table for supper.” She says looking downtrodden.

“Just figured I be a bother.”

“What? No. Don’t think fer a minute yer a bother at the Apple family home, with what you’ve done for us you’re always welcome.”

“Well maybe I will come by sometimes then.”

“Great, I’m sure AB won't be the only one happy to see ya.” She smiles and turns around before walking toward the town.

What the hell does that mean? Ah like I care. Kinking a lone rock I sigh, I kinda do though, that was weird.

Thinking about it for a second I shrug and continue back down the dusty road.

Listening to the rustle of the leaves and various small rodents rustling around in the trees I feel a feeling of calmness wash over me as a warm breeze across my skin. Enjoying the warm breeze and the summer air full of life and sweet smells I approach Fluttershy’s house and see her walking across the small bridge.

Seeing me the yellow pony smiles and waves at me.

“Hey Flutters.” I greet back with a tip of the helmet.

“Hello Hank, how have you been? I haven’t seen you in awhile.”

“Oh pretty good, same ol’ same ol’. You?” I ask the quiet pony, happy to have caught her.

“Pretty good, the animals are doing good, but I guess I’m a tad sad today.”

“Grand Gallopin’ Gala tickets?” I ask with a hunch.

“Y-yes how did you know?”

“Caught AJ walking ta town and she told me y’alls problem, though I think I gave her some good advice.”

“Oh… What was your advice?” She asks tilting her head to the side.

“Well I just told asked her who she would pick over everybody else, if she’d be willing to show favoritism when she like all her friends equally. She figured out she’d rather have everyone go or no one at all.”

Milling over what I said Fluttershy smiles and nods, “I-I agree, it was silly of to bug Twilight like that, Oh my I need to apologize.” She brings a hoof to her mouth, “Thank you for the advice Hank.”

“It’s what I do.” I shrug.

Humming she gasps, “Oh I’ve been meaning to ask you,”

“Yeah?”

“Would you mind it if I came by sometime with some food and drinks? I know we’ve talked some before but I’d still like to formally get acquainted.”

Partially surprised by the question I take a second to respond.

“I-if it's not that’s okay! But I just it would be nice to get to know one and other more since we are technically neighbors.” She nervously explains.

“No its fine, I guess I’m jus’ surprised someone would want to come to where I live, I’m not exactly the glowing beacon of hospitality of this area.”

“Maybe not to ponies who don't know you but me and Aj think you’re pretty friendly.”

“Huh. Well sure I guess, I don't got a problem with it.”

“Oh goodie! is this next week okay?”

“Yeah, I reckon I won’t have much goin on. Wait it’s Saturday today right?” I ask wanting to know if what Zecora told me was right.

“Yes.”

“Then yeah, all clear.”

“Is wednesday okay?”

“Should be.”

“Goodie.” She claps her hooves together and smiles.

“Well it’s a date then, I’ll see ya later Flutters.” Walking down the path I turn, “Hey how has your door been doin’.”

“Oh, great, still no squeak.”

“Good, Well bye then.”

“Bye Hank.” She waves before I wave back and start onto what would be my driveway.

About halfway down the path and tired of looking at the same dirt trail I remember that I had a incredible bow on my back and sling my shotgun so I could hold it instead.

Slipping my arm free from the bow’s hold I grab it with my right hand and start to inspect it, still walking down the path.

“Damn this thing is ornately carved.” I say in astonishment looking at the insane detail the different large snakes and other desert animals were carved in.

“We got snakes, a scorpion or two, and some different types of budding vines with… a language of some sort carved from where the bottom of the hand grip is to the spike.” Rubbing the bow and feeling the smallest details I shake my head, “This thing is insane, this Alikazi feller was one skilled sum bitch.”

Marveling at the bow I look up and see that I was just about to my clearing already, only holding the bow in my right I walk into the clearing and see that most of the manticores were milling about, walking in and out of the forest presumably excited about something.

Lilith spotting me the big cat jumps the stream and rushes over to me chirping.

“Whoa girl. Where’s the fire?”

Lilith ignoring my comment chirps and nuzzles me before nudging me toward the group and quickly starting to walk back over.

Not following she looks behind her and chirps again, getting her message I follow the manticore at a jog to keep up.

Jumping over the stream and catching up to Lily so I was walking beside her we walk up behind the others making a circle around something, deeply purring the two males in front of us look behind them and part, giving me the stink eye the whole time.

Shrugging it off I approach what turned out to be the slightly chubbier manticore laying on its side covering something with its wing and tail.

Looking up from its side with tired eyes and what had to be a smile on her face she looks to us before slowly moving it's wing and tail showing five 'small' manticore kittens sleeping away.

The entire group of cats breaking out into various chirps and purs I stand awkwardly staring at the adorable little golden brown puff balls with a smile.

Shaking my head and quietly chuckling I pat Lilith on the back and few times before leaving the manticores to do their thing.

“Maybe I should start using the meat dehydrator I found in the shed? I do have salt and some time so I guess I could try.” I sling the bow across my back and feel my mouth start to water at the possibility of jerky,

<><><>3rd person, Lilith, Clearing<><><>

Watching the strange monkey like creature the pride had taken to calling the “guardian” walk back to its home Lilith felt a general relief radiate from her pride mates.

Lilith didn’t know why they were all so nervous around him, or at least she thought it was male, the guardian’s figure confused most of the members to as what it’s true gender was. All she knew is that some of the members of her pride were convinced that he was going to try to kill them after he ran out of wolves to slaughter and became bored.

Lilith however wasn’t convinced, the Guardian had been the one to save her life and allow her and her pride to take refuge in his clearing, he had given them the means necessary to keep living, it would’ve taken only one more attack when they were all sleeping to wipe the already lessened pride of the earth.

She had tried to explain this to her mates but only a few of them agreed, even after explaining how he played with the young and saved her, three fourths of the pride didn’t trust him. Especially after Leo had told reported seeing him kill a entire pack of timberwolves and rip the two alphas limb from limb.

Shaking her head Mother calls Lilith’s attention making her look to her tired friend, forgetting her problems with the pride and state of the forest she looks to the new kittens and happily purrs.

The birth of five new young will certainly be a moral boost to the pride and bring them out of their grim thoughts, yes Lilith could see it now, things were about to get better.

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Shed <><><>

"Okkkkayyyyy, got the right and left carburetor off and, yeah these could be the problem." Talking to myself in my head I look at the filthy carburetors and inhale through gritted teeth, “These are nasty.”

Setting them on the bench and turning on the light I turn around and look for the cleaner and various small sockets, wrenches, and screwdrivers I was going to need.

My items in hand I sit down on the bar stool lay them down, picking the carburetor back up I push and pull the various springs and levers finding some of them were very stiff and some were equally as loose.

Humming to myself I find a frisbee to my left and turn it over so I could place all the small but important parts in it. Spraying the outside of the carburetors with cleaner and wiping them down with and old rag I get it as clean as possible before picking up the correct allen head and unscrewing the screws holding the carburetors together.

“This is gonna be a process alright.” I smirk and dig my phone out of my pocket before taping on the screen to select a song.

A surprising amount of gunk and build up cleaned out of the carburetors, a butterfly valve tightened, a butterfly valve loosened, floaters cleaned and springs re-wound I attach the last hose before sighing and sitting up straight, my back cracking from being hunched over so long.

Yawning and slapping myself across the face I grab the parts and walk back out to where the bike was sitting before plopping down on the milk carton and placing my phone on the seat, songs still playing.

Strapping it back in and connecting all the right tubes to the right places I twist the throttle and test the levers and springs to make sure they were right. Satisfied with the performance I connect the pipes on the back to the pan that held the air filters, knowing the air filters were already clean I don't bother to check them.

Looking over the bike I give a nod and stand up before throwing a leg over the seat, remembering my phone I pause the music and slip it back into my pocket.

Sitting down on the seat I make sure it’s in neutral before patting the tank, “C’mon girl you can do it.”

Rubbing the tank and patting it one more time I lean over and turn on the gas and choke before twisting the throttle to make sure the fuel got into the dry carburetors. Taking a deep breath I hit the electric start and listen to the engine turn over not even sputtering.

About to give up I hear the engine catch before the bike roars to life the entire back vibrating due to the fast idle.

Sitting on the seat in disbelief I return to my senses I close the choke and turn the idle adjustment turning the idle from weed eater to a fast chug. Letting it warm up I grab ahold of the throttle and twist it back making the bike rev high and scream. Letting it down rev I open it up over and over again, my smile growing bigger and bigger every time.

About to pop it into first I remember I wasn’t alone and look over to where the manticores where, looking over I see them all staring at me, killing the engine I wave.

“Hey real fuckin’ sorry, didn’t remember the kittens!”

The Honda now shut off I dismount and look down to my watch, the glowing hour and minute hands being the only things I could see on the watches face in the dark night. Feeling a yawn come on I rapidly shake my head back and forth before deciding that it was indeed time for bed.

Grabbing all my stuff I walk inside and throw it into the loft, untying the boots I remove my back ups and rub the side of my leg, “Ugh, that’s leavin’ a rash, guess I’ll just have to find somewhere else to hide em’. The knife is fine though, it’s small enough.”

Ripping the socks off I remove my belt and suspenders before taking off the plates and jumping into the loft, not before grabbing my revolver and holding it in my right hand.

“Things are just getting weirder and weirder all the time.” I huff and shake my head, looking up to the ceiling of the loft, “I mean who would ever want ta talk to me? That’s the most off puttin’ really. I mean I can deal with bug lions and wolves but social interaction past ‘Howdy’ not so much.”

{detide}

Author's Note

Hello again. If you're reading this you made it through the chapter. Yaaayyyyyyy! I already know the pacing is weird and that there are some grammatical errors sprinkled throughout but I just wanted to get the chapter out in the open.

I realize the whole stock market thing my be a tad off the wall but most of this story is off the wall anyways so really no harm done. But it also could just be me wanting to put something into my story I have yet to see in another Hie story, I like being unique and doing things I can expand on later.

Now we're to the part where I tell you to like and dislike, tell me why, give tips on anything, and be the generally cool dudes y'all are.

Now I'm to the part where I say bye and see ya next time. Bye and I'll see ya next time.

Also R.I.P Tom Petty, you shall be missed.

An Exciting Day (Pt. 1)

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Cabin, Wednesday<><><>

The early morning rays of light flowing over the trees I stand in the open doorway letting the still cool breeze wash into the cabin to air it out from a years accumulated dust and dirt.

Slowly chewing a stick of wolf jerky I listen to the sounds of the water in the stream and the animals of the woods around me. Taking a deep breath through my nose and exhaling through my mouth I rub my face and sigh trying to get rid of thoughts that had plagued my mind not letting me sleep.

Giving up I throw the last bit of the jerky into my mouth before turning around and opening the leftmost drawer of the counter top. The only two occupants being perhaps my most precious of items, carefully I take out the bluetooth earbuds and their charger before plugging them into the wall.

Holding my breath I stare at the earbuds before a small orange light appears meaning it was indeed charging, relieved I exhale and pat my heart.

Picking up my phone I unlock it and see it was at fifty percent before setting it back down, confident the battery life would last through my run.

The clothes I was wearing currently having two days of sweat and dirt on them I walk over to the pile of clothes and drop my pants before taking off my shirt and switching it out for a cleaner white tee shirt. Picking up a pair of, less constrictive, BDU pants I pull them up until they get to my thighs and ass before not being able to go any further.

Looking down I check and see if all the different elastics and buttons were undone. Seeing as they were I wiggle them back and forth gaining some ground before they get stopped again. “Ya fuckin’ serious?” I grunt trying to pull them up further.

Taking a deep breath to calm myself I clap my hands before grabbing the rear and the left side of the pants before yanking them up as hard as I could. Grunting, my arms about give out, the size too small pants finally pop over my ass and thighs. Exhaling I fall to my knees and faceplant into the couch.

“Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.” I sigh, weakly hitting the couch with my right hand, “Why? Why me?.”

Still laying face down I button the pants and roll off the couch, hitting the floor with a thud. Groaning as I stand up I drag my feet over to where I left my kit, grabbing the plates first I put them on before placing the belt and suspenders over them.

My revolver already in it’s holster I walk over to the gun cabinet and swing the door open. The interior being too dark to see I plunge my hand into the darkness and feel around for the bayonet I was looking for.

Rummaging around I place my hand on top of a long cold something that certainly felt like a sixteen inch long 1903 bayonet and wrap my hand around the handle before pulling it out.

Sliding the borderline sword out of it’s sheath I run my fingers across the blade making sure it was sharp. Running up my arm and watching the short hairs fall off I sheath it before clamping it between my legs as I take off my current M9 bayonet from the belt.

Moving the pins around in the small holes of the belt I awkwardly bend and pinch the belt struggling to get the scabbard and knife to disconnect.

“Why ya gotta be so…. Difficult!?” The scabbard coming un attached I toss it onto the countertop before going through the same process but in reverse, this time with the extremely longer WW1 era bayonet.

A sweat forming on my brow from the struggle of old and outdated military equipment I wipe my forehead with the back of my hand before going over and picking up the 1903 and some stripper clips that I throw into the ammo pouches on the front of my belt.

Slinging the rifle from my right shoulder across my back to my left hip I jostle it around and pull on the sling to make sure the sling was tight to insure the rifle wouldn’t bounce around as I ran. The connection good I walk over to check and see if they were charged yet. The little light being green I unplug them and sync them to my phone. Pulling up my phone I tap on my running playlist before starting to tap my foot and bob my head to the upbeat, mostly metal and rock music.

Done with my phone I place it in one of the buttonable pockets on my BDU so it had no way of falling out, stepping out of the door I check the time to see it was 07:32 before pausing. Walking backwards I reach into the cabin and take one of the maps I stole from the train station.

Studying the map I see that other than the railway there were roads leading from Ponyville to Canterlot and many other hubs some of their names being Dodge city, Appleloosa, Fillydelphia, and Baltimare.

Snorting and giving a hearty laugh I sigh and put the map into the same pocket as my phone.

Taking in deep breaths and stretching my legs and arms I look up into the sky and smile, “Nothin’ clears the mind quite like a good run.” Taking my first step I start meaning to go into a jog at a mild pace but instead take off into a full run, the lessened gravity making me practically glide over the ground.

Smiling at the feat I giggle in astonishment at how little effort it was taking to run at such a pace.

Man I feel like I could run two marathons like this.

Making it into the trees I zip through them, the rush of air surrounding me and making my tangled and matted hair blow back.

<><><>1st person, Hank, Somewhere past Ponyville on the path to Canterlot.<><><>

Using the trees to go around Ponyville unspotted I run down the path toward Canterlot apparently, flying past the random guards and different ponies, some being pulled in extravagant carriages and other pulling wagons of various things all either jumped back as I passed them or screamed loud enough to hear through the music in my earbuds.

Ignoring them as I zoomed past I continued down the path, sweat starting to drip off of me but my legs and lungs not hurting at all.

One of my favorite songs playing my I made sure to keep my head on the swivel to make up for the loss of my sense of hearing.

Taking out one of my earbuds to listen to things around me I hear a series of screams and a howl up ahead. Not slowing down I take the rifle from my back and take the bayonet out of its scabbard before securing it to the rifle and sprinting forward holding the rifle in my right hand while I used my left to put the earbuds into my pocket.

Passing some of the trail guards as I run toward the scream, and ignoring their yells to stop, I round a bend before I see three guards with their swords drawn at a Shuck as it snaps its already bloody maw at them.

See the guards backing up as the shuck advances I take the rifle in both hands and run as fast as I could, leveling the bayonet to the rabid beast.

“AHHHHHHHHHH.”, I yell at the wolf distracting it before I go down onto one leg and use the great speed I’d built up to slide the last ten feet to the wolf.

Not having enough time to react the wolf tries to dodge out of the way but get intercepted by sixteen inches of cold steel. The bayonet sinking all the way to the muzzle of the rifle into the wolf’s lungs we slide another ten feet before I use the last of my momentum to easily push myself up and place a stomp to the side of the wolf’s head.

Taking the knife out of it’s side I grab the rifle so I was holding it vertical to the wolf and with a last yell plunge it into it’s large neck, arterial spray already eager to escape.

Pulling the bayonet out I step off the wolf and kick it in the throat for good measure. Holding the rifle further up the barrel I push the button on the side of the bayonet and take it off before wiping it on my pants and sliding it back into its scabbard.

Turning around I see all the guards pointing their swords at me, taking a step forward they all take a few back causing me to roll my eyes. Looking around I see a wagon to my right on the side of the road, the pony pulling said wagon on their side in front of it.

Forgetting the guards I walk over to the wagon and peek around the front wheel seeing a brown earth pony male laying on his side in a large, ever growing, puddle of blood.

Quickly going over to the pony I crouch down and flip him over, “Ah shit.”

“I-is it bad?” He asks, his eyes clamped closed.

“Yeah it’s bad, but nothin’ I ain’t seen before.” Looking at the mangled front leg of the pony, I clamp my hand above the almost all the way severed leg to stem the bleeding.

“How b-bad?”

“Jus’ dont open yer eyes and keep talkin’ ta me okay.” Looking up from him I lock eyes with one of the guards.

“Give me yer belt.”

His sword till pointed at me I sigh and hit the ground, the pony beneath me jumping, “Give me yer fuckin’ belt before I come over there and rip yer FUCKIN’ HEAD OFF.”

Dropping his sword he scrambles to undo his belt before his unicorn friend takes action and strips it off of him before throwing it over to me. Picking up the belt and empty sword scabbard I bite the belt before yanking the scabbard off and throwing it back to the guards.

“Here bite down on this.” I place the belt in front of the pony’s mouth.

“What, why?” He responds in a lighter tone, his words becoming more slurred.

“Just do it!”

Startling him he bites down on the belt.

“Hold it there until I tug on it.” Reaching for my hatchet I take it off my belt before I line it up with the chunk of flesh still holding the severed foreleg to the rest of it.

“This is really gonna hurt.”

“Whait, Wha-”

Thump. I bring the hatchet down taking the rest of the leg off.

“AHHHHHHHHH, OH MY GODS! MY BUCKING LEG!”

Holding him still I take the belt he spit out and wrap it above the now profusely bleeding stump.

“Ya need ta calm down, the higher yer heart rate the faster you’ll bleed out.”

“What the buck do you think you’re doing!? You really are a monster, cutting off a pony’s arm and say you’re going to save him!”

“Shut the hell up fuck stick.” I say tightening the belt before poking a new hole in the material so it could hold itself, “The bone was powder, and the muscle and flesh would need a miracle to ever heal, I couldn’t save the leg so it was either cut the leg off and save to rest of the pony connected to it or leave it and watch as it dragged him to death with it.”

The guard not saying anything I reach behind me and take the medical pouch from my back before opening it and dumping it onto the ground. The ponies face losing color I slap him on the cheek a few times, “Hey! Hey! Stay with me!”

“W-wha?” He mumbles

“What’s yer name?”

Picking up the artery clamps I steady my hand before moving my left hand that had the brachial pinched and clamp down the clamps stopping the bleed. Working double time I tear open all the bags of hemostatic and pour it onto the stump as I hold it above the patient's heart.

“What’s yer name?”, Checking his I scowl at their unfocused state, “Not today you ain’t diein’.” Wrapping my hand around the top of the stump and squeeze. The effect being immediate the pony under me pupils contract to pinpricks while he screams a ungodly shriek.

“You go to sleep you die! Stay awake, don’t stop takin’, fuckin’ sing for all I care but you gotta stay awake. Understood?”

Shaking his head he starts to ramble on about something I nod and say ‘okay’ while finishing up the dressing. The clamp taped in place and the dressings finished I re-sling the rifle and look over to the guards.

“Where’s the nearest hospital?”, noticing that the pony beneath me had stopped talking I look down and see that he had finally opened his eyes and noticed me, “I’ll grab yer nub and squeeze real hard if you don’t keep talkin’, you don’t want that do ya?”

“N-n-no.”

The pony back to his rapid rambling I look back over to the guards and ask again. “Where is the nearest hospital?”

“Ponyville general, the direction you came from, but that’s three kilo hoofs away at least and no pony here can get there in time.

“You’re right nopony can, but I ain’t a pony.”

Switching to the pony under me I stare into his eyes, “I’m gonna get you to the hospital in time and it’s gonna be a bumpy ride but I need you to do your part and stay conscious, if you start to feel yourself slip you need to tell me okay?”

“Y-yes o-okay.” He stutters.

Looking over to the guards again I point to the pony with the fanciest armor, “You. Ya need to either evac this path or get ponies ta where they need ta go because if there’s one there’s more, I also want you to get a message to the head of command about this attack and impending others. You also need to get a message to Ponyville general about a incoming amputee with a severed Brachial who’s lost a shit ton of blood and will be in immediate need of surgery. They need to be ready when I get there because we got less time than a sixteen yearolds first time in the sack. IS THAT UNDERSTOOD!?”

“Yes sir!”, He salutes and turns around, “You heard the stallion, find the nearest scroll bearer and send those messages word for word, a life hangs in the balance here colts, let’s get a bucking move on!”

Picking up the casualty I make sure the injury was above the heart before holding him into my chest.

Ignoring the ponies and griffons that had amassed near me I look down to the pony in my hold, “Ready?”

Nodding his head I take a deep breath start into the hardest sprint I have ever ran in my life.

<><><> 3rd person, Ponyville General, 4 minutes later <><><>

“Head nurse Redheart!” Nurse Quick Pinch yells running down the hallway to the main lobby, a scroll in her magical grasp.

“What is it Pinch? Is everything okay?” Red Heart looks to the assistant nurse with concern as she slides to a stop at the side of the lobbies half circle reception desk.

“You know Commander Ironhoof right?”

“Yes, we trained together and I was later a field medic in his squad right after graduation. Why? I’ve already told you this.”

“Because a strange transcript just come in from his division on the trail patrol.” The assistant nurse sets the rolled up scroll on the desk.

“What did it say.” Redheart asks, holding down one end of the scroll with her hoof while sliding it open with the other.

Shaking her head Pinch looks to the scroll as it opens, “I don’t know. The intern that runs the message room said it looked more or less like a conversation than anything else.”

“Strange.” Redheart squints while reading through the transcript before feeling her stomach drop, “Did he not read the bottom part!?”

Adjusting the paper she clears her throat. “You. Ya need to either evac this path or get ponies ta where they need ta go because if there’s one there’s more, I also want you to get a message to the head of command about this attack and impending others. You also need to get a message to Ponyville general about a incoming amputee with a severed Brachial who’s lost a shit ton of blood and will be in immediate need of surgery. They need to be ready when I get there because we got last time than a sixteen yearolds first time in the sack. IS THAT UNDERSTOOD!?”

Reading back the message and emphasizing the last part Redheart wastes no time and and runs over to the intercom before slamming her hoof into the button, “Dr. Steady and full staff you will be needed in whatever O.R. is available, we have a code three trauma patient coming in with an amputated foreleg and severe blood loss. Expect shock and get a gurney up here.”

Letting off the intercom Red Heart turns back around and looks to Pinch before exhaling, “This is bad Pinch. A lot of these nurses haven’t seen this type of thing before.”

“I haven’t, but I’m more worried about those ponies running in with a corpse on their backs, the time stamp was four minutes ago and was three and a half kilo hoofs down the path. I don’t know anypony that can run three kilo hoofs fast enough to get here in time.”

Sighing Red heart nods in agreement, knowing that it would take miracle circumstances for a pony to get to the hospital in time, “I dread the same, soldiers aren’t trained enough in first aid anymore anyway, I bet there won’t even be a tourniquet on the arm.”

“Really? That bad?”

“Unfortunately yes.” Hearing screams outside everypony in the lobby looks to the doors before they’re rammed open with a slam as they impact the walls on either side .

Ponies jumping back and ducking behind furniture they all look up in terror to see the Everfree Monster standing in the lobby holding a brown stallion into his chest.

Covered in blood with sweat pouring off of him he looks around the lobby before locking eyes with Redheart. Approaching the counter he looks down to the stallion in his grasp before looking back up the the nurse.

“He lost consciousness about thirty seconds ago and his heart rate is weak but rapid. He’s lost a lot of blood and needs multiple transfusions. I don’t got a blood type so you’ll need as much O Negative as you can get, No pain medication has been administered but the arterial bleed is currently clamped shut.” He points to Red heart and says in a commanding tone getting her to snap out of her staring fit and go over to the patient in a rush and start her vital check.

“How long has it been since the amputation?”

Nine minutes, three to get him stable for the move and six to get over here.”

Pausing nurse Red heart looks up to the tall being, “You ran over here in six minutes?”

“Yes Ma’am.”

“That’s three kilo hoofs away!” Pinch says from beside her fellow nurse getting the stallions attention.

“I know, but that ain’t important. What’s important is getting him on a table and some blood in him so he don’t die.”

“Right sorry.” Pinch shrinks back and runs down the corridor to make sure a operating room was open.

“What did this?” Red heart looks stallion and feels a shiver run down her spine as he looks at her.

“A Shuck did most of it but I cut off the rest of the arm due to the severe tearing and bone crushing that had happened.” Taking a deep breath he continues, “under that wrapping is a mangled mess of meat and bone, I couldn’t of even found the artery if it wasn’t bleeding so hard.”

Three ponies come rushing down the hallway getting both their attention before grabbing the gurney and speeding down the hallway and around the corner.

Turning her attention from the gurney and back to the Everfree Monster standing in front of her she looks up and sees him still staring down the hallway before sighing and shaking his head.

“What is it?”

“I jus’ hate seeing good folk get hurt, he’s got a family back in Canterlot and didn’t have enough money to move house down here with a train, so he did it himself. He’s got a kid, a four year old, I-..." Pausing and taking a deep calming breath Hank composes himself, "If he dies I’m gonna walk into that forest and rip every last one of those bastards limb from limb until I can say myself that they’re all dead.”

Hank’s sudden tone change from neutral to a kind of calm anger Red heart had nee seen before and his deathly cold gaze catching her off guard Red heart pats him on the leg getting his attention.

“He’ll be fine, I’m sure of it.” In a comforting tone she reassures, making Hank take another deep breath.

“Yeah, I hope so.” Turning to leave, Red heart pokes the human on the back of the leg stopping him, “Hm?”

“S-sorry but I just have to ask, where did you learn how to do all that you have? You saved Roseluck’s life and now another pony’s as well. I guess I’m just surprised at your knowledge and skill.” Nervously looking away from the human afraid he was going to hurt her for questioning him, waited for a hit that never came she looked back up to the creatures as it looked at her with a questioning glare.

“I’m a medic… was a medic, learned all I did from a surgeon that traveled with us and in the field.”

Her mouth hanging open at the revelation Red heart found herself at a lack of words, she never would've guessed that the Monster of the Everfree was a medic, although it did make sense when she thought about it.

“Really?”

“Yeah, I’m guessin’ you were too?”

“Y-yes. I was.” She answers making the person in front of her smile.

Crouching down Hank holds out his hand before Red heart gets the idea and places her hoof in it, chills running down her spine as the large hand wraps around her hoof. “Then from one to another, I thank you.”, Shaking her hoof Hank lets go of the small white mare’s hoof and stands back up to his towering height.

“No thank you, you saved two ponies lives in the last two weeks, I haven’t done anything.”

“Bullshit.” Hank crudely states one again catching her off guard, “You’re a nurse now right?”

“Yes, but I don’t do anything compared to you.”

“Ah. Ah. Ah.” He moves his head back and forth, “You got it all wrong, you do more. All I do is keep people from bleeding out and make their deaths less painful. You however help the sick, comfort them, give people hope that they or their loved ones are going to be okay. When you see a nurse you think ‘thank goodness all is fine’ but when you see me all you wonder is ‘how bad is it?’ or ‘who got hit?’.”

Crouched back down to her level Hank looks right into the nurse's eyes and smiles, “Don’t demean yourself, ya do a lot more than ye think.”

Now at a complete loss of words Red heart closes her mouth and takes a step back. Never being told such a nice thing by anybody before she blushes and feels a growing sense of pride in her chest.

The terrifying but oddly nice and kind creature walking toward the door Red heart shakes her head and follows him.

“Did you mean what you just said?”

Stopping and turning around he wipes some sweat of his arm that lands on the floor with a audible splat, “What? ‘Bout you demeaning yourself?”

“Yes”, the nurse confirms nodding.

“Course.” Taking a canteen off his belt he smiles and takes a drink, “ From a guy who watched his entire world burn and descend into hell you notice a lot of things change, but one fatal and outstanding change that affects everyone in the nonexistence of medical professionals. Before when you got a bad cut you went to the doctor and a nurse stitched you up and made you feel better. When the world ends though you either die or sew that shit yourself.” The smile off his face he stares directly into Red heart’s eyes.

“You may feel unappreciated, but I want to let you know that I for one hold the highest of respect for you and your colleagues, whatever you think, your work does not go unnoticed and you change lives everyday. From inspiring the next generation, or letting a person see their family one last time to the small things like remedying a child’s cold you do good. Remember that,”

Tears starting to form in her eyes Red heart sniffles and wipes her eyes, “T-thank you.”

“No problem, keep doin’ what ya do.” Spinning back around and walking toward the door he stops and looks over his shoulder, “Oh and pump enough antibiotics through that guy to turn shit ta gold because I assure you Shuck mouths are not clean.”

Walking out the door Red heart feels a smile tug at her lips as a series of hoofsteps coming up from behind her, turning around she sees Pinch walking into the lobby.

Stopping the young nurse sniffs the air and immediately gains a flush color to her face.

“Oh my, it smells like a real stallion was just here.” Fanning herself with her hoof she grins.

About to berate her assistant Red heart also takes a deep breath through her nose, the scent so many mares would fight for filling the lobby.

She’s right! And this is after he left, this is incredible.

Feeling her face start to heat up as well her tail starts to raise on it’s own. Realizing what she was doing she forces her tail back down.

Pinch giggling at her mentor Red heart only grins and points behind the younger pony making her stop her giggling and add a shade of crimson to her blush before lowing her tail as well.

A small grin on both of their faces they both shake their heads and get back to work, breathing through their noses all the while.

<><><>1st person, Hank, walking toward the entrance to the Canterlot trail<><><>

Ponies stopping in their tracks and scrambling back behind cover at my blood and sweat covered self, my head held high I walk toward the road again, not caring what others had to think.

“You got a lot of nerve coming back around here monkey.” I hear the sergeant or whatever spit from behind me.

Stopping dead in my tracks I take a deep breath and clench my fists, cracking my neck and turning around I stare daggers at the pony making him falter for a second.

“Get. Fucked.” I growl, several ponies around me gasp at what I said to the pony.

Apparently not expecting to see a person twice his height and covered in blood growling at him he takes another step back before his face goes back to it’s angered state, “You should be shipped off to the middle of the Everfree in a wooden box to where disgusting cretin like you belong. It hurts my eyes to see such a stain on society walk free.”

“I’ve been told worse by better ye toilet headed cum splat, now fuck off and get bent.”
The sergeant standing their not knowing what to say I smirk and turn around figuring it was as good as time as ever to leave.

“What’d you say to me!?” I roll my eyes as he yells and follows.

Stopping again I turn back around, “I tol’ ya ta fuck off and leave me alone. Now take the hint and ruin somebody else's day ya needle dicked bug fucker.”

His teeth clenched I see his horn spark up and hear the sound of a sword being drawn from a sheath.

Taking the bayonet from my left hip with my right hand I barely have time to knock the incoming slash coming from my left side over my head.

Fun and games over I simultaneously side step as I parry the slash and end up directly to his right. Throwing a kick I hit him directly in the underbelly, throwing him into the air and back ten feet.

The sergeant landing with a thud I notice that the blow knocked the sword out of his magical grasp and walk over to it picking it up.

Sheathing my sword of sorts I throw his sword up and watch it spin before catching it in my hand again.

Noticing the exceptionally large crowd gathering, including a large amount of guards I slowly walk over to the coughing and struggling guard before stopping and putting a heavy foot on his chest piece, making it groan under the force.

“Now why’d ya have to do that huh?” Noticing his horn light up I push down farther making his eyes bulge and his magic cut out.

“I try ta be a nice guy, I really do, but fuck asses like yerself always seem ta fuck it up.” Stepping off of his chest I let him cough and take a few deep breaths before kicking him hard in the side, the hit sending him rolling.

“Now look what ya’ve done to yerself, all you had to do was be nice but nooooooo, that’d be too hard wouldn’t it snowflake?”

Crouching down next to him I flip him over toward me and slap him across the cheek, “Isn't that right snowflake?”

The sergeant looking at me with pleading eyes I sock him in the stomach before letting him go into a ball.
Waiting long enough I flip him back around again, “Isn't that right Sergeant snowflake?”

“M-my name is-”

Slamming his head into the ground I grab him by the throat and lift him up to my face, “Your name is whatever I say it is, you’re mine now, understand snowflake?”

“Y-yes.”

Smiling I stand up and place him on his hind legs so he was standing up on two and not four.

“Now I’m sure ya don’t want to die…” I smile as his face turns even more pale, “but we can’t all get what we want.”

“Wait! No! I’m sorry!”

Cocking my arm back I flip the sword around so I had the blade pinched in between my fingers and palm before swinging it and catching the guard in the side of the helmet with the handle and pommel, making him spin around before falling to the ground in a heap.

Flipping the sword back around I give it a few test swings and jabs before shrugging, “ Eh… not for me.”

Placing the tip if the blade on the ground I place my foot in the middle of the blade before pulling with my arm and pushing with my leg.

The sword groaning it creaks before it finally gives in and breaks in the middle. Throwing half of the sword still in my hand to the ground I pick up the sergeant by the drag handle all the armor seemed to have on the backs and drag him over to where the group of guards was standing among the other ponies that had gathered to watch the show.

Stopping in front of them I hold the pony out in front of me and drop him to the ground. Ignoring the looks of disgust and fear I turn around and unsling my rifle before taking the bayonet back out and slapping it on.

Walking back down the trail I sigh and rub my eyes.

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Two hours later <><><>

Standing outside the small, but cozy, abode on the edge of ponyville I look to the empty cart and nod, “That’s all of it, hopefully if he gets out of the hospital he can enjoy not having to unload a whole house.

Pulling the cart next to the house I pull on the door to make sure it was shut before picking up my rifle and starting back to the trees, “I hate towns. I hate people. I hate this place. Fuck this place.”

Walking up on the Apple’s orchard I hear a whistle and turn to see Mac waving at me. Stopping and waving back I lean my rifle on the fence before leaning myself.

Mac squinting his eyes and speeding up he reaches the fence and stands up to get closer to my height.

“Celestia be damned Hank, are ya alright?” Concern in his voice he looks at my shirt before looking to my arms and face.

“I’m jus’ fine. How are you doin’ today though?”

“Ah’m a tad tired but other than that Ah’m good.” Wiping his forehead he sighs before looking back to me, “But I’m more curious about what in the Tartarus happened ta you.”

“Nothin’ happened ta me per say, but things did happen.”

“Like what?”

“Takin’ a mornin’ run ta clear my thoughts on the road to Canterlot a pony was attacked by a Shuck and lost his left arm. Torn ta shreds. So I killed the walkin’ abomination and stopped the bleeding before running the pony to the hospital.”

Nodding he motions for me to continue.

“So must this blood is his and the wolf’s, I’m not even scratched.”

"Is he alright?"

Shrugging I shake my head, "I don't know, he was still alive when we got to the hospital

“Well at least theres a chance”

“Yeah, That much is true.”

Blanching at the thought he shakes his head, “Well Ah’m glad yer alright, but I was gonna ask ya if ya wanted ta join me and the others fer our monthly get together.”

A hopeful look on his face I look away, “I... um dunno Mac, I jus’ ain’t much of get together kinda guy.”

“I figured ya’d say that, and neither are any of us, that’s why there’s only four of us.

Drawn to the small size I hum, “Who’s attendin’ then?

“Doubt you know em but there’s me, Braeburn, Dr. Whooves, and Thunderlane. We all jus’ sit in the cellar and play cards, talk, drink cider, so on.”

“Huh, well that don’t sound too bad.” I scratch my chin.

“So can I count ya in?”

“Well... maybe. I know for a fact that Thunderlane don’t like me so I wouldn’t want ta bring any unwanted tension.”

Obviously intrigued he shifts his stance, “How’d ya know that?”

“Well a few days back I was walkin’ through the woods and I came across a timberwolf that had four kids stuck in a tree, Button Mash, Dinkie, Pip, and Rumble. Rumble is Thunderlane's little brother and I don't think Thunderlane liked it too much when his brother was around me.”

“How many ponies are you gonna save? It seems like everyday ya save somepony.” He snorts.

“I’ve got no idea, y’all ponies jus’ seem ta have a knack fer findin’ trouble.” Laugh getting him to smile and nod in agreement.

“Eeyup, some more than others.” He adds.

“Oh yeah, definitely.”

“Heh, well I’m sure he can get over it, ya did SAVE his brother after all. So can ya make it?”

Rubbing my eyes and giving a heavy sigh I groan, “Yeah. Yeah, I can make it. When is this shin dig though?”

“Yes!” He pumps his hoof getting a strange look from me, “Sorry it’s jus’ been a while since we got somepony new.” He chuckles gaining a shade of red, “But anyway, it’s in two weeks, at end of the month.”

Picking my rifle back up I sling it over my shoulder, “Well I’ll be there, what time though?”

“ ‘Bout seven.”

“Alrighty then, see ya then.”

“See ya Hank.”

Turning around and heading back down the road I finally reach the ‘Y’ before stepping onto my path, the daylight above being partially cut out by the increased foliage.

Zoning out, just looking at the plants around me I look ahead and see a yellow pony with saddle bags on slowly pacing up the trail, her ears rotating too and fro.

Speeding up she suddenly turns around but sighs in relief when she see’s it was me.

“Hello Hank.” I hear her greet, only able to hear her with my renewed sense of hearing.

“Howdy Flutters, and before you ask I’m fine.”

“What do you mean- Oh heavens!” Getting close enough to notice the blood stains she drops her basket and runs over to me.

“Are you hurt!?”

“Jus’ tol’ you I was fine.”

“But there’s so much blood! Are you sure you aren’t hurt?” She goes to lift up my shirt before I grab her hoof and crouch down on one knee to be at her level.

“And none of it is mine.” I let go of her hoof and smile before gaining a serious face making her shrink back, “ Never try to take my clothes off.”

“O-okay.”

“Good.” I smile and stand up, “C’mon let’s walk the rest of the way to the cabin.”

Walking forward I motion for Fluttershy to follow. Catching up to me in a trot she stops to pick up her basket but I beat her to the punch.

“You don’t have to carry that, I can do it.”

“That’s okay, a gentleman is supposed ta carry a women’s items fer her.”

“Oh. Well thank you.”

“No problemo.”

Walking into the clearing I see Fluttershy’s head immediately start to swivel as she tries to take in the new surroundings.

“T-this is really nice.” She says spinning in circles with a smile on her face, “Is that your house?”

Looking to where she stopped her spinning I nod, “Yep that’s where I live.”

“It’s kinda small.” She adds

Scoffing I cross my arms, “Says the pony who lives in a hobbit hole.”

“Hobbit hole?”

Staring at her I sigh, “Oh right you wouldn’t know the reference.” Facepalming I look back up to the house, “It’s a small house partially underground, sod roof, little cottage lookin’ thing.”

“Oh. That does sound like home though.”

“See.” Walking toward the cabin Fluttershy meeps and hides behind me as we pass the wolf skull on a pike. Past the display she takes her spot beside me, reaching the door I open it with one hand and motion for her to go in first. Stepping forward she enter the cabin before I walk in as well and close the door behind me.

Setting the basket on the counter I walk over to the fridge and pull out some of the vegetables that had already reached ripeness out of the garden.

Setting the two tomatoes and three carrots down I hear hoof steps walk behind me.

“What’s that?”

Peeking over my shoulder I see Fluttershy pointing to the fridge.

“That’s a refrigerator, basically an icebox but without the ice, keeps itself regulated automatically as long as it has electric power.”

“Oh sounds… nice.” She says not quite knowing how to respond.

“It comes in handy.” I open the basket and place the fresh veggies inside, “Look around if ya fancy, jus’ don’t touch nothin’, I’mma take a shower and get a change of clothes on, don’t wanna smell like sweat and blood while we eat, might bother you.”

Grabbing a cleaner set of clothes I step into the bathroom, “Seriously though, don’t touch nothin’.”

Slowly closing the door I squint at Fluttershy as she nervously smiles. The door shut I strip off all my gear and set it in an undignified mound in the middle of the bathroom floor. Stepping into the shower I reach up and turn on the water, the lukewarm temperature leaving something desired.

What I wouldn’t do for a hot shower. I think and chuckle while I scrub my face and torso from any dried blood and sweat. Looking over myself and not seeing any blood anywhere I turn off the water and shuck the excess from my skin before stepping out and grabbing a towel lying on the floor.

Drying off the best I could with the still damp towel I throw the towel down and put on the cleanish shirt, socks, and underwear before picking up the pants. Staring at the blue garments I scowl and slip one leg through before the other.

Taking a deep breath I pull them up as fast as I can trying to trick them into going up all the way, but to no one's surprise they get stuck right at the bottom of my ass cheeks, just to spite me a little more.

Oh get fucked ye blue queer, bedazzled, no pocket havin’, capri lookin’, fabric of sufferin’, shite blossommmmmmmmm. Insulting the pants in my head they finally pop up and rest on my waist, smiling I go to button them before frowning again.

Okay. I knew these bastards fit a month ago, for the sake of me not going on a murderous rampage the universe better hope that these shrunk and I’m not going into a growth spurt again. Seriously. Fuck off puberty, I don’t need to get taller or ANY damn wider for Christ’s sake.

Giving up on the button and reaching for my gear again I re-kit and open the door before stepping back into the main room. Fastening the last buckle I look and see Fluttershy with her face buried in the shirt I wore when I was working in the garden, her tail raised as well.

“Whatcha doin’?” I ask, interrupting the pegasus from whatever she was doing.

Apparently startled by the question she meeps and shoots back onto her rear legs before falling back with all of her limbs locked like a fainting goat. Watching her fall backwards I wince from the thud as her head connects with the edge of the table on her way to the floor.

Sighing I walk past her and over to the fridge before opening the freezer and pulling out a lunch box ice pack. Grabbing the shirt from the back of the couch I wrap the ice pack with it as I sit down on the couch next to the pony on the floor sniffling and holding her head with her hooves.

Pulling the teary eyed pony up with a surprised squeak I set her in my lap and place the ice pack on the already forming goose egg. Stroking the back of her neck to comfort her, her sniffling eventually dies down.

“You ‘ight?” Still petting the back of her neck and scratching her hair I ask.

“I-I think so.”

“Is the ice too cold on yer head?”

“No it’s just fine, thank you.”

“Jus’ tell me when you want me ta stop.”

Humming in acknowledgement she sniffles one last time and wipes her eyes before leaning her back into my chest. Having to turn my head to the side and look up to the ceiling so I wouldn’t get absorbed by the plume of pink hair I blow some out of my face, “So what were you doing anyway?”

“W-what do you mean?” She tenses up in my grasp.

“Why did ya have yer face stuck into my shirt and why was yer tail hiked up high?”

Seizing up at the question she starts to shake and I feel her warm up.

“Whoa if yer gonna act like an epileptic you don’t have to answer.”

“I think I’m okay now.” In a small voice she states.

Letting go of her and setting her on the cushion next to me I stand up and put the icepack back in the freezer and the shirt in the dirty pile.

Grabbing a small bag of jerky out of the fridge and putting it in my right ammo pouch along with some of the stripper clips I pick up the basket and her saddlebags.

“Ready to go outside?” Looking back to Fluttershy her eyes meet mine before her face flushes red and she looks in any direction that didn’t have me occupying it.

“What’s the deal Flutters? Somethin’ on my face?” Wiping my face with my sleeve and hand she forces her gaze back over to me.

“I’m just embarrassed.” Looking back to her she avoids my eyes and looks back to the floor.

“Why?”

“B-because, b-becaus-”

“If yer embarrassed about smelling my shirt or whatever, don’t be. You ain’t the first and you ain’t gonna be the last.”

“I-I’m not?”

“Nope, hell I had somebody lick me before so... whatever” With a shrug I take a step toward the door, “I don't know why y’all ponies like how I smell and taste apparently but that seems ta be the popular consensus.”

Walking out of the door with Fluttershy in tow I walk past the garden to to the stream before setting everything down.

Hmm. Cats are gone.

Plopping down onto the ground I put the basket in the middle between me and Fluttershy before setting her saddlebags down as well.

“So what didja bring?” Curious as what was in the basket I ask as she settles herself into the cat loaf position.

“Well I brought those cookies you seemed to like a lot, some carrots, cucumber, watermelon, and two daisy sandwiches. Oh! And two thermoses of lemonade.”

Excited about the lunch I smile, “Sounds really good Flutters.”

“Really!? I was worried that you wouldn't like it.” Clapping her hooves together she smiles in return.

“Somethin’ about me you should know is that I ain’t a picky eater, in fact I’ll eat damn near everything I can digest.” Opening the basket I set everything out before pausing as I pick up the two daisy sandwiches, the contents of the sandwiches literally being flowers, “That being said I’m ‘friad yer gonna have two sandwiches to eat.”

“What? Why? I-is something wrong with them?”

“No no no, I bet they’re great I jus’ can digest plants like that.” Setting down the two sandwiches I reashure the saddened pony.

“Oh, well I’m sorry, If I would've known that I would made something different.”

“Hey no big deal, I woulda told ya different if I knew y’all actually ate flowers.” I chortle, “Let’s jus’ enjoy what we got, I also threw a tomato and a few of my own carrots in here as well.” Holding up the produce from my own garden I set it down with the rest.

“Oh my, these look really good!” Holding up the tomato she pokes it with the tip of her hoof, “Good, firm, and just the right color. How’d you get such a good garden in such a short time?”

“How’d you know I just got the garden?” I ask, suspicious.

“The soil looked freshly tilled, plus I saw the shovel and other tools laying next to the plants.”

“Oh. Well I guess I have my friendly neighborhood zebra witchdoctor to thank fer my garden’s success so far, she’s the one who knew the potions and such ta get my garden goin’.”

“Witchdoctor?” She sutters obviously frightened.

“No not really that’s jus’ what I call her to piss her off,” I laugh and wave my hand, “but she is from Zebrica and lives in the woods as well, she stayed here with me fer a few weeks when the Shucks were real bad in her area of the forest, I see they’ve moved north though.” I mumble the last bit with a growl.

“So she’s nice?”

“Oh she’s a sweetie, she’s the type of person to be the first to help and the last to leave. I’ll have ta acquaint y’all sometime she kinda lives in yer neck of the woods.”

“Oh well if you say that’s what she’s like I’d be delighted to meet her.” Taking a small bite out of her sandwich she continues, “Although I hope I don't come off as awkward, I’m a tad shy toward new ponies.”

Waving her off I take a bit out of one of the carrots she brought, “If she could make friends with a giant pale forest monster I’m sure y’all will get along swimmingly.”

Finished with most of the main foods and getting dangerously close to desert I remember the jerky that was in my pocket, “Hey Flutters I got a question to ask."

“Yes?”

“Here’s the thing you gotta promise me that you ain’t gonna freak out or somethin’ ‘ight?”

“Um… okay?”

“Perhaps you already noticed, bein’ the animal expert ya are, but I got incisors and K9’s in the front.” I say before opening my mouth and pointing out the cutting teeth.

“You’re a predator?” She asks, only a small amount of discomfort in her voice.

“Yes, but I also can eat most vegetables and fruits, I’m an omnivore really. Plants, animals, I can eat it all.”

Nodding Fluttershy puts down a thermos of lemonade after taking a drink, “I have animals that eat meat so it doesn’t really bother me too much, I know that it is a biological requirement for some species, it does make me kinda squeamish when I see them eat it through.”

“Thanks for not freaking out, so would you prefer if I waited to eat this jerky I made?” Holding up the bag of jerky she looks to it and gains a frightened look.

“What’s it m-made of?”

“Wolf.”

“Oh. I was scared I thought it was cow for a second.” Taking a deep breath she exhales.

“Nope, I don’t eat things with personalities.” I open the bag and take a strip out.

“Some ancient griffon tribes didn’t feel the same way, a-and I’ve heard there’s been a resurgence of... that belief of sorts from a few traders that come through Ponyville.”

That must of been the ones who ate Zecora’s friend. Wonder if I could find where this is and do what I do best?

“Are you okay Hank? You look mad.”

Snapping out of my thoughts I see that Flutters was shrunk back and feel that I was scowling. “Oh yeah, sorry.” Smiling I take a bite of my jerky and a sip of lemonade, “This lemonade is top notch by the way, that’s the right way ta do it right there.” I point to the thermos.

“Well thank you, I’m delighted you like it.” Setting her’s down she pulls out a smaller plate covered with a towel from the basket, You said you didn’t get much of this in your old world?”

Chugging the rest of the lemonade down I set down the thermos, “That’d be an understatement, all I really had for the past few years was water, whiskey, brandy, vodka, and GOOD beer if I was lucky, most of it was skunky due to refrigeration not being aroun’.”

“That’s a lot of alcohol.”

Knowing where she was going I roll my eyes, “Yes it is, but it don’t have ta be refrigerated, in the heavy stuff’s case, and keeps you awake. Also before you ask if I’m a drunk I’m not, dulling senses is not a good idea in any situation, plus I’ve had plenty of experience with how it can almost rip a family apart, I ain’t gonna make the same mistakes.”

“Good, I’ve seen ponies get destroyed by alcohol and I didn’t want you to go down the same terrible path.”

“Huh so that’s what it feels like, I’d forgot.”

“What?”

“The feeling of somebody being concerned for you, That’s two people in this world already, feels … strange.”

“You forgot what’s it’s like to be cared about?” Aghast she covers her mouth with her hoof, “That’s horrible!”

“Well yeah, all my family and friends are dead, I’ve been alone for a while.” Casually shrugging I pick up one of the cookies and stuff it into my mouth whole.

“I know you’re on a new planet now b-but how would you know that they’re dead? Maybe they’re still alive back on your old world.”

“HA!” Covering my mouth I swallow the rest of the cookie and wipe away the bits that escaped during my outburst, “T-that’s funny Fluttershy, but I buried my family, figuratively and literally.”

Taking a bite of another cookie I snort, “Nice optimism though.”

Silence between us I clear my throat, “So what have you been up to these past few days?”

Staring at me for some reason I wave my hand in her face getting her to flinch back and rapidly blink, “What was that?”

“I was wonderin’ what you’d been up ta these past few days.”

“Oh well you remember when we were all wanting the ticket to the Galla?”

“I remember yeah.”

“Well Twilight wrote a letter telling Celestia just what you said about ‘all or none’ and Celestia sent tickets for all of us! I’m really excited to see the animals in the gardens, apparently there’s animals from every corner of the planet there.”

“Sounds like a good time, so when is it?”

“It’s not for a while, it usually in the winter, or it has been for the past three hundred years.”

“Damn, hell of an early jump on admission ain’t it?”

Staring off into space Fluttershy suddenly snaps out of it, “I guess you’re right, I’d never thought about that.”

“Yeah leave it to the high falutin’ folk ta need ‘formal invitations’ and ‘confirmation’.” Using my hands to air quote I mock getting Flutters to giggle.

Smiling at her laugh I lean back on my elbows and take a deep breath.

“Something on your mind Hank?” Fluttershy’s quiet voice asks over the breeze.

“Somethin’s always on my mind Flutters,”, Sighing I sit back up straight, “but yes this time in particular something that actually happened today is on my mind.”

“What is it?”

A grin tugging one side of mouth up I think back to the guards pony’s face in the town when I told him I was going to kill him, “It’s kind’ve a funny story actually. So when I left the hospital, after dropping of the casualty, the sergeant of the local guard or whatever decided that it would be a good idea ta follow me an' infer that I was less than a human and a stain on society.” A smile on my face I snicker and continue, “And while he may be right, it was also not his place ta say so… So I called him a bug fucker and told him ta jog on.”

Gasping Fluttershy interrupts me, “You could've gotten in trouble for that, you’re not supposed to insult a guard.”

“You’re not supposed ta insult nobody, but I don't give a shit, anyway, we're jus’ ‘bout to the best part. Ahem. Well after saying that ta the daft cunt he musta took offense and his shriveled up little testis musta told him that it was time to fight and defend what little manhood he had left, so he pulls his sword out and swings it at me tryin’ ta kill me ‘course. Parrying the strike though I step to the side and kick him in the chest sending him for a trip before giving him a new name and making him think he was dead, then I dropped him like a sack of potatoes in front of his soldiers and a whole group of folks who watched the whole thing unfold.” Laughing I wipe my eyes, “So I ‘prolly ain’t gonna be welcome back inta town.”

Staring at me with her mouth agape I reach forward and close it for her, “You’ll catch flies that way.”

“H-Hank! You could be arrested!” Standing up she paces back and forth, “T-this is terrible! Why would you do that?”

“Cause the asshole tried to run me through over a few words, I may be a fucking monster but I know that that is not a good trait of anyone, especially in a leadership position! Honestly he’s lucky I didn’t kill him, dipshit had it comin’.”

“Why did he deserve to die!?” Shocked at what I said Fluttershy sits back.

“Because if I would done nothin’ he would have killed me and gotten no punishment for it-”

“Why wouldn’t there be repercussions for killing you, your life means just as much as a pon-”

“Oh bullshit, ‘it’s worth as much as a ponies’.” I mock, interrupting her, “What a crock of shit, I could die right now in front of everyone and nobody would give two fucks, hell some of them would be happy that the monster was gone. Then again what’s new!?” I throw my arms up to my sides and laugh.

“Why do you think nopony would care if you died?”

“I dunno, tell me one pony who would.”

Staring at me she sits back down, “I would.”

“What?”

“I would care, I would actually be really sad.”

Baffled I stutter on my words before stopping and taking a deep breath, “Why? Why would you care about some… some monster?”

“Because I would be devastated if any of my friends died, you’re no different Hank, and you’re not a monster.”

Staring at the yellow pony across from me I open my mouth before closing and looking away from her, “You consider us friends?”

“Um yes.”

“Huh, weird.”

“How is friendship weird?”

“Well I mean I fixed your door, I didn’t figure that made us friends, but I’m thinkin’ what ponies call friends and what I call friends are two different things.” Pointing out the fact Fluttershy cocks her head to the side seemingly not understanding.

“I’ll explain. So it seems ta me like whenever you ponies find someone that is nice to ya ya call em a friend. Right?” I give the universal ‘i’m making an assumption’ shrug.

“Mhm.” Shaking her head Fluttershy agrees.

“Well it takesa lot more fer me, my friends are people I would die for without hesitation, I’ll do anything to protect my friends… Anything.”

“That’s really serious.”

“I know, that’s why it can take a long time for people to become friends with me, I have to be able to trust and know my friends won’t back out on me in a sticky situation, that’s why ninety percent of people I’m friendly with are my acquaintances… but not friends.” Explaining how I did things she nods along.

“Am I your friend?”

Looking at her I sigh, “Not yet Flutters, but don’t make that think I don’t like ya, I think you’re great ta be around. It just takes more time and me becoming familiarized with ya.”

“Oh okay, I hope I can be your friend some day.” Smiling with her eyes closed she states.

“I’m sure ya will be Flutters.” Grabbing another piece of jerky I rip it in half with my teeth.

“So Hank.” I hear Fluttery call and turn my head from the woods where I saw something move.

“Hm?”

“Is Zecora your friend or just a acquaintance?”

“Well actually I can call her a friend, but sleeping in the same bed as someone else for a week or so really makes you have to trust a personnnnnnn.” Droning off at lack of bird song and various other sounds of the woods I set up into a kneel and draw my revolver, “Fluttershy get your stuff packed up we’re going inside.”

“Wha- why?” Confused I see her look at me through the corner of my eye.

“Jus’ trust me, I feel eyes on us.” One handedly putting some of the stuff into the basket she starts to follow.

Everything packed up I pick up the basket in one hand and hold my revolver at ready in the other, pointing it to the tree line surrounding us while backing up toward the cabin.

“What did you--”

“Shhhhhhhhhh.” I whisper scanning the tree line before snapping to a patch of foliage that was moving with small rustles.

Focusing on the small area I hear a Shuck’s howl and pause before hearing the same howl from all around us.

“Fuck! Move! Move! Move!” Pointing to the cabin Fluttershy takes off and I run after her, stopping at the door I open it and push her inside before stepping inside. Turning around and slamming the door before locking it I see five Shucks approaching the front of the cabin alone.

“Heh, so they finally came for me.” I walk to where I had my rifle lent and pick it up before switching off the safety on the bolt.

“I-is everything going to be okay?” Fluttershy stutters nervously following me with her eyes.

Stopping I turn around and kneel down in front of her before cupping a hand under her chin.

“I don’t know that Flutters all I know is that at the end of this either I’m gonna be dead or they are. I’m gonna put you up in the loft, if I say so you have to get out of the window and fly off and warn the town.” Hearing a growl outside I look to the door before looking back to the scared pony in front of me. “There is at least ten of these bastards and they have us surrounded.”

Picking her up I set her up in the loft, “If I tell you to go it means I’m dead and there is no reason ta look back.” A closer series of growls and grumbles I look through the small crack in the boarded up kitchen window and see at least ten of them in front of the cabin, sighing I look to Fluttershy who was looking at me with tears in her eyes. Slipping the long bayonet from my belt I hand it to her and grab the other side of her chin with my other hand careful not to cut her.

“In the case they get me by the throat and I can’t tell you ta run I’m leavin’ ya this. If they try to get up here stab it into em and go.” Setting the knife in front of her I pat her on the neck, “You’re gonna hear some unpleasant things here in a second, yells, growls, gunshots, the sound of death, but I promise ya that as long I got blood in my body yer gonna be fine.”

“I thought y-you said w-we weren't friends.”

“What?”

“You’re protecting me with your life.” Pointing that fact out I hum.

“ Huh, I guess this is jus’ what I do now.” With a smile I turn around and grab the rifle before walking over to the gun closet and pulling out my shotgun and my m16 I slap the bayonet onto the m16 before loading up both guns and leaning them on the counter.

Throwing some extra mags and shells onto the counter I take a deep breath before bringing up the butt of the 1903 and using it to knockout the planks in the kitchen window.

A Shuck immediately outside the window I point the rifle at his head, “Hey there big boy.” Pulling the trigger the wolf’s head explodes and a flurry of howls erupts through the clearing, “Come on then!” Pulling the bolt back I chamber another round and pick out another target before pulling the trigger, a plume of black fur and blood spray exploding from the wolf’s back as it collapses to the ground, it’s spine in more pieces then it should be.

A heavy thumping coming from the door as two wolfs tag team it, turning to the side I aim at the pair and let a 30.06 rip. Hitting the wolves they pause before going at the door again, the bullet wound apparently not phasing them.

Dumping the last two rounds into them, they stagger before slowing and slumping over. The rifle out I slam the bolt back before reaching into the pouch and pulling out a stripper clip and a chunk of jerky. Putting the jerky in my mouth I slide the rounds into the rifle before forcing the bolt forward chambering a round and pushing the clip out, “C’mon ya ugly bastards, get a piece a me!”

Putting the barrel back out the window a Shuck jumps from the side and grabs the rifle in it’s teeth before yanking it out of my hand and out the window.

Standing still with my hands still held where the rifle was I feel my blood start to boil, “YOU MOTHERFUCKER!” Picking up the shotty I point it out the window before quickly pulling it back effectively baiting out a shuck causing it to jump right into my line of sight.

Pulling the trigger the shotgun throws a full three inch shell of buckshot into the beast’s neck, blowing it open.

Racking the shotgun over and over the smell of gunpowder and blood all melds into one scent as the shotgun thumps into my shoulder, every shot killing or maiming a Shuck. Running dry I reach for more shells before getting confused at the manic laughter I was hearing.

Reloading the shotgun, periodically pausing to take a shot before resuming the reload, I realize the laughter was coming from me and close my mouth.

The shotgun finally full I pump three rounds out of the window before turning to check on the door right as it snaps open, running over I swing the shotgun to my right and blow a wolf’s chest open as it tries to run into the cabin.

Knowing I only had two shots left I use them on two of the closest wolves and reach for the m16 right as a Shuck leaps for me, stepping to the side it flies through the door and impacts the far wall with a loud crash.

Grabbing the M16 I thrust the bayonet at the wolf impaling it through it’s neck as it reared up on it’s hind legs. Pulling the knife out of it’s neck I push it to the ground and swing the bayonet across the open door.

The preemptive strike landing and slicing a wolf’s eyes in half a shriek of pain and fury explodes from the wolf causing my blood to almost freeze at the ungodly sound but is quickly brought back up to temperature by the anger and adrenaline flooding my bloodstream.

“RAH!” I thrust the knife into the canine’s chest pushing it up onto it’s hind legs before sparta kicking it out of the door and into one of its mates. Shouldering the rifle I dump half the mag into the pair permanently grounding them before emptying the rest into the wolves that were trying to get into the cabin but stumbled over their dead brethren.

Pulling the trigger but nothing happening I drop the mag and reach for the other before I feel a tight force grab onto my leg right where my boot covered before being pulled forward.

Falling onto my back I drop the rifle and get pulled out the door and onto the bloody grass. Rolling a few feet I land on my back, coughing and trying to get air back into my lungs I struggle to get up as sharp claws dig into my arms and thighs as a wolf pounces on top of me.

A surge of adrenaline flowing through my veins at the pain I forget my breath and reach my arms up before grabbing behind it’s head and on it’s lower jaw right as it was about to clamp down onto my throat.

My jaw clenched I snap it’s neck to the side and knee it off to the side before standing up.

Thanks Modern Warfare Three.

Catching my breath and looking at the cuts on my arms and thighs I look up and see five of the Shucks staring at me, nervous of what would happen to them if I got a hold of them.

Pulling my revolver out and cocking the hammer before pulling the 1911 out of my waistband and cocking it’s hammer as well I point them to the five before, “Shoulda got me when I was down.”

Using the revolver I shoot twice hitting two separate targets while the others scatter, tracking them with the 1911 I pull the trigger as I hear a growl from my left. Turning to the side I see the open mouth of a wolf and put my arm up to block it’s bite.

The beast bowling into me we fly a few feet in the air before I land on the ground with the wolf on top of me, my left arm clamped in its bite as it turns it’s head side to side. The other wolves getting in on the action I turn my head and fire a round into a fastly approaching wolf , blowing its lower jaw off and dropping it.

Switching back to the one gnawing on my arm I press the hot barrel of the revolver into it’s eye, the sizzle of water evaporating filling my ears before I pull the trigger.

Brain and blood splattering all over me I push the wolf off of me before standing up, my ears ringing constantly. Firing the last two shots at another I raise the 1911 and dump the whole mag, only stopping the wolf as it closed ten feet.

Sliding to a stop in front of me I place my foot on top of it’s head getting it to weakly growl, increasing the pressure it’s head cracks and finally collapses with a sharp but wet crunch.

Oh god I love that feeling.

Sliding the revolver back into the holster on my chest I take out the empty mag from the 1911 and replace it with the full one before pushing the slide release, chambering a new round with a crisp click.

Looking around me I see dead and dying wolves lying all around me in a circle before a low groan sounds from the stream.

Looking over I see two absolutely massive shucks staring at me their huge mouths open at a unhealthy angle. My gaze hardening I look to the two Shucks that rivaled my height and hit my chest with a balled up fist and roar in a ‘come at me’ gesture.

Understanding what I meant the oddly proportioned monstrosities slowly advance, raising the pistol I aim for the head of one and slowly fire one by one, the rounds only making it flinch as all seven plant themselves either in its neck or face.

Lowering the pistol I close the open slide and put it back in my waistband. Not having anything else I slide my hatchet out of its sheath and take a stance. Stopping their advance they both look to the sky and let loose a ear ringing high shriek, their jaws completely un hinging, showing all three rows of teeth.

My ears ringing from the wail I look to my left and see my maul leaning against the cabin where I had left it after cutting some poles for the garden fence, the sap residue still on the edge. Seeing the wolves crouching down into a ready stance out of the corner of my eye I take a deep breath and push off, shooting toward the maul while putting the hatchet away simultaneously.

The two jumping at the opportunity rush toward me. Grabbing the end of the handle with my right hand I swing it as hard as I could across my body while taking a step back, with a crack the hammer end of the maul head impacts the beast’s outstretched head directly under the ear.

A throaty groan the beast’s head cocks to the side while it stumbles around. The closest one currently dazed I look for the other one, not seeing it anywhere I turn around and come face to face with it’s unhitching jaw, flinching back it’s mouth snaps closed right where my left arm was.

Pulling a fist back I sucker punch it before stepping to the side and delivering short blow to its forehead with the bladed part of the axe.

The axe simply slipping off the dense bone but still cutting the meat it takes a step back, apparently surprised at being hurt. Taking a step back myself and taking a deep breath I adjust my blood covered hands on the handle.

Snapping their jaws at me, both their faces bleeding, either from bullet holes or cuts, they try to taunt me.

Seem to me like they’re not used to having something fight back, I have to go on the offensive.

Putting my right foot behind me I take the maul in one hand in thrust it toward the pair with a growl before switching my grip on the maul so I was holding horizontal where I could see the tops on my hands.

The two gurgling they charge forward in unison. Copying them I charge back toward them and ready the maul while screaming a battle cry, getting louder as I got closer.

Reaching the two I pretend to go left before going right, their heads and open mouths still pointed to the left I use my entire upper body to strike the wolf on my right with the blade right behind the head in a horizontal slash.

Shrieking and ducking its head down it rubs the spot with it’s arm, the beast stalled I reposition my grip on the maul and use its momentum to carry the weapon up and guide it to the beasts back. The maul falling toward the monster’s spine I hear a click to my right before the other that must of went around goes low and rams me a full speed.

Suddenly sent airborne I somehow maintain my death grip on the axe while I roughly impact the Humvee’s hood and bounce off onto the ground next to the side of the cabin where the loft window was.

Winded I struggle to get my breath not able to shrug it off this time, vision blurry I look up to the window and see a yellow face and a plume of pink hair looking down on me. Weakly smiling I try to get up but to no surprise get pounced on by one of the easily three hundred and fifty pound wolves, the weight pushing any air I had in my lungs back out with a raspy wheeze.

My legs kicking as I slide across the ground on my back, the wolf pushes down on me while I hold the maul handle out in front of me to shove the wolf’s open jaws away from me so it’s unhinged lower jaw couldn't catch me.

Arms and chest burning from the overwhelming weight and force bearing down on me I start to lose ground letting the razor sharp teeth close in. Starting to suffocate under the beast’s immense weight my vision starts to fail and I start to feel as if I was just a passenger in my body.

So this is how I die, a massive mutant wolf is going to gut me and bite my face off while a innocent life hangs in the balance. The rest of the outside world going silent I zone out and feel everything slow down, Wait. I might want to die but not at the hands of this natures’ fuck up! If I’m going to die I’m at least going to drag you two down to hell with me!

My vision coming back I growl in resistance, “rrrrrRRRAAAHHHHH.” With a final burst of strength I push the beast back as far as my arms would reach. Bringing a foot up I catch its jaw as it swings back and with a strong push of the leg snap the jaw back all the way to it’s chest.

A flood or dark, almost black, blood surging forward from the broke open skin it pours over my face and shirt completely turning me red.

The beast trying to retreat from me now as it realized that the tables turned I grab hold of its right front leg and hold it in place while I change my grip on the maul and use the handle to snap it’s leg out. Collapsing to my right, it’s leg broken I hook it with the underside of the Maul head and force it the other way.

Getting out from under the downed creature I stomp on it’s trachea and stand tall looking at the other one. “I. Will. Kill. You.” Growling I turn the maul around to I was using the hammer head.

Looking to me with caution it switches its gaze to its friend laying on the ground choking in its own blood and snarls.

Already rushing toward it I swing the maul and impact the side of it’s head right as it looks to me. All sense of finesse and grace gone I use all my strength and wildly swing the maul from side to side, not to lose momentum. It’s head going from side to side it tries to growl while backing away but keeps getting interrupted by another hit.

Advancing I emphasize every swing with a yell or growl. Swinging the maul above my head I go to swing it down but the wolf turns its head and grabs ahold of the maul in its jaws.

Yanking it’s head to the side it snaps its jaw severing the maul in two, still within close proximity and now without a weapon I draw my right hand back and right hook the wolf in the side of the head, the blow making it stumble.

Backing up I take my hatchet in my right hand, choking up on it so I could use it to punch. Hatefully staring at the wolf with my teeth bared it looks to me and stumbles trying to get it’s balance.

One of its eye sockets smashed in it glares at me with its other eye while I slowly start to circle the beast. Reaching too far out of it’s ruined peripheral it clumsily turns around and face me.

Stopping we stare each other down as we both pant. My skin feeling like fire due to my elevated heart rate sweat pours down my body soaking all of my clothing, even pants, in a futile attempt to cool me. Spitting out a glob of blood I take a deep breath to calm myself as the beast gains its footing and snaps its now crooked jaw.

Breaking into a sprint toward the large canine it does something neither of them had done before and throws a slash with its left paw, seeing an opening I dodging into it and catch the swing before it could reach full force and with the bearded part of the hatchet and force it straight up, the bone breaking and the tenon ripping at the sudden dramatic change in posture.

Going for a bite to my left thigh I kick it in the underside of the throat making it whimper, adjusting my footing and position I go low and grab it in a football tackle before pushing it onto it’s back legs to expose it’s underside, “There will be NO SURVIVORS!”

Holding it up with my left I cock my right hand back and punch the hatchet into its ribs over and over again until I hear it wheeze, knowing that I had punctured a lung and that it was only a matter of time now I hoof it in the balls before pushing to my left.

Falling to the ground I feel the vibrations of the beast’s weight impact through the ground and in my boots. Watching as the mutant tries to get up but falls down every time I release my choked up hold in the hatchet for a more regular one, approaching the downed canine it tries to back away but stops as I stomp it on the side of the head.

Seeing that it was out of the fight I stop my assault and turn around, “HA HA!” holding my arms out in a ‘witness me’ gesture I walk in a small circle before stopping back at the wolf. Flipping the hatchet and catching in one rotation I smirk at the wolf before bringing it down right on its ruined eye socket.

The skull being softened by the previous beating the hatchet’s blade sinks in all the way to the handle. Still alive and staring at me with it’s other eye I pick it’s head up by the chin and smile, “Don’t worry it was a good shot, closest to death I’ve been in a while.” Grabbing the handle of the hatchet I start to twist it, “Oh and if you’re worried about your death being in vain… well I guess it is but you’re gonna give me a lot of food for a longggg time.”

Chuckling I snap the hatchet to the side in a fast motion splitting its skull and face in half effectively ending its existence.

The battle over I stand up breathing heavy and turn around looking at the other as it went through its death throes. Walking over I stomp on it’s neck over and over until it stopped flinching, watching the blood leak from its ruined mouth I clear my throat and walk over to to where my rifle was lying. Picking up the rifle I run my fingers over the divots that now scarred the wood surface.

Gazing to the wolf responsible I walk over to it and kick it in it’s blown open neck soaking my right boot in blood, “You’re lucky you’re dead cause if you weren’t, oh boy, you’d wish you were.”

Kicking it again I watch the blood spurt and hear the bones break, enjoying the sight and sound. Further inspecting the rifle I pull the bolt back half way and back forward to make sure it was still operational.

“What’d they do ta you girl?” Rubbing the gun I sigh, “You’re starting to match your owner, scars an all.”

Hearing a stumble I look to my left and see three more Shucks, not saying anything I raise the rifle and pop one in the middle of the chest.

The other two rushing toward me I fire at one but only graze it, chambering another round I fire from the hip at the other expecting it to come at me as well. Missing it as well the round impacts the ground and sends up a cloud of dirt and grass going to reload another round the one I missed completely zooms past me and into the cabin where I hear a scream.

Going to chase after it a heavy weight slams into me from the rear smashing me into the cabin wall. Officially overclocked with bullshit for the day I intercept it by the throat as it pounces again and drop the rifle and take out my hatchet before proceeding to open it like a piñata at a five year old’s birthday party. Making strange gurgling and gasping sounds I cock my head to the side and stare into it’s eyes as I grab a handful of guts and rip them out before throwing the whimpering wolf to the ground hard enough to hear something crack.

Spitting on the dying wolf I rush into the cabin and turn to my left seeing Fluttershy crawling backwards to get away from the wolf that was three fourths into the loft, running over and grabbing the wolf by the back legs before yanking it back to me, the wolf gives a surprised yip.

Grabbing it by the ears as half it’s body hangs off the edge of the loft I drag it off all the way and onto the floor. Noticing the bayonet sticking out of it’s left shoulder grabbing the knife I start to saw it side to side while I clamp its mouth shut with the other hand and hold it down with the heel of my foot directly on it’s spine.

With a pull I take the bayonet out of the wolf before plunging it back in. “Nothing.” Stab, “Ever.” Stab, “Hurts.” Stab, “My.” Stab, “Friends.” Growling the last word directly into its ear I take the knife out before forcing it’s head straight up and lining the blade up with its right eye.

Slowly letting it pierce the eyeball I ever so slowly twist it back and forth, my grin growing larger and larger with every pained whimper the bitch emitted. Stopping my twisting I place my hand on the pommel of the knife before pushing down on the blade with all my might, the calcified bone at the back of the skull standing no chance as the knife skewered the skull all the way through.

The head pinned straight up by the knife I watch as the jaw weekly falls open before grabbing the knife in a ice pick grip and pulling it back out with a wet slurp.

Standing up I wipe the blood and skull fragments off on my pants before slipping back into empty the sheath on my hip. Looking up to the loft I see Fluttershy staring at me from the edge of the loft.

“Guess we’re friends.” I dryly laugh before walking over to the bathroom, leaving her in the loft.

Purposely avoiding the mirror above the sink I turn on the tap before starting to scrub off the dried blood on my arms and hands. Vigorously scrubbing I only get enough of the uncover my cuts on my arms and hands, the dried blood taking too much time and too much water to remove completely. Not looking up I open the cabinet and pull down a bottle of hydrogen peroxide and a roll of gauze.

Leaving the door open I look up and take down a pair of surgical scissors, setting them on the sink’s stone top I undo the cap of peroxide before pouring it over the three medium deep cuts in my left arm, making sure that the already forming scabs get rubbed off.

Fresh blood flowing from the wounds I pour peroxide into the open cuts causing a burning and tingling sensation that I was far too familiar with to erupt from the cuts. Setting the bottle down I wrap the wound in gauze before cutting off the extra and taping it in place. Looking my arms over I see nothing else terribly bad but then remember my leg. Looking down to my left leg I see that the front of the leg was bloody but had no new blood being added to it. Not interested in taking my pants off I hit the wound and decide that the amount of pain was fine and that the wound was not that bad. Still deciding to be on the safe side I wrap a few layers of gauze around my leg over the pants before taping it in place as well.

Sitting everything down, I turn around and see the Fluttershy was staring at the dead wolf at the bottom of the loft. Going over to it I pick it up before throwing it out of the door before picking up the other and doing the same.

Looking back to Fluttershy I give an exasperated look before going over to the loft and pulling myself up and sitting next to her.

“You alright?”

“Y-y-yes.”

“Good.” Rubbing the left side of my head I stop as I feel four almost to the skull gashes running from above my ear to my neck on the back, no doubt ruining the chances of hair ever growing back in those spots. Sighing I look back to her, “Sorry one got that close, must be gettin’ rusty.”

Rubbing the left side of my head I bring my hand back and inspect it my blood definitely staining my fingers.

I’ll clean it later, I’m not in the mood to deal with head wounds right now.

“That’s alright you had a lot to deal with.”

“True but I coulda done better,” Taking a deep breath I smile, “nice job stickin’ that Shuck though, honestly wasn’t sure you could do it.”

Going to pat her on the back I pause and pull my hand back, “Prolly don’t want blood on yer coat though.”

Sitting in silence I sigh and jump down, “Well let me get you home, before somethin’ else comes ta die.”

Setting the 1903 and M16 on the counter I grab the shotgun before looking it over and setting it down as well. Limping over to the gun cabinet I reach in and grab the 45-70 lever action before loading it up and throwing some extra rounds in the ammo pouches, taking out the few stripper clips that were still hiding inside before setting them inside the cabinet.

Grabbing some .357 I pull out my revolver and dump the empty casing on the floor before inserting the new rounds into the cylinder. Gently closing the cylinder I slip it into holster before pulling out the 1911 and it’s mags. Filling the mags I put one into the rightmost mag pouch and put the other into the pistol before chambering a round before pulling the mag back out and topping it back off.

Turning around I slip the 1911 back into my waist and pick up the rifle, “Ready?” I ask fluttershy leaning the rifle over my shoulder.

“Um… n-no.” She stutters shrinking back into a loaf.

“Why’s that?”

“I’m s-scared.” Shivering she stutters.

Slowly walking over to the loft I stop far enough away so I could still see her, “I know you are, it’s nothin’ but natural to be scared in a near death situation, but we ain’t walkin’ and I promise you’ll be safer at home or at a friend’s house than here.”

“You don’t seem scared.” Coming out of her ball she inches toward me at the edge.

“ I’m a bit different Flutters, I’ve been in way too many near death situations all I feel is adrenaline and anger anymore, I’m far past being scared.” Waving her over closer I pat her on the neck, “Plus I promise nothin’ will get ya. Ready ta go?”

Thinking it over her eyes shift from left to right before settling on me, “O-okay, I trust you.”

“That’s the spirit, now come here.”

Coxing her over I pick up a blanket and gently pick her up before holding her under my left arm.

“Comfortable?”

“Yes, but why are you carrying me?”

“The ground’s a bit bloody outside and I don’t you gettin’ yer hooves bloody.”

“Oh.”

Grabbing my helmet I place it on my head before picking up the basket in my other hand, my rifle slung over my shoulder. Stepping out of the door and onto a dead wolf’s head I hear Fluttershy gasp and push herself closer into my side.

Stepping over a wolf it tries to reach its head up to bite me in the leg but fails, only causing me to notice it, passing it by I reach the humvee and open the door before placing Fluttershy in the passenger seat with a reassuring smile.

Giving her the basket I gently close the door. Turning around I look to the not quite dead yet wolf and walk toward it, stopping behind it it struggles to turn it’s head to look at me but eventually gives up before starting to breathe heavily. Picking my foot up I mash its head into the ground until it stopped squirming.

Turning around I walk to the back of the humvee before opening the hatch and letting down the tail gate.

“W-what are you doing?” Looking up I slide the ammo bag forward before replying.

“Ya saw those big fuckers didn’t cha?”

“M-mhm, they were s-s-so scary.”

“And extremely dangerous, so while I may not be welcome in town I’m gonna show em one of em so they know how serious this Shuck situation is, there may be a lot of pricks in that town but there is also a lot of good people, I’m not gonna let them get killed by somethin’ that coulda been prevented.”

Walking away from the humvee I walk over to the one with a less broken head and stab it in the eye, turning the blade around to make sure it’s brain was scrambled and dead before grabbing it’s hind legs and dragging the massive wolf to the back of the truck.

Picking up its front half I place it in the truck before picking up its back half and doing the same. The Shuck in place I walk to the driver’s side and get in.

Sighing and shaking my head I reach for the switch and turn the truck over, startling Fluttershy for the second time. Putting it into reverse I roll backwards fifty feet before popping it into first and turning it around.

Heading down the path neither of us say anything until we reach the ‘Y’.

“I’m sorry the picnic was ruined, I was having a good time.”

Looking to the right I huff, “Pft, why do you feel sorry you did nothin’ wrong Flutters.”

“I-I mean maybe I could’ve calmed them down so you didn’t have to fight.”

“Even if you could’ve all those cunts want to do is kill, hell I came across a field of dead deer, none of em eaten. Means they’re killin’ fer sport, I don’t agree with that.”

“Oh.”

“Yeah so don’t feel bad the fight was inevitable.” Stopping at the bridge that crosses the stream in front of her house I open my door and walk around.

Popping open the door Fluttershy looks to me while I give a small smile.

“Your stop madam.” I give a flourish and point to her house.

Smiling she gently jumps out of the humvee and looks up to me, “Thank you gentle stallion. What’s the occasion?”

“Just tryin’ to brighten up a day gone bad is all.” Closing the door behind me I look to Fluttershy again, “I promise everythin’ will be fine, okay? Jus’ trust me.”

“I- I trust you Hank.”

“And I trust you, now I’m gonna go by the Apple’s place and then to town, on my way back want me ta swing back on by?”

“That would be wonderful.” She nods.

“Alrighty, see ya soon then.”

Stepping back around the Humvee I slide inside before closing the door and heading down the road toward the orchard.

Author's Note

Well there's that. Half of 28,000 words. This one took a while, sorry.

This time around I have a question that I need answers for, like seriously answer this question the out come will change the story dramatically.

Heres the deal... I'm thinking about taking the story down and turning it to anthro. Now before you assemble the mob hear me out, eventually I want to ween Hank of his firearms so he's not so dependent on them and to spread out his ammo. This will encompass lot's more hand to hand combat and sword, sword and shield, pole axe, and other various DUES VULT goodness.

While writing swords is hard enough, writing it and making is so Hank is mostly fighting enemies waist height is awkward, for example I would base Hank's moves off of the knight characters in For Honor for simplicity and better visualization, but some real stuff as well. This will go down great if he fights a two legged opponent and I can make it a lot cooler but not so much against things of the four legged variety.

So now that you've heard my reason Fucking tell me what you think! if you hate it tell me! If you like it tell me! If you want to tell me how to make sword fights with ponies work tell me! I will do whatever to make you guys happy!

Seriously though please respond to this question. MAKE YOUR VOICE HEARD! TELL ME DAMNIT!

Anyways hope you liked it. If you didn't tell me why, if you did do the same thing, I will see you later or laterer if the switch does happen. I really need help here guys.

The Wind Down (Pt. 2)

<><><> 1st person, Hank, en route to the orchard <><><>

Looking at my face in the rear view mirror while driving to the orchard I see a few smaller cuts, still weeping, that I neglected to notice before. Turning to the side I re examine the cuts to my scalp above my left ear, grunting as I see that they were much wider and deeper than I previously thought.

“Still bleedin’, almost to the bone, and through the hair. Yeah I can count on that hair never comin’ back.” Feeling the cuts as they trace to the back of my neck I groan, “and it wraps around all the way to the back of my neck, fuckin’ rad.”

Pulling up to the gate I stop looking at my blood stained self and turn onto the driveway. Traveling down the path I pull up to the cosy farm house and barn before killing the engine. AJ and Mac coming out of the barn I open my door and step out of the truck.

“Howdy y’all.” I wave, the two ponies facial expressions going from ‘pleasant surprise’ to ‘horror’ in a blink of an eye, “What? I can’t be that ugly.”

“What in the hell Hank? Granny Hank’s hurt bad!” Mac yells before turning and fastly going to the house, “Stay right there!” He yells over her shoulder before disappearing into the house.

Staring at the door Mac just disappeared into I slowly look over to the barn, “I really ain’t hurt too bad, most the blood ain’t mine anyhow.” Talking to myself I whisper.

Stepping back out of the door and trotting over to me Mac stops, “What the hell happened?”

“Shucks.”

“How many?”

“twenty-ish er so regulars and two specials.”

“Buck Hank. What happened ta them?” Mac asks walk closer to me.

“I happened ta them.”

Both of us turning our heads to the sound of hooves on hard wood we look to the porch where Granny and Applebloom were approaching.

“My goodness! What happened to you!?” Granny says slowly making her way over to me.

“Shucks.” I simply answer.

“How many?”

“Twenty er so.”

“What happened to them?” She asks stopping next to Mac.

“I did.”

Squinting she looks me over, “You killed twenty Shucks?”

“Killin’ is my talent so I managed.”

“How aren’t you in a million pieces, a pony couldn’t even take on one.” Granny asks in dis belief setting down a basket of basic first aid items.

Looking from the basket I look to all three of them, “I’m a generally hard person ta kill, I’m basically the human equivalent to a cockroach, cept I fight back.”

Rubbing the side of my head I remember what I came here to do, “but I’m mostly fine and I don’t need no help, I actually came here to show y’all somethin’.”

“And what’d that be?” Granny asks definitely intrigued.

“Well I promise y’all it ain’t good and that it frankly may be a tad scary ta y’all so AB if ya want ta leave and go back inside that’s up to you and yer family, but it could give ya nightmares.”

“Geez what is this thing Hank?”

Looking to Granny I frown, “I honestly have no idea, and hey where AJ at?”

“She got called inta town about somethin’ that happened earlier, Rainbow dash just came by and they ran ta town.”

Knowing I was the incident that happened I feel a grin pull at my lips, “Huh that’s strange.”

Walking backward I spin around and go behind the truck, “Now I’m guessin’ y’all know what a regular shuck looks like right, and how dangerous they are?”

“Eeyup.”
“Mhm.”
“Yep.”

Hearing their confirmation I grab the back legs of the thing and forcefully slide it off of the tail gate and off to the side of the Humvee for them all to see. Gasps and other profanity following I step out from behind the back of the truck.

“There were two of these things with the others and let me tell you, those bastards are ten times more deadly than the smaller ones. This one almost killed me, so imagine what it could do to a small town like Ponyville. That’s a sight I’d rather not see myself.” Crossing my arms I kick it, “This things jaw unhinges and could prolly take a smaller pony in with one bite, not to mention that it weighs three hundred pounds and hits like a damn semi.”

“Oh Maker.” Granny says taking a step back, “This ain’t good.”

“How did you kill that!? T-that shouldn’t be possible! It’s the size of a bear!”

“I had to, failure wasn’t an acceptable outcome.”

“What did you use? A cannon?” Mac further asks, dumbfounded with the size of the beast in front of him before giving it a small kick.

“No a wood splitting maul and when it broke a hatchet, I killed two of them hand to hand.”

Sighing I point back to it, “That’s not the point though. The point is that the woods are now more dangerous than ever, You HAVE to stay in at night, understand y’all? It. Is. A. Absolute. Go out at night you die.”

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen you so serious Hank.”

Looking to my left at Granny I shake my head, “I can get a lot more serious than this, but this is a matter of life,” I hold my left hand horizontal to my body and open it. “and death.” I do the same with my right but ball it up before bringing it down in my left.

“Long story short I don't want the first people to give me a chance ta get hurt or worse. I’ve lost too many lives already and I’ll be damned if I lose anybody else, so please be safe, I’m gonna try ta figure out how to get rid of these wolf things.”

Picking up the wolf with a grunt I roughly throw it onto the tailgate before forcing forward into the bed. Peeking out from around the back I clear my throat.

“Another thing, these attacked me just about half an hour ago at one so keep frosty at all times.”

Walking back toward the family I open the door on the Humvee.

“You sure you’re okay there Hank?”

Stepping back out of the truck I smile, “Yeah I’ve had worse, nothin’ ta get spooked about. Hey a question though.”

“Hm?”

“Well can I borrow your wagon to take this bitch in town? I’d rather not let them know I have a…” Looking behind me I point a thumb over my shoulder at the humvee, “that.”

Puzzled Mac cocks his head to the side, “Why you want ta go to town and why don’t cha want ponies ta know ya have that?”

“One I have to warn them and two if the government found out I had that they’d come for it, being more advanced than your enemies is a huge part in war.”

“Yeah go ahead.” Granny interrupts, “Its one forty five right now we don’t need it for another hour or two.”

“Thanks Granny.”

“Don’t mention it.”

Smiling I point to the barn, “Guessin’ she’s in there.”

“Eeyup, Lemme get it fer ya Hank.” He says before turning around and heading toward the open barn door.

“Nah, I can get her Mac.” Following the red pony he beats me to the barn.

“Nnope.”

Stopping I turn back around and walk back to the rest of the gang, “Never mind then.”

Leaning on the Humvee waiting for Mac to return I take my canteen off my hip and set my helmet on the hood. Taking a sip I groan in delight before holding my left hand in a cup and pouring some water into it before splashing it on the cuts on my scalp.

“Ya really sure you’re okay Hank?”

Red water running down my neck and in my ear I tilt my head to the side and swab the water out of my ear while looking up to AppleBloom, who I hadn’t heard a peep out of yet.

“Oh yeah don’t worry bout me AB.” Smiling I continue to wash the cuts out.

“But you’re bleedin’ from yer head a lot.” With big concerned eyes she points out.

“Yeah, cuts ta the head always bleed, but it’s nothin’.” Putting up my canteen I wipe my hand on my pants. Hearing the sound of wooden wheels I look to my right and see Mac come to a stop and dismount from the wagon.

“ ‘preciate it Mac.” Walking over to the cart I take the yolk out from in between the two handles and set it back on his neck, “Don't really need that though.”

“No problem.” Shaking back and forth he settles the yolk back into its proper place.

Pulling the cart next to the back of the Humvee I pick the Shuck up with a grunt and throw it into the cart, “Thanks again y’all.”

“Not a problem Hank, you wanna go ta town alone or do ya want Mac to accompany ya?”

“No that’s fine, it’s prolly better not ta associate with me anyways.” Grabbing the handles I pick the front end up and wheel it around so my back was facing the Apple family.

“Ya sure ya don’t help there Hank?”

Looking behind me to Mac I nod, “Yeah I’m fine, but I’m serious about not associatin’ with me though, don’t let ponies know ya know me.

“Now why’s that?”

Looking to Granny I set the cart down and turn around so I was facing them, “Don’t want my less than perfect image stainin’ y’all’s business, I ain’t the shinnin’ star of the public ya know.”

“Well I thinks it’s an honor to associate with ya Hank, you’re a one in a million person.” Granny says smiling

“Heh whatever I gotta go.” Dismissing the compliment I turn back around I grab the cart by the handles, “See ya now.”

Pulling forward the wagon wheels creak before I start down the path leaving the orchard behind.

Having to push back on the cart to keep it from running me over as I go down the hill into the town I switch back to pulling as I reach the final stretch into town.

My increased blood pressure causing the wound on my head and apparently above my eye to start to bleed again fresh warm blood was running down my face and neck, gettinging into my mouth periodically causing me to have to spit it out no doubt making my teeth a reddish white tint.

Walking right past the guards at the opening to town I continue down the main road getting a great many more stares, probably due to my bleeding appearance. Forgetting about the ponies and the stares I turn my head forward and approach the library, a large mass of ponies and reporters talking to none other than purp standing behind a podium, Rarity, AJ and two others flanking her.

Coming within ear shot I hear the speech she was giving.

“We do not know where it comes from but it is presumed to be male and is extremely dangerous. Today a assault was made on the Captain of the Ponyville garrison, Sergeant Thorn.” A ripple of shushed groans and muttering at his name she waits for the crowd to settle down, “Princess Celestia, after interviewing the Sergeant, said that the creature attacked the Sergeant unprovoked with murderous intent-”

“Oh that’s nothing but lies!” A eastern sounding voice calls out from the crowd interrupting autistico’s speech, “Yeah that’s right, I was there and that’s nothing like I saw at all.” All eyes on the male pony he furls his brow and continues, “What I saw was the so called captain prick getting mad after losing a funny as tartarus insult war and pull his sword on the stallion. All he did was defend himself and put that prick in his place before leaving.” Snorting he stomps his hoof, “I don’t know why you’re all lying trying to get your savior arrested but damn, have some integrity!”

The crowd starting up again I lift up the front end of the waggon before letting it fall and hit the ground with a thud.

The entire crowd turning their head and gasping I stand there and put right hand on my hip before rubbing my left ear, “Now I knew my ears were burnin’.”

Purps horn charging up I turn my head and point to her, “Be careful there dipshit, do ya want ta end up like the Sergeant snowflake? Cause I’d be a fuckin’ honor ta rearrange yer face.”

“Hank what the buck!” All her friends but Rarity, who I wave to, looking at Aj flabbergasted at how she was talking to me stare at her with their mouths open

“Well howdy ta you too AJ.” I smirk.

“What in Celestia’s name happened ta ya!?” She leaves the place next to her friends and starts to me.

Holding out a had I stop her, “The usual, havin’ a good day then. Bam! Somethin’ comes ‘round ta ruin it, now let me explain.”

Clearing my throat and spitting up some blood I look all around me, “Now I may not like many of y’all or even know ya but I don’t dislike most of ya enough to what ya dead either. So that being said I felt like I needed ta show y’all somethin’ that crawled out of the woods and ruined a damn good picnic I was havin’ with a friend.”

Making sure to look all around me when I was speaking I pause and listen for and conversation. The crowd around me being dead silent I huff and grab the oversized wolf, “I’m guessin’ you all know what a Shuck is right?” No response I roll my eyes, “Right!?”

Mumbled ‘yesses’ and ‘Mhms’ filling my ears I nod, “Thank you. Back to my story, bout twentyish regular Shucks attacked me and my friend before…”

Picking up the shuck under its front legs so I could hold it up vertically I drag it out out the cart and show it to the ponies surrounding me,

“Two of these attacked me too.”

Waiting for their paniced gasps and scared mumbles and screams to settle down I set it down aways and hold it in a chokehold with my left arm, “Ugly sum bitch I know, but this IS extremely dangerous. From what I can gather their jaws can unhitch and can probably take a pony in whole, they also have some serious jaw strength, enough so snap a wood splittin’ maul’s handle in two with one snap.”

Pointing to the various features of the killing machine I let it slump to the ground, “If that ain’t bad enough they seem ta travel in at least pairs, and I assure ya, they hit like a runaway semi and are hard as absolute fuck ta kill.”

Making sure I look to each group of ponies I settle on Purp, “Look, take me as you will, monster, murderer, abomination, whatever. Petty names don’t fix nothin’. Frankly after killin’ those two and gettin’ as close ta death that I’ve been in awhile I realized what an absolute massacre would go down here if THAT came inta town. I don’t want ta see a entire community die again, I’ve seen enough death and as much as I may hate some of y’all, ya don’t deserve death.”

Taking my helmet off and holding it in my left hand I place a balled up fist over my heart, “For now I’ve saved as many ponies as I could, those four kids, the attack that happened today on the trail ta the city, and I promised myself back when I became a field medic that I’d save as many as I could but I won’t be able ta save everyone.”

Sighing I take my hand of my heart and put my helmet back on, “That’s why I’m urging y’all ta stay out of the woods, be wary of yer surroundings, and watch yer kids. Don't let a death be the thing that makes you realize how serious this is.”

Done with my rant I pick up the wolf and throw it back into the cart, “Oh and I don’t usually ever throw the first punch, so if ya don't mess with me I won’t mess with y’all.” Looking to Applejack and her friends I nod at their scared expressions before grabbing the handles of the cart and spinning it around before starting to walk out of town the wall of ponies spreading apart to let me pass. Walking through the crowd I spot Button standing on his mom’s back, both of them looking worriedly to me.

Stopping the cart I look at the pair, “Hey Button, and I apologize for my rudeness but I don't believe I asked your name when we previously met Ma’am.”

The timing throwing her off she looks at me quizzically before shaking her head, “O-oh I’m E-elaina.”

“Pleasure to meet ya,” Holding out my hand she places her hoof in my palm, shaking her hoof I let go, “Names Hank, but ya already knew that.” Standing up from my leaned over position I flick the helicopter on Button’s hat.

Picking the cat back up I take a step, “Sorry again for my poor manners.”

“T-that’s fine, really.” An amused tone to her voice she reassures.

Nodding I turn back around, “See ya later little dude.” I wave over my shoulder to Button.

“Oh, bye Hank! Get better!”

“I will.” Continuing out of town and leaving the ponies behind I hear multiple hoof falls on my left and right. Looking side to side I see white guards flanking me, “Boys I think you should re think what you were goin’ ta do from this point on.”

“We have a order to arrest you.”

“Well I think you need ta rethink that, you heard what I said about messin’ with me.”

“We will use force if we are needed to.” He says in a monotone voice getting me to stop the cart.

Cracking my knuckles and my neck I stare at them as they all take a step back, “You wouldn’t know force if it hit ya in the face sweet cheeks, but I can try ta show ya.”

Not moving from their spots I nod, “That’s what I thought, jus’ think of it this way fellas, locking up the only person who can kill your main threats right now prolly ain’t a great plan.” Grabbing the cart I pick it back up, “Plus I’m sure one of y’all saw what really happened between me and yer bastard of a captain, ya know what really happened.”

Resuming my walk I grin at the non existent sounds of hooves following me.

Out of the town I snort, Ah so intelligent life does exist in that town.

Laughing I start to incline up the hill, having to really dig my feet into the ground to insure I wouldn’t slip backwards.

Making my way down the Apple’s lane I pull through the trees and into view of the farm house and barn. Stopping next to the Humvee and setting the wagon down I walk around and start to move the heavy beast back from the wagon to the truck.

“Town go well?”

Looking up from my task I smile at Mac before roughly throwing the Shuck the rest of the way into the truck and dusting off my hands, “ ‘Bout as good as it coulda, the ponies down there are still real scared and the purple one is tryin’ ta make me out as some monster.” Looking at him I shrug, “But eh, what’s new?”

“Twilight?”

“I think that’s her name but I ain’t positive.”

“Unicorn?”

“Yep.”

“That’d be Twilight.” He nods.

“You know ‘er?” I ask walking back around and picking up the wagon.

“Nah, not really, jus’ know that her and AJ are friends, seems kinda high strung though.”

“Ya got that right.” Walking toward the barn he walks beside me, “So the barn still holdin’ up?”

“Eeyup, did a real good job on it, still have no idea how ya did it so fast though.”

“Opposable thumbs, real handy when ya work with yer hands.”

“Thanks again fer yer work, helped out in ways ya don’t know.”

“No problem Mac.”

“Granny still wants ta pay ya, it don’t feel right ta not give ya compensation der yer work.”

Setting the cart down at the doorway to the barn I scratch the back of my neck, the dry blood making it itch with irritation, “Ya don’t owe me nothin’ Ya let me inta yer home and showed me hospitality, ya know I don’t care bout money.”

“But still you’ve-”

“Saved Apple Bloom, helped rebuild the barn, protected the farm from that timberwolf pack. Bla bla bla, it’s what I do. You showed an alien a kind face and a warm meal when you had no reason ta, I’m mighty grateful fer that. I made friends that day, and I protect my friends as long as red blood flows through these veins.”

“Still-”

“Don’t, ya ain’t gonna gain any ground on me.”

“You’re a stubborn one Hank.”

Walking back to the truck I give a short laugh, “Ha, that’s what my parents used ta say.”

Quickly setting down into the hard seat of the humvee with a sigh I pick up my left leg and pull it into the door too.

“Leavin’ already?”

“Fraid so,” I pick my head up from the back of the seat and grab onto the steering wheel, “ I have a big mess ta clean up.”

“What are ya gonna do with all those dead wolves?” Shaking his head Mac asks, a grimace on his face.

“Gonna skin a lot of em, maybe get some food out of it, hate all that meat ta go ta waste.”

Nodding a few times I sigh, “Yep. Well see ya in a little Mac, say bye ta Granny and AB fer me.”

Closing the door not waiting for a response I start the humvee and put it into reverse, slowly pulling away from the house and barn before turning it back around and heading back to the path.

“Wonder what Flutters been up too since I left?” Driving toward the mare’s cottage I think aloud rolling my right shoulder that was starting to show some soreness. Rubbing it a bit I wince as I squeeze too hard causing bolts of pain to rush down my arm and up my neck, “Eugh.” I groan in pain, “Guess that makes sense, that is the shoulder I was shot through.”

Pulling up to the path that leads to Fluttershy's cottage I shut off the engine and step out of the Humvee, showing no love to the door as I shut it behind me. The boards of the bridge creaking under my boots I walk across and make my way to the door I rehung before rasping it a few times. Rapid hoof steps from inside approaching the other side of the door I hear a series of locks disengage before the door is swung open.

“Howdy.”

“Oh you came!” Surprised Fluttershy lights up.

“Yeah, I told ya I would.”

“I was afraid you wouldn’t.”

“Why?”

“I just figured since the picnic went so bad you wouldn’t want to see me again.” Rubbing her front legs together in a nervous habit of her’s I’ve observed she looks to the ground.

“C’mon it wasn’t your fault, ya know that.” I scoff crossing my arms.

“Still I was nervous.” Looking back up to me she replys.

“Don’t be, I keep my word. Now is there anything you wanted for me ta come by for or…..?”

“Um, yes. I figured since that out picnic was ruined we could have some tea here and continue our conversation.”

Thinking for a second about how I should probably get home and clean up the mess and then myself I shrug, “Yeah I don’t see why not.”

“Goodie, come inside.” Stepping out of the door she backs into the house.

Ducking down and following her inside I get a better look at the cozy interior of the house.

Homey. I think following her into the kitchen area, ignoring all of the sacred stares the various animals were giving me from their hiding spots under various pieces of furniture.

“I like your house Flutters.”

“Oh really? Thank you. I know I’m not much of a designer, that’s Rarity’s specialty.”

“Better than I could do, you’ve seen my house.” I chuckle.

“I think it fits you nicely.”

“Broken, worn, and ugly? Thanks.” Smiling I watch as Fluttershy starts to sputter and panic.

“N-n-n-n-no! I w-was thinking more along the lines of rugged, strong, and w-with a little charm.”

A tad taken back by her words I feel a slight warmth flow into my face, “Uh, I was jus’ makin’ a joke but thanks, I-I ain’t ever been called any of those things before.”

Both of us avoiding each other's eyes, faces blushed, our eyes finally meet. “Heh.” Giving a nervous smile I rub the back of my neck while Fluttershy gives a meep and looks down while rubbing her leg.

“Well I’ll jus’ head outside and get settled.” Trying to escape the awkward situation I start to walk to the front door.

“Um t-there’s a back porch that has chairs and table, I-I think it’s nicer.”

Not looking up from the floor she points to a door at the opposite and of the kitchen.

“Oh.” Turning around I walk back through the kitchen and past Fluttershy. Looking at her through the corner of my eye she looks up to me but immediately after seeing my gaze looks back to the floor with a small squeak, her blush reddening even further.

Looking away I open the door and go to duck under the frame but get interrupted as my helmeted head meets the door frame, *thump* “Ow, fuck.” Trying again I slip under the door frame and step onto the cobble stone back porch. Looking around for a seat I see a thigh high large stump and set down directly across from a lounge style lawn chair with Flutter’s mark sewn into the back rest.

The door opening I snap my head from where I was looking at a squirrel jump between trees and cast my gaze to the door expecting to see Fluttershy’s face but instead getting a view of her rear and extra bits.

Finding it hard to look away from the sight I thankfully break my line of sight right as she turns around from closing the door.

“I hope you don’t mind unsweetened tea, I couldn’t find any sugar.” Looking around the patio with a confused face she opens her mouth before settling her eyes on the stump I was sitting on.

“What?” I ask as she looks up to me.

“You’re um. Sitting on the table.”

“Hmm?” Looking at the stump I jump up, “Shit, sorry Flutters, let me move.”

“No no, it’s fine I can just set this on the ground.”

“No I can sit on the ground, I wouldn’t want you’re nice platter ta get dirty.” Picking up the stump I place it back where it was.

“You’re not going to sit on the ground Hank, you’re my guest, why can’t you sit in a chair?”

“Too big for one and don't want ta break it. But you at on the ground at my place and you were my guest.”

“That was a picnic though, we had a blanket.”

“Still.”

“You’re not sitting on the ground.”

“Fine.” I look to my right then left before looking double taking and looking right again, “Wait a sec.”

Dragging over another lounge chair I fold the backrest rest over and put it where the table was, scooting the stump out of the way. Reaching over and taking the platter off her back with one hand I set it across the armrests so it was suspended like a bridge between two walls of a canyon, “Bam. Done.”

Scooting the stump back where I had it before sitting down. “Good nuff ain’t it?”

“Huh, I didn't even think of that.” Sitting down into the chair of her own she picks up her glass with two hooves. Reaching for a glass myself I place it too my lips and empty the glass in one gulp.

“Damn, that’s some good tea.”

“I’m glad you like i-” Looking to my glass then back to me looks taken aback, “you’re already done?”

“I was thirsty.” Setting my glass back down on the platter between us I sit up straight and crack my back, “Bein’ the Everfree monster is hard work ya know.”

“I wish you wouldn’t call yourself that.” Frowning Fluttershy pours some more tea into the glass before handing it to me.

Grabbing the glass with my right hand and saying thank you I down it as fast as the first. Smiling at her shocked expression I smile, “It don't bother me much really.”

“I still wish other ponies would just give you a chance and see just how kind you can be.”

“I’m good thanks.” Waving Fluttershy off from pouring me another glass as I massage my sore shoulder the pain feeling worse than before, “Well honestly it’s kinda like how it was back on Earth.”

“What do you mean, ponies thought you were bad?”

Wincing and taking my hand away from my shoulder I rest my elbows on my knees in a more relaxed position, “No they thought I was just some shy fat kid that they could make fun of whenever they wanted without any repercussions. Guess I’ve always kinda been the opposite of what people have expected.”

“You were..”

“Fat?”

“Um, yes.” she admits looking ashamed of asking.

“Oh yeah, two hundred and thirty pounds of it standin’ six foot even at my heaviest.”

“O-oh wow, I don’t really know what a pound is but that sounds big.”

“It was, my knees hurt a lot and my ankles were weak, I was jus’ generally unhealthy.”

“How much do you weigh now? I-i-if you don't me asking that is.”

“Prolly two hundred ta two ten, but that’s after losing weight all the way down to one eighty and gaining twenty pounds of muscle and four inches of height.”

“You must of really worked hard.”

“I did, but let me tell ya, the apocalypse workout plan is also a great way ta gain muscle and lose fat.”

“You must not have much fat left on you then, it sounds like you work out like rainbow does.”

Shaking my head ‘no’ I get a strange look from the pony across from me sipping on her drink.

“Really?” She asks putting her glass down.

“Yeah I mean I’m in good shape but I have a little cushion on my stomach, even now in my best shape I still can’t see my abs that great. So I got some squish, that’s good in my eyes, means that I got enough ta eat. Plus I’m sure you’ve noticed my thighs and ass right?”

Face immediately going red she tries to say no but only ends up stumbling over her own words more and more.

“Right so that happens to be another thing that happened ta me. When I started losing weight everything started to shrink down, but not really my lower half, though what I did mostly was cardio to burn fat. Then when I started doing a lot of squats and thigh, ass workouts said area just got bigger and more toned while still having that cushion my body like to naturally keep.” Reciting my explanation for the thousandth time it felt like I continue without even looking at Fluttershy, “I’m sayin’ this so it explains what happened and also to say that, yes, I am male. I’ve been asked that here more than once now.”

“I-I wasn’t even going to b-bring that up.” A nervous look on her Fluttershy’s face she says getting me to shake my head.

“I know you’ve talked bout’ my figure, everyone does.” Smirking at her she hides behind her hair.

“W-well R-Rarity certainly seemed to like y-your figure.”

“Heh knew she’d notice.” Clapping in amusement I sigh, “Then again most do notice but her bein’ a dressmaker jus’ made me think she’d really notice.”

“She wanted to make a dress, she said your figure would be perfect.”

“I’ll have ta tell her that while I’m flattered that unfortunately I don't do dresses.”

Giggling to herself behind a hoof I see her gaze wander to my lower half but ignore it, “I really have ta thank you Fluttershy.”

“For what?”

“Fer being so accepting of a violent alien, I know what ya say about ponies needing ta be more friendly but if a strange lookin’ creature that was twice my height suddenly showed up and did what I did I would probably be a bit un easy too.”

“It nothing. Really. I knew from when I first saw you that you weren't just some animal, I could see that you were just doing what you had to do.”

A smile on her face I smile as well, “Still means a lot Flutters.”

“Having friends is a good thing.”

Nodding in agreement I place my hands on my upper thighs and drum my fingers. Apparently activating my phone in the process, the piano of a song beginning to play.

“W-what’s that?” Startled Fluttershy peeps.

“Oh just music, but it happens to be a really catchy and fun song too.” The lyrics coming up I start to play the beat on my knees and clear my throat.

Watching Fluttershy start to get into the song I smile and drum a little bit harder at the up swing in the song before starting to sing the lyrics myself.

Nodding her head to the beat now I continue to drum and prepare to sing the chorus before a angelic voice beats me to the punch. Stopping my singing at her voice I stare at her a second before smiling and starting to sing again.

Quieting down the drumming on my legs I listen to Fluttershy sing with no other sounds to drown her voice out. Smiling at the her gentle voice I take my phone out of my pocket and pause the song before the next one could start.

“Holy shit Fluttershy!” Her eyes snapping open she shrinks back.

“W-what?”

“How can ya hide a voice like that from the world? That was beautiful.”

Rubbing her front hooves together as she sat up in her seat she looks away from me and to the chair beneath her, “Well I-I just don't l-like to be in front of other ponies a-and I can’t sing that--- Wait d-did you say beautiful?”

“Uh yeah, c-mon somebody has ta of told you that you’re a great singer before right?”

“Well I really don’t sing much, other than the musicals that break out sometimes, but I just sing really quiet then.”

“Okay well, you have ta get that voice out there.” I exclaim slapping my hand on my leg, “I know being shy is in yer nature but with a voice that literally sounds like an angel’s you have nothin’ ta be bashful about.”

“You think I sound like an angel?” Surprised a tinge of red creeps into her cheeks.

“That’s what I said, you really have a great voice Flutters, you should use it more.”

“I-I thank you, nopony ever complimented me like that.”

“Heh, well nobody ever complimented me like you did either, I’d say that we’re even.”

A smile present on both our faces I hear the sound of multiple ponies approaching the front of the house. Both our heads turning a scratchy voice calls out.

“Fluttershy!? Are you home!? Me and the girls are here and AJ said that that weird wagon in the road is that monkey’s, are you okay!?”

“Oh my, I’d better go see what the commotion is about.”

Watching her set her glass down and step back into the house I sigh and stand up.

Stepping off the patio and starting to walk through her backyard to disappear into the trees I stop as I catch wind of their conversation.

“Oh thank Celestia you’re okay!”

“Um yes, b-but why wouldn’t I be?”

“I came by earlier to get you for a speech Celestia told us to give after that… disgusting thing attacked the captain of the local guard to warn the town of how dangerous it is, but you weren't here and while at first I thought it was no big deal then it came to town with freaking a dead wolf to ‘warn’ us!”

Stepping into the trees just enough not to be seen I slowly and silently circle around while listening to what the ponies had to say.

“RD I’m tellin’ ya Doc is a good stallion.” Hearing the voice of AJ I turn my head and see the six ponies stood out in front of the house while ‘RD’ gives Applejack I look.

“How could that thing be good, do you see how gross it is?”

“No Ah don’t. He’s kind and a good worker, if ya jus’ gave him a chance you’d see that.” Rolling her eyes she waves a hoof at Fluttershy, “Obviously he’s here and Fluttershy’s fine so what’s that say?”

Circled around them so I was behind them I slowly come out of the tree line and walk on the sides of my feet while approaching the group.

“Is he here Fluttershy?” The purple one asks.

“Um y-yes we were having tea before you all arrived, he should still be on the back patio.”

“You were having tea with it!? Did has it tried to rape or eat you? Are you being held captive!?”

Pausing at the word ‘rape’ I feel my chest start to tighten and my fists clench at the accusation while I resumed to approach them unnoticed.

“W-w-w-what?! N-no I’ve been with him since around noon! We had a picnic and he saved my life against a pack of wolves, I was trying to repay him with some of the special tea I got from in from neighpon. I- I know it isn’t much but I almost watched him die and it’s like he didn’t even care. He was just happy that I was okay.”

“So that’s what happened. He said he killed two real big Shucks with nothin’ but an axe and his fists. Is that true?”

Slowly approaching from behind ducking behind tree to tree I watch as Rarity speaks up.

“Yes. I watched him.”

“She’s tellin’ the truth.” AJ confirms

“Goodness Fluttershy, I’m so glad you’re okay, I- we had no idea that you were with Hank when that happened.”

The whole group going for a hug I use the distraction to sneak up to the tree directly behind them, silently unsheathing my still bloody bayonet.

“R-really I’m fine, but I wouldn’t be if Hank wasn’t there. I-I didn’t even get touched but he got bit, scratched, and almost killed. I don’t know many ponies that would risk their own lives that that for someone they barely knew.”

“I agree darling perhaps the princess has him wr-”

“Probably just trying to get on your good side to find a way to kill the princess.” The blue bitch interrupts Rarity.

Stepping out from around the tree, my bayonet in my right hand I stand directly behind them and clear my throat surprising all the ponies but Fluttershy, who saw me.

Slowly turning around to look at me I spit into my left palm and begin to rub the sides of the blade to clean the dried blood on its surface.

“Ya see that thing is that if I wanted either of the princess or hell! Any of you dead I coulda done it long ago.”

The group looking up to me with wide fearful eyes, minus Aj and Flutters, who were just surprised, I rub the knife blade on my ripped pants to dry it.

“Believe me it ain’t hard ta kill somthin’ so small, and y’all have given me plenty of opportunities so don't it make sense that if I was tryin’ ta kill ya I woulda done it already?”

“The simple answer is yes.” Sheathing my knife I cross my arms, my right shoulder groaning in protest, “So that must mean I don’t want ta kill ya.”

“Things like you shouldn’t be allowed to roam free, you’re dangerous.”

Looking to purp I nod my head, “Damn right I am, everybody is dangerous if they want ta be, some jus’ have more capacity ta do so.” Uncrossing my arms and putting my hands on my hips I sigh, “Look I know me and some ponies ain’t never gonna see eye to eye but that don’t mean we can’t try ta be civil, how ‘bout sometime we all get together fer some lunch in town and iron some stuff out?”

“N-no, you’re a wanted felon!”

“Yeah, you attacked a guard for no reason and tried to kill him!”

Looking to purple and rainbow and sigh before looking down and pinching the bridge of my nose.

“The captain was lyin y’all.”

A collective ‘what!’ coming from the group I look up and see Aj frowning, “Yep he wasn’t tellin’ the truth at all.”

“But he swore to both princesses that he was!” Purple looking dumbfounded at what AJ said shakes her head, “Does that mean the he really didn’t do what the captain said?”

“Yeah that’s what it mean ta lie dipshit.” I roll my eyes, “That prick couldn’t take an insult and tried to get me with his sword so I fought back.”

“Is he telling the truth AJ?” Rarity asks.

“Eeyup. That’s the truth.”

“That means it was self defense.”

“That it was.” I interrupt getting the group to look at me, “It’d be weird if I literally saved a pony's life minutes before turning around and trying to end another fer no reason.”

“You saved somepony else?” The rainbow haired one scoffs, “Likely.”

“There was a shuck attack on the path from Ponyville ta Canterlot, A pony had one of his fore legs almost ripped off. When I arrived I killed the Shuck and then proceeded to amputate the leg and stem the bleeding to a point before running him to the hospital and turning over to the nice staff there.”

“Ha, you’re lying.”

“No he ain’t.”

“W-what? Aj!? You’re on his side right now!?”

“Ah am the element of honesty and he’s tellin’ the truth I kinda have ta be, and I’ve told ya and told ya that he is a nice stallion.”

“So you’re telling me that he did not try to kill the captain and instead only acted in self defense?” The blue pegasus asks incredulously.

“Mhm.”

“So he really isn’t even a criminal?”

“Nope.”

“And we all believed wrong?”

“As in you, Twilight, Pinkie, Celestia, and three fourths the town.”

“Yes.”

“Yes you were wrong. Even nurse RedHeart and princess Luna didn't think he did it.”

“Damnit!”

“Seems you’ve been wrong a lot recently.”

Turning her head and scowling at me the blue pony ruffles her wings, “I don’t want ta hear from you.”

“No. I don’t want ta hear shit from you.” I walk toward her making the other pony's step back and the blue one to back up, her eyes wide and her ears flattened.

"I heard what you said ‘bout me raping Flutters, and frankly I can’t let that slide.”

“W-what are ya gonna d-do k-kill me?” Trying to act brave she takes a small step forward.

“No I’m gonna tall ya how I killed a real rapist.” With a closed lip smile I back away from the pony and lean against the tree I emerged from.

“ So... I was walking through the corridors of an abandoned apartment building in a relatively small town of what once had around three thousand people.” Cracking my knuckles I feel anger bubble back up inside me at the memory, “Then I hear this crying in a room, now I hadn’t seen a live person in two er so months so I was cautious ta say the least. Opening the cracked open door as silently as I could the muffled crying and sobbing grew louder as I approached the bedroom.”

Taking a deep breath to calm myself I continue, “Opening the door I saw a women tied to the bed with an absolute waste of a man mid thrust into her. Now rape has always boiled my blood, and when I saw that something went off in my head. I’ll spare ya the details of what happened leading up to his death but it includes putting broken glass in his mouth before uppercutting his mouth shut and breaking both his elbows.”

Looking to the pony's disgusted and horrified expressions I stop, “you think that’s it? Because it’s not sweetie.” I frown at the blue pegasus who was staring at me in shock.

“But do you know what I did then?”

“W-what.”

“I ripped his fucking cock and balls off before shoving them in his mouth AND FUCKING CURB STOMPING HIS FACE UNTIL ALL HE COULD DO WAS GURGLE IN PAIN AS HE BLED OUT!”

Taking a deep breath and rubbing my face I look up and stare straight ahead before sighing, “You can probably tell that I hate rapists and what I do to them so when you accuse me of raping one of my few fucking friends,” Crouching down directly in front of Rainbow dash I stare into her shrunken pupils, “It really pisses me off.”

Staring into her eyes as she looks at me fearfully I smile, “So don't do that okay?” Patting her on the head I stand up and crack my neck.

“H-how could you do such a thing to another pony!?” Purples face looking more green I snap my gaze to her making her face soften from it’s maddened look.

“In my eyes if you rape somebody you void your status as human and immediately put your life up for forfeit.”

“Still, how could you do that to another being! T-t-that’s what a monster does!”

“You ponies may have a cushy violence free life for the most part, you may have never seen the dirt and tear covered face of a goddamned eighteen year old girl as she got thoroughly fucked by a forty something disgrace of a man as he had a gun pointed ta her head.”

At my wits end I start to laugh while I talk, “S-she was so mentally damaged that she could barely speak! For fucks sake when I killed him she thought I was going to rape her, when I cut her bindings she punched, kicked, and tried to bite me as I held her head into my shoulder to comfort her!”

Looking at the ponies I see Rarity, Fluttershy, and the pink one with tears in their eyes as the others look away from me as if not looking would make it not true, “You may call me a monster but I guaran- damn -tee that Stephanie didn’t see me as a monster, I was her fucking hero. So I don’t give two fucks what your pampered ass thinks of me, get fucked. That goes for you.” I point to Twilight making her shrink back, “and you.” I point to Rainbow Dash making her do the same.

Exasperated I look left to right before looking up throwing my hands down to my side, “Seriously fuck me! I don’t judge you for what you do, but fuck it if I get a fair chance!” Turning around I start to walk to the Humvee.

“Where are ya goin Doc?”

Not stopping at AJ’s question I open the door and pull out my rifle before turning around and racking the action putting a bullet in the chamber, “Fuck if I know, somewhere in the woods where cunts like those two don’t exist.”

Turning back around and walking across the road I jump through the brush eager to get away from the two before I did something I’d regret.

<><><> 3rd person, Main six, Fluttershy’s cottage <><><>

Speechless the ponies stare at where Hank jumped into the forest before the orange farm pony sighs.

“Why did y’all have ta antagonize him?”

“Antagonize him? He was going to hurt Fluttershy!”

“No he wasn’t!” Stomping her hoof Applejack walks forward before turning back around facing her friends, “Did you ever feel threatened while you were with him today Fluttershy?”

Still distraught by the story Hank told she sniffles and looks up, “n-no never.”

“See! He ain’t a bad stallion at all, in fact I’d call him a hero for what he’s done not jus’ fer me and mah family but fer all of us. Whether ya like it or not he’s saved all our hides least once and frankly Ah’m gettin’ real tired of both of y’all and Celestia fer tryin’ ta make him out as some monster. Ah realize that ya don’t see eye ta eye with him but he offered ta have lunch and talk things out and ya called him a criminal and a monster.”

“He is a criminal Applejack.” Twilight says matter of factly.

“I told y’all that captain was lyin’, even Luna thought so, and nurse Redheart! She said he was super nice and saved that pony’s life!”

“Are you one hundred percent sure Applejack? He seems like a meanie to me.” The pink party pony’s hair only half its regular volume she asks wiping her eyes.

“Ah’m absolutely positive it was self defense. Jus’ as doc said.” The apple pony having complete confidence she nods.

What about his age though darling? He said he was twenty one and you said you didn’t think that was true. Is it possible that you can’t read him like ponies?” Her own eyes still wet Rarity the question before wiping her eyes as well.

AppleJack had been thinking about that question for over a week now, everything Doc had said so far was truthful, even the most unbelievable things. When he told herself, Fluttershy, and Rarity his age that day she thought perhaps she was wrong and he was telling the truth, the more she thought about it and the more she was around him the more clear it became that he was lying about his age, “No I know he’s lyin’ bout his age.”

“I believe you Applejack, I do, but Twilight is right attempted murder of a guard is a very serious crime with very serious consequences. I think the best way to go about it is to get the princesses there and to ask them both for their side of the story again, then ask Hank if he is lying about his age to make sure you can get the truth out of him and it’s not wrong.”

“As much as I think the captains telling the truth I have agree with Rarity, that would be the best and most accurate way to go about it.” Nodding her head in agreement Twilight looks to the rest of the group, “Do you all agree?”

Everypony else either nodding or saying ‘yes’ Twilight looks to Applejack, “Does that sound good to you AJ?”

Sighing and rubbing her face the farm mare groans, “Ah guess what has ta be done has ta be done, I jus’ wish y’all would believe me.”

“I don’t think it’s as much of a matter of not believing you,” Walking toward the orange mare Rarity pats her friend on the shoulder, “it’s more of a we have to be extra sure because of the situation.” A reassuring smile on the alabaster mare’s face the irate farmer sighs again.

“Alright. Alright. Fine, now we jus’ have ta figure out a way ta get Doc and the princesses anywhere near each other.”

Scratching her chin Rarity hums, “Perhaps the easiest way would be just to ask them to meet in town. Hank is a reasonable stallion isn’t he?”

“Ah guess that could work, but he goes everywhere with those weapons of his and I doubt we could get him ta leave em when he goes ta talk to the princesses.”

“Let’s cross that bridge when we get to it, I feel like coercing him to meet the princesses in town is going to be challenging enough.”

“Yeah probably, well Ah gotta get home. This unnecessary little trip has really cut down on time I had ta get the apples put in the barn.” Staring hard to Rainbowdash and Twilight they frown and fold their ears back at Applejacks gaze, “Well see ya later y’all.”

The remaining ponies turning their heads from Applejack and saying their goodbyes they turn back to each other before a roar and the sound of rapid and heavy footfalls turns their attention back to the woods across the road.

“Aw hell no, hell no, hell nooooooo!” Hank yells getting chased a certain overprotective Manticore.

The ponies hearing Hanks voice and the sound of whatever was chasing him huddled back into the group while Applejack froze in place on the road next to the Humvee.

The crashing and snapping approaching all the ponies took a step back before Hank came flying out of the tree line and slid to a stop on the dirt road turning his front to the trees where a much louder crashing was approaching.

Breathing heavy the human completely ignores the ponies instead taking a step back from the trees and lowering himself to the ground in a ready crouch.

Huddled together and trembling the ponies watch as a massive manticore slowly walks out of the trees, her eyes locked directly on Hank.

“Now Lilith I know what yer thinkin’ but I’m fine really.”

Slowly lowering her stomach to the ground Hank stands up straight and points to her, “Don’t.”

Pausing for a second the manticore purrs before starting to lower herself again.

“Don’t. Stop. Don’t you do that.” None of his warnings being disregarded by the cat she finally reaches the the ground and raises her rear into the air ready to pounce.

“Ah shit.” Looking to his left to the apple pony who was looking at him with frightened eyes, “Nice knowin’ ya AJ.”

'Mew.' Turning back to where the manticore once was Hank tries to jump out of the way of the in air cat before it lands directly on him pinning him to the ground.

Thinking they were witnessing a man get mauled to death by a ravenous manticore the ponies scream and huddle closer together before Rarity falls to the ground out cold.

Struggling to get the massive cat to stop licking him on the face Hank tries to push her off but gives up, the weight of the cat being too great. Settling to cover his face while the cat delivers a onslaught of wet and rapid licks while purring he tries to wiggle out from beneath the oversized lap cat.

“Jesus fuck Lilith is your tongue made out of eighty grit sandpaper? You’re killin’ me here.” Using his powerful legs Hank digs his heels into the dirt and pushes himself out of Lilith’s grasp before fighting the rest of the way to his feet.

Placing I open hand on Lilith’s nose and stopping her from licking him he place his other hand behind her ear and starts to scratch, helpless only to follow his ministrations the apex predator of the Everfree follows his hand to the ground before rolling onto her back, exposing her soft underside to the man.

Patting her on the stomach a few times while she purred in contentment Hank stands and wipes some saliva from his face before picking up his helmet that was forcefully thrown from his head from Lilith’s pounce.

Slapping the helmet back on the chuckling human turns to the group of ponies huddled in front of Fluttershy’s door and smiles at their expressions.

“What?” He shrugs as if he wasn’t just pounced on by one of the most dangerous creatures known to roam Equestria.

“You just beat a bucking manticore!”

Looking to the blue pegasus and back to the manticore who was still rolling around on her back making happy large cat sounds.

“That’s my pet.”

“Horse apples!”

Rolling his eyes in annoyance and partially amusement he locks eyes with the pony and holds out his hand to the side of his body, “C’mere Lily.”

Whipping back around to her paws and jogging over to the being she knew as the guardian she rubs up against him and nuzzles his head causing his helmet to sit cock-eyed on his head.

The ponies mouths open wide they watch as Hank jumps up onto Lilith’s back and points toward them, the manticore immediately obeying and walking toward the group making the ponies huddle closer together.

Lilith didn't know what the guardian was doing but she trusted him, after all she didn’t do what he said out of a place of him being better than her, she did it out of a place of equal respect that she could tell he reciprocated with her and the rest of her pride. This did not mean she didn’t keep a close eyes on the ponies it was anything but, especially the blue one.

Stopping in front of the ponies Hank looks down to them and smiles, “Believe me now?”

Complete shock of the sight freezing the ponies in place a certain white pony begins to stir from her place on the ground, “Oh my what happened, I had the strangest dream that Hank was-” Looking at the human on the back of the Manticore Rarity faints all over again making the cat and human alike snort.

“I’ll take that as a yes.” Smiling a toothy smile Hank notices Fluttershy in the back and how she wasn’t afraid at all, “Say Flutters you’ve met Lilith haven't ya?”

“Yes, she is very nice.”

“Yeah she’s a sweetie.” petting the back of the cat’s neck she cranes her neck up to look at Hank and sticks her tongue out at him. “Heh.”

“Well now I must really be off, see ya later Flutters, Aj, Rarity…?”

Craning his neck only to see Rarity lying on the ground he sets back up straight, “She’ll be fine.”

Patting the manticore on the side to signal her to start walking in whatever direction she pleased the ponies watch as the pair walk away and back into the trees where they came from.

“Did that thing just ride a manticore?” Still staring in disbelief at the patch of trees they disappeared into Rainbow dash gulps.

“I-I think so.” Twilight replies, “This causes for even more concern, I need to write the princess.”

“Why?” In a gentle voice as always Fluttershy asks, “Why is that a bad thing?”

Not understanding the question Twilight shakes her head, “What do you mean? He can control a manticore.”

“No he can’t it’s a place of equal respect and trust, Lilith told me that the Guardian of the trees is the only reason she and her whole pride is alive.”

“I don't get it who is the Guardian of the trees?”

“Hank is.”

“What?”

“Nodding her head Fluttershy elaborates, “All the animals of the everfree and whitetail woods know of him ,from the Manticores to the smallest of humming bird they all fear or respect him, he has become the apex predator of the woods. Many fear and respect him because of his sheer… body count and his ability to kill the Shucks.”

“H-how do you know this Fluttershy?” Twilight asks off put by the information that she was being told.

“They tell me.” Looking around her to all the animals that were just not starting to stir smiles.

“Oh, I see.” Turning her head right as Applejack stops next to her the purple pony couldn't help but think how out of control the creature was getting, it had two, if not three, of her friends befriends himself and he had the entire forest on his side. This was indeed troubling to the bookish pony.

“Y’all saw that right? I ain't goin’ bonkers.”

“Nope.” Pinkie abruptly says getting the strange looks from her friends.

“Ooooookay?” Looking to Pinkie with concern Applejacks squints, “Well Ah gotta go.”

“Me too.”

“Yeah same here, got a nap to take or something.”

All the ponies wave bye to Fluttershy, that she happily reciprocates, before leaving together. Turning to go back inside Fluttershy notices the white pony still lying on the ground.

“Rarity?” She whispers trying to get through to the mare.

“Rarity?” Giving her a gentle poke to the side Rarity still lays on the ground unresponsive.

“Rarity!” Yell as loud as Fluttershy could which was not very loud at all the white unicorn finally shows a sign of consciousness by groaning.

“What happened?”

“You fainted.”

“Am I on my couch?”

“No you’re on the ground right now.”

Getting up faster than she any right to the mare checks herself over looking for any grass stains before her fears were confirmed. A massive gasp at the grass stain right on her right flank Rarity spins trying to rub it out, only succeeding in pushing it further into her coat.

“Oh no, this is terrible! Do you have any idea how hard it is to get grass stains out of a white coat!?”

“Um, no.”

“Oh… right yours is yellow.” Looking to Fluttershy’s coat she snaps back into her panic mode, “Well it was really nice talking to you Fluttershy but I really must be going before this stain sets in.” Quickly saying bye while quickly walking back toward the path and trying to catch up to the others.

Waving bye herself Fluttershy turns her head and looks to the patch of forest where Hank and Lilith disappeared before sighing and turning to go back inside.

Slowly emerging from his hiding spot in a large bramble Hank quickly makes his way toward the cottage whistling to get Fluttershy’s attention.

Turning her head to the sound The quiet mare is surprised to see Hank walking toward her, turning her body toward him she waits while Hank closes the gap between them.

Stopping in front of her Hank smiles, “I uh jus’ wanted to say thank you for the tea and sorry for tellin’ that little story, I’m jus’... Yeah, sorry.”

Happy that Hank showed concern Fluttershy smiles, “It’s fine, that story was… horrible. but they called you a rapist and a monster, I should say sorry for what they said.”

“Don't ever apologize for others actions Flutters, some folk jus’ won’t like me and that’s okay as long as I got friends like you.” Patting her on the shoulder and nodding the human stands back up straight and sighs, “I uh would've left sooner but I didn’t want them knowing in which direction I live.”

Nodding in understanding Fluttershy looks to Hank as he turns to head toward the Humvee, “What should I say then if I get asked where we had a picnic.”

“Hm.” scratching his eyebrow the human thinks of a good half lie, “Well tell ‘em that you had a picnic in the forest and you don't know how far in, or where you were exactly, that ain't a lie it’s jus’ kinda deceitful.”

“Oh okay, that sounds okay, it may not get past Applejack but it should work with everypony else.” Humming Fluttershy remembers what their plan was to prove him innocent, “Oh Hank.”

“Yeah.”

“Well we had a plan to prove you innocent with those attempted… murder charges.”

“Oh really, let me hear em.” Raising one eyebrow Hank crosses his arms.

“Well we were going to get you and the princesses together and through Applejack whose story is true, but Aj says you’re lying about your age and you’d have to tell the truth on that.”

Hank didn't like the idea about telling his truthful age, he didn’t feel like it was pertinent information for the ponies to know. Thinking about how he could get around that truth he drums with his fingers on his arm, “Well I don't feel like that is info y’all need ta know but I will tell if I am lying on my age, I won't give it, but I’ll at least do that.”

“That should be good, but why don’t you want us to know your age.” Not being able to help but be curious the yellow pegasus asks the man.

“I just don't want to.”

“That’s fine I was just curious is all.”

“Yeah. Well I have a lot of dead bodies to clean up so… catch ya on the flip side.”

Waving bye to the man as he walked away Fluttershy turns around and heads inside racking her brain for how much older he is that he says.

“He couldn’t be younger could he?” Thinking aloud Fluttershy shakes her head, “No, for what he can do he couldn’t be younger.”

<><><> 1st person, Hank, The Cabin <><><>

Sure am glad the cats hauled off all the small off when I was gone, makes the rest of my night far less un enjoyable. My knife buried deep into the last of the big Shucks side I cut through the incredibly tough skin trying to harvest the pelt.

It’s kinda weird how all of the cats other than Lilith seem to be very skittish of me now, they are the massive lion things after all-. Pausing my thought while I cut through a strangely strong piece of flesh I grunt before giving up and ripping it out with my hand instead, I may be twice as strong on this planet than on earth but they could still bite me in half like wet newspaper.

The last strand of connective tissue ripping free I set the pelt with the other before standing up and stretching, a mighty yawn escaping my mouth.

Shaking my body free of the ever closing grasp of sleep I look at the wolf’s destroyed face and smile at my work, “No need to harvest the skull from you with your face being all… Fucked.”

Huffing at my own comment I grab the hindlegs of the skinned wolf and start to drag it over to the still feasting pride.

Noticing me approaching the felines depart from the almost stripped figure of the headless large shuck, backing away to give me room. Dragging it next to the other I drop the hind legs of the wolf and smile at the maturing kittens as they do their little pounce pose at me.

Heading back to the cabin I kick something with my right foot. Looking down I see my radio lying in the grass. “Musta been thrown from my shoulder in the fight. Huh, I didn't even notice.” Holding the radio in my right hand I press the ‘talk’ button.

“Hey you there Z?”

“Yes I am here anything wrong?” The immediate reply from Zecora makes me smile.

“Glad to see you’re keeping your radio with you.”

“Yes. I trust you have been doing the same?”

“Up till today yeah.” I admit walking back toward the shed.

“Oh what happened?”

“Well Uhhhhh.” Trying to think of a way to put it lightly so I wouldn’t freak her out I look around at the obvious signs of battle: Blood covered ground, the sharp scent of blood in the air, and my broken maul, “I was attacked by ‘bout….. Ehhhhhh twenty regular shucks and two big ins.”

Waiting for a response I wince in anticipation, “What the fuck! A-are you okay!? Are you missing any limbs!? How are you not dead!? I mean twenty!?”

“Ya done?” I calmly ask.

“I… Uh... Yes.”

“Good.” Placing my free hand on my hip I resume my walk to the cabin, “To answer your questions, I’m fine, I’m still intact minus a few injuries that will turn into scars, I’m a generally hard person to kill, and yes… twenty.”

“Have you ever thought of playing the lottery?”

Snorting at the question I chuckle, “No I guess not, I don’t have that kind of luck.”

“Well I think you do.” Zecora’s voice replies with the sound of humor in her voice.

“Nah, I got that sadistic luck, means I get hurt really bad but I always survive, I mean kinda fits with me bein’ a sort of masochist and all.” Picking up both parts of my broken maul I walk into the shed and set them on the bench for later repair.

“You like feeling pain? Like in um… sexual ways?”

“Not particularly no. When it comes to that I usually keep what turns me on a secret only reserved for my closest friends for interesting conversations.”

“Oh.” I hear disappointment in Zecora’s voice over the comms, “What do you mean then?”

Scratching my ear I walk over to the garden and walk through the rows inspecting how things were doing, “Well I guess I say that because pain lets me know I’m still alive. Reminds me that I’m still above the ground. Plus it keeps my mind off things.”

Using my thumb to pet the large frog in the garden I look to the three smaller frogs she attracted somehow.

“I can see that I guess, different people have different coping mechanisms, some healthier than others.”

“Yeah.”

“Are you sure you’re okay Hank?” Concern in her voice I stand up from playing with the four frogs, dropping the twig I was using to poke at them.

“Yeah pretty sure, I’ve been-”

“Through worse,” Completing my sentence for me I hear her sigh, “You say that every time I ask if you’re okay Hank.”

“Because it's true.” I reply.

“I know it is, and that’s terrible! Nobody should have to through what you have, that’s why I’m concerned with you.”

Staying silent I wait for her to continue, “You’ve been through so much… too much! Even just in your time time here! I know you say I do but I know I don't know anybody that could go through what you have, you just brush it off like it’s nothing, like you almost dying day in and day out is no big deal!”

“It’s not.”

“How can you say that?”

“Because it’s true.” I say deadpan walking into the cabin.

“Wha- why do you think your life doesn’t matter?” Zecora asks, her voice becoming more and more frustrated.

“I’m ready to die Zecora, I’ve seen and experienced enough to know death is not the worst thing that can happen to a man. I have nothing to fear if I don't fear death, maybe this comes from my belief that a person’s death is chosen for them the moment they’re born or maybe it comes from what I’ve been through and done.” Plopping down on the couch and putting my feet up I sigh, “Either way I don't care if I die I only care about protecting the ones I care for and saving lives… plus taking a few hundred with me.”

“You’re suicidal.”

“I wouldn't say that, I’m not actively trying to kill myself but when the final blow is dealt I’ll be ready. I’m not goin’ ta go easy though I’ll tell ya that much.”

A long silence coming after what I said I hear the click of the button and then a sigh, “ You need to take care of yourself if not for you for me. I don’t think I could see another of my best friends die again.”

Slightly surprised at the title of best friend I falter for a second in thought before snapping out of it, “I’ll be fine Z.”

“You better, in fact I’ll be over tomorrow to see you.”

Smiling I push the button, “I’ll see you then, stay safe.”

“You too.”

Putting the walkie down I look to the shut door before to my rifle next to me and give a long exhale. Moving to get up from the couch to get some gardening done my body groans in protest. Plopping back down I put my feet back on the table and rest my head back the call of sleep already making itself known.

{Dunzo}

Author's Note

The other half of the 28,000 words. Boom.

While most of you were fine with the switch I believe that I'm going to leave it be. I'm very glad you were all so accepting of the idea and gave advice and ideas but I really don't want to comb through 140,000 ish words and I think I can make quadrupeds work.

Seriously though the switch would take time away from me writing new chapters and I know that everyone that currently likes this story is okay with four legged ponies so why change that major thing when I can just do some different things in the future and get a good result.

No that does NOT mean that Hank is going to get turned into a pony. There is no fucking chance of that, so don't worry about that.

That being said, thank y'all for being so helpful and kind and of course rate how you feel and please leave some good ol' criticism where ya feel it fits.

A Relaxing Day

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Cabin, 2 days later, Friday<><><>

“Oh fuck I’m hungry!” Clutching my stomach in pain, I prop myself up with one arm and look down to the fridge where all my jerky and cooked meat was, “ Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck.” Practically jumping out of the loft I stumble a bit on landing making my knee roughly impact the plywood floor.

Ignoring the pain I quickly stand up and throw open the fridge door before grabbing a slab of cooked meat and shoving it into my mouth. Barely chewing it at all before swallowing it down and grabbing a raw potato and taking a bite out of it I moan at the receding pain and take another bite, “What the hell?” I ask myself around the potato in my mouth.

Shutting the fridge door and taking the last bit of potato into my mouth I chew and swallow before walking over to the couch and sitting down, my stomach starting to feel like it wasn’t going to digest itself.

“I- I think it’s over.” Taking a deep breath I lean forward and place my elbows onto my knees, my head held in my hands.

“What was that!?” I pant closing my mouth and swallowing the saliva my mouth had made, “Wait…..Let’s think about this logically…” Leaning back into the couch I stare up to the dark ceiling, “For the the past two days, expeccially yesterday, my appetite has increased. I didn’t eat supper last night but I had to eat lunch and breakfast. And I was just woke up at… five forty three with hunger pains that felt like I was dying.”

Placing a hand on my stomach I pat it a few times and rub to get rid of the last few tinges of pain that were left, “What could cause this? I haven’t had a regular appetite since last winter when I did almost starve to death.”

Closing my eyes and taking a deep breath I calm myself before reopening my eyes and standing up, “.... The bacteria…” Leaning on the counter I grab a warm bottle of whiskey and open the cap before shotgunning the last eighth of the bottle.

Roughly setting the bottle back down I stand up and stare out to my darkened yard, my eyes settling onto my Honda. Looking away from the bike I sigh, “The bacteria must’ve reached a high enough population to need more energy.”

Staring out of the broken window I look at the few rays of sun that were penetrating in between the trees of the forest. “Okay let’s think of this in really great detail for the first time.”

Clearing my throat I clap my hands once, “So. This stuff makes my blood easier to clot, and makes me less susceptible to infection, of all types, plus I heal faster. That’s all good.” I give a thumbs up.

“All my senses seem to be buffed or something as well and I just generally jus’ feel better in the first place. Double good.” Giving two thumbs up I clap my hands again. "Right! This has been established… but for the stuff that I haven’t thought of yet…”

Scratching my head I take my revolver from its place on my chest and walk out of the door and into the warming morning air, the still present smell of damp forest calming my nerves, forcing a small smile to tug at my lips, “ahhhhhhh right.” I slowly inhale and exhale.

“Well the way muscle grows is by literally ripping and then healing and filling in the spots where it ripped, so if I can heal faster muscle growth should be accelerated… Right? I need to see if there's a gym around so I can lift some weights again to test this out.”

Nodding I jump up onto the top of the humvee and look around my revolver still held firmly in my right hand, “So what if I’ll need to eat more now, the positives outweigh the negatives ten to one! This bacteria has saved my life quite a few times now, its restored my damaged senses, and generally been good for me.”

Looking at the sun as it rose over the trees I point my pistol at it and pretend to shoot it before chuckling, “Yeah, this is a good thing… so far at least.”

Nodding I hum, “No need to freak out.” placing my hands on my hips I jump down from the top of the humvee and land next to the bike, “I am goin’ ta ride you today though girl...” Rubbing my hand on the gas tank I sigh, “Hard.”

Placing my revolver back in its place I put my hands on top of my head and give one last large sigh, before smiling and walking over to the garden to see what was ready to be picked and to torment the frogs.

Three tomatoes, a carrot, and large cucumber in my hands I walk back into the house and set them in the sink before washing them off and placing them in the filling fridge. Checking my watch, nodding as I read half past six, I flip on the lights and look around huffing at the blood stain my thigh left on the couch two nights ago. “Eh it adds character.” I wave.

Stood in front of the gun cabinet I open the door in search of a sharpening stone. Swinging the door open a object falls toward me out of the darkness. Out of reflex I elbow the object to the side and deliver a punch to it, the object colliding into the side of the cabinet with a loud thud before falling out and landing on the floor.

My heart racing, face burning as sweat started to make itself present I stare at the over under shotgun on the floor. Realizing I was in no immediate danger I check my surroundings before lowering my fists and getting out of my ready stance. Bending over to pick up the shotgun I had all but forgot about I notice that the skin on three of my four knuckles was peeled back and slowly bleeding. My breathing slowing while my heart rate decreased as well I fold the skin back down and press my fist into the side of my leg, using my other hand to pick up the gun I grab it by its front grip and stick the butt of the gun into my hip while looking it over.

“When did I get you?” I ask the gun while looking it over, “And where?” Taking it in my other hand so I was holding it properly I use my thumb to push aside the lever that allowed the barrels to open before slapping it open the apparent ejectors clicking with spring energy as they try to eject shells that weren’t there.

“Huh this is actually a nice shotgun… I like over unders too.” Closing it I shoulder it and pull the trigger slowly a single click being heard before another follows as I fully depress the trigger, “A dual stage trigger as well, in twelve, checkered carving on the front grip and stock… but why can’t I remember picking up this gun!?”

Running my fingers through my hair, pulling out a knot in the process, I hold the gun under my arm and grab two random 12 gauge shells from an old box in the cabinet before walking outside.

Loading the two shells I shut the action and hold the gun with my finger on the side of the trigger guard while picking up a old holey metal bucket from the inside of the shed. Walking about a hundred feet from cabin I throw the bucket into the air and shoulder the shotgun lining up the front bead of the gun right in front of where the bucket was falling.

Pulling the trigger to half way the first barrel fires off its shot the bucket flying away from me before clattering to the ground, a few new holes defenetly added. Walking toward the downed bucket I shoulder the gun and fire again hitting a bucket for a second time.

Breaking open the action the two empty shells shoot past my face, smoke trailing. Taking a deep breath through my nose and humming at the scent of gunpowder I bring the smoking barrels to my nose and inhale all I could before lowering the gun and locking the barrels back into the proper position. “Mmmm… nothin’ like the smell of burnt power in the morn.”

Turning around and walking back toward the cabin I look over the gun one last time getting an idea, “I’m gonna make a sawed off shotgun… yeah that’s what I’ll do.” Seeing that it was just after seven I shrug, “Not like I have much else to do right now anyways.”

Wiping the dust off the old bandsaw I had behind one of the shelves in the shed I check the blade and tighten it a bit. Plugging it into a extension cord that I had plugged into far wall of the shed I flip the switch and watch with glee as the blade turns around as smooth as ever. Turning it off I walk over to the bench where I had the shotgun laid on its side.

Holding a ruler next to the barrels I look decide that twelve inches was ideal for what role I wanted the gun to fill, Marking off twelve inches I take off the bottom grip and detach the barrels from the action.

Walking over to the band saw I wrap where the barrels were going to be clamped in with a old rag before lining up the cut and securing it in place. Making sure everything was good I grab a old can of WD-40 and start up the band saw before slowly lowering the blade to the barrels, small shavings of metal already getting removed. Watching the blade cut through the metal intently I occasionally spray some WD on the blade and barrel to keep everything smooth.

Watching the small teeth slowly make their way through the tough metal of the barrels for about ten minutes I stare as it starts through the final bit of material. The blade finally making it through the barrels the top section of the saw falls and hits its own kill switch as the removed section of the barrel falls to the dirt below.

Pulling the top part of the saw back up into its upright position I lock it up before unscrewing the clamps and taking out the shortened barrel. Looking the cut over I grab a small circular file and file off the burrs the saw left behind. Running my fingers over the cut I feel the rough surface start to bite back into my finger. Sitting down on the lone stool at the bench I set the chamber end of the barrels into my thigh and grab the other end tightly as I start to file away to smoothen and round out the business end of the barrels.

Having to switch to my left arm half way through I run my middle finger over the holes and give a sigh of relief at the finally smooth texture.

“My arms ain't used to that much filing.” I huff as it set the barrels down and give both my arms a good stretch, my triceps and forearms burning with the movement. Looking at my watch and reading eight thirty I wince, “This is gonna hurt tomorrow.”

Loosening my arms up a bit I grab the barrels and attach them to the main action and putting on the lower wood grip I see that the grip extended past the end of the new barrels by about two inches I mark off the offending section with an old sharpie before pulling it back off before wrapping it in the same old rag and clapping it into the vice attached to the bench.

Standing up I grab a old hand saw before slowly dragging it across the line I drew out. Slowly cutting through the wood, taking extra care to keep the cut straight, I make my way through the wood, “Mmm Oak for sure.” I think aloud looking at the not stained color before the unneeded chunk falls to the bench top.

Taking out the grip I set it on the bench before walking over to a tool box and searching for a rasp and some sand paper. Finding both I return to my bench and plop down on the stool and grasp the wood in my left hand while starting to gently run the rasp along the freshly cut part to round out the rough edges.

The rasping and sand papering hurting just as much as the filing I set down the rounded grip down and put the rasp away, throwing the spent sandpaper to the ground in the process. Putting the gun back together I test open and close it a few times while getting a feel for the ergonomics. “Not bad,” I grin setting it down and looking to the buttstock “now all there is to do is cut off the stock and turn it into a pistol grip…” Looking to the vice and the saw I sigh and chake my head, “Might as well.”

Dismantling it once more and tracing out where I wanted to cut I wrap it in a rag before putting it in the vice and picking up the saw.

“Fuck you ATF.” I giggle.

Everything rounded out the way it was supposed to be I look over the finished product with my sore arms crossed, “Now all that’s left is stainin’.” Picking it up I shuff it around in my hands and make sure everything still clicked and opened the way it was supposed to. Grabbing the gun I step out of the shed and into the bright sunlight, the brightness and cacophony of sounds disorienting me for a second.

Realising how long I must have been in there I check my watch and open my eyes wide at the sight, “One twelve? Holy shit I gotta go if I wanna get a good ride in.” Rushing inside I grab my day pack and throw a potato, Mre, bottle of wine, a few shotgun shells, and my new sawed off in before zipping it up and setting it on the couch.

Putting my suspenders and belt on I fasten it before picking up the bag and putting it on as well. Fastening everything down I grab one of the maps and look for a location, the town of Appleloosa sticking out for some reason.

“Eighty kilohoofs one way, a kilohoof is less than a mile but not by too much, I’ll need a jerry can.” Nodding I continue, “Guessin’ by the coloration on this map it turns to sand so I’ll grab my goggles and a bandana. Sun sets a six so if I leave at one thirty an hour down and back I’ll leave the town at the latest of four so I get back before sunset.” Closing the map and pushing it into my pocket I see three ten piece bits on the counter, shrugging I put them in one of my mag pouches.

Picking up my helmet I walk out the door and back into the dust filled shed. Seeing my desert tan goggles on a nail I pick them up and put them on my helmet before walking over to the tub that held my riot gear and grabbing the black bandana.

Folding the bandana in half and tying it around my neck I walk outside and to the back of the Humvee before opening the rear hatch and sliding a red metal jerry can toward me, opening it I smell it and hum, “Diesel.” Closing it and sliding it back next to the others I slide the OD green one toward me and open it, “That’s gas.”

Picking up the jerry can and two small trailer straps I walk over to the bike and place the jerry can flat on the small luggage rack before fastening it down as best I could. Hitting it a few times to ensure it wasn’t going to fall off I get on the bike before getting back off, “I have to have a long gun.”

Running back inside and grabbing the lever action I fill it up and throw two extra full reloads in my left mag pouch before slinging the rifle across my back and tightening it down, the wide leather sling making the awkward fit a little more comfortable.

Running back out to the bike I jump on it and turn on the gas before lifting up my bandana, taking a deep breath I hold down the starter button before the bike roars to life and falls into a comfortable idle. Letting it run for a minute I pop it into first and sit down before giving it some throttle and making it rev high before switching to second.

Reaching the trees I slam the throttle open and feels the bike take off, a massive smile on my face under the black bandana.

Flying out of the trees I throw it into fourth and glance down to the speedometer and smile as it easily clears sixty, the bike's screams drowning out all other sounds I zoom past the gate to the Apple’s orchard and catch air on the small hump right after their gate. Hitting the ground I see the edge of the big hill into town up ahead and max out fourth gear.

Continuing to go straight while the ground beneath me dipped away I let go of the throttle letting the engine rev down before I made touchdown. Seeing a very regal carriage touchdown on the main road in front of the library before hitting the ground I feel a smile spread across my face as I down shift the bike to a complete stop right at the bottom of the hill.

Holding the bike in first I grin at the guards at the the front gates expressions. Revving the engine before letting it idle down and and revving it I listen to the pops of the engine as it sets into its idle state. Staring at the guards, one foot on the ground to keep me and the bike propped up, I pick my foot up and let go of the clutch as I gun it.

The front end of the bike easily picking up into the air I ride on the rear wheel of the bike toward them before letting off the throttle and letting the front end fall back to the ground before kicking it up into second and screaming through the guards as they dive away.

Ponies on the side of the road froze in fear I smile under my bandana and kick it into third as I barrel toward the princess’ carriage, seeing the big white one just outside the carriage door.

Letting off the throttle and slowing down I downshift into first and slowly make my way toward the princess as she takes a step back and gets stopped by the side of the carriage. Her guards and pedestrians alike froze in place I ride up into arms length of the princess and stop the bike before shutting it off and leaning back on the seat with my arms crossed.

Watching as she continues to take a step back only to press herself further into the carriage and as her shrunken pupils stare at me I grin not pulling my bandana down.

“So…” My speech takes her by surprise making her ears lock onto me from their previous darting movements, “I think we need ta get together and iron out what happened between me one yer guards here in town a few days back.”

Looking at me like I had something on my face I roll my eyes, “It’s impolite ta stare ya know.”

The words apparently snapping her out of it her eyes dart around before starting at my feet and tracing my body all the way up to my eyes where she tries to step back again.

“Ya like what ya see there?” I ask amused at how she had just blatantly checked me out.

“Uh…” Gaining some composure she stands up straight and tries to keep eyes contact but resorts to looking past my head, “Ahem… Yes I do believe that is a uh… good idea.”

Nodding I uncross my arms and use my left arm to point to my left flank just behind me, “Your guards about two steps from getting his head blown off.”

The white and gold shape stopping in my peripheral the princess looks to the offending guard and he fearfully looks back to me in wait to what I would do.

“I don't appreciate it when I try to initiate a polite conversation and you try to get the jump on me when ya don't even know if I’m guilty or not.”

“T-t-t-that’s n-not-”

“Bullshit.” I bark, her jaw snapping shut, “Look I know where you’re comin’ from, ya want ta protect yer subjects and I’m a unknown element that has proven to be quite efficient of killin’ things, but to also treat me like I’m some mindless murder machine is a tad inconsiderate.”

Rolling my previously injured shoulder I wince as it clicks, “I know you don't know what I’ve done and been through and that my word probably means fuck all to ya but my honesty in one of the few things I got left, and when I say that mindless killing both infuriates and disgusts me I mean it.”

Scratching my neck I look to the larger pony and notice her relaxing body language and less frightened eyes, “So when should we get together to get this whole ‘attempted murder’ thing over with? And today won’t work I’m takin’ this as a me day.”

“H-how about next Saturday at the town hall?” She nervously asks.

“So eight days from today?”

“Yes.” she nods, her weird hair never stopping its movements.

Huh just like Luna’s

Taking my eyes off of her hair I shrug, “Sounds ight” Using the back of my boot to kick up the kickstand I place my thumb on the starter switch before pausing, “Oh and by the way. If you have a ambush set up to capture me the lives lost will be on you.”

Her face immediately going back to afraid I start the bike and put it into first and pull away from the princess and her lap dogs before hanging a right and starting on the road to Appleloosa, opening the bike wide open to make up lost time.

<><><> 1st person, Hank, 50 minutes later <><><>

Reaching behind me with my left hand and hitting the jerry can to make sure it was still there I return my hand to the handlebar and continue down the road the town of Appleloosa finally coming into view.

My goggles now covering my eyes to shield them from the sand I start to slowly downshift the bike not to start to slide in the sand.

Cruising at a comfortable thirty miles per hour I ride past the cracking sun bleached wood of the welcome sign into town, wiping the dust off of my goggles with my thumb I put my hand up to shield my eyes from the sun and to get a better look at the town.

Coming to a complete stop I put my foot down and stand up looking down main street of the town. “Town’s set up just like a scene from a old western, one main drag and houses branching off of that and a railroad at the end.”

Looking closer into the town I look down to my watch and see it nearing two thirdy, “That ain’t a good sign.” I mumble looking to the desolate town as a lone tumbleweed rolls by right in front of me, “How atmospheric.”

Sitting back down and continuing toward the town I notice ponies dressed in western get up hiding behind barrels and other roadside obstructions like wagons and hay bales. Pulling up to the first building I stop my bike and shut it off the immediate silence deafening me.

Unsheathing my knife I hold tightly in my right hand and walk down the center of the road, ponies’ eyes following me from inside windows and behind other cover.

They were hiding from somethin' before I came to town. I think putting my goggles back on their spot on the front of my helmet. Walking down the road I approach the center of town where the two main roads intersect, a pale tan body of a earth pony lying in the middle of the street followed by a blood trail. Quickening my pace I jog next to the downed pony and notice the two arrows sticking out of his body, one half way down his back in his spine and the other almost buried completely in the back of his skull.

“Executed.” I growl flipping his body to the side in a unneeded gesture to check for life, closing his sand covered eyes in the process. Standing up a high female scream comes from one of the lower level apartments across the intersection before a pony is thrown out of the window, her screams being silenced as she impacts the hard ground.

Waiting for whatever to come out of the building I start to approach the building before the door is broke out from its hinges and a massively muscular minotaur steps out into the sunlight, a large crossbow in his hands.

Before I could act the minotaur levels his crossbow at me and fires, a thump sounding out as it impacts my plate carrier causing a chorus of gasps erupts from the ponies around me and a hearty chuckle from the minotaur that just shot me.

Looking down to the bolt sticking out of my ‘chest’ I grab the shaft of the bolt and pull it out before dropping it to the ground below.

The minotaur’s laughter immediately going silent I look to him and see his eyes widen before he reaches for another bolt for the bow. Growling I take off toward the large grey minotaur my knife held in a ice pick grip within my right hand. Dropping his crossbow he pulls out his own dagger and thrusts it down from above his head on my left side right as I got into range. Putting up my left hand I grab his wrist while at the same time delivering a large cut diagonally from his left hip across his stomach and torso before ending at his right armpit. Digging my knife into his armpit I slide my grip around on the recoiling minotaur and press my back into his bleeding front. Using my legs I bump him up with my ass, using the force to throw him over my back and onto his back on the ground.

The stab into the armpit and backwards twisting of the arm from my movement completely disabling the arm and my only threat I use my full weight and drop my left knee on his trachea and plunge my right hand and the knife down on his heart, a crunch of both bone and cartilage following my movements.

Pulling the knife out of his chest I stand up and look to a pony who was hiding behind a barrel, his eyes going wide as I approached with my bloody hand and knife.

“Who are these guys?” I ask the pony as he stares at me from his cover.

“U-u-u-uh -b-b-bank.” he stutters out shakily pointing to a building all the way down the road near the railway station.

“How many?”

“S-six.” he stutters, his eyes going from mine to the bloody knife in my grip.

Five now. I think turning around running down the road to the bank, haven't fought something that isn’t an infected in hand to hand in a long time, this could be some good practice.

A wicked smile spreading across my face under my bandana I grab my hatchet from its place and choke up on it with my left hand while switching back to a regular grip with my knife. I’ll have to watch for anymore bows though I got lucky once, it won't happen again.

Coming up to the bank I hear screams and shouting from inside along with the sounds of breaking glass and furniture. Another minotaur blocking the only front door of the bank with his back turned to me I slow down and walk on the edges of my feet while letting the hatchet slide to the end of the handle in my left hand for more leverage.

Threatening the patrons of the bank that if anyone tried to leave everyone died I sneak up behind the minotaur and stab my knife in between his legs before quickly pulling it back to me in one quick motion. Blood shooting toward the floor the minotaur screams and falls to his knees, dropping his large axe in the process as he puts his hands between his legs.

Cocking my left hand back I bury the hatchet into the side of the minotaur’s neck abruptly stopping his screaming before placing a foot on his back and roughly kicking his bleeding and gurgling self to the wood plank floor, sending blood splatter across the room.

“Four.” I growl the ponies and minotaurs staring at me in surprise.

Snapping out of it first the nicest dressed minotaur with a gilded engraved shortsword points at me, “Don’t just fucking stand there, get that ugly piece of shit!”

The three other minotaurs staring at me for a second look to each other before all yelling and charging at me from three different directions. My attention immediately drawn to the one directly in front of me I raise my left arm back and with a flick of the wrist throw my hatchet at him before turning my attention to the minotaur to my left.

Dodging out of the way of the minotaur’s spear I throw a slash catching his right bicep, the sharpened edge of the blade cutting through the skin and muscle with ease.

“My fuckin’ arm! That ...monkey just fucked my damned arm!” Holding his hand with his spear still held in his grasp up to the fastly bleeding cut he swears before a piece of cloth is thrown in his face.

“Get that wound covered up, I’ll take care of this ugly-flat faced sumbitch.”

Stepping forward and slipping on a pair of spiked knuckle dusters the largest out of the bunch, at easily seven foot, cracks his neck and raises his arms before our attention is turned to a sliding sound followed by a wet thump as the minotaur I apparently stuck with my hatchet slides down the wall and lands on the floor in his own blood puddle, his hands covering my hatchet as it stuck out of his upper stomach.

“Three.” I snap my attention back to the minotaur as he looks to me.

“You son of a bitch. Afraid to show your face at how much of a freak you are? Huh!?”

Taunting me I pull down the bandana and widley smile at him making his eyes widen, “C’mon. It’s been a long time since I’ve had a good steak.”

Jaw dropping his arms lower for a second, “What ya afraid herbivore? C’mere I want a taste.”

Snapping my jaw at him I growl before shooting toward him and throwing a jab that he barely dodges. Throwing a punch of his own I dodge under it and uppercut him with my left and give a slice across his chest before a punch collides with the side of my head dazing me and knocking me off balance

Crashing into a table I grab a thick glass flower vase and throw it at the minotaur who blindsided me.

“My face!” He screams broken glass sticking out of his face. Picking myself up off the table I run toward him and place a foot behind his right hoof and slice across his thigh and elbow him in the sternum in one movement sending him to the ground.

Going for a stomp to his chest the minotaur I sliced across the chest rams into my side pushing me through the air.

Landing on my back I use the momentum and roll back onto my feet, standing up and holding a hand to my side where he hit me.

His eyes burning with hatred we both raise our hands and approach each other.

Throwing a left punch straight to my face I deflect it with my right arm and deliver a cut to the same arm making him flinch back and throw a jab with his right that I easily dodge to the side of and send a right hook to his face, sliding the blade across his check at the same time.

Backing away from me and putting a hand to his cheek before pulling it away he grinds his teeth and screams throwing a haymaker with his right.

Immediately reading his body movements I lunge inside and put up my left arm, blocking the punch, before wrapping my arm around his locking his shoulder down giving me complete control.

Staring into his burning eyes I pull up with my arm a loud snap echoing off the walls of the bank as his arm bends backwards at the elbow, his face immediately going to one of surprise as he stares into my eyes.

Realizing that the tables were no longer in his favor he tries to pull away from me but gets held by the strong hold I had on his broken arm. Gritting my teeth and hardening my gaze I swipe my knife cross his neck, digging into the meat a good three inches all the way across, cutting all the major arteries and blood vessels causing his rapidly beating heart to spill copious amounts of blood onto the floor and my arm.

Letting go of his broken arm I take a step back and get into a ready stance watching him as he weakly puts him uninjured arm up to his bleeding neck before falling to his knees and then face planting into the floor, his eyes rolling back into his head.

“Two.” I turn and look to the minotaur leaning on the wood beam next to the door, a hand covering the side of his face that took most of the blow from the vase.

Staring at the corpse of his fallen friend his pupil contracts and he raises his hand in a surrendering manor showing me that his left eye was destroyed. Pressing further into the beam as he tries to back away from me flip the knife around in my hand so it was in a regular grip.

Getting ready to run the knife under the minotaurs sternum I hear the creak of a wood plank to my left before a tremendous force rams into my already tender side sending me through the doorway and bouncing off of the hardwood front porch area of the bank before I finally stop on my back in the sandy dirt road.

The pain from my side disorienting me and causing my breathing to hitch I roll onto my side and try to get myself up and standing, holding an arm to my side I barely have time to register a kick before it collides with my ribs on my good side sending me back onto my back.

Feeling around for my knife I find it next to me and grab it with my right hand before rolling onto my stomach and pushing myself up with a strained grunt, the last un injured minotaur standing ten feet in front of me with his immaculate sword drawn.

“I thought the day would never come that a bounty hunter would kill my brothers, however, you have surprised me. No pony, griffon, minotaur, or zebra have been able to stop our three year spree. ” Giving a snort and shaking his head he inspects his blade before switching his gaze back to me, “Honestly I’m ashamed that something as ugly as yourself was the one to end our gang’s run, I wonder what the bounty is now… surely you know.”

Taking a deep breath, doing my best to shrug off the pain in my side I wipe the bloodied blade on my pants, “I ain't a bounty hunter.”

“Ah privately hired.” Nodding his head he hums, “Could you please tell me who hired you so I can deliver your head to them?”

Getting increasingly annoyed by the chatty minotaur, wanting to get to the fighting so I could kill him I start to twitch and rock back and forth widening my stance, raising my arms at the same time.

“Wasn’t hired neither.”

Looking at me strangely at my response and my strange movements a look of distaste crosses his face, “Why’d you kill my brothers then?”

“For fun.” I growl jumping forward a little bit.

“You’re like a fucking rabid animal.”

“Thanks.”

Flipping the knife so I was holding it by the flat of the blade I dig my right foot into the sand and push off.

Raising his blade I cock my arm back and throw my knife at him. Dodging to the side of the flying blade the distraction gives me enough time to close the distance and pop the blade out of his hand and throw a punch to his stomach.

Not letting off of him I throw punch after punch, always dodging from side to side and mixing up what I throw.

Putting his arm up and stopping one of my hits he goes on the offensive and forces me to block and dodge his attacks. Going for a left hook to the side of my head I bring my arms up to block the blow but get fooled as his other fist impacts my injured side making me falter.

Using the split second of time he had he reaches to his right side and pulls another, less ornate, knife from his belt swinging it at me in a slow but powerful arch.

Using my already lowered position I dodge under the swing before standing up and catching his wrist before he could bring it back, locking it to his chest. Using his exposed position I wind up a left hook and let it fly. My fist colliding with his temple he twists and falls to one knee while loosening his grip on the knife that I promptly take from his grasp before kneeing him directly in the face with my right knee sending him onto his back.

Jumping on top of him im unable to lock my legs around him but instead ram my elbow into his sternum breaking it and making him weeze. Going for a stab into his upper chest he throws a wild punch that connects with my jaw in just the right way making my vision flash white and the taste of iron to flood my mouth.

Throwing a punch of my own I feel it connect with his nose before going for the stab while I was still disoriented. Thrusting the knife downward I feel my arm get blocked before another hit goes to my side knocking me off him and onto my back the knife almost immediately getting reversed onto me.

Using his whole upper body to try to push the knife down into my chest I push back with my arms.

“You’re a strong one…” He grunts in effort trying his best to push my arms down only gaining a little ground, “God damn.”

Gritting my teeth as the knife slowly approaches my chest I watch it slowly starts to puncture through my vest and into my left breast. Yelling I push back with my arms and look at the bloody half inch of the tip as a drop of my blood drips onto my chest.

Wiggling my left leg free so I could go for the knife in my boot I look at the bleeding nose and grinning face of the minotaur and let my arms go lax instead using them to push to the left while at the same time pulling my leg toward me and feeling for the knife handle.

His entire weight falling onto me while the knife buries itself into the sand next to my side I wrap my right arm around the back of his neck pinning him to me as I pull the knife from my boot and hold it in a standard grip.

“One.” I whisper into his ear feeling him try to pull away from me before ramming the three inch blade into his soft side over and over, twisting and pulling on it trying to create as much damage as I could.

Flinching with every stab I watch as the injured minotaur that I didn't get to finish off limp out of the bank spear in hand. Seeing what was happening to his last living sibling and leader he drops the spear and takes off limping down the road not looking back once.

The minotaur no longer flinching when I stabbed him I grab him by his left horn and yank his neck back and to the side rolling him off me.

Rolling onto my stomach before pushing myself up I take a deep breath and walk over to where the spear the other one dropped was laying.

Leaning down and picking it up I turn and look at the minotaur as he pushes himself up onto his hands and knees. Holding the spearhead toward the head with two hands I place a foot onto his back getting him to tense, “p-please don’t kil-”

“RRAAHHHH!” driving the spear down on his right side’s upper back I feel it drive all the way through him and impact the ground. Taking my foot off his back and positioning myself so I was directly behind him I push down and pull the spear end toward me lifting his impaled torso into the air so he was standing up straight on his knees.

Pushing the spear shaft through him I walk around him and grab the other side pulling it completely through him. Looking at him as he weakly stares into my eyes, blood leaking from the hole in his chest and mouth I regrip the spear and drive it through the other side of his chest until the head of the spear touches the ground behind him with a yell.

Letting go of the spear I watch as his body shakes and shudders a few more times before his eyes roll back and he sits still, propped up on his knees by the spear.

Wiping off my backup knife and putting it back in my boot I slowly stand back up and turn around, my eyes snapping to the figure slowly hobbling away.

Grunting and reaching a sore arm back I take the lever action rifle off my back and load a round into the chamber. Aiming for the direct center of his back I take three deep breaths and on the last exhale pull the trigger right when he leaned into the sights.

Kicking just as hard as usual into my shoulder I keep the rifle raised before lowering it with a smile as the silhouette slows then falls over.

Reslinging the rifle I stand still getting my breath back, the feeling of sweat rolling down my body starting to register.

“.... Zero.”

Putting my hands on top of my head I stretch my back with a groan. Putting my arms down I walk over to where my knife landed and pick it up, sand and blood matting the black blade. Wiping it off before putting it back in it’s sheath I slowly walk back into the bank and pause.

Everyone in the bank staring at me I look down to the completely blood covered floor near the door and how I was standing in it before looking up and raising a single hand in a wave. A few of the ponies slowly raising their hooves in a wave I lower my arm and start to walk over to where my hatchet was lodged in the dead minotaurs stomach.

Every single pair of eyes following me as I walk to the other side of the bank. Stopping in front of the body I lean over and pull the hatchet out of its stomach with a wet squelch, more blood coming out of the newly opened hole.

Wiping the off the blood on the owners short - pant things I stand and put it back in its place with a huff.

“Is anybody hurt er anythin’?” I ask the room as they all stare at me.

“I uh think we’re all good right everypony?” A voice in the back replies getting the mumbled ‘yeses’ and ‘mhms’

“Good… good, well sorry for impedin’ y’alls trip to the bank but I suggest y’all go home and see yer families and such.”

Slowly getting up and looking at me like they didn't understand what I said they look to the door before filing out of the bank and into the street, avoiding the dead bodies and blood puddles the best they could, a few ponies gagging and gasping as they walk by.

The bank now deserted except for two other ponies they look to each other and start walking toward me, curious I cock my head at them as they both stop in front of me and take off their hats

Looking me over the pony smiles, “I just wanted to thank ya fer savin’ these folk from the merciless Cleaver Gang, they’ve been robbin’ and slaughterin’ small towns like us for three years now.” Putting his hat back he looks back up to me, “I’m Sheriff Silver Star,” He raises his hoof that I take and politely shake, “Strong grip stranger.” He chuckles and rubs his hoof.

“Anyway I just wanted to thank you fer what you did, they would’ve killed everypony in the bank regardless if we cooperated, plus I’m afraid to say that me and my two deputies ain't no match fer them.”

Frowning I sigh, “I’m afraid you’ll be lookin’ fer a new deputy sheriff.”

His face immediately falling even his mustache droops, “No… light tan coat? Earth pony?”

Nodding ‘yes’ he sighs and hangs his head, “Shit...alright I’ll get this handled, come by the jail to get yer bounty note to turn into the bank.”

Turning heel he walks out of the bank, not bothering to walk around the blood puddles that covered the floor.

Watching the sheriff walk out the door I adjust my footing and look to the other pony who was standing in front of me.

“And you’re….?”

“Oh uh I’m Braeburn!” He excitedly says raising his hoof that I take and shake as well.

“That is certainly quite the shake you have there mister.” Shaking his hoof and chuckling he looks back up to me, “You may not know me but I’m AJ and Mac’s cousin, and I’m gussin’ that you’re the tall, pale, scary, and… muscular being I’ve gotten a few letters over?”

Looking at him strange on how he said muscular I slowly nod my head, “I’d ‘magine.”

“Well Ah’m glad ta finally make yer acquaintance.” He smiles, “I’ve heard pretty good things ‘bout ya and I’d that all those things are true considerin’ on how ya just saved more lives than ya think.”

“Thanks I guess.”

“No problem, if ya come by the saloon in the next hour or so I’ll buy ya drink er two.”

Watching him turn and walk out of the door I take a deep breath and listen to the silence inside the bank, looking from one dead body to the next. Clenching my hands into fists before fanning out my fingers I crack my knuckles and take a deep breath before grabbing the dead minotaur to my left.

My eyes sweeping over the hole in his stomach I poke at it a few times getting a idea for how deep it went before grabbing his arms, pulling him out into the street and roughly lying him down.

Walking back inside I grab the one closest to the door, that I tore the crotch out of, and set him next to his dead brother before going back inside and grabbing the last, the knuckle dusters still on his fists.

Picking him up by his jegs I walk out the door backwards and set him next to the others before turning around and jumping back. My hand around my revolver's grip I reluctantly let it go and lower my hand to my side as I pan my eyes slowly from side to side completely surrounded in a half circle by ponies of all ages.

Entire town must be here, I think looking at massive cluster of ponies staring at me silently.

Staring at them I raise a unsure hand in a wave before the entire crowd absolutely erupts into cheer. Jumping back a bit not expecting their praise and applause. Smiling I wait for the applause to die down and stand there.

The crowd finally settling down I clear my throat, “I... uh... thank y’all, you’re the first ones to not run away from me at first sight and treat me like some kind of monster. I trust that most of y’all are okay, none of ya or you’re family members hurt or killed?”

“We’re all okay cuz’ of you!” A old stallion with a cane and thick glasses says getting the crowd to applaud and cheer again.

“Good, that’s what I like to hear.” I smile and place both my hands on my hips my left side shooting out in pain making me grit my teeth and place my hand on the tender spot.

“Are you okay though youngin’?” The same old pony asks.

Waving my hand dismissively I rub my tender side and slowly place my left hand back on my hip, “Yeah I’m good, been through plenty worse.” Looking to the happy and smiling faces of the crowd I frown, “But actually not everyone is okay. I don't know his name, and I feel terrible for not, but a deputy lost his life before I got here. I may have not known him but I do know is that he gave his life whilst on duty today and what I ask all of y’all to help his family get through their terrible loss and to pay homage to what he did for y’all.”

Nodding their heads and mumbling to themselves I speak, “I really do appreciate that y’all for not treatin’ me like some monster. I also recommend that instead of standin’ there starin’ at my fuck ugly face you go home and enjoy the day with yer loved ones because, as seen by today, tomorrow is never guaranteed."

Dispersing I hear a few ‘thank yous’ and more praises from the crowd and nod and wave in response until the crowd had all but gone.
Standing in front of the bank I hear music flowing out of the saloon with the joyous sounds of a celebration smiling I wave back to a few ponies across the street before a pony with a camera and a bowlers cap with a piece of paper saying ‘press’ comes rushing up to me.

“Hello sir I’m Quick Quill I want to ask you a few questions and take a snap of you if you approve.”

Shrugging I nod, “I don't see why not as long as you don't twist my words and make me look like somthin’ I ain’t.”

“No sir I actually have standards and a respect for the truth, unlike those pricks in Canterlot.”

“Lotta tom fuckery happinin’ up there?” I ask crossing my arms.

“Like you wouldn't believe.” He says with a shake of his nod and a curt laugh.

“Well since you ain’t with the Canterlot press who you with then?”

“Oh I’m with the Rural Press Occesiation. Since the Canterlot Royal Press can’t be bothered to send their paper to anywhere remotely rural, except Ponyville, we supply the news to rural towns from Vanhoover all the way past the Macintosh Hills, we’re technically the largest paper in Equestria on pure kilohooves covered.”

“Glad that the ‘little guys’ aren’t getting neglected by the higher ups.”

“Same here, I was actually here to talk to the mayor about the recent influx of bandits and roaming criminals in the last five years and then the Cleavers show up rob the bank. Thankfully you just showed up and put a stop to it.”

“I just wish I could be here sooner, a deputy lost his life before I got here.” I sigh, “Say could you get his name and dedicate a few paragraphs to him, after all I’m still here and breathin’, he ain’t no more, it’d be good to honor his sacrifice.”

Nodding the pony gives a somner smile “Absolutely, I’d be glad to, I’m sure my boss will let me dedicate a whole page to this event due to how groundbreaking it is.”

“Good, now your questions if have some, jus’ nothin’ too personal ‘ight.”

“No problem, okay.. Ahem, you just kinda seemed to show up all of the sudden what made you come to Appaloosa today?”

“Well I was takin’ a personal day, everyone needs one once in a while after all, and I thought I’d travel around a bit and see what sights there were ta see.”

A horn apparently hiding under that hat a gray magic aurora, matching the coat color of the pony, surrounds a quill as he rapidly writes down what I said, “Okay, I don't know anyone who when met face to face with the Bandland Cleavers would ever think to fight, why did you?”

Scratching my chin I pull my fingers away and seem them covered in blood, “I have blood on my face don’t I”

“Yes right side.”

“I’ll have to wash that off, but anyways I guess when I saw the dead deputy killed the way he was and then a defenseless woman get thrown out of a window my mind just snapped into instinct.”

“What would the ‘instinct be?”

“Kill or be killed, and I sure as hell wasn’t dyin’, plus I wanted to use the opportunity before to brush up on hand to hand, C.Q.C, fighting.”

“I see, how do you feel about what you did today?”

“You mean killin’ those bastards?” I point to the dead bodies.

“Yes.”

“Well happy I guess, when there’s dick heads like that, that kill innocent folk fer no reason, I definitely get a feeling of satisfaction as I take them out of the world.”

“Did you kill them for the bounty?”

Shaking my head I cross my arms, “Nope didn't know there was a bounty till lil’ dipshit there thought that having a conversation while fightin’ was a grand idea.” I point a thumb over my shoulder to the impaled minotaur, “As I said, instinct may have kicked in but I also feel like as long as I’m able I should help and defend the ones who can’t defend themselves. So I guess that’d be my complete motivation.”

“So you’re protective?”

“Apparently, I’ve been told that before.”

“One last question. Where did you learn to fight?”

Snorting I give a laugh, “Oh boy, that’s a long story, but I guess I’ll say this. When you live in an environment that is actively trying to kill you day in day out you get damn good at fightin’ or you die.”

Sticking his tongue out in concentration he quickly flips the page of his notepad and writes writes down the last of what I said. “And we’re done with the boring part, now all that’s left is the picture, if you have a pose or something you want to do for the picture go for it.”

Looking around I lock my eyes to the propped up minotaur and get a funny idea. Pulling up my handkerchief so it covered my nose and everything below I walk next to the dead minotaur and gently rest my elbow on his head leaning to my left side while crossing my left foot over my right, trying to imitate the picture of someone leaning on a jukebox .

Pointing a finger gun at the pony I smile under the handkerchief, “Eyyyyy.”

The snap from the camera blinding me I stand up straight and pull down the handkerchief.

“Never seen that one before.” He laughs looking at me.

“I’m all for bein’ the first one.”

“Well thank you for your time… Oh my god, I didn’t ask for your name. Would you mind so much to tell me?”

“Hank.”

“ ‘Hank’. That’s it?”

“Yup.”

“Nice and easy to remember.” With a nod be puts his quill in the spine of his notebook before putting them back in his saddlebag, “Well thank you for your time Hank, and thanks for saving these ponies, ain't one of em who deserves to die like they would’ve.” Getting a far off look in his eyes he shakes his head, “Oh and don't worry about me twisting your words or anything, I know it's hard to trust the press these days.”

Turning around and walking down the street before hanging a right I watch him walk away before grabbing the spear in the minotaur’s chest and pulling it out. Setting it to the side I drag the leader next to his dead brothers before pausing at as I look at the scabbard for the gilded arming sword he had.

Unbuckling the scabbard and belt along with it I walk over to where I last saw the sword and, after a moment of looking through the tossed up sand, find its handle before pulling it out of the sand and inspecting it.

Bending it I nod, “Definitely not made of gold, this is actually some good spring steel, not to flexible but not too stiff either.” Putting the blade back into the metal scabbard I look to the dead minotaur, “He won’t be needin’ it.”

Taking off my rifle and pack I put sword in the bag the best I could before zipping it back up so only the crossguard and handle was sticking out. Putting the bag back on, opting to jusr carry the rifle I start to walk down the road where I could see a golden star on a sign hanging from the side of a building with barred windows.

Wonder how much the bounty is? I think walking down the road meeting a cart getting pulled by two ponies wearing cowboy hats, their only cargo the first minotaur I killed. Waving to me I wave back and continue down the road until I reach the jail.

Stopping at the door I knock before opening the door and walking in, the ceilings barely high enough for me. Looking up from his desk and seeing me the sheriff motions me over to his desk and puts the paperwork he was working on back in a folder before setting it on top of a law book.

“Wonderin’ when you’d come by, take a seat if ya’d like.” He motions to a chair that was too small for me.

“I’ll jus’ stand I think.” I say leaning my rifle against the wall to my right.

Looking to me and then leaning up in his chair to look over his desk at the chair on the other side he snorts, “Yeah, you make that chair look pretty darn small.”

Sitting back in his chair and opening up a drawer on his desk he pulls out a form before setting it down and pulling a quill from a cup with his mouth and setting it down. “Now since it don’t seem like you know what the bounty is and like you frankly don’t how big what you just did was I’mma tell ya this now… you just made a big buckin’ paycheck.”

“Why’s the pay so high then?”

Staring at me he breaks out into a hearty laugh, “Y-you really ain’t got a clue what you’ve done and who've ya killed, you made lots of very important ponies, griffins, and minotaurs very happy today Mr.”

His laughter dying down he looks at me as I cross my arms, “Ya really don’t know do ya?”

“All I know is that that I killed all six brothers that made up the Cleaver Gang, or Badland Cleavers as I’ve also been told and that they’d been doin’ crime for three years.”

Sighing he leans back in his chair, “Ya got that much right, however I bet ya didn’t know that their first crime was wiping out a entire, as the minotaurs call it, enforcement center in a medium sized town in the Minotaur empire.”

“Nope.” I admit.

“Well they did, killed a pretty important sergeant in the attack, they came in when they were all sleepin’ and slit their throats I heard, eleven minotaurs lost their lives that night over a day in jail for attackin’ a bar owner.”

“Damn.” I huff.

“Yeah but it gets worse, follow me.” Getting up from his chair I follow him around a corner where a entire world map was displayed on a wall, “So after they did that they figured ‘why stop there?’ and did some stealin’ and murderin’ for a year in their homeland, killin’ all who tried to stop them, and their victims they stole from rackin’ up fifteen more deaths to their count, a three of those were police sergeants.”

Clearing his throat he points his hoof to the border of the Minotaur empire and Griffondonia, crossing over a small little peninsula of land belonging to Zebrica getting pinched between the two, “They fled from their home country with the domestic bounty being twenty thousand bits, when they fled they went through the small piece of Zebrica here and killed five Zebras in a poor little border town on their way.”

“This little act obviously pissed of the Zebrican government...ssss, I don't know what’s goin’ on with Zebriaca’s government but that ain't important to this story, So the Zebrican Government demanded that the bounty be raised and that Minotaurian bounty hunters be sent out to get rid of the Gang, all while threatening war if they didn’t.”

Wiping his brow with his forearm he turns and looks up to me as I look from the map to him, “The new king of the Minotaur empire being the first in a long time trying to get that part of the world back into a friendship appeased the Zebras as long as they paid half raised bounty. The Zebra’s accepted raising it to forty thousand bits.”

“Holy shit.” I mumble.

“We’re only half way through.” He chortles and sighs, “Next they went into the bird’s nest sorta say. Now Minotaurs and Griffins H.A.T.E hate each other, I don't think either side knows why that is but it is. So obviously to the Cleaver Gang they should start to kill every griffon that even looked at them funny. Skipping from border towns along the Zebraican- Griffon border they got their kill count up to sixty, all along while robbing from almost every Griffidonian bank they could, you can guess what this did.

“Made they Griffins lay an egg?” I answer.

Slowly turning his head to me he stares at me before giving a short laugh, “Heh, yeah I guess so. Ha ha… never heard that one before.” Humming he turns back to the map.

“Lay an egg… ha. Anyways yes, talk about impending wars, this one almost happened, but the new king of the minotaurs worked it out so the three countries would split it three ways twenty, twenty, twenty, a total of sixty thousand. The gang heard this though and started doing worse and worse crimes to get that bounty up, and they did, ten thousand more bits for the killing of ten more griffins, a thousand bits for each life. But they’d had their fun in Griffindonia though so they headed back the way they came adding five more traders to their death toll, sixty five.

“Fuckin’ hell, I shoulda made their deaths more painful.” I feel my fists clench in anger.

“Ya did a fine job believe me, I wouldn't want ta mess with ya, I’ll put it that way." He nods his eyes wide open.

“So when going back through the decide to go to Equestria through our southern border with the Minotaur empire and start killin’ and robbin’ those border towns and small ones leading up to the Macintosh hills. Now comes the part where the Alias Badland Cleavers comes into play.

Turning away from the map he walks past me and sits back at his desk, following him I stand at the opposite side of his desk as he sits down with a grunt, “So their whole campaign of terror to the east only taking two and a half years they’ve sat in the badlands attacking every trader that came down the only ‘safe’ route killin’ and takin’ their stuff.

Dipping his quill in ink and signing taking a minute to sign the form on his desk he puts the quill down, “So the princesses got word, the countries split it four ways after some negotiation, the Cleaver gang racked up a hundred and three confirmed kills and you have a bounty form ready to be turned into any bank for one hundred thousand bits.”

“What!?” I yell before picking up the form and looking a the amount on the very top, “Holy shit!” Putting my hand to my head I chuckle.

“Never seen that much before?” he smiles and laughs.

“I mean I was paid fifty thousand for savin’ the princesses a while back but that kinda made sense! This… this is a full hundred K and all I did was kill six minotaurs!”

“You’re short sellin’ yourself again you don’t realize how many lives you saved and how many you avenged, plus I guarantee that you are probably pretty high up on Griffidiona’s, Zebrica’s, and especially the Minotaur Empire’s good list, those six were nothin’ but a massive blemish on the country and I bet the king'd be happy to meet ya.”

Barely listening to what he was saying I look up from the form to the Sheriff, “Did the fallen deputy have a family?”

“Sighing he looks down to his desk, “No. No he did not.”

“Oh. Well what would a good and respectable funeral cost?”

“Five thousand bits.” He shrugs, “Why?”

“I wanna pay for it.”

Looking at me strange he narrows his eyes, “You wanna what?”

“Pay for it so he gets the burial he deserves for his sacrifice.”

“Um alright then. T-that’s mighty generous of ya.”

“It’s nothin’, say is that mare that got thrown out of the window okay? I didn’t get the chance to ask around.”

“Holly? Yeah she’s ight’, a few cuts and a nasty concussion, she’ll be out of work fer a while but when’s supposed to have a full recovery.”

“I’m relieved, how much do ya think it would cost to cover her payments for missing work and the medical bills?”

“Ya aren’t thinkin’ what I think yer thinkin’ are ya?” He leans forward placing his hooves on his desk.

“How much?”

“Another five thousand tops.”

“Done. When I get back to Ponyville where my bank is I’ll put this in my savings and transfer ten thousand bits to the Appleloosa jail and then it will be up to you to make sure it gets where it needs too. Is that okay?” I ask folding the paper up and sticking it on my front pocket.

“Uh uh uh…. Yeah no problem.” He stutters a dumbfounded look on his face.

“Good. Well Sheriff it was a pleasure but I believe I’m gonna head to the saloon where I’ve been offered a few free drinks.”

Shaking his hoof one last time I grab my rifle and head back out the door and into the streets. Looking to my right I hear the sounds of a party in the saloon directly across the street and head towards it.

Slowly walking up the three steps up to the porch area of the bar three older ponies sat in rocking chairs wave to me with their left hooves, a mug in each of their right. Nodding to them I place my hand on in the middle of the two swinging doors listening to the sound idle conversation, laughter, the clinking of glasses, and music.

A good atmosphere surrounding the worn wood building I push open the doors and take a step inside, the entire saloon packed from wall to wall, some ponies resorting to standing with their drinks due to the lack of available seats all the while waiters and waitresses buzzed from table to table and switching party to standing party refilling drinks and serving bar food.

Somebody noticing me first a chain reaction ripples through the bar as the patrons and staff all stopped their conversations and what they were doing to look to me.

Not knowing what to do I stand still stuck before clearing my throat and relaxing my posture, “ I know I look like a damn sideshow attraction but I’m here to drink and celebrate like y’all are... So let’s get to it.”

One pony cheering and raising his glass the rest off the bar follows and gets back into what they were doing before right as the band begins to play. Trying to maneuver my large self in between tables, stepping over a few ponies on the way, I shake hooves and greet ponies that raise their glass to me or acknowledge me in some way.

Seeing Braeburn watching me with an amused smile on his face as I make through the celebrating ponies I finally make it to him and sit down next to him on stool that was barely big enough for me.

“Everyone here’s awfully happy.” I state as two large mugs of something pale yellow are places on the bar in front of me.

“On the house.” The bartender simply says with a nod before taking his front hooves off the elevated counter and walks down to the other side before jumping back up onto his back legs.

“Can’t blame us can ya? Some of these ponies in here wouldn't be alive right now if it weren’t fer you, inculdin’ me.”

Picking up one of the mugs and taking a sip out of it I raise it to my lips and take a large drink.

“When you put it that way I see what ya mean.” I say putting the mug down with a disappointed sigh.

“Whatcha sighin’ about?” He asks taking a drink out of his own mug.

“Um well is this a alcoholic beverage or just juice or somthin’?” Flicking the mug I question.

Looking to my two drinks for a second he turns his head back to me, “Yeah that’s cider I mean it’s not the strongest but there’s definitely alcohol in it. Somthin’ wrong with it?”

“Well no…” I begin pausing to take another drink from the mug, letting the fluid sit in my mouth for a second before swallowing, “I guess I can taste a hint of somthin’ but really it just tastes like bitter apple juice.”

“Really? Here lemme taste it.”

Handing my mug to him he wraps his hoof inside of the large glass handle and brings it to his lips and takes a small drink, his eyes squinting and mouth puckering as he puts the mug down.

“Hooo, that’s some strong stuff!” Sticking his tongue out and wincing he slides the mug towards me.

Picking up the mug and taking a drink I lean my head back and take down the entire mug I set it on the counter, smacking my lips a few times I nod my head, “yeah... nothin’.”

“Well all Ah can tell ya is that that definitely has alcohol in it.” Shaking his head he points to the drink shivering one more time.

“Ain’t much of a drinker?” I ask bringing the other mug to my mouth and taking a drink.

“Nah, Ah can’t really hold it all to well, this one here’ll be plenty.” Nudging his barely drank from mug with his hoof he answers.

“Ah well ain't nothin’ wrong with that, some just handle it better that others.” Tipping my head back contents of the full mug slide down my throat uninterrupted before gently setting the empty mug down and turning to him, his mouth hanging open and his eyes wide.

“Damn.”

Laughing at his expression I turn back to the bar to see the bartender staring at me as well, a surprised look plastered on his face as well, “ I think you’re in need of another drink.” He says grabbing the glass I just emptied.

“Please.”

Filling the beer stein back up he scrapes the access foam off the top with a small wooden paddle before sliding the re filled mug back to me, “Thank you.”

Watching the pony shake his head and gaze to his mug and look back to me out of the corner of my eye as I take a small drink I turn to him as I set the mug back down on the counter, “Yeah?” I ask as he still looks to me.

“How’d ya do that? Ya just took a whole mug down in three seconds!”

Shrugging I chuckle and take my helmet off before running my hand through my hair, sweat sticking to my skin and making making my hand feel cool, “Well I guess it’s mind over matter really, plus usin’ the muscles in your throat and not yer tongue to drink.”

“Huh.” Looking to his mug he starts to reach for it.

Stopping him my placing my hand on top of his hoof I smile and shake my head, “I wouldn’t if I were you.”

Taking my hand from his hoof he retreacts his arm and looks from me to his drink and back, “Why not? It sounded easy enough.”

“Well for one, it’s easier said than done, two, it takes some time to get used to the feeling of liquid shooting down your throat, and three, I’m guessin’ you have a gag reflex?”

“Uh… yeah.” He answers, a confused look on his face.

“Well I don’t. The gag reflex is one of the most powerful ones in the body because, believe it or not, the body don't want you to choke, and you take a chance every time you eat. Cause a that it can be mighty hard to get over that reflex or to train it to stop.”

“Oh okay… I see.” He nods his head, “Why don't ya have a gag reflex though? Does your kind just not have one er…?”

“Nah, humans have gag reflexes. I got a mighty bad, I mean almost go to hospital, infection in the back of my throat when I was like five and by the time it was over I had no gag reflex.” Taking a drink I laugh a little, “ I was a fast eater too, even faster now even, but I choked a lot in the months after that on my food and just stupid stuff.”

“Well it seemed to come in handy now.” He laughs before bringing his hug to his lips.

“I guess. I mean all it’s really good for is chugging and suckin’ dick so…”

Coughing on his drink he sets his mug down and hits himself on the chest, “W-what?” He sputters.

“What? That last part fluster you er somethin’?” Calmly finishing of my mug I clear my throat, “ I mean what else could I do with not having a gag reflex? Oh cool I can eat a banana in one bite!” I laugh, “There are literally no other marketable skills that are related to being gag reflex deficient than chugging, sucking dick… or I guess party tricks, but that would all still be putting a whole hot dog in my mouth and bringing it back up, or something related to shoving a phallic shape in my mouth.”

“N-no I- *cough* - just wasn’t expecting ya to say that is all. Not many ponies, especially round here, would say that.”

“Oh no, they gonna think I’m a gay? That’s not even an insult.”

“Ah wouldn’t say that too loud.”

Watching the so far very bubbly and talkative pony switch to a more quiet and nervous one I nod and drop the subject.

Sitting in relative silence I listen to the conversation around me while watching Braeburn out of the corner of my eye, watching as his body language slowly returns to normal.

“So ya really can’t taste the alcohol in yer drink?” Trying to get some conversation flowing he asks.

“Nope, no I can’t, although I brought a bottle of wine with me from home so how bout we leave and see how strong it is compared to this stuff?” I suggest seeing as he still had a very uncomfortable look about him.

“That sounds like a mighty fine idea.” He eagerly says setting down a few bits on the bar before jumping out of his chair. Grabbing my helmet I look at the front of it and scratch some dried blood off the goggles before looking at the red cross on the front of it.

Memories, good and bad, rushing into my head while I look at the red cross adorning the front of the green scarred surface the world around me fades out, the only sound I was able to hear being my own slow breathing and the only thing I could see being the helmet.

The sound muffled sound of gunfire, screams, and a explosion replaying in my mind I run a hand down the left side of the helmet feeling the shredded material under my fingertips, a lightning bolt of pain shooting down my left side making my eyes shut tight.

“Are you okay?”

A terrible burning sting causing my entire left side down to my upper thigh to quiver and clench uncontrollably I feel the running sensation of something cold running down my left side.

“Are you okay?”

A soft and warm object beneath me as I straddle it I feel something impact my right leg. My breathing hitching the sound of conversation once again fills my ears as the black surrounding my helmet starts to fade away revealing the bar I was still sat inside of.

“John?” I mumble.

“N- no. It’s me Braeburn, are you alright? Ya had a- a… dead look on yer face.”

Looking to the small pony next to me I turn my head back to the helmet I held in my shaking left hand as I felt the cuts on the left side of helmet with my equally as shaky right hand.

“Y-yeah, I-I’m good.” I put the helmet on and give a small smile to give reassurance.

Still looking at with concern, not convinced he opens his mouth, “Are ya sure? Ya seem awfully sh-”

“I’m good.” I say with force cutting him off and making him shrink back a little, “Let’s jus’ get... outta here.”

Standing up I nod to the bartender in thanks and head to the door putting my helmet back on my head. Opening the saloon door I hold it for Braeburn, letting it swing shut after he walked through.

“Thanks.”

“Mhm.” Catching up to him I keep pace with him as we walk across the street.

“So where we goin’ to taste this wine ya got?” Looking over his shoulder he asks.

“I don't know, how bout….” My stomach gurgling loudly I feel a hint of what I felt this morning.

“Someponys hungry.” He laughs.

“Yeah, but I got some food in my bag….f-f-f-fuck.” I wince stopping and doubling over.

“Whoa! Whoa! Are you alright!?” Coming over to me he looks to me concerned.

“Mhhmmmm. I’m good, this is jus’ somethin’ that happens now I guess.” My stomach contracts again making me wheeze a little.

“Ya guess? Bein’ in serious pain is jus’ somethin’ ya guess about?”

Taking my rifle off my back and letting it fall to the ground I take my bag off and un zip it, “ I know what’s causin’ it, I jus’ need ta eat somethin’ and it’ll go away.” Digging through my bag for the potato I finally feel it and pull it out.

“A potato? Jus’ a potato? No sour cream, salt, pepper?”

“Nope.” Opening my mouth wide I take a bite claiming a third of the potato before chewing three or four times and swallowing.

“Oh gods… That’s nasty.” Turning his head and looking away from me he blanches.

Trying not to look like he was watching me I see him looking at me through the corner of his eye and stare into his eyes before taking another large bite only leaving a small chunk of the potato left.

Looking back away from me I see him shudder and turn from me, “Are ya done yet?”

“Almost.” I take the last bit into my mouth and swallow it down, “Done.”

“Good.” he turns back around and shakes his head a few times, “That was hard to watch.”

“Why? Never seen somebody eat a potato before?” I ask amused, the pain in my stomach starting to ebb away.

“No, but I’ve never seen somepony eat a raw potato like a apple before, that jus’...can’t taste pleasant.”

“I’ve had much, much, worse.” I give a short laugh and give my stomach a pat.

“What could be worse than a raw potato?” He says as we start walking down the road.

Giving him the ‘really’ look I roll my eyes and count with my fingers, “Wet dog food, expired hormel chili, meat of a deer that had somethin’ wrong with it, dog, meat of while dead racoon when I tried to get the ‘good parts’. Fun fact, there are no good parts. Wet cat food, and by far the worst… Cheese and vegetable omelette MRE.” I give a shiver.

Still walking I put my hand down and nod, “So yeah I prefer a raw potato over all those things.”

“Ya eat meat?” I turn my head to see the pony I was just friendly talking to looking at me with concern.

“Yes, but on my planet nothin’ but humans is sapient, and no I’m not planning on eatin’ you or any other ponies an’ such.”

“You’re from another planet!?” With more concern he spurts.

“Yes.” I nod.

Walking next to him he all of the sudden stops at a four way intersection, “How ‘bout we go back to my house, I whip ya somethin’ decent ta eat and we talk about all this information ya jus’ threw on me.”

Huffing I cross my arms, “Ain’t afraid I’m gonna eat ya?”

“If you we’re jus’ lookin’ fer a meal you wouldn't of gone through the trouble of savin' all a us, and ya obviously ain’t some animal... so no I ain’t.”

Uncrossing my arms I hum, “Glad to see at least one pony have decent thinkin’ skills. Why not, ya ain’t bad company, but ya don’t have ta make me a meal.”

Shaking his head ‘no’ we start to walk again, “I didn’t get ta buy ya a drink so I figure this’ll be a fine compromise, plus I’d like ta see how a alien likes my cookin’.”

“Well minus not bein’ able ta eat hay or flowers I’ll eat bout anythin’ so I’m afraid I’m not too good a judge in that regard. Really anythin’ that ain’t Purina I think is ‘ight, an’ Purina ain't really that bad now that I think about it.” Following him down the road I look up to the sky and scratch the underside of my chin.

“Well I think yer in luck because I think I can do better than dog chow.” He laughs looking over his shoulder at me, “Now jus’ follow me I’m jus’ down this road a ways.”

Sat on the floor next to Braeburn’s dining room table I watch with extreme interest as the earth pony, propped up on his rear legs, danced back and forth from one edge of his kitchen counter to the other cutting an assortment of vegetables and throwing them into a large pot on his stove.

“I really hope ya like this soup, it’s been in the family fer generations.”

Giving a huff I smile, “By the way it’s smellin’ I don't think I’ll disappoint.”

Humming in satisfaction he continues dicing one last carrot before starting to add the spices.

“Hey Brae where’s the bathroom, those beers are startin’ ta make their presence known.” I ask standing up, using my helmet in the table to help push myself up.

“It’s down the hall, last room on the right.”

“Thanks.” walking across the room before entering the hallway I run my hand across the pale blue wood that made up the walls and continue toward the bathroom, nice color, I think to myself.

Entering the bathroom I look around for a toilet before my eye finally rest on a two foot in diameter hole in the ground made of what looked like porcelain. Walking closer to the countersunk porcelain bowl in the floor I notice the small metal button in the floor next to it.

“Guess that makes sense with them bein’ four legged and all.” Unbuttoning my pants I mumble to myself before starting to relieve the pressure, “Ahhhhh, much better.” I groan in relief.

Finishing up I start to re-button my pants and push the button on the floor realizing that with every push only a little water came out I push it three times before turning to the sink.

Reaching for the soap I see a ‘Playmare’ magazine sitting right out in the open on top of a R.P.O news paper.

My curiosity peaked I pick up the magazine and look at the decently attractive stallion on the front page dressed in a definitely non-standard fireman's kit.

Flipping through pages of ‘penile enhancement pills’, ‘17 ways to spice up you and your stallion’s sex life’, ‘10 hottest coolers for this heat season’, coolers that were definitely not for keeping your beverage of choice cold, some in hot pink.’ I finally reach the meat of the magazine in more than one way.

Well that’s definitely not natural, I think to myself looking at the massive erection of the first stallion as he wears a policeman's uniform, That could definitely be a damn night stick.

Turning through pages of the apparently civil servant themed magazine edition I stop on a page with a rather effeminate stallion in quite the compromising position. Feeling my pants tightening a little bit a look down to my crotch and frown.

Really? Now? Looking up with a sigh I linger on the page for a second before turning the page, a dog ear bent into the top marking it, looking to the picture taking up the entire page I see a large muscular stallion lying on his back on a bench in a gym exposing everything, a sweat rag on his shoulders.

Huh so he likes the muscular ones

Turning the page I stop again on the ‘feature photo’ a interview and accompanying explicit photo.

Bla bla bla Wonderbolts… Sorian picture of him in a ‘heroic pose’ but with his dick out. Standard shit.

Closing the magazine and setting it under the news paper I quickly wash my hands and set out of the bathroom, my first few steps being awkward as I tried to readjust myself.

Walking up as Braeburn sets a bowl down for himself and me,”Thought ya fell in.” he laughs sitting down.

Sitting down across from him I take off my pack and reach in for the bottle of wine, pulling out and setting down my shotgun and the new sword I just got on the table before setting down the bottle.

“No, I jus’ got caught looking at the literature.” I smile using the corkscrew he sat on the table before pouring myself a full glass and a quarter of a glass for him, “jus’ ta see if ya like it first.” I slide his glass to him.

“Thank you.” He smiles and picks up his spoon somehow, “I must admit the R.P.O has gotten much better in the last year, heard they got more fundin’.” He adds taking a spoonful of the soup into his mouth.

“Oh, I was talkin’ about the other magazine ya had in there.” I say taking a sip of the soup and humming in pleasure at the taste.

“Hmm?” Cocking his head he hums, his mouth still full of soup.

“Ya know the Playmare ya had in there, I must say that it ain't much different than back on my worl-” I answer getting cut off as he spits his soup out and starts coughing and wheezing.

Wiping my face off with my sleeve I hand him a napkin and a drink of my wine as he starts to get his coughing under control.

“Ya gonna make it?” I ask raising an eyebrow at the pony.

“I-I-I can explain… that magazine is for my… my marefriend.” He wheezes putting down the napkin and looking to me, his pupils fully constricted.

“Ya told me that ya lived alone on the way here.”

“W-well… I-I-...” Taking a deep breath and sighing he looks down to the table, “Ya got me, if ya aren’t comfortable being here with me ya can leave, I understand.”

“Leave? Why the fuck would I leave?” I ask taking a drink of my wine.

“Because I’m a coltcuddler.” He practically whispers.

Sighing and leaning back I roll my eyes, “Look Brae, I don't care. I’m probably the most open minded person you’ll meet.”

“Wait… ya don't care that I’m gay, ya ain't afraid ta be around me?”

Scoffing I down the rest of my wine, “Dude I’m twice your size and weigh at least three times more, what do I have to be afraid of?”

“W-well when some stallions learn that someone around is gay they get nervous that they’ll try to do somethin’.”

Putting down my spoon I give a short laugh, “Really?”

“Yes.”

“Juvenile.”

Watching the pony across from me silently as Finish off my soup he finally looks up to me from the floor.

“Ya really don't care?”

“Nope, that surprise you or somethin’?”

Rubbing his hooves together he nods, “Yeah actually.”

Surprised I hum and raise up my shoulders, “Why?”

“Well I mean jus’ look at you. Usually the big muscular guys ain’t the most understanding. No offence.”

“None taken, but all contradictions aside you’d better get to eatin’ yer soup before it gets cold.” I point to his bowl that stopped steaming.

“Oh right,” He agrees picking up his fork, “and sorry for spitting all over you.”

“Eh.” I shrug.

“So did ya like the soup?” He asks.

Pouring myself another glass of wine I set down the half empty bottle and look to him, “Yeah it was great, I honestly wasn’t expecting for a soup with no meat to taste so good.” I admit.

“Well I’m glad ya liked it so much.” He smiles picking up his and taking a sip, his face doing a immediate one eighty. Wincing He spits the wine back into the cup and starts to cough, tears welling in the corner of his eyes.

“O-oh Celestia, tha- that’s strong.”

Chuckling I take a sip of my own wine I shake my head in amusement at his facial expressions.

Resting my head on my right hand as my right arm propped up my head from the table I watch as his humorous range of facial expressions with a smile on my face.

Catching me looking at him he stops his sputtering and awkwardly smiles doing everything to break eye contact, “Why are ya lookin’ at me like that?”

Sitting back up straight I put the cork back in the wine, using my hatchet to hammer it tight, “With how much you ponies show emotion on your faces I find it funny sometimes, especially when there’s someone like you who has a extremely expressive face.”

“Oh… heh sorry.” He averts his eyes from mine a small red tinge to his cheeks.

“Nothin’ ta be sorry about, it jus’ makes you ponies more adorable.”

Picking up my bowl and glass I pick up his as well. Stopping at the sink I set the tableware into the basin before using the pump and soap to wash them.

“Ya don’t have ta do that, I can do that later.” He says walking up beside me and propping himself up onto the counter.

“Nah that’s ‘ight ya made the meal, I’ll clean the dishes.” Setting the dishes back on the counter after drying them out with a cloth next to the sink I turn to him and smile before going back over to the table packing my stuff up.

“Leavin’ already?” He asks, a tinge of disappointment in his voice.

“As much as I would love to stay longer Brae I gotta leave now if I don't wanna ride into the dark on the way back home.”

Squinting his eyes at me he shakes his head, “How are ya gonna get from here back to Ponyville before dark? That’s a eighty kilohoof trip, one way.”

Nodding in agreement I look at my watch and laugh, “Well I’m already a half hour later than the schedule I made myself but then again I didn't plan to fight and kill six minotaurs.”

“I still can’t believe ya did that-” He shakes his head in disbelief, “and I was there, I saw it, and it was… impressively terrifying.”

“Thank you.” I thank proudly putting on my pack and rifle, “Well I guess I could show ya how I’m gonna make the trip, wanna see?”

“Sure, sounds interesting.” Taking his hat off his hat rack he places it on his head and adjusts it before nodding, “Let’s go.”

Crouching down and exiting his quaint little home I slow waiting for him to catch up.

“Jus’ what did ya ride in on’?”

“You’ll see.”

Setting into pace beside me I look down to him.

“Ya won’t tell nopony will ya?” He asks a tad fearfully.

Shaking my head ‘no’ I give him a serious look, “That’s fer you an’ you only to reveal when ya wish, although I think yer makin’ a mountain outta a molehill.”

“You wouldn't understand.” he mumbles.

I simply shrug in response.

“What in the world is that?” Brae asks pointing to the honda.

“It’s a motorcycle, one of the best human inventions in my opinion.” Taking off the gas cap I start to refill the bike’s tank.

“Oh gods that smells like that new kerosene in Dodge City.” Braeburn says in disgust covering his nose and mouth with his hat.

Immediately snapping my head up to him I put the can down, “What was that?”

“Uh… I was jus’ sayin’ that whatever that stuff is smells like the new kerosene they came up with in Dodge City not that long ago… burns brighter and hotter.”

“Looks like I’ll be visiting Dodge City sometime then.” Interested in the possible fuel source I make a mental note while closing the cap and re securing the less heavy can on the back of the bike.

Poking the front tire with the tip of his hoof he looks around the bike, “So this moves?”

“Oh yeah she does.” Pulling up my bandana and placing the goggles I try to scrape off the specks of dried blood from the otherwise clear surface to no avail.

“I don't see how.” Taking a step back he looks to me and shrugs.

Turning the gas on I pull out the choke, “It would take me a week to tell ya all ‘bout combustion engines and how they’re used so I’ll jus’ show ya instead.”

Pressing the ignition button the bike shudders before roaring to life and settling into a throaty idle. Jumping back from the noise a good two feet he lands with the bottom of his chin in the dirt before covering his face with his hat.

Peeking out from his hat and realizing that the bike wasn’t going to hurt him he cautiously stands back up and takes small steps over next to me, “It’s loud!”

“You ain't heard nothin yet!”

Other ponies starting to come outside to see what was making the noise he looks around before turning back to me, “You’ll be in Ponyville tonight?”

“Within the hour.” I nod getting his eye to go wide.

“Wow… Well can I give ya this here letter ta gove ta AJ?” Pulling off his hat and pulling out a letter from somewhere he holds it in his teeth extending his neck toward me.

“Yeah no problem.” I take the letter and stand up putting it in the pocket with the bounty note.

“Ya won’t open er read it will ya?”

“Course not.”

“Okay well come back ta visit sometime soon alright?”

“Will do Brae.” I smile under my bandana.

“Alright... safe travels.”

Taking a step back I put the bike into first and push off slowly taxiing down the main road waving to all the ponies that had came outside.

Turning toward the exit of town I look down to my watch and see that it was almost five. Grinning under the bandana I open the bike up reaching one hundred miles an hour in no time, the bike still able to give more.

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Everfree forest trail <><><>

Slowing the speed on the bike to a mellow fifty I make it back to Ponyville happy to see the trail for the most part clear of all travelers. Looking at the foliage on either side of me I turn my head back to the trail as I come over a small hill, a grey and white carriage leaning onto its left side, the two wheels busted.

Coming closer to the carriage and seeing that it was actually the equivalent of a large rolling metal safe the eight ponies that were milling around it notice the sound of my bike and spot me before scrambling to grab weapons and set up a perimeter.

Slowing down and downshifting I slide to a stop twenty feet from the back of the wounded carriage and their spear points.

Turning off the bike and swinging out the kickstand in one smooth motion I dismount the bike and stand next to it. Nervously looking to one another while simultaneously taking a step back I pull down my bandana an put my bloody goggles back on my helmet.

“Evenin’ gentlemen.” I greet as a ninth pony steps out from the front of the carriage with a crossbow pointed at me in his magic.

“I’d rather not get shot twice in one day.” I point to the pony wielding the crossbow getting him to lower it and look at me inquisitively.

“Twice?”

“Yeah wasn’t fun the first time an’ I doubt it would be this time.” I cross my arms.

“What are you doing here?” Pointing the crossbow away from me he asks.

“Well I’m headed home at the moment but I thought I’d stop an’ see what this whole deal was about.” Gesturing my hand around he relaxes a little.

“So you ain't here trying to cause trouble?”

“Nope.”

Setting down the crossbow he sighs and wipes his forehead, “ Well we hit a rock and busted two wheels on the carriage and the jack won't work, plus…” Looking up to the sky he shakes his head, “We’re gonna have to abandon it until the morning with how many wolves have been sighted plus that attack, we’ve been given orders to not be caught outside after dark under any circumstances on this section of the trail.”

Holstering their weapons the eight others turn to the pony.

“We can’t leave sarge, that’s a safe full of gold and bits! We can't just leave it unattended like this!” A younger guard motions to the broken carriage.

“It’s overloaded and that’s why the wheels busted on that rock, I bucking know, but I’m not gonna let my ponies possibly get eaten out here by some mutant dog so let’s get jogging, Ponyville's two Kilohoofs this way and we only got a half hour of sunlight.”

Sighing the other ponies salute, “Yes sargent.”

Looking to the ground and the jack I turn my eyes back to the sergeant, “Why won’t the jack work?”

Turning around and looking to me his men continue to tighten their gear and get ready to leave, “Some stockpony put a faulty one on our detail for some damn reason.”

“Well shit.” I huff.

“My thoughts exactly, now if you’ll excuse me… whatever you are we need to get going, I recommend you do too.”

“Wait a second, ya got extra wheels right?”

“Yeah two. What are you on about?” Squinting his eyes and shaking his head he asks.

“Maybe I could lift it and y’all could slap the new wheels on?”

Him and his men stopping what they were doing they stare at me before simultaneously breaking into a gut busting laughing fit.

Pointing their hooves at me and wiping tears from their eyes I growl, “Get those fuckin’ wheels ready.”

Taking of my pack and rifle I walk toward the still laughing group as they continue to laugh and ready the wheels to be mounted.

“D- do ya think we should let him try? H-he may break his back.” One of the ponies behind me says chuckling as I get my footing right in front of the carriage’s side.

“Nah, I wanna see what this mangy minotaur can do, at least it’ll be something to laugh at and make this damn bank trip worth it.” He replies mirth laced in his voice.

Squatting down and grabbing ahold of the underside of the carriage I take a deep breath and concentrate.

“Oh here he goes!” a pony to my right says getting the group to start laughing again.

My teeth gritting in anger I tighten my grip and push with my legs the already tight fabric of my pants tightening as my muscles contract. Groaning as it moved the carriage starts to dislodge from the dirt and lift into the air. Giving less resistance than I thought I chalk it up to less gravity as I stand to my full height, holding the carriage horizontal as my legs slightly wobble and my back and arms burn.

Not a peep of laughter coming from anywhere around me I look left and right to ponies who stood stock still, eyes open wide, mouths agape.

“Put the fuckin’ wheels on ya pricks.” I command taking a quick breath.

Scrambling out of their stupor they rush to put the large metal reinforced wood wheels on the axles of the carriage, it taking a few times before the hole was lined up correctly. Looking to left and right making sure the wheels were completely mounted I slowly lower the carriage the last few inches until all four wheels touched the ground.

Turning and taking a slightly shaky first step toward where I laid my pack and rifle the voice of the sergeant stops me.

“What are you?”

Only turning my head to look over my right shoulder I open my mouth but close it not knowing what to say, “I- I don't know anymore.”

Thinking of what I just said I nod, “Yeah.” Picking up my pack and rifle I place them on my back before pulling up my bandana.

“Well thank you.”

Looking to the group of ponies I give a simple nod, “I’d get outta here an’ ta town asap, shucks ain't nice an’ to my knowledge I’m the only one able ta kill em.”

Sitting down on the bike I flip the kickstand back up with the back of my foot, “C’mon let’s go I’ll follow ya till ya get to town.”

Not waiting for a reply I start the bike up and turn on the headlight. Pulling down my goggles and adjusting them until they were just right five ponies rush to the front of the carriage to pull it while the remaining get on the small platform in front of the large metal safe while grabbing their weapons and sitting down. Giving the signal to go the carriage jolts forward slowly building up speed until they were going forward at a steady trot. Using my right hand to control the throttle I pull out my revolver with my left and hold it at the ready while following twenty feet behind them.

Coming into view I see the streetlamps alight in the town and pull out from behind the carriage while putting my revolver away. Pulling away from the carriage I zoom down the main stretch of the town looking into the library’s windows to see if Aj was there or not. Not seeing her I turn my head straight ahead and speed up the hill.

Coming up on the white gate I slow down and jam the rear brakes while leaning and re-cranking the throttle causing the bike to go into a slide lining myself up with the entrance without having to slow way down.

Spinning in place the rear tire finally regains traction on the loose dirt road and I start to make my way down their lane.

Slowly coming to a stop in front of the porch I turn off the bike and flip down the kickstand.
Getting up from the bike as the engine and exhaust pop in the cooling evening air. Following the grassless path, worn from so much traffic, I step onto the old porch, the boards creaking under my weight. Opening the screen door I knock three times on the solid wood one.

Waiting for someone to answer the door I pull down my bandana and take off my goggles. Cracking my knuckles and adjusting my footing the door opens, to show the smiling face of Apple bloom looking up at me.

“Howdy Hank, whadda doin’ here!? Oh! Are ya here ta eat supper with us again!?” In her typical happy and innocent manner she pradles on getting me to smile.

“Fraid not AB, I’m jus’ here to give your sister a letter from her cousin in Appleloosa.”

“Awwwwww.” Her ears droop in disappointment.

“Who’s there Apple bloom?” The pony I was looking for asks from the living area.

“It’s Hank sis, he says he got a letter for you from cousin Braeburn in Appleloosa.” She replies back in a raised but squeaky voice.

“Well let him in!”

“Oh right,” The little pony steps aside, “Sorry about that Hank.”

“No problem Ab, it actually feels quite nice outside tonight.” I smile and step inside of the cosy farmhouse.

Pausing I take off my helmet and put in on the hat rack before following the skipping pony into the family room. Rounding the corner I watch as AB jumps up onto the couch next to Mac and settles into place as Granny slowly rocks back and forth in a old pea green recliner while Applejack gives me the eye while sitting in a old looking wooden chair.

“What?” I ask looking to her.

“Why’d ya lie ‘bout yer age?”

Surprised to as too why she’d ask that question now I stand still looking at her weird.

“Oh c’mon AJ you’ve been carrin’ on bout’ that all day.”

“I know Granny but now I can ask him.” She points to me with her hoof while looking to her Grandmother, the old pony rolling her eyes and leaning back into the chair.

“Somethings’ ya don't need ta know, honestly the less ya know about me the better.” I say while taking the letter out of my pocket and walking towards her, my arm out reaches for her to take it.

Sighing and taking the letter out of my hand with her mouth she sets it down on the table next to her.

“What would you know ‘bout honesty?” She asks staring at me as I stare right back.

Realizing what she just said her facial features soften a bit as she adverts her eyes.

“AJ!” Mac scolds getting his sister to shrink back even more.

Looking down to the floor I open my mouth before closing and looking directly at her.

“Braeburn says hi, ya got yer letter, I’ll see you Saturday where I’ll answer yer damn question. Night.”

Turning around on my heel and heading toward the door I stop to put on my helmet before the sound of hoof steps come up from behind me, already knowing who it was I pay no attention and reach for the door handle.

“Ah’m sory fer bein’ so impolite, I-it’s been a long day, Ah didn’t mean to say it like that.”
Turning around I nod, “That’s no excuse, I was shot with a crossbow and almost stabbed through the heart today but I still meant every word I said. I find it’s good practice to mean what you say.”

Turning back around I open the door before stepping out onto the porch.

“W-What? Ya coulda died!”

“Yeah, no shit.” I say as I walk toward the bike, “Why ya pretendin’ ta care anyways? I could be lyin’ fer all ya know.”

Sitting down on the bike I flip up the kick stand and prepare to restart it.

“A-ah’m not pretendin’.”

Ignoring her I turn the bike over and pop it into first, whipping the bike around and heading back down the lane, leaving the farm house behind me as I ride into the darkness of the trees.

Sitting on the bike listening as the metal popped next to the humvee I give a sigh and slowly get off the bike, “I could really use a Timberwolf right now.” I mumble walking toward the door, pulling out my revolver and readying it.

Pressing my back up to the wall I cock back the hammer before pushing the door in. Swinging around I step into the cabin with a wide balanced stance and scan around for any anomalies.

Convinced that it was clear I flip on the light and stand up straight while sliding my revolver back into its’ place on my chest.

Leaving the door open to let the fresh night air find its way in I take the rifle and pack off my back, setting them both on the counter. Opening up the pack I empty its contents onto the flat surface.

Setting the wine bottle with the rest I push the MRE to the side, my fascination caught on the sword. Sliding it out of its scabbard some sand caught inside crunches and falls to the floor below.

Ignoring the annoying particles I tip the scabbard upside down, some more sand escaping and making its way toward the floor.

Dusting off the blade sep out of the way of the light enabling me to inspect the fine gilded patterns that danced up from the cross guard all the way to the point of the blade, getting smaller and thinner the further they went, but never getting less detailed. Running my fingers along the blade I find that it wasn’t gilding at all, it was all inlaid perfectly flush into the polished steel.

“By god.” I run the back of my finger nail down the inlays not quite believing how smooth it was seeming to be.

A new appreciation for the sword I slide it back into its scabbard and set it down on the coffee table in front of the couch for future cleaning with a dry shammy.

Rubbing my face with a sigh I groan and lean against the counter with the side of my leg. My left ear tingling with a itch I start to raise my shoulder to rub it against but my multiple layers of armor, suspender, and chest holder align just right to pinch the skin under my shirt.

Snapping my head to the offending straps I push off the counter with my hip and place both feet on the ground. Feeling my heart rate begin to raise and tightness in my chest I knew all too well I slowly draw my revolver and set it gently on the counter. Clenching my jaw and hands I roughly jostle the buckle holding my belt and suspenders together, only getting more frustrated when it didn’t immediately come off.

Gritting my teeth the buckle finally comes undone, ripping it off I throw it to the floor before kicking it across the room where it collides roughly with the wall. Doing the same with my chest holster I throw it at the wall before grabbing the velcro tabs on either side of the black plate carrier, separating them, before bending over and sliding it off.

Growling I dig my teeth into the left shoulder strap of the plate carrier, no hope of penetrating the ballistic kevlar, I bite down in a futile attempt to pierce through the material until I felt my jaw pop. Spitting the vest out of my mouth I raise it above my head before throwing it to the floor.

Raising my foot I stomp down on the vest four times before kicking it into the corner. Breathing heavy look to the vest unblinking as a single bead of seat rolls down my face and off my cheek. Practically slapping myself in the face I drag my hand across my cheek and forehead, wiping away any annoying sweat beads that would just make my anger worse.

Closing my eyes and tilting my head back in a deep breath and slowly exhale trying to calm myself. Laughing and gritting my teeth I snap my head back to its regular position and deliver a punch right to the four by four stud that the bathroom door was hung on.

Pulling my fist back I rub my knuckles, the previously ripped skin now blown back open.

Sitting down in my old wood chair I rest my elbows on my knees and sigh, “First anger attack in Equestria,” I mumble slowly pulling the skin off my knuckles, my heart rate and breathing starting to return to normal, “Won’t be the last.”

Ding my best to calm myself I pinch the bridge of my nose, “I need to do somethin’.” I say aloud standing up, a warm sensation running down my chest and down to my stomach.

Reflexively going to slap whatever was on me my hand impacts my stomach. A warm feeling I knew all too well spreading across where I hit my stomach and on the palm of my hand, looking down and see a growing red trail from the stab wound on my chest to where my hand was.

Pulling my hand back and seeing some of my own blood on it I grumble and wipe it off on my pant leg before walking into the bathroom.

Holding the front of my shirt under my chin I press my hand hard against my stomach and start to slide it up toward the source of the bleeding. The bulk of the blood coming off my torso, minus some pooling in divots and other uneven surfaces, which there are plenty of, I flick most of the blood off in my sink before placing two fingers on either side of the inch long slit.

Leaning a little closer to the mirror to get a better gauge at the depth and severity of the puncture I squeeze some blood out of it before scoffing and dropping my arms.

“Jus’ a damn bleeder.” Taking my shirt off and throwing it into the corner I look for a cleaner one. Digging through the pile in the living area I find one of the dirty ones I wore earlier but decide that dirt stains were better than undry blood.

Pulling the shirt over my bare chest and back I feel a little more at ease with my less exposed nature. Taking a deep breath and wiggling my fingers, popping a few with a series of quiet clicks and snaps, I try to shake the feeling in my chest know full well it wasn’t going to go anywhere for a few hours at least.

Trying my best to shake my feeling of anger I look outside the kitchen window at the peaceful night atmosphere, drawn to it further by the comforting cool draft making it through the cracks in the wooden planks.

Humming I slide my revolver into my right pants pocket and grab a tomato out of the fridge before picking up my old wooden chair. Shimmying out of the door I turn around and walk about a hundred steps forward and left of the cabin before planting the chair into the soil.

Slowly setting down I feel the chair slowly sink into the soft top soil a few inches as a lazy gust of wind blows through the clearing causing goosebumps to raise on my skin. Looking up at the stars I stare into the emptiness that is space.

Gazing past the little orbs of light as they twinkled I find myself gazing back into my past, times I spent with my family coming to the front of my mind, warm summer days, the beginning of spring, the times I spent alone in the woods during summer vacation, working for my Dad, playing guitar with Grandpa as he played the banjo, learning to cook with my Ma and Grandma as we danced and laughed to Grandma’s music.

All coming to mind I feel my lips start to tug up into a smile and the feeling of anger dissapate as I stare aimlessly into the night sky.

Times I spent with my friends, joking, shooting, teaching each other to fight, sparing with a couple of plastic hand and a half swords we got off the internet, riding our bikes for miles down the winding country roads flanked my seemingly endless miles of old fence posts and rusted barbed wire protecting the fields of corn, beans, and grassland.

My lips pulled back in a full smile I start to laugh remembering all of our antics and the fun filled times we all shared.

My laughter quieting down I give a happy sigh and chuckle a few times before finally sitting in silence once again. Still remembering my friends and family with a warm feeling in my chest and a smile on my face a loud thump comes from my left, the happy visions of old getting replaced by gunfire, screams, blood, and the dying.

My heart rate immediately sky rocketing as adrenaline surges through my veins. My legs instinctively kick out trying to further myself from the treat while my hand takes the pistol from my pocket. Tipping back I fire a blind shot with my revolver and hear a surprised yip from my left. Trying to reposition my revolver to get a shot on whatever was next to me I feel the back of my head strike the ground.

Knowing I was in immediate danger I use the momentum I had to flip over and rest into a kneeling position, my pistol immediately trained on the dark four legged figure.

“On the FUCKIN’ GROUND!” I yell at the mysterious figure.

“Friend Hank I-”

Immediately disturbed on how it knew my name I cock back the hammer, the series of clicks making the thing stop talking. Aiming my sights right in the center of its chest I stand to my full height.

“Hank, I-it is I Lun-”

“I will put a extra hole in ya if ya don't get to the fuckin’ ground!” Interrupting its sentence I see it start to slowly lower to the ground.

Rushing up on it the thing tries to jump away with the help of its wings but I force it to the ground with a strong shove of my left hand before kicking it onto its back and holding it down with a foot on its chest.

“Hank it is I-.” Whatever it was speaks again getting my teeth to grind.

“Shut the fuck up.” I calmly say aiming my revolver in between its’ eyes. Staring into the big eyes with their constricted pupils I feel a jolt run up my spine as the sounds of the breeze blowing through the clearing and the heavy breathing of Luna reaches my brain.

Staring at her I see that I had her pinned under foot and lift my leg taking the pressure off her ribs. Looking to the revolver next and seeing who I had it pointing at I quickly divert its path and decock the hammer before taking my finger off the trigger.

“Luna?-” I question as she stares back at me with a disturbed look on her face, “Are ya alright?” I bend over offering her a hand. Shrinking back from my hand the realization of what just happened finally processes in my mind. Snapping my hand away from her and backing away, my throat starts to tighten as I give a quick look to my pistol before shoving it in my pocket.

“Oh fuck…. Oh fuck…. Luna I-I’m so sorry.” I give a quick look to the pony I considered a close acquaintance if not friend.

“Ya jus’ can’t scare me like that Luna…” I say as I nervously pace around, my legs starting to wobble a little.

“I-I coulda killed you.” My breathing becomes labored as the full weight of I just did to someone I would die protecting bares down on me before my knees give causing my to fall onto them.

Trying to get back up I stumble and fall again, “Jesus…. F-fuck.” I run both hands through my hair falling back to my knees again, “You damn reatard.”

I ball up a shaky fist and ram it as hard as I could into the side of my head causing my vision to blank out for a second and the bruising on my knuckles to flare back up in pain. Still breathing rapidly I push myself to my feet, resting my shaky hands on my knees in a bent over position.

“You should jus’ go Luna.” I say not turning to look at her.

Hearing her walking up behind me my body tenses before I feel a wing drape over my back as the dark blue pony presses the side of her body into mine.

Trying to pull away from her she follows my motions and squeezes me tighter with her wing, “I’m so damn sorry Luna.” I say looking to her as she looks back with concern on her face.

“It is Okay friend Hank, I know just what you are going through.” She says comfortingly rubbing my back with her wing, “It didn’t even look like me did it?”

“N-no, all I heard was a thump and I knew I was in danger, my body reacted before I could even think” I huff my stomach rolling, “Oh fuck, I almost pulled the trigger on you.” I feel bile start to work its way up my throat.

“ I should of known better than to come upon you so fast, tis never a good idea to approach a veteran of battle with speed, or surprise them. I neglected to do that, I hope you can forgive me.”

“Forgive you? I should never be the one to cause the look of pure fear to appear on my friend’s faces. I hope ya can forgive me.” I almost whisper as my breath starts to level out.

“I was just surprised is all, I knew you would never truely do something to harm me.”

“I shot you in the leg and punched you in the face hard enough to dent your helm.” I state turning my head and looking at her.

Sighing and looking up at the moon she slowly turns her head to me, “Hard enough to fracture my skull and break my jaw actually” I slightly wince as I remember, “but that was not truly me. What you did to the nightmare helped get the real us…. I mean... me back, you have no idea how good it felt to be incontrol once again.” Her face blooms into a smile as she looks to the moon.

Placing a hand in her withers I pat her a few times before slowly standing to my full height as her wing pulls back and retracts. Sliding my hand off her back I look to her as she looks back to me before walking over and picking up my chair and the tomato.

Turning around I motion to the cabin not saying a word while starting to walk toward it.

Keeping pace beside me as we walk through the grass to the cabin Luna looks up to me, “If you don’t mind me asking, what were you doing in a chair in the middle of the clearing?”

“Getting lost in the stars.” I look back up to the night sky and remanence for a second before looking back forward.

“Y- you think the night sky looks good? Y-you enjoy it.” Looking to the slightly blushing pony princess as she looks nervously back to me I scoff.

“Good?” I look back up to the sky and stop walking, staring into the edge of the galaxy. “No it truly is breathtaking, stunning, even more, I’ve seen the night sky on Earth too with no light pollution… minus a burning city or two and that was eye opening to say the least.”

Setting the chair down next to me and leaning it on my leg I continue, “It’s somethin’ I did a lot actually after the world ended for humans, gave me a sense of peace and that if I died a violent death the next day I’d be okay, but this night sky…” I wave to it, “It brings back so many memories and if… if I could cry I would be right now lookin’ at it. So no, it’s more than ‘good’.”

Nodding I pick up the chair break my stare from the stars. Looking forward I start back to the cabin but notice the lack of hoof steps beside me and the missing presence at my side. Stopping and turning around I look to the princess of the night.

“Ya comin’ Luna?” I ask the pony as she stares at me with teary eyes, “Somethin’ wrong?” I stop and drop the chair before starting to walk toward her.

Motioning me to stop with her hoof I reluctantly do so as she wipes her eyes with the same hoof, “You meant what you spoke? Truly?”

“Uh yeah, did I upset you?”

“N-n-n-No! W-We couldn’t be happier! Our work is not in vain, someone finally appreciates the countless years We spent painting the night skies!” She exclaims in an excited voice bouncing a little bit on her hooves.

“Wait you do that?” I ask in disbelief.

“Yes! And now someone else appreciates what We have crafted over hundreds of years, not ignoring it as they sleep or wishing the day back the second night falls!”

Ecstatic Luna bounces on her hooves before shooting over to me in a flap of her large wings and ramming into me engaging in a large hug.

Always stood with one one of my legs back to assume a good base for fighting faster and to make it harder to knock me over the stance I was holding does just that causing the pony to impact my torso with a thump.

“Oof.” I expel as some of the air in my lungs is forcefully pushed out as Luna does the same. Ignoring the hard impact she wraps her front hooves around me with her head setting on top of my left shoulder.

Stunned at the pony hanging off my front I slowly wrap my arms across Luna’s back, a feat she could not achieve with me, and give a small squeeze making her hum.

“Thank you.” I hear her coo as she squeezes me a little tighter.

“For what Luna?”

“For appreciating and enjoying the night, you have no idea how much what you said means to us.”

Patting and rubbing her back a little I feel her purr a little before I slowly start to realise my grip on her back as she loosens hers, “Of course.”

Setting her back down gently I pick up the chair and stand back up straight. Smiling at me I give a small smile back and turn back around motioning for her to follow.

“So you arrange the stars?” I ask.

“Yes We do, and raise the moon, however We have needed assistance from our sister some of the nights due to our weakened state.”

“Huh, magic really is a drivin’ force here ain't it?” I put some pressure on the puncture on my chest while I ask.

“Yes. Magic has been a part of Equis far before ponies or any other species.” Nodding she continues, “That why it is so mind boggling to think a species could survive with no magic whatsoever, you humans must be a resilient species.”

“Ya got no idea.” I give a short laugh.

“Would you mind so much giving me one?”

“You wanna know ‘bout humans?” I look over my shoulder to her as we reach the door.

“Yes, you are a quite fascinating creature after all.”

“Alright grab a seat then, I’ll try ta not take too long, it's all I could after all you've done for me.” I wave a hand to the couch while walking over to where my wooden chair usually sat and placing it back down.

“One sec lemme get somethin’ to drink.” I hold up a finger as I walk past the couch and the eager pony to the fridge. Humming I reach my hand to the back of the fridge and pull out a bottle of Old Norway beer. Using the edge of the counter to pop the cap off, a clean crack coming from the escaping carbonation, I walk back over to the wooden chair and slowly sit down, the cold beer bottle held firmly in my left hand.

“Figure I’d better start at the beginnin’.”

“Please do.” Luna excitedly states.

“Alright-” Taking a drink from the bottle I sigh, “So humans are primates that evolved a highly developed brain over the past hundreds of thousands of years, a brain specializing in problem solving, building, reasoning, and consequence of actions. As a species we are very social, minus a few outliers like yours truly who does not like groups of people over three. Anyways enough about the brain and all that mumbo jumbo.” I roll my wrist and take another drink, “By the way this is not going to be one hundred percent accurate, I ain’t no anthropologist.”

“Anyway, while ponies are herbivores humans are omnivores, we can and will eat jus’ bout everything if the need arises. That being said back when humans didn't have guns or bows to hunt we were persistence hunters. This means that while we can’t run all too fast we will chase you until you either die or collapse from exhaustion and then kill you and eat you.”

Taking another drink I look to Luna whom I held her rapt attention, “Being an omnivore lends itself nicely to this, it means we can stop and gather a few berries on the way of chasing you so we don’t get too hungry and have energy to get the main course.”

“That’s amazing.” Luna states, her face lit up with everything she was learning

“Yeah, it’s hard to hide from a human but it’s next to impossible to run from a fit one. Persistence, stamina, and being hard headed, but always willing to adapt, are some of the main characteristics that lay within most humans… plus selfishness, but that’s jus’ survival.”

“So ponies can run fast in a straight line right?”

“Yes.”

“But have trouble and have to slow down on turns and corners?”

“Also correct.” Luna nods.

“Humans, being Bipedal can take corners and relatively sharp angles without slowing, we are quite agile, compared to a four legged animal. This is however traded for stoutness, now this differs from body type to body type, again using myself as an example, I’m definitely not small framed. I’m defenetly more on the sturdy side of things, big bones, muscle, and some fat.”

“So humans are more… fragile than say a pony or minotaur?” Luna asks cocking her head to the side.

“If a pony were scale to size like the equines from my world definitely yes, a minotaur mostly yes, their legs are quite skinny and I’m sure there's more lithe minotaurs that are smaller than me.”

“Correct.”

Knocking back the bottle for a quick drink I hum, “Expanding on body types for humans the strength, flexibility, speed, and toughness or durability differs from person ta person. There are smaller more fragile people who are faster and have a larger range of motions and people like me who are wider, stouter, stronger, less flexible, slower, and heavier. For instance I’ve never broken a bone, surprising as it may be, I’m also able to take quite a lot of abuse and keep on goin’, or so I’ve been told by my friends and parents. Part of that is mind set however I’m also a firm believer in mind over matter.”

“It’s strange sometimes people break a leg by falling two feet and some people can fall three stories and just get some bruises, it really does come down to body build, how the body is struck or strikes an object, and mental strength.” I continue.

Nodding her head and rubbing her chin with the tip of her hoof she leans back into the couch, “ I’ve seen the same, I’ve seen a perfectly healthy pony fall down a set of three stairs and break both their front ankles and I’ve seen a pony get ran over by a carriage and get up and walk away with minor injuries.”

“Exactly, weird things happen.” I shrug and finish off the beer, setting the empty bottle down on the floor next to me. “Kinda segueing back to the whole running thing…” Standing up I crack my back and sigh, “The biggest muscle in the human body are these I point to my ass, now I am not a good representation of the average male form, my hips flare wide and my thighs and ass are way bigger than they should be. However it is a good representation of muscle strength, to run hundreds of miles in one go the gluteus maximus muscles here-” I point to the area where the muscle resides.

“Are supposed to be big… jus’ not this big, and if ya make fun of me I will have you know I can crush a watermelon between my thighs and I guarantee your head wouldn’t be much harder. Anyways with the largest muscle of the body here working with the calf muscle here, the foot here, and jus’ how body mechanics go humans are made to run distance.” I demonstrate the different zones of the leg and take a long stride to show what I meant.

“So ya see?”

“Quite.” She nods.

Standing back up and sitting back into the chair I cross my right leg over my left as I lean back.

“Your species is built for endurance, but is also capable of packing on lots of muscle.”

“Exactly, although unlike a minotaurs who has enough muscle to have a noticeable lack of rotation and movement in limbs most humans don’t bulk up that much, naturally, at least.”

“How do you know much about minotaurs, when have you encountered one?”

“Well I went to a little town called Appaloosa today and there were a few there.” I answer shrugging my shoulders.

Nodding Luna’s face lights up with realization, “So that’s what mine sister was talking about when she said she’ll be meeting with you on Saturday.”

“Oh. Mhm. Somethin’ bout’ me trying to kill a guard right?”

“Correct, however I told her that if ‘The Everfree Monster’ wanted a guard dead he would have killed him.”

“Exactly!” I point to her with my left hand while nodding, “Common sense.”

Chuckling Luna nods, “To us perhaps yes, but we are both quite far from normality.”

Giving a laugh myself I smile, “Agreed.”

Sitting across from each other with smiles on our faces Luna is the first to stir, “So what does the average male of your species look like then if you are indeed a bad model?”

“It really depends on what part of the world you’re from but it’s pretty universally accepted that men are less curvy, more rectangular with sharper angles like jawline and such, plus men are usually more muscular than females.”

“The same goes for stallions compared to mares.”

“I’ve noticed, facial structure is the main way I tell male from female here without seeing their respected parts.” Picking up the empty bottle I stand up before walking over to the sink, “Say, could you tell I was male when you first say me? Weird question I know but I’ve been asked what I was before.”

Facing away from her as I open the fridge to pull out something else to eat other than a lone tomato I hear her shuffle around on the couch.

“Well I can’t really remember much from when we first really met other than being struck by a large pale minotaur with a deep voice so I guess at first, while the memory of you was quite blurry, I thought male. Really I thought male the whole time but your figure did make me second guess myself.”

Nodding and holding the tomatoes, carrots, and jerky in my hands I turn around and walk back toward the chair, “At least you didn’t think I was a girl outright.” I exhale sitting back down into the chair.

“Why does your body bother you so much?”

“I-it just does!” I snap out of reflex trying to shut down any conversation about my figure.

Taken aback from my outburst Luna looks at me strangely.

“Sorry-” I hold up both of my hands in an apologetic gesture, “I don't like goin’ into detail.”

“Oookay.” Luna draws out leaning back.

Rubbing my head I groan, “When you’re made fun of for your figure and other things your entire career in school it jus’... sticks I guess.”

Hearing Luna snort I snap my head to her as she tries to stifle her laughter with the back of her hoof before giving up and loudly laughing.

My hands clenching around the hard wood arm rests of the chair as my face hardened I stare daggers at the pony across from me, “And you fucking laugh at me.” I feel my legs tense trying to push me out of the chair and toward the pony but I hold myself still.

“N-no y-you take our laughter in a different way than we actually mean,” She snickers causing my face to soften a little, “W-we are laughing at the idea of something making fun of you.” She adds waving a hoof over my form.

“What do you mean?” I strongly ask.

“Look at yourself, I mean no offense to this but you are quite the terrifying image , even to your own species you would have to come off as intimidating.”

“I uh, I guess. Towards the end yes.” I nod letting the tension in my hands go.

“That’s why I’m laughing, you could rip the head off of the pony that makes tries to bash you, how would anything possibly make fun of you? Even now, knowing you wouldn't hurt me, part of my perhaps more primal side says to stay weary of you ”

Wincing a little as I remember what I almost did to her not an hour ago I shake my head free of any thoughts, “I wasn’t always the scarred, charred, brutal killing machine sat in front of you Luna, not that I don’t like who I am now, it was either evolve and handle the task or die, a necessity to change really, but you have to realize that before what went down went down I was just a chubby, quiet, nerdy guy in school with a feminine figure below the waist.” I explain.

“This got me called plenty of things for my entire life by people of all ages until I broke the person who had been my main nemesis’ arm, leg, and nose.”

“I see, well that is behind you now, you’ve overcome so much to get hung up on old words.”

Staring at her I take in her words and nod opening my mouth to say something before Luna starts to speak again.

“Plus to be honest the size of your lower regions is in my opinion quite appealing, We’ve always prefered stallions with a little meat on their bones.” She giggles, “Plus I can only imagine how much power is hiding in those thighs and rear~.”

Blushing a little and looking away I hear her giggle again, “I apologize, just some of my more raunchy humor reappearing from my fighting days.”

“No it’s fine I’m jus’ not used to folk talkin’ about me, plus I blush at everythin’.” I reassure.

Both of us falling into a lul of silence we both stare off into the floor listening to each others slow breathing and random sounds outside.

“We - I don't know why I’m asking this now or to you, perhaps I just feel like you could possibly relate-”

“Yeah?” I edge on curious as to what she had to say.

“Do you ever feel like nopony understands you… what you’ve been through in war time?”

The loaded question taking me by surprise I pause.

“I know I had a thousand years on the moon to think but sometimes I feel like thinking about it is worse.” The Lunar princess gives a nervous laugh.

“Yes… and no, You fought on a battlefield beside your brothers and sisters in arms, I did not. Back where I’m from there were no people that were either alive or spared from the same situation I was, but now that I’m here I feel very out of place.”

“As do I. Ponies today are so afraid of conflict I’m afraid even more of my own subjects would see me as a monster.”

“Well I don't, who cares what the public thinks.” I huff.

“I’m glad you see me for who I really am,” Luna smiles, “but having the citizens on your side when you’re one of their rulers is a necessity unfortunately.”

“Right… forgot that little detail.” I chuckle feeling dumb I forgot she was a princess for a second.

Both giving a good chortle we both settle back into silence once again.

“Hey Luna-”

“Yes Hank?”

“This may make me sound even more crazy but really you’re the only one that can relate to this I know.” Pausing for a moment I crack my knuckles, “Do you enjoy taking lives? The feeling of someone's skull crack and compact under your boot, the clean feeling of your knife penetrating all the way to hilt into their soft side as you take it out and ram it back in over and over as blood covers your hand, their face contorted into one of fear and pain realizing that they are going to die to your hand? I- I don’t know why I enjoy it so much but when it comes to killing things that want to hurt me, my friends, or innocent people I just enjoy the process, it’s almost relaxing in a strange way.”

I take a second to catch my breath, my hands shaking while I keep a drum beat with my feet, “It’s like what I was born to do, I can’t fucking die Luna. I didn’t think I was throwing myself into lopsided situations at first but when I realized instead of running when I easily could that I would instead run toward the threats yelling at the top of my lungs that I realized what I was trying to do. Death is easy, surviving ain’t.”

Looking down to my shaking hands I clasp them together and give a hard squeeze, letting go that the tremors hadn’t subsided any I give a low growl and let them drop to my knees.

“How long have you harbored such feelings?” I hear Luna’s voice question.

Not looking up I sigh, “Two years.”

“We see.” I hear her sigh, “We admit while we do quite enjoy smiting down the ones that threaten our soldiers and friends, but not to the detail you seem to, the action always drained us after the battle was over and We had time to think, however one of my Sentinels harbored the same thoughts, He was truly a force to reckon on, and off, the battlefield. He gave no regard to his own safety, he only cared about protecting the ones behind him.”

A small smile working its way across her face she stares off to the side of me before giving a happy hum, “You remind me of him, more than you know.”

“Cool.” I mutter.

“Do you have any regrets?”

“More than years I’ve been walking on green earth.” I quietly answer.

“Oh um… We were leaning toward having any regrets about the ones you killed, do their faces haunt your dreams?”

Picking my head up and staring at her I look right into her big eyes, “Only two about any killing I’ve done, the things I regret the most are the people I didn’t save, or couldn't.”

“If you want We can attempt calm any dreams you may have so you can get a good night's rest, I’ve seen your signature in the dream realm although it is extremely faint.”

“Have you ever seen them?” I ask feeling my heart start to pick up its pace.

“No-”

“Good stay out of them.”

“We can help you Hank, We... I want to, you’re my friend, are you not?” She leans forward a pleading look on her face.

“Absolutely not Luna, The things I’ve seen and done, stay in my head and back in that no man’s land I called home.” My heart starts to slow as I calm down, “As for being my friend yes, I’d do anything to protect you.”

“As would we, so let us do our job.” She gets off the couch and walks over to me.

“No, that’s some other worldly shit, literally, Luna. I can’t let you see that.” I pick my hands up before letting them fall back to my legs with a quiet clap.

“You can't put everything onto yourself Hank, that’s how ponies go insane.”

“I’ll be fine okay, I didn’t mean to say any of that and make you worry about it. I can deal with this myself, I already have for two years.” Placing a hand on the side of her head I run my thumb under her eye and pat the back of her neck to reassure the worried pony, “I’ll be fine, I’m jus’ tired.”

Pulling my hand away I stand up and walk over to the kitchen sink again before placing my hands on the countertop and gazing out of the broken window. “Thanks for uh comin’ by tonight Luna and sorry for what I did to you earlier.” I give a quick look to the pony as she walks next to me before standing up on her back legs next to me, resting her front hooves on the counter.

“Again Hank it is no problem.” Pressing her side into mine I find myself leaning into her warmth, “We are also always available for discussion at any time.”

“As am I.”

Looking up to and and smiling as I look down to her and do the same she turns her head back to the window and sighs, “We must be going, our sister may get suspicious if we are out any longer.”

Nodding in understandment I stand up straight, “ Thanks again for comin’ by.” I say as I walk over and open the door for her.

“It is our pleasure.” she smiles and steps out the door into the night, “We’ll be seeing you soon.” Calling over her shoulder she spreads her wings and pushes off into the air.

“See ya.” I wave knowing she couldn’t hear me.

Following her form until her dark coat eventually melded into the dark of night I pull the door closed and lock it before yawning.

Stretching my back popping a few vertebrae before leaning over and untying my boots, kicking them off into the corner next to the countertop. I slowly walk over to the table and grab my revolver before walking over and placing it in the loft. Hoisting myself up, much to my chest’s chagrin, I roll over to where I had my pile to lay on and force my eyes closed.

Author's Note

Welllll Hooooowdyyyyyy fellers. I hope the length of this chapter makes up for the time it took to make, my only excuse is Christmas, I really don't like Christmas.

I don't know how long it will take to do another chapter but it shouldn't be quite as long as this one took. Again I apologize.

Oh and a little tid bit on Hanks fighting style, I've been watching the Punisher series on Netflix and how good ol' Frankie Castle fights is pretty much exactly how I've been trying to write Hank when he fights, I just don't have the skill yet.

He's very vocal with grunts, growls, yells, etc. While not as skilled as the Punisher, obviously, He fights in a very animalistic way from the start but gets increasingly brutal, not caring about form as much and instead switching for pure strength and brutality as he gets increasingly angry, desperate, or tired.

Hope that gave some better insight on how he fights.

Thanks for tuning in, leave your comments below on how I fucked up or didn't, see y'all around.

Dealing With Business

<><><>1st person, Hank, Saturday, 0100, Cabin<><><>

“The fuck should I wear to this shindig? I just washed all my shit.” I think about what I should wear to the meeting with fat ass at the town hall in a few hours, “She does have a nice ass though.” I laugh staring at my pile of clothes in the dim yellow light of the cabin, “Very plump and squishy.”

Feeling a certain part of my body start to stir I roll my eyes, “Great now I’m gonna have ta rub one off.” I say adjusting my crotch as I look over a old red flannel shirt, some of the thick flannel material showing cuts and dark blood stains disrupting the pattern.

“Well it’s good enough, they won't notice it under the armor anyways.” Slipping the shirt on the gusseted armpits allow my arms a greater range of motion than other long sleeve shirts even though the shirt was a tad too short.

Looking at the limited choice in pants I run my hand across the three scars that formed from where the Shuck had scratched me at Zecora’s. The three lines very obviously bubbled up from the rest of the already criss crossed scars and permanent red discoloration that took up most of my left thigh and torso.

“No matter how much scar removal cream I use none of these are goin’ anywhere.” Temporarily sidetracked I lift up undershirt and flannel to look at the continuation of the shredded skin and pits half way up my torso. Putting my right hand under my shirt I feel up the scar until it lessened where my old plate carrier at the time was protecting my ribs and vitals from the shrapnel.

“That damned uncomfortable thing saved my life,” I laugh reminiscing about what happened running my fingers at the border of the smooth undamaged skin and the rough, uneven, scar tissue.

“but I couldn’t.” I tightly close my eyes as the cacophony of blood, shredded flesh, screams, and… gurgling fill my senses making my heart to start pounding in my chest. Hitting myself in the side of the head a few times I force my eyes open and feel a tinge of pain rush down my left side.

Trying my hardest to push the memories to the back of my mind I look back down to my bare legs and lightly laugh, “At least I have a nice ass.”

Shaking my head at my own comment I pick up a pair of my best blue jeans, the pair that I hated the most and borderline refused to wear. Holding up the womens pants I try to scrape off some of the whitish tint where the bedazzles used to be along the rear pockets before I picked them off with my knife.

“Fuckin’ yellow threading, shallow ass pockets, motherfuckin’.... Eugggg.” I grumble going to put the pants down before stopping as I look to the other specimens, numerous tears, blood, oil, and other mystery stains covering the surface of the fabric. Sighing I look back to the pair I was holding and hang my head. Begrudgingly I lower the pants and slip one leg through before the other. Pulling them up they slide up all the way up past my thighs and ass, sitting comfortably on my hips. Buttoning them and sliding the zipper up I look at myself and shake my head in defeat.

“They fit perfect, they were too large a few months ago but now… these fuckin’ women’s pants fit on my male body perfectly.”

Walking into the bathroom I stop so I could see myself from the knees up in the mirror above the sink and turn around looking at my rear and sides.

“Jesus…” I mumble, “Can’t even tell I’m a guy from the back.” Running my hands down my figure I grit my teeth as I try to make my hands go straight down, following a path to what a male’s figure should be as if I could just remove the bone, muscle, fat, and skin in the way, “Why me? What did I do to deserve this shit? IS IT TOO MUCH TO FUCKIN’ ASK!?” I yell, looking into my eyes in the mirror.

Looking at myself again I bring a hand to my face and rub the bridge of my nose, “Forget it.” I sigh walking back out of the bathroom and returning to gather my supplies.

Sliding the last shell into the tube of the Remington I set it down on the counter next to the 1911 and its two full mags. Turning my head and looking at my plate carrier I hold it by the left shoulder strap and spin it around inspecting it further, the year of use lending plenty of time for it to gather the numerous stains, cuts, and holes that scattered the front and back of the carrier.

“Guess I could wear the Interceptor set I got,” Milling the thought over as I stare blankly at the carrier in my grip I shake my head, “No, that thing is hot like an oven and I’m gonna be hiding in some cramped space most likely until the Marshmallow shows so no Interceptor, I’ll jus’ wear this old thing.”

Bouncing the carrier in my grip I grab it by both hands and slide it over my head like a stiff sweater and let it slide down my arms before finally resting on my shoulders. Tightened down I take a deep breath to make sure my breathing wasn’t hindered before hitting the front plate with the side of my fist a few times to make sure it was on correctly.

Exhaling I rotate both my shoulders and lazily pick up the chest holster and put my left arm through the two straps. My right arm clicking as I reach behind me I grab the loose strap before bringing it to the buckle and securing it.

Fitting tightly to the plate carrier I pick up my revolver and slide it into its place, a sense of calm forming in my chest at the presence of the weapon.

Patting the dark wood grip of the revolver I smile a little knowing I hand a piece of my grandpa with me wherever I went.

My smile falling I drop my hand from the revolver’s grip and look to my belt and suspenders.

“Can’t wear that, might make me too wide… wider than small spaces will allow and I know it’ll make noise.” Sighing I scratch the side of my head while walking to the gun closet, “Shit.”

“Still need more than seven shots in the shotgun and twenty in both pistols.” Opening the door to the closet I start digging through it looking for anything I could use to hold shells with, “Bandolier, belt, side saddle for a shotgun maybe.” I wishfully hope anyway, almost positive that I would have nothing of the sort in the closet.

“Come on. I had a whole gun in here I didn’t know about I have to somethin- ope wait…” Pushing aside a can of 9mm I pick up a black square pouch I must of gotten with the vest and forgot about, “Huh, neat.” Sliding the nylon strap under the molle webbing of the right side protector I snap the two snaps and try to pull it off to make sure it was secure.

“I guess I could of used the pouches off my belt, alice does work with molle a little but it’d look off and would bounce around.” Opening the little pouch I grab a handful of shells and start to slide them in one by one all facing brass up.

The short and fat pouch fitting eight more shells I snap it back closed and look back into the gun cabinet for anymore molle compatable do dads, “Really need to clean this thing out.”

Not finding anything else fitting for today I stand back up straight and close the wooden door before walking over to the table in front of the couch. The sword I picked up around a week ago still lying in its place I left it after cleaning it to a mirror finish I pick it up and place it back into the scabbard it came with. Pulling on the seemingly leather, but not, strap on the back of the scabbard I place the sword to my left leg and pull the strap to the buckle around my waist.

The material creaking as it stretches around me I barely bake the first hole tightly securing the strap as the sword hangs at my left side. Reaching across with my right I grab hold of the handle and pull the sword out in one clean and fast motion, “...Nice.”, sliding it back into its home with the satisfying sound of metal on metal singing in the air I pick up the 1911 and its full magazine looking for a place to put it. My plate carrier being less covered than ever I notice the pouch sewn into the front and slide the 1911 into it, the gun getting covered all except the back half of the grip.

“Yeah, I’d figure myself observant.” I laugh sliding the extra magazine into the pouch I just found out about after wearing the plate carrier for near a year, “Oh well better late than never I suppose.”

Always amazed at my own stupidity I knock myself up the head with my palm and sigh with a small smile on my face as I shake my head.

Snorting and shaking my head one last time I walk over to the fridge and take out two cucumbers before digging in so my stomach wouldn’t double me over in the next few hours. Placing my hands on my hips and leaning back after finishing my second cucumber I twist from side to side popping my back, “Oh yeahhhhhhhh….” I sigh standing back up straight and clapping my hands after the extremely pleasurable back pop.

Plucking the bounty note from where it was stuck into my cupboard with my buck knife I look it over and nod. Folding it up I slide it next to my 1911 before picking up my helmet and gazing at its scarred left side before placing it on my head with almost fluid movement that showed how many times I’d put it on.

Grabbing the shotgun in my right hand I check the time on my watch before turning off the lights and stepping out the door.

Standing at the top of the hill that overlooked the peaceful little town of Ponyville I use the two in the morning moonlight to look for any movement of the streets. Only seeing guards lazily walking the main drag I turn to my left and fade back into the trees to loop around and get to the town hall in the least noticeable way. Slowly stalking through the trees I keep my shotgun raised, ready for anything to show itself, as I make my way around to the left flank of the town. Passing by where I had my sniper hide a while back I continue past it another hundred feet before stopping and crouching down.

Watching the town from the trees for around ten minutes, not seeing any movement and confirming the patterns of the guards were indeed unchanging. Raising from my kneel I stay crouched and hold the shotgun by receiver in my right hand and press my sword to my left thigh to make sure it didn’t bounce as I moved.

Taking a step out of the treeline I quickly, but silently as possible, make my way to the edge of town. The grass helping significantly with silencing my steps I slow as I approach the first buildings and fastly crouch walk over to them re-shouldering my shotgun.

Shoulder pressed to the building I calculate my steps to the end of the building before stepping out and sweeping the alley for targets, nothing presenting itself I sidestep back behind the next building.

Repeating the same process I eventually reach the narrow street that led to the back of the town building and then the square. Clearing it as well I silently walk down the alley in a ready stance, clearing the side streets that ran between the houses as I came upon them, quickly approaching my objective.

Reaching the back of the structure I check around me for anything before slowing my breathing and listening very closely to the things around me. Only hearing the hoof steps of guards on the square only tens of feet from me.

No time to lose I sling the shotgun and with a short jump grab ahold of the second balcony. Slowly pulling myself up I swing my leg over the railing and step onto the wooden deck boards of the balcony. Slinking over to the window I peek inside and slowly scan the room. Not seeing anything I pinch a section of the thin wooden frame that criss crossed the window cutting it into little boxes and pull the window slowly opening allowing access to the mayor’s office on the second story.

They should really lock their doors and windows, somebody could break in and take something. I think as I step into the office, closing the window behind me.

“Easy.” I mumble looking around the office for somewhere to hide until the princess arrived. Instantly noticing the closet in the wall to the left of the mayor’s desk I walk over to it and open the accordion door noticing that there was a squeak as the third panel folded.

Only open two. Looking inside the closet I notice all the cobwebs and dust that had accumulated in the cubby just as tall as me, Must not use it, nothing but dust in the closet I leave the closet door open as I turn around and start to clear the rest of the building.

“Clear.” whispering to myself I step back into the mayor’s office, “Also no better place to hide, the bottom level is just one big room and I’d rather have the high ground.”

Stepping back into the closet I close the door behind me and prop my shotgun in the corner waiting for the princess to arrive. Looking down to my watch I push the ‘glow’ button and sigh as I look to the time, “Only eight hours till noon… when she might arrive, she really didn’t give a time.”

“Nothin’ like being stuck in a closet with only your thoughts… well that has double meaning don’t it.” I snicker.

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Seven and a half hours later of nothing but boredom <><><>

Watching the white haired but barely middle age looking pony named Mayor Mare do her paperwork creepily from the closet a commotion outside gets mine and her attention.

“That must be the princess,” Looking up from the desk she looks to a grandfather clock that was ticking away next to the door of the room, “ and a half hour early. Huh.”

The sound of a door opening down stairs causes both of us to perk up as the sound of numerous footsteps make their way into the building. The ever so easy to recognise voice of a commanding officer ordering others around finding its way through the floor and walls the sound of cheering from outside overpowers it.

The door to the office opening sith a small squeak another mare, this time with a mild yellow coat and blue mane, steps into the room.

“The princesses are here Ms. Mayor.” She says with a smile.

“Oh yes I heard… wait both of them?”

“Yep. Princess Luna has arrived as well, in company of quite the number of guards. Are you sure everything is going to be okay if that thing does show?” Her face changes to show more worry.

Nodding the mayor shows no worry, “I’m sure of it. Me and Princess Celestia talked earlier about this, and even if it does show she brought extra guards in case it tries anything.”

“Oh I see- Oh P-princess Celestia!” I see the mare bow before going to get back up, “and Luna. P-princess Luna my apologies!” She lowers herself and bows again.

“No need to fret citizen.” I hear Luna speak to the young mare as she gets back up.

“Thank you, I- I’ll just be outside.”

Rushing outside and closing the door behind her I hear Luna sigh and see Celestia look to her reassuringly, “It is only a matter of time sister,” She places a hoof on Luna’s shoulder with a smile, “Now let’s get this over with.”

Turning to Mayor Mare Celestia and Luna walk over to her desk. Getting out of her chair to bow Celestia holds out a hoof stopping her, “No need Mayor we are in your grace today, I do apologize for pushing this onto you.”

“That is quite alright Princess Celestia,” getting back into her chair she answers, “although are you sure it is safe for it to come here?”

Sighing Celestia shakes her head, “No, I can’t be sure of anything when it comes to this creature, he’s so unpredictable it’s impossible to know what he’s going to do.”

That’s what unpredictable means you redundant fat ass. I mock in my head.

“That’s the reason why I brought some extra guards with us.”

“I figured that you would princess, and no offence to you or the ponies that serve us but you’ve seen what that thing can do, I’m not too sure that extra guards could stop it if it really came to it.” The mayor expresses her concerns getting the nods of both Celestia and Luna.

“We reassure you that no harm will come to you any of Ponyville's residents.” Luna speaks catching the attention of the mayor.

“I’m not second guessing your word either princess but how can you be sure?”

“We appreciate your concern for our subjects but we also urge you to rest easy as it were, We... I guarantee nothing will happen. Personally.”

Nodding her head and thinking over what was said Mayor Mare calms herself, “Alright. What time are the Elements arriving if you don’t mind me asking?”

“The elements should be arriving at anytime now and then we wait until he arrives.” Celestia answers.

The door swinging open again a large stallion walks in a upgraded suit of armor signifying his rank.

“The Elements have arrived your majesties.” He firmly speaks giving a small bow.

“Thank you captain, we will be down shortly.” Celestia nods, “Any sight of the creature yet?”

“No Ma’am.”

“Keep an eye out would you, I would like some notice before it arrives.”

“Yes Ma’am.” He turns and walks out the door closing it behind him.

The sound of heavy hoof falls going down the stairs the two princesses turn back to the mayor.

“Things are right on schedule, that never happens.” Celestia and the mayor laugh in agreement.

“That’s an understatement.” The mayor giggles picking her quill back up, “I’ll be down in a little but I have paperwork to get done first.”

“I completely understand-” Prattling on about paperwork I slowly pick up my shotgun and start to slide the door open. Only opening the two that didn't squeak I step out of the closet and hold my shotgun in a normal stance.

Completely unaware of my presence, stuck in conversation, I stand still waiting for someone to notice me. Their conversation still going on I lean my head to either side cracking my stiff neck. The build up gas popping loudly the ponies freeze as they all slowly turn their heads to me.

Celestia’s and the mayor’s eyes sharing the same look of fear while Luna looks to me and rolls her eyes I take a step toward the ponies. Trying to escape by leaning away from me I clear my throat, “Sorry if this ain’t enough notice your majesty.” I say with venom pouring out of the word.

“W-why are you here?” Celestia asks trying to look like she wasn’t scared.

“Well ya didn't give me a time so I thought I’d come early.” I say as I pace around her, “That and you haven’t proven to be the most trustworthy person have you? Not to me at least.”

“What are you going to do?”

Her face and body language telling me that I was doing a good job I smirk, “ That all depends on what you do, or what you’ve ordered your guards to do when we step out that door.”

Hearing the mayor try to slide out of her seat no doubt to run and get the guards I turn my head to her and shake it ‘no’, “Don’t do that.” I softly order making her freeze.

“What would you do if she did?” Celestia asks causing me to look back to her.

“Shes seen what I can do.” I answer making both of them visibly more fearful.

“That right there,” I point to them both, “you jus’ realized how much time and opportunity I had to do anything if I really wanted.” I smirk.

“Maybe that shows you even when I could’ve had you all and that I did nothin’ maybe I mean no ill intent unless you fuck with me.” They both still look at me the same way.

“What do you say we get this over with?” I more or less order than ask.

Taking a deep breath in and letting a shaky one out Celestia gets out of her chair and tries to put on a brave face.

“Yeah that mask ain’t gonna work on me girl, I know yer scared.”

Her face immediately falling I grin at her and lazily point to the door with my shotgun, “C’mon let’s go.”

Slowly walking past me Celestia visibly tenses as if I was going to pounce on her. Looking to Luna as she walks past I see her roll her eyes at me again. Chuckling a little bit I she her give a small shake of her head before walking next to her sister.

“Sorry for the impolite interruption,” Say looking over my shoulder to the still froze in place mayor, “Oh and I recommend getting on the plumbing of the fountain before it’s too late, burst water pipes underground are always messy and cost a lot more to replace than repair.”

“--- ok.” She whispers.

Turning my head and walking to the door I smile, “After you.” I open the door and hold it for the two. Stepping through the door I follow and close it behind me.

“Please get the mayor a glass of water Ms. Page.” I request of the secretary as I walk past.

“Of course sirrrrr.” She snaps her jaw shut as she looks up from her paperwork and sees me following the princesses, “Oh gods it’s you.” She points a hoof to me while covering her mouth with the other.

“That it is, now please get the mayor a glass of water see looks like she just saw death.” I smile and cock my head to the side. While motioning for the princesses to descend the stairs.

Waiting for them to get into view of the ponies at the bottom of the stairs I hear the ponies at the bottom stir at the sight of their leaders.

“Princess are you alright? You look a little pale.” The captain asks in his weird surfer dude esque voice.

Now descending the stairs myself I round the part of the stairs that was hidden and clear my throat, “I must admit I’m not impressed by your guard’s performance Sun Cheeks, they didn’t even clear the building before you came in.” I start to laugh, “I mean imagine if someone was jus’ lying in wait ta hurt ya or somethin’.” I chuckle.

Reaching the bottom of the stairs behind the two princesses I lean against the wall and smile as all the ponies stared at me.

Twenty guards inside. I count in my head. Four above in the boxes, and the rest positioned around the bottom level evenly while two stand by each door.

“So we gonna get this sorted or what?” I ask pushing myself off the wall with my back and standing up straight.

The tension of the room rising as the guards start to come out of their stupor I look to the captain as his horn flares up along with the purple bitch next to him, opening his mouth I rack the shotgun putting a shell into the chamber I emptied in the morning.

“No need to get violent, as much as I would love the practice there ain’t no reason to start something that don’t need ta be.”

“Drop your weapons!” He orders at me stepping forward.

“No.” I shake my head.

“Drop the bucking weapons!” He yells stepping forward as his horn flares and a blue dome encloses me.

Giving me the stink eye as he walks to the princesses he drops his look as he looks to them, “It’s detained princess, form up guards.” He says as the guards slowly move toward the dome.

Slinging the shotgun I notice his horn still lit and crack my knuckles.

“No he is not.” Luna calmly adds.

Winding up a punch I throw it at the blue dome as it immediately cracks and breaks causing the captain to give a pained and surprised grunt as he wavers.

“No. How bout we don’t fuckin’ form up so I don't have redecorate this fucking building. Tired of this shit.” I walk over to the captain and grab him by the drag handle before picking him up and dropping him.

Legs failing to support him he falls to the floor with another grunt as the ponies around me gasp.

“You stupid son of a bitch.” Turning to the princess I hear his sword slide out of its sheath.

Turning back to him I see him holding his sword in his magic while he points it at me.

“Step away from the princess or I will -”

“You’ll what? Kill me?” I interrupt, “You know what I’ll help you.”

Dropping into a kneel I grab the blade of the sword and put it so the tip was slightly pushing the soft skin in of my neck. His eyes wide as he stares into mine I scoff and laugh, “What you think I’m afraid to die? I wanna die you fuck, death is easy. In fact-” Repositioning the blade so it was right above my jugular I stop and drop my hand, “all you have to do is hold it, I’ll slit my own throat.”

Pushing myself onto the blade he pulls it away as fast as I could go forward before I eventually have to put my hands down to catch myself from falling forward.

Grabbing the sword by the handle, canceling his magic, I stand up straight and throw it to the ground, “You ain’t gonna do shit.”

Looking to Celestia as she stares at me with her mouth agape I switch my line of sight to Luna as she looks at me worriedly.

“What never seen someone get their throat slit?” I spin around looking at all the ponies, “I have, I’ve done it, it’s amazing how much blood one person holds and how fast it all comes out.”

Standing in the middle of a full circle of ponies as they all stare at me with some kind of look on their faces I start to feel uncomfortable.

“We gonna get this shit over with or not? I still have to go to the bank.”

Standing still the captain finally gets back up and takes a place next to the princess eyeing me wearily.

“Humph” I grit my teeth looking at him.

“Sergeant Thorn please come forward.”

Limping forward with bandages wrapping his barrel he eyes me angrily.

Toothily grinning back he limps past me and bows to the princesses.

“Rise Sergeant Thorn,” Celestia softly speaks.

Standing tall the sergeant faces the princess.

“Do you swear to only tell the truth and only the truth?”

“Yes your majesty.”

Looking to me Celestia clears her throat, “Do you swear to tell the truth and only the truth?”

“Whatever sun cheeks.” I cross my arms.

“You’ll address Princess Celestia with respect!” The Captain demands.

“I’ll address her however the hell I like until she shows me some respect in return, respect’s a two way street, and she still calls me ‘it’ not ‘he’ or ‘him’. So fuck you and as far as I’m concerned fuck her.”

“You-.”

“Captain it is alright.” Celestia says looking to him, “Let us just get this over with.”

“....Alright princess.” He sighs and relaxes a little, still looking at me.

Looking back to me and sergeant small cock the princess regains her composure, “Sergeant Thorn why don’t we start with your story?”

“Of course princess.” Looking to me out of the corner of his eye I flip him off making him growl.

“On the day in question I was doing my duty and patrolling the area near the square when out of nowhere and covered in blood and sweat this beast comes to attack me. So I drew my sword and attempted to defend myself although in his pure savagery he was able to overcome even me. If it were not for the gazing eyes of the townspeople and my guards he most likely would have killed me in cold blood.”

“I see. Are there any of your fellow guards that witnessed this event that would back this story up?” She asks looking to the a group of guards.

Looking to the group myself they all gaze to me before quickly avoiding my gaze, uncomfortably shuffling around instead. Turning back around I look into Celestia’s eyes as she looks into mine, “How about your side of how the events unfolded.”

Blinking a few times I feel a small smile work its way onto my face as Celestia stars to look very uncomfortable.

I love messin’ with her.

Coughing I break my eyes from her, “Right. So first off the reason I was covered in blood and dripping with sweat is because on that particular mornin’ I took a run and on the trail to Canterlot a pony pulling a cart of his belongs to Ponyville from Canterlot was attacked by a Shuck. I promptly neutralized the threat before proceeding to amputate and stem an arterial bleed on one of the stallion’s leg that was already three quarters removed.”

Taking a breath I rub my forehead, “I told the trail guards to get a message to head of command to get the attack on file and hopefully get something done to lessen the chance of it happening again. This had to of happened because when I was headed home a week ago from Appleossa some guards on a bank detail mentioned that through princesses’ orders no one was to be out after dark, so that means you know of this incident Sun cheeks, right?”

“It came through my desk a while ago yes, and please don’t call me that.”

“Thank you Queen Marshmallow. So that means that my story so far is true. So after running him to Ponyville General and handing him over to nurse Red heart I was walking back to gather his wagon and bring it to his house he told me of.”

Continuing to explain I start to pace around.

“This is when the event in question transpired. On the walk back to the trail this little prick-” I point to the pony in question, “Calls me a monkey and says I have some nerve to show my face in his town or somthin’ like that, I don’t quite remember exactly, of course not going to let him get away with saying that I call him a needle dicked bug fucker-”

Snorting and giving a curt laugh before holding a hoof to her mouth everyone in the room switches their gaze to Luna. Laughing a little myself me and her lock eyes before we both give a few hearty laughs. Stemming her laughter she hums before immediately going stoic again, “We apologize for our outburst… please continue.”

Wiping the last traces of the smile on my face away I laugh one last time, “Anyway before I was so rudely interrupted…” I sarcastically say looking to Luna as she gives a small, almost unnoticeable, smile, “After calling the little guy that he got upset and drew his sword with my back turned to him. Hearing him draw said sword in time, plus his obviously choreographed and sloppy downward slice being the only thing that saved me, I parried said attack and proceed to neutralize the threat on my life. I honestly feel like I would have been in the right to kill him but I didn’t want to get in a whole mess like this, but maybe killing him would have been better.”

“Is that all?” Celestia asks.

“Yeah.”

“Is there anypony who would like to confirm this side of the story?” Looking back to the group of guards serving as witnesses she asks.

Looking myself the ponies look just as uncomfortable a familiar face steps forward out from behind the others where he was hidden, “Yes your majesty, I confirm this side of the story.”

“And who are you?”

“Private Clover Ma’am.” Saluting he stands at attention in front of his superior.

“I see, so you side with it… him over your commanding sergeant?” Cocking her head and squinting her eyes she asks.

“Yes Ma’am I do.” He gives a single nod.

Thinking for a second before nodding herself she switches her line of sight to the left of us where Applejack, Fluttershy, and the others , including the lizard, were standing rather uncomfortably.

“Ms. Applejack which party seems to be telling the truth? And please remember that these are very serious charges.”

“Of course your majesty.” She gives a respectful bow before walking forward, “Well from what Ah’ve felt so far Ah want to side with Hank here but Ah only have one thing to ask to make sure Ah can tell when he’s tellin’ the truth if you’ll let me.”

Smiling Celestia hums, “Of course.”

Looking to me I cross my arms again, “How old are you?”, she asks looking right into my eyes
Looking back at her I sigh, “Younger than twenty one older than ten.”

“Ah was lookin’ for a age.” She frowns.

“Too bad.” I huff.

“Well then how do Ah know if yer lyin’ or not?” Exasperated she stomps her front right hoof.

Rolling my eyes I groan, “Okay fine here’s a truth. My species is near extinction. Here’s a lie. I’ve never killed anyone. That help get your lie detector calibrated?”

“A little.” She grumpily confirms.

“Is your feeling still the same Ms. Apple?”

Sighing and looking to the ground she looks back up the the princesses, “Yes it is, Hank is tellin’ the truth and sergeant Thorn is lyin’.”

“You mudpony bitch!” Thorn yells spinning around and facing Applejack. Surprised by the outburst she takes a half step back, “You’re gonna side with that thing instead of a fellow pony!?” Angrily stepping toward her as his horn lights I feel something in my head snap instantly making my breathing heavy and my vision to go red.

Getting behind him in a instant right as his horn glows brightest I see AJ's eyes widen and grab onto his horn, cancelling whatever he was going to do while using it as a point to lift him up onto his hind legs. Spinning him around to face me, his brows furled and his teeth grit in anger, he throws a punch with his right hoof into my left side.

The blow completely stopped from having any force behind it by the plate carrier he goes to throw another punch that I anticipate and catch with my left hand. Taking my right hand from his horn I move it under his extended arm and cup the back of it where the tricep would be on a human all the way up nest to his torso. Pulling him into me I lock his arm to my chest as he struggles before quickly pulling toward me with my right and pushing with my left.

A sudden snap loudly making its way through the lower section of the building I grin as he starts to scream in pain. Letting go I take a step back and watch as he stumbles back trying to keep his balance as he holds he broken arm with his other. Turning to my side and bringing my right leg up as I lean back I let a kick go right as he looks up from his broken arm to my eyes, his own filled with tears.

The kick connecting directly with his upper chest he flies back and hits the wall behind him with a solid thud before sliding down and collapsing to his side on the floor. Walking toward him as he eyes me with fear I raise my right foot and prepare to bring it down on his skull to finish him but stop my foot right before it connected with the side of his head.

There's a kid here. I think turning around and looking to the lizard.

Turning around and looking down at the pony as he cracks open his previously clamped shut eyes and looks at me pleadingly I turn again and look to the ponies and lizard behind me before grunting and setting my foot down slowly to the floor.

Leaning down and roughly grabbing his broken arm I pull him up so he was standing up and leaning against the wall all while he screamed and cried.

"You such as touch a blonde hair upon her head or ever do anything to somebody I care about I will rip you limb from limb and skin you alive before cooking and eating you." I threaten.

Standing back up straight I look down to the shivering pony and tighten my right fist before quickly bringing it crashing across his face knocking him out and too the ground.

Taking in deep breaths and clenching my fingers into fists before fanning them out I calm myself.

“I wouldn't linger on gettin' him to the hospital, that kick could've broken his sternum and put razor sharp bone through his heart and lungs.” I look over to my shoulder to the princess.

Only nodding in response I roll my shoulders and nod myself before walking toward the door.

“Excuse me.” I say as I step past the six as they stare at me with different expressions, not caring I walk to the door and open it before stepping outside into the sunlight. Catching a last glimpse of the shocked ponies inside I close the door and stand tall.

Taking in a breath of fresh air I let it replace the musty indoor air the town hall was filled with and slowly exhale, also using the action to calm myself. Turning my head I stop at the bank and start to walk toward it, ignoring the ponies as they stopped what they were doing to stare.

Cracking my knuckles the familiar feeling of slick blood on my fingers makes me look down to my hands, stopping just before the bank I notice the dirt road and bend over, picking up a handful of loose soil.

Rubbing it all over my hands to dry up the blood I throw the reddened dirt back to the ground and wipe the excess on my vest before continuing my way to the bank.

Walking up the white stairs to the building I hear the solid rubber soles of my boots clicking on the stone. Stopping at the door I see two old mares slowly making their way toward the door. Opening it for them and holding it they both look at me before smiling and speeding up a little as they clear the door.

“Why thank you.” The mare nearest to me thanks in the typical friendly grandma voice.

“No problem ma’am, both y’all have a nice day now.” I bow my head with a smile and start to enter the bank.

“He’s quite polite for a monster isn't he?” I hear the mare that thanked me state with a laugh.

“Why yes he his, but have you seen the lead story on the R.P.O.’s paper? It looks just like him and apparently he…” Closing behind me the door cuts of the ponies’ conversation as I stand in the dead silence of the bank.

Walking into line behind a pony as I wait to see the cashier the mare I was behind starts to nervously jitter and fumble on her words as she tries to do her business.

“Could you p-please p-p-put this in m-my c-checking.” Looking over her shoulder one more time she locks onto my eyes as I casually look into hers. Pupils shrinking a strange but definitely scared sound escapes her lips as she stumbles around before spinning and trying to book it past me.

Slipping on the tile floor she more or less runs in place for a few seconds before starting to make it forward. Leaning over and placing a hand down in front of her she instantly locks up. Sliding into my hand her soft chest hair tickles in between my fingers as she lets loose a gasp and locks her eyes shut. Sighing I take my hand from her chest before wrapping it under her and picking her up. Squeaking in my grip I turn her around before placing her back where she started facing the service counter. Picking up her little book that got knocked to the floor in the commotion I set it in front of her on the counter before standing back up.

Crossing my arms I tap the back of her leg with my foot making her jump a little.

“C’mon get yer business done.”

Looking around her all panicked like when she realized she was back to square one I sigh, “I ain't gonna hurt ya jus’ get what you need ta in the damned checking account-” Pinching the bridge of my nose I shake my head a little, “ you ponies are more skittish than wild rabbits.”

Nervously turning her head away from me she whispers something to the teller who nods and takes the paper. Getting her receipt back she doesn’t care to put it away and instead slowly creeps around me like I was going to lunge at any second before shooting off like a bullet toward the door.

Jumping a little as the door slams behind me I take a deep breath and walk forward to the counter toward the middle aged mare. Pulling the bounty note out of my pocket I start unfolding it.

“You should of just let her run you know.”

Looking up to the pony I look into her eyes for a second before looking back down to the paper, trying my best to show her I didn’t give a shit.

“How do you think picking up ponies without asking and kicking them is going to make them like you?”

Looking up again to see her till looking at me with that ‘you should be ashamed’ look I drop my arms and throw my head back with a groan.

“Look, I ain’t stupid. I know you ponies will never see me as more than an animal or monster, I jus’ like being a nice guy I’m not trying to gain your communities’ affection.”

“Well how do you expect us to see as more than a animal when that’s how you’ve acted?”

“Oh right because saving your town, bitch of a princess, and saving a life on the trail are all things animals do… right.” I huff.

“What about all the needless killing?” She leans forward toward me.

Kind gotta respect her for not being a pushover, a cunt, but not a pushover. I think not listening to what else she had to say.

“You ain't never seen needless killin’ lady.” Something about how I said it or my face must of disturbed her because she immediately leaned back and lowered her ears. Stepping forward to the very edge of the counter and leaning over I place my hands on the marble surface as I leaned over her.

“Needless killin’ is seein’ a family get slaughtered by two thugs over a backpack full of soup, that’s needless.” I say deadpan, “What’s even more needless is when two of the four killed were under ten years of age, that’s needless.”

Standing back up straight I sigh and put the paper down, “Forget it, you won’t listen anyway… Jus’ put ninety thousand in savings and send ten thousand to the Appleloosa Sheriffs department, more specifically Sheriff Silver Star.”

Looking at me like a grew a second head she scoffs before looking down to the bounty note and immediately switching her expression to shock and disbelief.

“What! W-w-where did you get this?” She stutters pointing to the paper.

“I frankly don’t think that’s any of your damn business,” I put my hands on my hips, “but if you must know I killed all the members of the Badland Cleavers before they could kill anymore ponies and rob the bank, you know animal stuff.” I cross my arms.

Checking over the document definitely doubting its legitimacy she waves over another pony who comes over slowly, eyeing me all the while. The new arrival checking it over slowly and methodically she looks to the original pony and nods before looking to me and nervously smiling.

Slinking away, just leaving me and the bitchy teller, I look to her, “So…”

“Uh...right. Saving correct?”

“Yes, and the transfer to Sheriff Silver Star.”

Momentarily leaving her post to go to the back I hear a muffled conversation before a gasp and more chattering.

“Sure do gossip a lot don’t they?” I turn and ask the random pony in the line left of me, of course as they stare at me not saying anything.

“I’ll take that as a yes.” I say as the teller steps out from around the back with the note and another piece of paper in her mouth.

Setting them both down on the counter she looks up to , “You can keep the poster if you want but the stamp in the back states that it has already been cashed out, and this,” She points to the whiter, newer paper, “is the receipt that states what transactions were processed.”

“So you did transfer the money to the Sheriff?” I ask folding both pieces of paper back up.

“You can’t read?” She laughs.

Staring deadpan at the mare as she gives me a shit eating grin I decide that I’d had enough of her. Turning on my heel I start walking toward the door opening the glass door I hear a snicker from behind me.

Snapping around I rush up to the counter right in front of the mare, her eyes going wide she leans back in her chair to far and falls to the floor with a thud. Crouched on top of the counter I smile at the mare as she lays on her back with her hooves tucked up like a puppy expecting belly rubs.

“Feel that feeling in your chest? The one that makes it feel empty except for the rapid beating of your heart? The feeling that almost makes you want to bust out cryin’ like you’re a toddler wantin’ mommy? Remember it, remember who’s messin’ with fire here alright.” I chuckle slowly getting down from the counter, “You never know what a wild animal is liable to do after all.”

Slowly turning around and walking to the door no other sound comes from the mare and I smile before exiting the bank.

Stepping out into the street once again I’m greeted with the warm rays of the sun as it shone brightly in the midday sky. Looking left then right, ponies milling about like normal in both directions, I slide down the smooth stone edges of the stairs and onto the dirt that made up the roads.

Maybe I should run by the hospital and see if he made it? I think idly tapping my fingers against my thigh, why not?

Taking a large, exaggerated, first step I start through the square in the direction of the hospital, Ponies parting like the red sea around me.

Walking up to the front doors I swing one open before stepping into the clinical white lobby. The lobby seemingly empty, minus a few ponies who looked like they were just there for some minor tests or a prescription refill as they talked and laughed with the ponies beside them.

Slowly walking to reception so my boots wouldn’t click too much on the tile I reach the half moon desk and place my palms on the cold surface as I lean over the desk looking anyone behind it. Humming at the lack of a pony I take my palms from the surface where they had left condensation from the difference of temperature between the countertop to my hands.

Walking to the left where the hallway was I feel a soft force impact my leg before bouncing off.

“Oof.” Nurse Red Heart exclaims from her sitting position on the floor with the back of her hoof to her forehead.

“Oh sorry, didn’t even see you there,” I bend over and offer a helping hand, “Ya alright?”

“Yes I’m fine, if I can get kicked in the jaw by a filly who doesn’t want her shots falling on my flank wont hurt me.” Red heart laughs and takes my hand.

Gently pulling her up I let go and stand back up, “Still, I’m sorry about runnin’ into ya.”

“Oh Mr. Hank!” Red heart says in exclamation as she looks up to me, “I didn’t realize it was you I thought I ran into a minotaur.”

“Nope jus’ me.”

“I thought I recognised the voice, I was just off in my own little world and didn’t even realize.”

“It happens.”

Taking a step back so she didn't have to look almost straight up at me Red heart smiles, “So what are doing here, it’s been a few weeks.”

Raising an eyebrow I smirk at the mare,“ Counting the days anxiously until my return I see.”

“Well no I... it’s just easy to remember the first time you came in.” Her blush deceiving her as she tries to find a way out of the question I laugh as she looks at me unamused before giving a small tisk herself and shaking her head.

“ Ahhh… I’m jus’ jokin’ ya,” I wave off before I feel the happiness leave my face and chest, “But I uh did come by to see if the stallion I carried in lived or not.” The air around us switches to a much more serious one.

“Mr. Flint?”

“Dunno, the one I cut the arm off of.” I shrug, “Never got his name.”

“Yes, that would be Mr. Flint,” She nods and smiles, “He did live, incredible really, but uh... he’s visiting with is family right now down the hall.”

The feeling of dread lifting from my shoulders I smile and nod, “Good, I’m glad. I jus’ came by to know if he made it or not so I’ll get outta yer hair.”

“No wait!”

Stopping in my tracks I turn around and look back to Red, “Hmm?”

“He’s been persistent in asking if you’ve been by, he really wants to meet you.”

“Someone wanting to meet me?” I laugh pointing a finger to myself, “That can’t be, you sure he ain’t asking if I’ve been by so I don’t eat him or somethin’?”

Squinting her eyes and shaking her head she blows air through her nose, “What? No. Why would anypony think that?”

“You’d be surprised.” I say crossing my arms.

“Well, no he’s told me explicitly that if you came by to have you come back and see him under any circumstances.”

“Really?” I start to tap my foot.

“Yes, really. Why do you find it so hard to believe that somepony would want to see you?” She asks as we start to walk down the hall to what I presume would be Flint’s room.

“Well I don’t know if you’ve noticed but the entire town is afraid of me, I’m called the Everfree Monster, and the entire populous apparently thinks I drag ponies into the woods before raping and eating them so… I have no idea.”

“Seriously?”

“Yeah. How have you not at least heard any of that?” I ask in disbelief as we continue to walk down the hall.

“Well I spend a lot of time here and I don’t get off until night has fallen so I don't interact much with ponies who aren’t my patients.”

Looking down to the pony I notice just how tired she looked before she looks up and smiles at me.

“We need to get you a day off so you can relax.” I suggest to the pony to which she just shakes her head.

“I can’t, we’re already short staffed.”

“Yes you can and you know it, hell I’ll get you a day off.”

Laughing she amusedly looks up to me, “and how will you do that?”

“I think it’s kinda hard for ponies to say no to me.”

“Why?”

“I’m intimidating.” I state.

“You’re not intimidating…”

Looking down to Red with just my regular face, no smile, no frown, no emotion I look at her for three seconds before her pupils start to contract and her breathing starts to pick up before she looks away.

“Okay maybe you are a little intimidating.”

“A little? I just saw an instinctual response in you to run from me.” I laugh.

“No you didn't.” We stop at a wooden door with a medium sized window in the middle.

“Yes I did, your pupils contracted, your breathing quickened, I saw your body tense. All signs of biological fear.”
Frowning Red heart sighs and peeks into the door, “There is a visitor here to see you Mr. Flint.”

The sounds of light conversation suddenly stop as I hear a bed creak with movement.

“Oh is it him!?” An excited voice asks.

Redheart’s bun bouncing as she nods in confirmation she peeks back out the door and looks to me, telling me to go into the room with her eyes.

Rolling mine she steps out of the way while I make my way to the open door.

“Now he looks… different but he’s nothing to be scared of.”

Walking into the room the conversation quiets back down as all three sets of eyes settle on me.

“However he does look a little bit bigger and different than I remember.” Flint states from his propped up position in the bed.

The door softly closing behind me I turn around out of reflex before turning back to the three, “Well your sense of sight is one of the first things to go with severe blood loss, along with your other senses.”

“Oh.”

“Plus the utter shock of seeing something so ugly probably didn’t help.” I say looking to the small colt that was partially hiding behind his mother.

Giggling the effect causing the entire room to lose some of the nervousness that floated in the air I hum and give a small smile before looking back to Flint.

Ah, self deprecating humor, always works.

“I don’t believe I ever got your name.” He says holding out his hoof that wasn’t missing.

Taking the few steps over to his bedside I hold out my hand and grip his hoof before firmly shaking it, “Hank.”

“Hank?” He looks looks puzzled sitting up in his bed, “That’s it?”

“Yep, that’s it.” I nod pulling my hand back.

“Huh, that’s easy to remember, lots easier than some pony names.” he lightly laughs.

“Yeah, I’ve noticed. Some of y’all’s names are pretty damned creative.” I smirk, “Your’s seems pretty reasonable though.”

“Oh Flint, yeah, easy to remember.”

Stepping back I lean against a countertop in the room and cross my arms, “Definitely better than some of the wacky things I’ve heard so far.”

Sitting in silence for a few awkward moments Flint looks to me and opens his mouth to say something before closing his jaw and looking away.

“What?” I prompt.

Swinging his head back to me he steeles his gaze and looks at me right in the eyes, “What exactly are you?”

“Oh, I’m a human.” I answer, visibly calming the brown pony, “Did ya think I was gonna get mad at ya fer askin’?”

“Didn’t know if that would make you upset or not. It’s not exactly a kind question.”

“Ah don’t sweat it,” I wave my hand dismissively, “I know I have ta look strange to y’all.”

Nodding his head he laughs a little, “That’s an understatement.”

Smiling myself the little colt that was still sat beside his mother gets done whispering to her and looks to me, “W-what is all that all t-that stuff on y-you m-m-mister?” He stutters not out of fear or terror but out of a noticeable speech impediment.

“All this?” I pat on my plate carrier and helmet.

“Mhm.” He nods.

“This all my protective gear, armor, it enables me to do my job.”

“Armor! Like a k-knight!?” He stands up and gasps excitedly.

Chuckling at his antics I smile, “Not quite, I don’t serve any princesses or anything.”

“Than what is yo-your job?” He cocks his head still noticeable excited.

“Well I… I uh…” Thinking of a way to say ‘kill bad things’ in a way so he didn’t become afraid of me or anything I stop.

“He protects good ponies from bad ones.” His father steps in and answers for me.

Looking to the pony I nod in thanks which he returns with a small smile.

“I t-th-hought you s-said you weren’t a knight?”

“I’m not, knights are heros, I’m no hero.”

“Well yo-you’re my hero, you saved my d-d-d-dad, I-I would be really sad without my dad. When I heard my d-dad was hurt I-I got really scared bu-but then when I heard he was o-okay I was so h-happy, a-and you’re the o-one who saved him so-so you’re m-my hero.” He finishes with a little smile on his face.

My eyes starting to burn a little bit I divert my line of sight so they couldn’t see my eyes and take a few shuddery breaths. Not used to being called a good person or anything near a hero a small smile starts to work it's way onto my lips as a choked laugh escapes my throat.

“A-are you o-okay m-mister?” I hear the same small voice call out.

“Y-yeah, I’m fine.” I answer as I start to feel the dam break that held all but a trickle of the memories and scenes of the things I’ve done and had to do return. The mask that I wore on my face at all times starting to crack I grit my teeth and hit myself in the chest with a balled up fist snapping me out of it, Not now, now here, never again. Men don't cry. I berate myself in my head before turning back to the trio.

Flint and his wife’s looks both showing concern the young colt looks at me with the innocent look of youth.

“It’s jus’ the uh air in here,” I wave my hand around in a circle next to the side of my head, “I’m not used to being places this sterile.” Lying, the two ponies either believe me or decide to drop it as their faces loose the look of concern.

“How did you-u get those scars mister?” The young colt asks, breaking the tension.

“Cobble!” His mother immediately berates, “That’s not nice.”

“S-sorry m-mom.” Flattening his ears and looking to the floor he apologizes.

“It’s fine miss, he’s jus’ curious after all.” I smile and wave to the pony getting her to relax.

“So which one do ya mean? I got a few.” I ask and smile as the young pony immediately looks up to me.

“Those ones.” He points to the ones that I got from the wolf in town.

“These?”

He nods.

“I got these from the same type of wolf that hurt your dad but instead it got into town. Its claws caught me.”

“T-that musta h-hurt pretty bad.” He winces a little.

“Ah nah I’m used to gettin’ hurt.” I tisk.

“W-what about that one?” He instead points to the one that ran across the front of my face and messed up my lips.

“I fell down the stairs and a piece of metal got me.”

“Really!?”

“Mhm.” I nod my head.

“I-I f-ell down the stairs too!” He turns around and reveals a large horizontal scar across the bottom of his head where no fur was growing. Turning back around he smiles, “I-it happened when I-I was young a-a-a-and caused me to h-have this s-stutter, its r-really annoying.” He frowns.

“It’s not annoyin’, it makes you you. Plus look at it this way, you must be a pretty tough cookie to get hurt like that and keep on goin’.”

“Really?”

“Hell yes,” I nod, “I bet plenty of adults would of taken it lots worse than you did.”

“I-I never thought of it l-like that.” He states perking up.

“Always gotta think of a positive little guy.”

Everyone in the room smiling Flint clears his throat, “Would you like to jo get some juice from the cafeteria bud?” He asks Cobble, the young colt immediately perking up.

“Yeah! Yeah!” He jumps.

“Could you take him dear?”

“Of course honey.” The mare smiles and gets up out of her chair, “Come on hun let’s go.”

“Okay m-mom.” He replies as the two make their way out of the door.

Closing with a click I turn my head from the door to Flint to see him smiling while staring at the door the two just left out of. Smile never leaving his face he looks over to me, “I love them both so much.”

“As you should, you got a real nice family here Flint.”

“I know, and I owe it all to you that I’m here with them today alive and not at a closed casket funeral.”

“Hey ya can’t think like that, you’re alive, that’s what matters; not why or how.”

“You have no idea how thankful I am.”

“There’s no need. I help people in trouble anybody would of done what I did.” I shrug.

“No pony could of killed that monster and then administered professional aid and then run three kilo hoofs as fast as you did!” He scoffs at me and laughs.

“If they could’ve they would’ve.”

“No they-..” Sighing and shaking his head he looks to me, “You’re stubborn you that.”

“Oh yeah.” I laugh, "One of my best qualities."

“That’s debatable…” He says under his breath, “Okay just, are you the one who dragged my cart home and brought everything inside?”

“Yes.”

“Oh for the love of Celestia’s flanks.” Pinching his nose with his hoof that was left he grumbles.

“She does have a nice rear though doesn’t she?” I add.

“Yes she does, frankly I don’t know what I would do if.. Hey! Don’t change the subject.” he squints his eyes at me.

Giggling to myself he shakes his head, “I’m not going to be able to give you anything in return am I?”

“Noooooo.” I say shaking my head, still giggling.

“Fine. Either way I thank you, I thank you a thousand times over for what you did for me.”

“Don’t sweat it, jus’ enjoy the time you have with your son and wife.”

“I will.”

The door to my left swinging open quietly ma and Flint both turn our attention to it as Cobble and Flint’s wife walk in with four glasses of red liquid on a small platter that Cobble’s mom balanced on her back.

Stepping next to the table and sliding the platter of her back and onto the table top she hands two glasses to Cobble and nods her head to us. Holding one cup in his mouth and the other pinched with his hoof he walks over to me and his dad before giving his dad a glass and then giving me one as well.

“Thanks little dude.” I smile and mess up the hair on his head while accepting the glass. Smiling back to me he quickly turns around and returns to his spot next to his mother. Swirling the juice in the glass I give it a second to stop swirling on its own and bring it to my lips before tilting my head back. Using the same move I did in the saloon with Braeburn I down the entire glass and bring my head back to a idle position while lowering my forearm until it made a ninety degree angle with my bicep.

I hope I can pull this off because if I don’t I’ll look really stupid. I think before throwing the glass up in a slow top over bottom spin. Almost grazing the ceiling the glass starts to fall back toward the ground in a arch. Timing it just right I open my palm and smack the bottom of the glass as it fell past my chest, killing the spin and sending it back into the air toward the ceiling.

Watching as the glass stopped its final spin at the top of its arch I spin around and hold my hand out where I thought it would fall behind my back, waiting a second I feel the impact of the glass in my hand and immediately clamp down on it with my fingers.

Fuck yeah, got it.

Bringing my hand from behind my back I flick my wrist and let go of the glass, letting it do one more rotation before grabbing it and setting it down on the countertop gently. Standing back up and turning to the three I smile.

“Whooooaaaaaa,” Cobble exhales, “that was c-crazy.”

“That was impressive Hank. Where’d you learn how to that?” Flint asks.

Scratching the side of my face I pick up my shotgun I leaned against the counter next to me and sling it over my shoulder, “When you spend two years alone tryin’ yer best not ta go insane you pick up strange little skills. That one started off as a way to keep myself occupied.”

“Oh… I see.” He uncomfortably laughs.

“Yeah, really gave me time to draw too, I have a lot of these weird little skills I taught myself.”

Clearing my throat I sigh, “Well y’all it was very nice but I think I’m gonna head out.”

“Awwwww,” Cobble huffs, “Do you r-really have t-to?”

Walking over to him and couching down so my ass and calves were touching I pat him on the head and ruffle his hair a little, “Fraid so bud, got a garden back home and I’m afraid the animals will get into it.” I say as a, not completely false, answer.

“Oh, Okay!” He perks up and smiles, “What kind of an-animals do you have though?”

Standing back up I groan with a smile, “Well I got these really weird and big frogs and these really big and weird cats and they are always up ta somethin’.”

“Huh, cool.”

“Yeah.” I stand up, my back and knees popping as I do so.

Walking over to the door and popping it open I turn my body and wave to the ponies, “It was a pleasure meeting all y’all.”

“Very nice formally meeting you as well Hank.” Flint waves with a smile, “Please come by and visit sometime as well, I’m getting out of here tomorrow if all goes well.”

“Will do, I know where you’re at.”

Turning my attention to Cobble I wave to him, to which he waves back with a grin, before stepping out the door and closing it behind me. Checking up and down the hallway, finding it barren of any ponies, I sigh leaning against the tile wall taking my shotgun of my shoulder and holding it at idle unconsciously.

Closing my eyes I take a deep. Using some common breathing exercises to calm myself my thought process is hijacked as the sound of the hospital is slowly faded out as my heart rate starts to sky rocket.

Oh no.

Hearing nothing other than my own heavy breathing and seeing nothing other than nonpermiable darkness the flashes start.

A seemingly endless stream of squenced snapshots playing like a projector in my eyes. Gunfire, blood, faces of rotting corpses, faces of the infected as they shrieked and rushed toward me, more blood, a slowed down vision of an infected taking part of my right breast of with its teeth as I was pinned under it, the blood erupting from the hole in my chest as the skin and muscles stretched and snapped, the infected’s brain and skull exploding as the round escaped the barrel in its mouth, and more all playing over and over in vivid detail the sounds and scents even coming back. They start to fade out.

Slowing turning back to the darkness I start to become aware of my body again as my hearing starts to fade in as well. The occasional flash coming back suddenly, loudly, out of the darkness, I flinch every time until the cease entirely.

Vision fading from black, to white, and slowly back in I notice I on my hands and knees staring at the tile floor where a large amount of sweat had accumulated. Bringing a shaky hand to my forehead I wipe off the sweat that was dripping from the area before using my sleeve to mop up the sweat on the floor.

Looking to my side where the shotgun was lying next to me I pick it up with my left before using it as a balance to help me stand. Grunting as I rise to my feet I pick the Remington up and hold it properly as I make sure nobody saw my little neurotic episode.

Thankfully nobody seemingly to have seen me I grunt and start my way back toward the lobby. Hugging the right wall, using it to lean on when my balance failed me, I wait for my strength to return to my body.

Panting as I found it hard to keep air in my lungs I pause my stumble forward and lean heavily onto the wall with my right forearm as the world spun around me.

“I hate hospitals.” I wheeze. Trying my best to remain upright. The hall around me starting to slow its shaking motions my lungs start to refill to their regular capacity and work as good as they usually did. The pounding behind my eyes fading with the red bursts that covered my peripheral vision my vision returns to normal and I stand back up regularly, my body coming back from its self induced bullshit.

“T-those are even worse than the flashbacks and nightmares,” I mumble to myself as I rub my still wet forehead, “and when one happens it brings on the lot of ‘em.”

As back to normal as I would be for the rest of the day or few I start back to the lobby, reaching it not long after I wave to Redheart as she sat bored at the main desk and walk out of the doors. Slowly making my way down the front steps of the hospital, unsure if my legs could support me.

“Um Hank…” I hear the familiar voice of Redheart behind me.

“Hmm?” Turning around to face her she slips the rest of the way out of the door.

“Is this you?” Presenting the front page of the R.P.O’s paper to me I see the surprisingly high quality photo of me leaning on the dead minotaur like a jukebox.

“You know any other flat faced, tall, hairless, being that always wears a full kit?”

“Well, no.”

Nodding my head I resling my shotgun, “Then that kinda tells ya don’t it?”

“Do you have any idea how badly you could of gotten hurt!?” Suddenly angry at me she steps forward, letting the newspaper fall to the steps below.

“Did you really jus’ ask me that? Of course I know what coulda happened to me Red.”

“Oh don’t you ‘Red’ me,” Frowning she steps toward me, “You could of gotten yourself killed Hank.”

“No shit, that tends to be a risk when you fight people to the death.” I shrug.

Huffing she looks from left to right exasperated before staring into my eyes, “You can't just do that.”

“Do what? What I’m good at? Why not?”

“Because you’ll end up getting yourself killed.” She pokes my chest with the tip of her hoof.

“Better me than a town fulla folk who’ve done nothin’ wrong.”

Her gaze immediately switching from mad to a look one would give another when they just learned the person’s parents died she slowly lowers her hoof, “How could you say that?”

“Say what?” I ask perplexed at the pony’s switch in tone.

“That I’d be better for you to die instead.”

“Because it’s true, better me than some innocent person.”

“What have you done wrong? Huh!?”

Staring into the pony’s eyes as she stares back I sigh and lean back, looking into the cloudless sky, “ Horrible, horrible things that if I didn’t do I would be dead. Things that no sane person could ever understand as to why I did them and things that make it so sometimes I wish I were dead so I couldn’t see them anymore.”

Bending down so I was eye level with her I gently place my hands on the sides of her head and look directly at her while her white coat starts to turn red, “Jus’ let me do my job okay? You ain't gonna sway me, it’s who I am. Okay?”

“O-okay.” She mutters.

“Good.” I take my hands of her and stand up with a smile.

“What if you get hurt?”

“I’ll get hurt, bleed, scar, and start over again, or die. Really that’s the only thing I am sure of anymore.”

“Or you could come here. I’m more than happy to fix you up.”

“I’ll keep that in mind Red.” I smile before turning around and starting to walk away, “Oh.” I stop holding up a finger while spinning around, “Bout you gettin’ that day off....”

“What about it?” Cocking her head to the side she asks.

“Well I already know you don't want to take it, you don't think you need to, but you do.” I point out, “So I’m going to offer either: I pay for you to go out somewhere and relax or to cook for you one night so you can stay in and finally unwind.”

“Oh are you?” She smirks, her mood slowly improving.

“Yes.”

“What to say I’ll apply for a day off? What if I just don't do it?” Keeping her smirk she hums.

Leaning in close to her so my face was only a foot away from hers her face immediately adopts the wide eyed look I was familiar with, “You’re goin’ to apply for a day off and when I come back next Wednesday you’re going to tell me when that day is.” I say in a quiet tone smirking myself.

“O-okay.” She agrees.

“Perfect!” I stand back up and clap my hands, “Now do you want to go out or stay in?”

“Stay in.” She answers immediately before squinting her eyes, “Wait, this sounds kinda like a date.”

“No worries there Red, no romance, no feelings, nothin’ fishy. I don’t even have to be there if that makes you uncomfortable, I am going to make sure you take a day off though.”

“Oh? Sounds kinda romantic to me.”

Grinning and giving me sultry eyes I laugh and cross my arms, “Believe me I wouldn’t want ta torture anybody that bad. Date me? Psh. That’s funny. Now what ya want to eat?”

“Surprise me.”

Nodding my head I rub my chin, “Already got somethin’ in mind.”

“What is it?”

“A surprise, now get your ass in there and get that day off.” I chuckle and wave my hand to the hospital behind her.

Feigning offense she turns around, whipping my ass with her tail. Walking back to the doors she turns her head to the side to show a mischievous grin and eyes full of mirth.

Smiling back I blow a kiss and turn around, laughing as I start my way back to the main drag. A thoroughly good mood taking away my feel of dread while putting a smile on my face

Author's Note

Huh, look at that, a chapter appeared. That's rare.

This is actually a larger chapter split in two so it wouldn't be a 21,000 or so block of text for y'all to read in one go. I'll release the other half in a week or so to keep ya satisfied while I take another month to write a new one... kill me.

Anyway with the usual out of the way I'll talk about the chapter some. If you think Hank is too flirty or are worried about relationships being rushed. Don't be. I plan to pace things as well as I can, Hank just has a sexual, flirty, dirty, and offensive sense of humor.

The next update in a week so brace for it. There's a pretty, dare I say, good, fight scene in it. Well, good for my skill level of writing. Take that as you will.

Business Dealt With

Turning onto main street I walk along to the music in my head, ignoring the ponies as I walked past I stroll past the fancy restaurant with the patio area before hearing several gasps of what I would guess was disgust.

“Look how absolutely revolting that thing is with its flat face and pasty coat dear. Not to mention the scars.” I hear a especially pompous voice whisper.

“Yes it is quite the sight.” A male voice laughs, “What an embarrassment.”

Stopping mid step I lower my right leg to the ground and spin so I was facing the couple. Back to staring into each other’s eyes like something out of a cheesy romance film I quietly hop over the ornate iron fence and slowly saunder over to their table, the other restaurant goers following my every move.

Stopping next to their table I slowly place both my hands palm down on the white table cloth surface and lean over the table while crossing my legs.

Both pairs of eyes widening, they trace my arms up to my face where they both stare. Smiling I look to each of them, “Anythin’ ya want ta tell me? Perhaps somethin’ ‘bout my looks?”

“N-no.” the mare stutter in a small voice.

“Hmm.” I look to the stallion, “You enjoyin’ the sights, or are ya embarrassed?”

“T-they are quite nice.” He gulps.

“Oh really? Because jus’ a second ago you said I was an embarrassment and she called me repulsive, or did I hear wrong or somethin’?”

“You must have h-heard wrong sir.” The mare answers.

Turning my head to her she shrinks back and diverts her eyes.

“Oh okay then, my mistake.” I stand up.

Both sitting up a little I switch my gaze from one to the other noticing that they were both just starting to cut into their brown bean something as I interrupted.

“You want that cut smaller?” I ask the mare pointing to her plate.

“U-um I got it.”

“Yes, Okay then.” I quickly pull my sword from my hip, the collective gasp of the ponies around me making me smile as I twirl it between my fingers. Starting to shake and turn pale the mare starts to shrink back further into her chair as I bring by sword down onto the square mass of bean.

Slowly pulling it through the food I stare directly into her eyes, hearing the patter of something dripping on the cobblestone I look down and see that she pissed herself. Looking back up to her eyes I widely smile making her freak out more and shake more violently.

Turning to the stallion I hold up my sword, “You too?”

“I-I-I-I…”

“I’ll that that as a yes.”

Whimpering I stare into the scared pony’s eyes as well and slowly cut the block in half. Pulling the blade all the way through I hold the sword at my side and turn around. Looking at the brown substance on the blade I turn the sword in my hand inspecting it.

Humming I don’t look away from the blade, “Ya know, perhaps y’all weren’t taught this cause a bein’ born with silver spoons in yer asses but I was taught to never say somethin’ if ya didn’t have nothin’ nice ta say…” Bringing the blade to my mouth I pinch it between my lips and slowly pull it through to taste the dish,

“Bland. Maybe all y’all don’t need manners cause yer all so damn rich and like to pretend that yer better than everyone else but remember this…” I place my sword on the top of my arm before quickly pulling it across creating a small cut, “No matter how rich you are, how poor you are, what you may or may not have... every single one of ya bleeds red.”

Turning my arm to the side, letting the blood that had pooled on my arm run down before dripping to the stone below, “So use this experience later in life when you’re about to degrade someone based on their looks. Don’t.”

Sheathing my sword I place the self inflicted wound in my mouth and suck and blood out while walking back to the fence and hopping back over it amongst the ponies that had accumulated on the other side of the iron fence.

The ponies immediately backing away and giving me space I continue back down the way I was going. Coming up on the gingerbread house I see a guard outside the door before said door opens as another guard steps out before Celestia and Luna.

Watching as the rest of the group, including the lizard, step out as well all laughing and or smiling. Seeing me the front guard visibly tenses causing Celestia to notice and then causes the rest of the group to notice me as well, causing the general mood of happiness to fall away from the group.

Good to see I’m also the killer of good moods too. Add it to the list.

Meeting eyes with Fluttershy I give a small smile, which she reciprocates, as I continue to walk toward them on the sidewalk. Walking past the group I notice that Celestia was holding a large cake box in her golden magical grasp and slow my pace.

“Ya sure you need that cake Celestia? I mean if your rear gets any larger they’ll have to start making custom chairs for you.” I snicker.

Her entourage gasping while Luna starts to laugh and elbows her sister Celestia stares at me with a gobsmacked expression across her face.

“W-w-well perhaps you should look in the mirror! Your flanks are about as large as they get!” She says in response making the same ponies gasp again, especially the purple one, while Luna tries to stifle her laughter.

Stopping and turning around I place my hands on my hips, “I tend to avoid mirrors on the count of me being so ugly, but I’m glad that someone was lookin’. Say Celestia. Did ya like what ya see?” Turning around I pat my left ass cheek while looking over my shoulder, watching as Celestia very obviously looks to the area and lingers for a good second or two.

“Well you had to of looked at me.” She retorts snapping her gaze from my ass.

“Kinda hard ta miss somethin’ so large and white.” I say with a shrug, “Plus not to mention those big gold ass tattoos that stand out like a burning skyscraper.”

Eyes widening in shock at my comment she looks to her own rear as if to convince herself that they, ‘didn’t stand out too much’, before looking back to me obviously a little frustrated.

“You will speak to the princess with respect!” The lead guard demands while angrily looking at me.

“Why are ya gonna do? Put me in chains?” I ask the guard.

"You’d like to see me in chains wouldn’t you hot cheeks?” I grin at the princess, “No no no no, you’re the kinda person thats wants to be put in chain aren’t you? Yeah course you are, most people of power like yourself really like to have the tables turned on ‘em. To go from one of most powerful people in the world to being completely at the mercy of someone else and powerless… look the ideas already making ya antsy.” I motion a hand to the princess as she shuffled around all flustered like, a mellow blush on her cheeks.

Watching her for long enough I snort, “Ah hell, I’m jus’ yankin’ ya hot cheeks, in fact I think possibly meeting formally with you and your sister could be good so we can lower the levels of bullshit down a little ya know?” I explain while poking at the cut I gave myself.

“Get to where you stop trying to sic yer guards on me so I don't have to hospitalize them. I appreciate the practise an’ all but eventually I’ll go a little to hard and end up snappin’ one of their necks or somethin’.” The guards flinch and wince at my words.

Still just starting at me as she apparently does based on previous encounters I look to her and nod my head, “Obviously you’re still thinkin’ about the chains and all that so I’ll jus’ let you think about it, send a letter or somethin’ to yer pet if you ever make up your mind.” I motion to Purple making her scowl at me.

“Well don’t try to hard to not think about me later tonight.” I wink with a smile and turn back around.

Chuckling to myself while I shake my head I wipe my eyes and make my way out of town. At the top of the hill I check my watch and see that it was only four in the afternoon. Lowering my hand I take my shotgun from my back and smile, “Nothin’ like relaxing prance through the trees.”

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Everfree forest <><><>

Might be time to head back now, I look down to my watch noticing that it read five. Returning my left hand to the black synthetic forestock of the remington I turn on my heel I start back East toward the Apple’s orchard.

Sure are some fuckin’ strange tracks and marks of… activity... in these woods. I think to myself recollecting the strange tree scrapes and other other weird occurrences I’d stumbled across on my little walk, I need to stay out here in the dark some night and see what I can hunt down.

Balancing across a moss covered fallen tree that was the only way to get across the twenty foot wide, fifty foot long, thirty foot deep gouge in the earth some of the rotting soft material falls away underfoot causing me to almost fall off.

“Shit.” I mutter falling into a crouch to regain my balance, hearing the rotted wood hit the stone below I slowly stand back up and quickly make my way across the log of questionable structural stability. Jumping off I take a quick look behind me and push my way through the tall ferns and brambles as I make my way further east.

Shotgun raised and at the ready I quickly glance to my watch cursing under my breath at the time, It’s almost dark and I’m just half way back and these things are gonna pounce me if I try to run.

One of the lithe black shapes shooting across in my peripheral I snap to where it was long after it was already gone, “Yer really startin’ to piss me off you cowards.” I grumble.

Two zipping past in opposite directions on my left and right I swing the shotgun in an arc to cover both my flanks.

What’s the breaking point going to be? Run or stand and fight… well now these things have peaked my curiosity so I guess we know which one is going to happen here don’t we Hank?

“Haha, yes we do.” I smile.

Pretending to turn and run I swing back around as multiple shrieks fill the trees and a black figure jumps out of the darkness at me. My shotgun already pointed at where it came from I pull the trigger, illuminating the creatures face just as it was liquidised by the nine pellets of buckshot, sending the rest of the creatures body to the leaf covered ground. Looking at the spotty fur and dark skin, mixed with the black blood leading from its mutilated head and long snaggled teeth of its lower jaw I snap my gaze back to the trees and listen to the sound of rapid feet in the darkness around me, “These ain’t Shucks.”

Screeches filling my ears something impacts the back of my right knee causing me to have to regain my footing as another rams into the side of my left knee trying to buckle it.

“Son of a bitch!” I yell and fire a shot in the direction of where I thought it would be going. Missing I use the flash of the fireball to reacquire a new target before firing again, this time definitely hitting something, the large scream telling me all I needed to know.

Pumping a new shell into the chamber I continue to fire in every direction, noticing all the eyes that were surrounding me.

A figure sprinting toward me I level the front bead with its chest and pull the trigger, the most dreaded sound I knew faintly calling out… *click*.

“Fffuuuuck!” Gripping the shotgun tightly I prepare for hand to hand. Jumping for my throat I intercept the beast with the buttstock sending it to the ground. Kicking it the ribs making it snarl I raise my foot to stomp on its neck as another one rams into my exposed side, digging its teeth into the material of my body armor.

The sudden addition of weight throwing off balance allowing the other one to slink away back into the dark I turn and look down to my side as it held onto my material trying to dig in deeper. Raising the butt of the shotgun and smashing it on its eyes making it fall off where the thing lands on the ground on its side. Raising my foot again I drop it on its ribcage, its side collapsing like a pumpkin getting hit with a baseball bat.

Thrashing its head in pain I forget about it and turn, another one mid air, going for my throat. Holding up the shotgun to block it bites down on the receiver and starts to pull. Growling I throw the shotgun to the ground, in turn making the mongrel land in front of me. Pulling my revolver I fire and plant a .357 in the top of its skull.

Quiet filling the forest I look all around me before reholdeting the revolver and picking up the shotgun. Still looking around me I start to backpedal East while slamming the forestock to the rear and putting a shell in the chamber before locking back forward.

Hearing rapid panting coming from dead ahead I stop the process of loading and fire a shot blindly, once again illuminating the area around me the previously injured K-9 takes the shot in the middle of its chest causing it to immediately drop and slide directly in front of me.

“Get fucked.” I growl still backing up. Ejecting the spent shell I replace it with a new one and proceed to top the shotgun off, completely spending my reserves. Looking over my shoulder I see a patch of forest where the tree cover lessened letting the last beams of sunlight to illuminate the forest floor.

A place where I could finally see what I was fighting only three hundred meters behind me I take a deep breath and harden my gaze. Turning around I push off the earth as hard as I could and start into a sprint toward the light.

Swarming around me one of them jumps at me from the left trying to knock me on the ground, my shotgun already pointed in its general direction I pull the trigger as it gets into the gun’s line of fire blowing it back into the trees head over heels.

Racking the shotgun, the spend shell flying in front of my face with a trail of pure white smoke, I see another anomaly running directly at me, tucking my shoulder I ram into the beast with a yell, sending it flying into a nearby tree.

Almost to the light spot one of them finally times it right and zips between my legs as I took a stride. Legs locking up instantly I fly forward, the leaf covered ground slowly making its way toward me as time slowed.

Tucking my head in and turning to my left side I impact the ground and slide for a second before ending up on my back ten feet from the light. Right where they wanted me, they start to yip and screech around me as they close in.

Raising my shotgun I fire at the closest one as it rushes me, blowing its chest wide open. Using my legs to turn myself around in a circle I pick of the ones that lunged or tried to pounce on me. The smell of blood and gunpowder filling the area around me it only seemed to anger the strange doglike creatures as they started to growl and become even more reckless.

My trusty shotgun pumping out its last shell I hastily try to push myself up from my vulnerable position but much to my chagrin get knocked back down as one pounces on my chest and starts to bite snap its jaws at my throat. Holding it back with the shotgun I roughly push it off me as another jumps at me, raising my legs I joey kick it directly in the chest causing something to crack as it flies back and hits one of its circling brethren.

Using the second I had I stand up and sucker punch another in the process. Switching the shotgun to my left hand I hold it around the receiver and pull my revolver starting my way back into the tiny clearing.

One coming from my right, jaws wide open I don’t even aim with the sights, just point and send a round into its neck, the deep report of the revolver being a stark difference from the dog’s high pitched screeching. Another two coming at me from left I quickly switch to them before plugging them both, stopping their advance.

Stepping into the clearing I look behind me and notice another running at me from the other side, whipping around I fire a shot, missing by a foot, before firing once again, this time hitting it in the left side of the chest, at least puncturing a lung.

Thankfully knowing how to count to six I realize the revolver was empty and re holster it, replacing it with the 1911. Looking all around me I see the unbelievably ugly faces of the sickly black skinned K-9s as they snap their jaws and bark at me. The front four K9 teeth being extremely long compared to the others I look to their bodies, all of them definitely being made for speed, their legs and torsos being extremely thin and lanky.

“You sure are frail mother fuckers ain’t cha?” I laugh drawing my sword, holding it regularly in my left hand, “Well come on, I might jus’ be a little too big fer ya to handle tough, might accidently rip ya in half even.”

Mocking them it doesn’t take long for them to get antsy before finally all hell breaks loose. Rushing me all at one time I spend all eight shots I had in the blink of an eye, dropping six of them as they run toward me. Dropping the empty mag I attempt to slide in the new one but get stopped half way by a wolf jumping onto my back.

Latched on I throw my right elbow into its ribs until it finally lets go and falls off, another immediately at my twelve I pistol whip it with the 1911 in the side of the head before stabbing it in the neck with the sword.

Looking to the right I barely have time to pull away from the bleeding dog as another lands right where I was standing snarling all the while. Throwing a quick cut with the help of a flick of the wrist the ascending cut seems to almost miss the dog’s neck before dark blood starts to flow out of the wound like a waterfall.

My sword still near my head from the swing and the 1911 still empty I have no way to do anything as I get rams from my right and left. Knocking me off balance I thankfully manage to stay upright. Taking a step back and cutting down the mangy dog that bounced off my left thigh with a unrefined hack of the blade resembling the motion of chopping down cattails next to the pond with a machete back home the one on my right clamps its jaws around my forearm.

Yelling in anger I turn to the offending delinquent and ram the sword between its top ribs, the angle I thrust the blade making its tip poke through the dogs back. A singular gasp being the last sound the dog would ever make it loosens its grip and falls off my arm, sliding off the sword as it fell.

Turning I knee another one under the chin as it came at me snapping its head back and snapping its neck. Its body falling to the ground like a sack of potatoes I kick another back and grab the only mag I had left before slamming it into the pistol.

Using my thumb to push down the slide release I look to the right and pop a dog as it tries to run around me and switch positions. Hearing a screech I turn my entire body to the right to face the enemy. Sprinting directly at me, twenty feet away and closing, I push off toward it; not getting much speed built up before it jumped into the air. Shooting directly at me with its maw wide open and front claws showing I tuck my shoulder and lower down like a Linebacker before pushing up with my legs as it got right on top of me.

Feeling the dogs ribs crack and snap as its body folds around my shoulder it rebounds back and lands on the ground in front of me. Already looking broken and near death I stab it in the stomach for good measure, enjoying the look of pain on its face. Twisting the blade I rip it out sending a streak of blood splatter across my face.

Looking up I see that while they were still growling at me they had stopped trying to attack me.

Growling and yelling at them I try to provoke them to attack, “What too scared to attack me? C’mon I wanna continue my holocaust!”

Looking to each other and barking they start to paw at the ground before breaking into a sprint toward me.

Cocking my head back and thrusting my arms into the sky I yell, “YESSS!”

Snapping my head back down and lowering my arms I fastly walk toward them my face stuck in a snarl. Speeding up I start into a run before we meet in the middle.

A flurry of blood, fur, and flashes of light being the only thing my eyes see an orchestra of death fills my ears. The sound of whimpering, growling, thrashing, yelling and bodies hitting the ground my body does what I do best while my mind seems to go blank, needily asking for three things: Blood, Flesh, and Bone.

Cleaving into a dogs back before kicking it away I use the pommel on another before slitting its throat. Picking up the Dog as it bled out I throw it into one if its companions, knocking it to the ground.

Blocking another’s bite by placing my arm in its neck I thrust the soaked blade into its chest, stuck on the blade I pull it toward me ramming it into my shoulder popping it off the blade. Turning to the one I knocked down I stomp on its head with a growl and turn around throwing a wild cut that only caught air.

Rapidly looking around me I snap to one of them as it backs away, one of its front legs missing, raising my right arm that was still holding the 1911 I fire a single shot hitting it directly in the head.

The 1911’s slide locking back I turn it questioningly noticing it was out of rounds. Grumbling disappointedly I press the slide release and place it back in the front pocket along side its empty mag, reminded of my guns I notice the shotgun I dropped earlier and walk over to it. The last of the dogs dead, dying, or running away I ignore them.

The nickel coating of the shotgun being completely covered in blood I wipe some off with my hand before slinging it over my back.

Switching my sword to my right hand I spit some blood out of my mouth, not knowing if it was mine or not. Looking up the the moon as it hung high in the sky I take a deep breath before frantic breathing from my left interrupts me. Quickly turning to the left and dodging to the side I avoid the lone fuck stick as it lunged at me. Turning around to try again I instead lunge at it getting it by the throat with my left hand.

Slamming it into the ground by its throat I remember that I had a social event to attend and stand up. Still holding the dog by its throat I start to walk east, the blood I was covered in mixing with my sweat as cool night air cooled me as I walked toward the Apple’s farm, struggling mutt still locked in my grip.

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Apple Orchard, twenty minutes later <><><>

Coming to the front gate of the farm I go to raise my left arm and wipe my face off but feel a weight keeping my arm lowered. Looking down to my hand I jump slightly at the sight of the dog I had in my grip.

Squinting my eyes and looking at it closer, while lifting it closer to my face I notice that other than the blood pooled in its mouth and matting the fur around it there were no other signs of physical trauma.

“Been a while since I’ve done that.” I mutter to myself, “First the flashes and now this… hope I ain't fallin’ back into it.” Starting off I shake my head, “Nah, I got over that a long time ago, I’m better now.”

Looking at the dog I drop it to the ground and start to loosen my fingers from their locked state. Walking through the gate I stop and look over to my shoulder to the unmoving figure of the dog, grunting I quickly walk back to the dog and stab my sword into its heart just to be sure. Not moving an inch as I stabbed it I nod and turn back around.

The house in sight I look down to my watch and frown at the time, I’m late.

Keeping clear of the front of the house I flank around the side where I see a faint yellow glow coming from the open cellar door. Stepping closer, my footsteps silenced by the soft blades of grass, I hear conversation inside.

“Perhaps something came up Mac,” An accented voice says from inside the cellar, “however, it would be nice to have five of us instead of four… I always did prefer odd numbers.”

“Maybe he just didn’t want to come...” A certain dark grey pegasus I knew the voice of says flatly, “and because you won’t tell us who this mystery stallion is we don’t know if he’s one to show or not.”

“Y’all have met him before.” Mac says in his signature deep accent.

“I’ve met lots of ponies Mac, like crazy amounts of ponies. Does he at least live in Ponyville?”

“... Kinda.”

“Kinda!? C’mon mac just tell us already!”

“I for once I agree with Thunderlane just tell us already.”

“Well….”

Using that as my que I start my way down the stone stairs having to duck my head as I go down.

“Sorry I’m late, I got caught up with some neighborhood hooligans and it got a little heated to say the least.” I laugh reaching the bottom of the stairs.

Three of the four ponies in the group being familiar they all look at me with equal faces of shock, their gazes sweeping over my body before settling on my sword that was still held within’ my right hand.

A crate sat next to Braeburn I walk over to it and slowly sit down with a grunt and kick my legs out to stretch them. Leaning my back against the cool stone wall I sigh and smile at the cold feeling on my spine. Letting my head rest against the stone wall as well I poke my sword around for the opening of the sheath before finally locating it and sliding it in.

“Uhhhh… are you okay Hank?” Mac asks.

“Oh, yeah, I’m fine.” I answer not moving from my spot.

“Wasn’t sure if ya were gonna show or not.” Brea states with concern in his voice.

“I said I’d come so I was obligated. I jus’ got a little caught up is all.”

“Well if ya want ta go home and get er um… patched up ya can. It’s no big deal.”

Looking up and sitting up straighter I look over to Mac, “Nah, most this blood ain’t mine anyhow.”

“What is it then?”

Thinking about what to say I hum, “Frankly I don't know, black dogs, smaller than a Shuck, faster, massive K9 teeth, eyes that almost looked already glazed over and this screech… a screech that make your ears sting. Just these absolute abominations of nature, easy to kill and all, but frankly just… I’ll put it this way I’ll be seeing those snapping jaws when I close my eyes for the next few days.”

Looking at the empty mug on top o the old table in the middle of us I point to it, “Mind if I have a glass?”

“Go ‘head, looks like ya need it.” Leaning forward he grabs it and fills it with apple cider, the fresh scent of the apples already drifting through the air, “Here ya go.”

“Thanks.” I grab the mug with a nod.

“Eeyup.”

Putting the mug to my lips I lean my head back and gulp down the amber liquid as fast as I could, my body apparently far more parched than I thought.

“God damn, that’s a pretty fuckin’ good glass of cider.” I wipe my mouth and set the glass down on the table, the outside of the glass streaked in blood from where I gripped it. Leaning by elbows on my knees I look around the cellar at the ponies, both the ponies I didn’t have much prior contact with looking on edge.

“So do y’all want to get acquainted or do we jus’ want to sit here like five guys at the doctors ‘bout to get our prostates checked?”

All of the ponies shivering a little at my comment the brown coated earth pony is the first to break the ice.

“H-Hello, my name is Dr. Hooves or just Hooves if you prefer, I’m the resident scientist in Ponyville. I presume that you are… Hank, correct?” Holding out his hoof I reach over the table to shake it before stopping and pulling my hand away.

“Doubt you want blood on your hoof,” I smile and pull away as he does the same.

“Yes I would like to avoid bodily fluids as much as possible.” He laughs.

Nodding in understandment I rub my neck, “Yes that’d be my name, I’m not really much of anything profession wise other than my obvious achievements that you’ve most likely heard of. It’s nice ta meet ya Hooves”

“Pleasant to meet you as well Hank, and I am indeed quite familiar with your work but at this point I don't know a pony, at least in Ponyville, who doesn’t know you by some alias.”

Chuckling a little I smile, “Unfortunately you’ve probably heard more bad than good, but what can I do.” I shrug.

“Yes the popular opinion around town is not very positive.” He confirms.

“Oh well, frankly most of the ponies there seem like people I don’t care ta meet or be friends with anyway.”

“Bet they feel the same.” Thunderlane says with a frown looking at me.

“Well there’s the little sparkle of sunshine I was waitin’ for.” I roll my eyes with a snort.

“Thunderlane, there’s no need ta get cross now, Hank ain’t done nothin’.” Braeburn says holding out his hoof.

“Hasn’t done anything? I don’t know how you’re all sitting here with a murderer! He’s a monster for Celestia’s sake! Look at him!”

Sitting up straight I roll my shoulder, “If you’re trying to piss me of it ain't workin’. Everything ya jus’ said I’ll take as a compliment.”

Sneering at me he huffs and turns to Mac, “Why did you invite the monkey Mac? Are you trying to get us killed!?”

“I suggest ya calm yer tone Thunderlane.” He calmly states, “Hank is one of the best ponies I know, he ain’t never done anythin’ bad ta me, you, or anypony in this here cellar.”

“Rumble hasn’t been able to sleep a full night since what he did.” Shooting a hoof in my direction I look up from my second glass of cider I poured myself.

“So you’re tellin’ me that you’d rather have your little brother be dead than have a few restless nights?” I question with a raised brow.

Looking to be he leans forward, his wings starting to unfurl, “He wouldn’t have any restless nights if you just stayed out of it! The timberwolf would of gone away.”

Setting my glass down I pinch my nose and sigh, “Alright listen here you sheltered idiot. That ain't how nature works, you either kill or get killed… and y’know what it’ll be good for the kid in the long run, make him more mentally calloused.”

“Don’t you say what’s good for Rumble, you’re nothing but a murderous maniac, you coltcuddler... with your foal bearing hips and massive flank.”

“That is quite uncalled for Thunderlane.” Whooves says shaking his head, “you need to apologize.”

Laughing to myself I smile, “No it’s fine Whooves, I’m actually flattered that he finds my ass so entrancing he remembers so much about it, you sure you ain’t the gay one there bud?”

Gritting his teeth he stares at me before huffing, “What’s your excuse for all the murder huh? How do you sleep with yourself at night?”

“My excuse?” I ask.

“Yeah your excuse.” He spits.

“I don’t have one, I jus’ kill folk who don’t deserve to live no more. So really I feel pretty good about myself in that aspect really.”

“So you feel nothing when you end a life for no reason?”

“Well not deserving to live usually means there’s a reason for that.” I explain taking a drink of cider.

“So you’ve never done anything wrong… you are a perfect angel huh? You have the moral high ground.”

“Angel of death maybe,” I mumble just loud enough for the ponies to hear, “ and I never said that, I’ve made mistakes, had my reflexes act before I could think, I’ve done terrible things, but it’s what I had to do to survive.”

“So you are a monster. I knew it.” He smuggly smiles.

Setting my mugdown I gaze at him and darkly laugh before quieting myself, “Put yourself in my shoes here dickhead: A bomb went off… Boom… You’re run toward the sound because it went off right next to some of your mates. When you get there two of them have treatable injures but the third… you turn him over and half his face is gone, blood is everywhere, he’s screaming but you can’t hear because a bomb went off next to you earlier and all you haven’t been able to hear since. All you can do is look at the part of his jaw that is left in silence as the exposed muscles and tendons in his neck spasm as he screams before you cover it with your own palm in a fuck all attempt to stop the bleeding. Now you can feel his screams though, they reverberate through your arm to your brain where you can feel the pain, the panic, the fear in this man who just an hour before you talked about his family. A family that is also dead, two daughters, and a loving wife.” I spit, the pony across from me sitting back, all the anger he was showing gone, replaced suprise.

“You’re on top of him, covered in more people’s blood than you could name, starting into his eye as he stare into yours. The bullets are still whizzing past, throwing sharp pieces of concrete onto your skin but you don’t look away, you can’t. The man underneath you dying has a name. Tom. Thomas Davidson. Tom was a good man, you owe him something, but what? You can’t save him, you can’t make him more comfortable, you have no morphine or otherwise, you ran out ages ago.” I laugh.

“So what do you do? You take out your M9, a pistol you still have trouble looking at because of the amount of people you mercy killed with it.” I take out my 1911, “You make sure a round is in the chamber,” I say in a dead tone racking the 1911, “Level it at his head, he grabs your wrist with a shaky hand and places it on his forehead shutting his remaining eye. Then you pull the trigger,” I close my eyes before pulling the 1911’s trigger, jumping at the sound of the sharp click from the hammer hitting nothing.

Taking a deep breath I reopen my eyes, “You stared at Thomas as you blew his brains out, there was nothing you could do you tell yourself. That don’t stop the already massive hole in your heart from getting bigger though, regret is all you feel, anger, hatred mixed in of course.” Putting my pistol back into the pouch on my plate carrier I let my arms rest in my lap, “What would you of done?”

His face one of shock he shudders, “W-what?”

“What would you do? Am I a monster for doing what I did? Could you of done better?” I grab my mug and shotgun it back.

“I-I how can I answer that!? W-What!?”

“So how the hell can you judge me when you have no fucking clue to what I’ve had to do, what I’ve been through!? Do you have any idea what kind of shit you go through doing that once?”

“What? N-no! I've never killed anypony.” He was starting to look panicked now.

“Well I’ve had to do that same thing lots more than once, and man I’ll tell you this, it grates at you, eats you from the inside out like a cancer. Imagine this… maybe so you can understand.”

“No.”

“Too bad. You and Rumble just had a bad accident, you’re alright, you’ll live. Rumble though, he’s split open, his intestines are blown out of his stomach, and as you try to scoop them back in he starts to scream and cry. ‘Kill me’ ‘Make it stop’ he pleads. So you do. You kill him, you had to, bad luck buddy. Now though its a while later some little bullshit thing reminds you of him and you remember what you did, how he’s dead, you’re alive, and you killed him. Have fun with that guilt.”

“N-no.” He says feebly.

Leaning back I hum, “So how can you undoubtedly call me a monster when you don’t even know me or what I’ve been through?”

He stays silent.

“Am I a monster for doing what I had to do to just barely fucking scrape by and survive? Sure I had to bad things, but look into my eyes and say that you would just lay down and die when there was a single hope that tomorrow things would get brighter. Look into my eyes and tell me.” Looking into his eyes he looks away before settling on the floor.

“That’s what I thought.” Standing up I pop my back, “Honestly Thunderlane I don’t think you’re a bad person, or just an asshole, but I think that you may have a hard time thinking for yourself and are too quick to judge the book by the cover.” Walking toward the steps I turn around, “But frankly I’m tired of your bullshit and now I’m thinkin’ about those things that I forced to the back of my mind.”

Taking out my sword I rest my hand on the cold cobblestone wall, “ I’m terribly sorry y’all had to hear any of that, I’ll make sure to not come next time. The cider was excellent by the way.”

Nodding my head I start up the stairs, dragging my hand along the wall until I reached the top of the steps and turn. Walking toward the front of the house I hear hoofs rush up the stairs and stop at the top.

“Hank?” I hear Braeburn call out.

Turning around I face the worried stallion.

“Are you goin’ ta be okay?” He asks.

“I’ll be fine.” I reply.

“Are ya sure? You don’t seem ‘fine’. Ah may not understand what you’ve been through but Ah’m sure that I’m not the only one down there that would listen… Ah know for a fact Mac thinks pretty highly of ya. Come on back down.” He motions with a hoof.

“No.” I simply state and turn back around, making my way back toward the front of the house.

“Hank, C’mon, I care, Mac cares, Hooves is a really kind person and is a great pony to talk to.”

“You’re jus’ being nice because you’re scared of me, that I’ll go crazy and kill you or somethin’, You pretend to be nice to me so then I don’t go crazy and kill you. I’d be better if I jus’ left y’all alone. I get it. I’m goin’.”

“Now Hank where'd ya get that idea? Why would I of invited ya into my home? Why would I be tryin’ ta get ya to come back down and talk to us if I were scared of ya?”

Stopping and thinking over what he said I start to turn around before stopping myself and grunting, continuing to walk toward the trees.

“Hank C’mon, please.”

Pretending not to hear him I make my way to the trees and don’t look back as the light from the house disappears from behind me, casting me and my surroundings into almost complete darkness.

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Cabin <><><>

“The lights are on… I didn’t leave the lights on.” I grumble walking toward the cabin, the dead hairless dog draped over my shoulder.

Slowly approaching the cabin, as silently as possible, I stay out of the view of the front door and kitchen window. Stopping in front of the shed I slowly set down the body of the dog and sneak up to the kitchen window.

Peeking between two of the boards inside I look around the interior of the cabin before spotting a familiar black and white zebra sitting on the couch. Smiling in relief I stand up straight and walk to the door before opening it and stepping inside.

“How’s it goin’ Zecora?” I ask sheathing my sword.

“Quite well, may I ask how you are doing?” No doubt noticing my dry blood covered self she asks.

“Eh I’m good, little bruised and banged up but no worse for wear.” Setting my shotgun down I start to take off my kit.

“That’s a lot of blood Hank, are you sure?”

“Adrenaline wore off a while ago, I’d know if something were really wrong. I’m fine Z, you don’t sound too worried though.” I point out with a small smile.

“I’d be more worried if it wasn’t you.” She rolls her eyes.

“Yeah well…” I grunt as I take off the plate carrier and set it on the floor, “If it wasn’t me they wouldn’t be alive so you wouldn’t have to be worried about how hurt they are.”

“I suppose… I still wish you would be more careful.”

“It’s not like I go around asking to be attacked Z, its out of my control.”

“Shucks again?” Cocking her head to the side she asks.

“No. Thankfully. These were also canine of variety but smaller, faster, and easier to kill, but damn were they persistent… fuck.” I explain exasperated.

“What did they look like?”

Laughing I set my last piece of kit down, “I’ll show ya after I get out of the shower.”

Grabbing some of my clean clothes I carry them into the bathroom.

Walking out of the bathroom in some of my more comfortable, but also more worn, clothes I see that Zecora had got herself a plate of vegetables and was munching on them happily.

“Pretty good ain’t they?”

“Oh yes, very.” She smiles, “Sorry I didn’t ask you permission to have any.”

“Zecora you planted the damn things as if I care if you have any. Think of here just as a second home, help yourself.”

“That means a lot.”

“Don’t mention it.” I smile walking over to the liquor cabinet above the countertop. Swinging open the door I look inside and pull out a bottle of blackberry brandy. Unscrewing the cap I smell the liquid inside before placing the bottle to my lips and taking a small sip.

Humming at the flavor I put the bottle back to my lips and tip it back holding there for a good three seconds before I had to come up for air. Wiping my mouth I set the bottle down and screw the cap back on before opening the fridge, surprised at how full it was of tomatoes, potatoes, carrots, and other assorted vegetables.

“You refill the fridge Z?”

“Hmm?” She turns her head and looks at the full fridge, “Oh yes I picked the garden before you got back.”

“Oh well thank you.”

“You are welcome.”

A potato and a tomato in my left hand, three strips of jerky in my right I walk to the couch and plop down next to Zecora, the force of the impact sending her airborne a few inches before landing back on the couch.

“How much to you weigh?” She asks still startled from her sudden flight.

“Don’t know, last I checked I was two twenty, two thirty .” I answer taking a bite of the potato.

“Wow… that’s really heavy… most ponies only weigh around eighty stones.”

Taking a bite out of the tomato I hum, “I don’t know what a stone is compared to a pound by you don’t weigh very much.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment.” She laughs.

“Go ahead, you look great.” I say around a small bite of jerky.

“You think I look good?”

“Yeah it’s safe to say you’re pretty attractive Z. You’re not too big, too small, you have a great personality, you’re quite the catch really. ”

“You really mean that?” Looking to her I notice her blush and smile.

“Yep, sure do.”

A wide smile spreading across her face I put a folded over piece of jerky in my mouth and look back to the table. Scooting closer to me I take notice and snake a arm behind her before quickly pulling her right next to me.

Patting her on the shoulder I return my arm to its place at my side and take the last bite of my supper. Leaning my head back onto the couch cushion I take a deep breath and sink into piece of furniture.

“Long day?” Zecora asks resting her head on my chest.

“Like you wouldn’t believe.”

Enjoying just lying there for the past ten minutes I sigh, “Sorry Z I gotta do somethin’.”

“Hmmm… what?” She says a little further along into sleep than me.

“Gotta clean my guns and sword.”

“Why now? I’m comfortable.”

“So if something happens in the middle of the night we’re not defenceless.”

“Okay.” She agrees after a moment of thought.

Setting up I rub my eyes before walking over to the gun cabinet and pulling out one of my many cleaning kits along with some Hoppe’s oil. Pacing over to the pile of gear I start the repetitive process of cleaning and inspecting my gear.

<><><> 45 minutes later <><><>

Both the sword and my M9 bayonet returned to a state I deemed passable I set them next to the rest of my weapons that had been sharpened, cleaned, and checked for any major damage. Humming with a smile I walk back over to the cabinet and set the shotgun in with the rest of the guns.

Picking up a half empty box of .357 magnum I pick out six before setting the box back down. Pushing the cylinder from the frame I place each bullet in carefully before closing the cylinder and turning it until it locked into place. Putting the revolver into the chest harness I had put on out of habit I next load the two magazines I had for the 1911 before setting it into the cabinet as well.

About to close the door on the cabinet I stop and re open it. Not making a sound I place my hand up onto a the top shelf and feel around before my fingers graze the edges of a old piece of white cloth. Placing my hand on the cloth and the item wrapped inside it I slowly take it down from the shelf and hold it at my waist as I look down on it. Lifting a corner of the cloth slowly I pull it all the way back revealing the M9 service pistol that it was concealing.

My breath momentarily catching in my throat I slowly run my fingers across the cold black surface causing painful memories to flash before my eyes making me wince. Grabbing the grip of the pistol I hold the the cloth in my left hand while moving the pistol around in my right.

“Oh god, the things I’ve done.” I whisper holding up the pistol and aiming down the sights at the wall. Taking in a deep breath I clamp my eyes shut and lower the pistol before wrapping it back in the cloth.

“Something wrong Hank?” Zecora mumbles from the couch.

“No… No. I’m fine.” Starting off I set the pistol back on the top shelf.

“Just come and go to bed, you’ll feel better in the morning, we can talk.”

“Okay.”

Closing the door I sigh and walk toward the couch were she was lying. Smiling up at me I give a small smile back before reaching down and picking her up.

“O-oh… okay.” She laughs surprised, “I didn’t realize you could just pick me up like that.”

“I told you you didn’t weigh much Z.” I say holding her across my chest like a cradle.

Stopping at the loft I set Zecora up top before taking off my chest holster and revolver and setting them up top as well. Grabbing onto the ledge I push off with my legs and jump up to the loft before adjusting myself and lying down on the pile of blankets and clothes.

Scooting herself into my left side I turn into her and pull her into me. One of my arms underneath the pillow her head was lying on, the other locking her into me I rest my head right above hers while she scoots up and puts the top of her head up against the bottom of my jaw.

“Comfortable?”

“Mmm… Very.” She purrs.

“Good, maybe this can convince you to stay tomorrow night too, I sleep better when I have someone to grab onto.”

“I think that may be able to be arranged.” I practically see her smiling as she rubs against me, “Goodnight Hank.”

“Night Zecora.”

Author's Note

So here's the other, more exciting, half. All in all I don't think the chapters or, chapter that was later split, didn't turn out too bad. Hope Y'all feel the same.

Also a little explanation on this bacterium that Hank got Involuntarily infected with. I've already explained that it execrates every aspect of the human healing process, from slowing bleeding to reducing swelling.

So that little bit about enhancing muscle growth goes like this: So the way the muscle is build is by ripping it and then the muscle healing back, making it stronger in the process. With the bacteria speeding up healing while doing it better it would make muscle growth faster and more efficient, and Hank has gotten a lot of exercise.

Just wanted to explain that a little better.

To Town

“You really do make an excellent pillow Hank.” Zecora says as she laid atop my torso like a cat as I laid with my hands behind my head.

“Told ya that I’m comfortable.” I smile with my eyes shut, twitching as she re-positioned herself so her front hooves were resting on my pectorals.

“Very warm too.”

“Yeah I’ve always run a little hot, that’s why cold weather don't bother me so much.”

“I will keep that in mind when the weather starts to change. I absolutely hate cold weather.” She fidgets around while she speaks.

“Come over whenever you want.”

Lying still listening to the sounds of the birds singing outside in the late morning light I feel Zecora push herself into a sitting position on my chest.

“Um… Hank?” Zecora asks, her voice filled with question.

“Hmm?” Not opening my eyes I respond.

“What are those?” She asks lifting one of her hooves and pointing to something on my chest.

Opening my eyes I look to my chest and see that my nipples had made their presence known through the thin fabric of my shirt due to the rubbing around she did. Looking back to Zecora confused I raise an eyebrow, “Those would be my nipples?”

Look at them and then back to my eyes she looks back down, “Well I mean, I know you’re a male but why do you have nipples? You don’t feed young.”

“Right, but all mammalian species have nipples.” I explain.

“Not Zebras, or ponies, or minotaurs, or even gryphons. Well the males at least.”

“Really?” I set up a little making her have to reposition herself as well.

“Yes. I presume males of your species do?”

“Yeah, all male mammals on earth to my knowledge have nipples.” I answer honestly a little surprised at the revolation, “Well I guess when I was fighting those minotaurs in Appaloosa they didn’t have nipples, then again I wasn’t really focused on that part.”

“Huh well that’s kind’ve funny.” She smiles and starts to poke at them.

“H-Hey stop that,.” I slap her hoof away, “now they won’t go down for a while.”

“Wait they can become erect?” She snickers.

“Yes. You haven’t noticed them before now so where did you think they go when they ain’t pokin’ out like that? You think they just disappear?”

Going to poke me again I stop her hoof again with a light slap.

“No, I just… its funny to see nipples on a stallion.” She giggles again going for another poke that I immediately stop, “So are yours big or small?”

“That’s a little personal ain’t it?” I slap her hoof a little harder as she tries again.

“Well I guess, I was just curious is all. I’ve never seen nipples on a male before.” She answers still looking at them..

“They’re smaller than a females if that’s what your asking.” I say with a sigh.

“And compared to males…” She prys.

“Well… right at average for a guy… maybe a liiiitle bigger, but just a little, considering some guys have little bug bites for nipples. They’re more liable to get excited and become erect like that, definitely.”

“Oh really?” She gives a mischievous smirk.

“Yeah, got me made fun of in weight lifting class a lot.”

“Really?”

“Yep, it surprises me how many time they could make fun of the same thing and still think it was funny.”

“That is a dumb thing to pick fun at someone for, especially when everyone has the same thing.” She says trying to sneak in a poke.

“I know,” I push her hoof away, “but they’re all dead now, so who won in the long run? I did.” I laugh.

Setting her hoof down she looks to my eyes, “Why is the left one smaller than the right one?”

Pulling my left hand from under the back of my head I position it to my left breast and feel around trying to remember.

“Oh a piece of shrapnel slipped under my vest and carved out the top quarter of the areola and the top part of my nipple.” I simply answer pressing my finger into the slight depression.

“Oh my that’s terrible.” She gasps.

“Hurt like a bitch too, plenty of nerve endings in that area.” I nod tucking my hands back under my head.

Switching her gaze to my arms and then back to my face I could tell she was examining my scars and waited patiently until she stopped.

“So those scars don’t stop at your arms and neck?”

“Oh no no no no. I look like a damn cutting board Zecora.” I laugh adjusting my head and scratching the back of my scalp simultaneously.

“That’s a lot of injuries Hank.”

“I’m fully aware.” I say matter of factly.

“I think that you look really of good the way you are, I like the way the scars look.” She says randomly after staying quiet for a minute

Opening my eyes and looking to Zecora I raise my eyebrow again, “Really?”

“I just think that they fit you well, you look all scary and mean on the outside but when someone gets to know you they see just how caring and soft you are.” She pokes then thin layer of fat that covered the muscle of my torso with the tip of her hoof, “Although there’s a lot more firm than soft.” She whispers to herself poking at my stomach again.

“Oh I’m soft am I?” I ask amused.

“Where it counts.” She smiles quickly poking at my right nipple.

Staring daggers at her she giggles and does it again.

“Do that again and I’ll make you regret it.” I kiddingly threaten.

“Will you?” She pokes me again and laughs.

“You have one more before things are gonna get all flipped around for ya.” I squint my eyes at her.

“Oh?” She hold up her hoof and slowly lowers it before quickly poking me again.

Immediately snapping my hands from behind my head Zecora’s eyes widen as she tries to jump back but is too late and gets caught by my hands that grip strongly behind each of her front legs as my thighs raise and clamp her in place.

Rocking to the side I roll over so Zecora was on the bottom and pin her to the floor of the loft with my legs while pinning her arms by her head with my own. Eyes as wide as dinner plates as she stares up at me I smile back and chuckle.

“I warned ya.”

Still staring at me while breathing heavily I cock my head to the side and squint at her.

“Now what am I gonna do? You wouldn’t stop poking my in the nipples no matter what I said so…” I look away for a second before looking back, “Oh I know I’m gonna do the worst possible thing.”

Gulping at my statement she tries to squirm free but unknowingly lets me squeeze tighter with my thighs until she realizes that it was getting harder and harder to move.

“...I’m gonna tickle ya.” letting my left hand go from her arm I start to tickle all of the sensitive spots I’d learned about ponies: the sides, neck, anywhere on the barrel.

Laughing as she thrashed and bucked under me she tried to escape only making me double my efforts.

“S-stop P-p-PLEEEEEEASE!” She squealed.

“Do you admit that guys having nipples is better than them not?” I ask the silly question with a massive smile on my face.

“YeeeeEEESSS, A ThouSAND TIMES YESSS! M-MaKE it StOP”

Stopping my onslaught at the admission I take my hand from her right arm and lean back so I was more or less sitting up. Watching as the Zebra beneath me breathed heavily and laid her head to the side I laugh.

“So what did you learn?” I ask.

“That - huff - you weigh a lot.” Still out of breath she answers getting me to laugh.

Sliding off her I lay down next to her so I was facing her and smile, “Still a softie am I?”

Taking a deep breath she smiles, “Yes.”

“Damn, well I guess nothin’ wrong with that.” I tap her on the nose making her sneeze before propping myself up on my right elbow, “I think it may be time to finally get out of bed and get somethin’ done. Say do ya think you could tell me about those old folk tales of the Everfree? Now that you’re awake and all.”

“Um sure,” Sitting up herself she answers shaking her head at me, “I don’t know why you want to know these stories so much though.”

Picking her up and sliding down from the loft I grunt a little as I my feet hit the floor putting pressure on my knees, “Old legends and folklore always have some truth in them. Any information can help in the effort for survival.”

Setting her down I walk back over to the loft and grab my chest holster and revolver, “I mean what ya told be about those mongrels is good to know.”

“What that they are from the mid to deep Everfree and drink the blood from the prey they kill?”

Putting the chest holster on I nod, “Yeah.”

“How did that help?” She questions.

“Well it proves my theory that these Shucks ain’t a usual thing in this ecosystem and are displacing animals that are. What reason do those chupacabra lookin’ mother fuckers have be so close to the edge?”

“What else do you figure?” Putting on her signature golden hoop earrings she looks to me out of the corner of her eye.

“Well I mean these things looked starved, they fought with wild abandon because they were starving. I mean it was only until I killed the majority of them that they started to run.” Looking to her from where I was looking out of the window a moment before I continue, “You saw the one a brought back, ya said it yourself those things are naturally skinny and lithe, but that it was too skinny.”

“It was startlingly thin.” Putting her other hoop on she turns her head to me.

“Well, remember the day I came back and brought you here?”

“Can’t forget.”

“Well when I tracked you I came across a field of at least two dozen dead deer, you had to of seen it too.”

“I ran across a pack of Shucks dragging a few more deer into the clearing when I ran.”

“Yeah well when I came across the field there were deer literally ripped in half and the ground was red in blood, yet none of them were eaten.” Scratching my head I turn and walk over to the gun cabinet, “That is just a waste, predators usually don't kill without a need to eat, but Shucks do. Maybe they were bringing in a lot of food to feed those snappers or a even more menacing variant? Maybe they’re like a hive mind and feed a queen of something? I dunno.”

“By ‘big snapper’ do you mean that flatter massive jawed skull you have in your shed?”

“Yeah, those are the ones.” I confirm opening a can of .223, “You’ve never heard of those have you?”

Walking over next to me she brushes against my leg, “No, nothing that quite fits what that thing must of looked like,”

“That’s what I figured.” I say with a sigh.

“But this reminds me of a old story my grandmother told me plenty of times as a youngling.”

“What’s it about?”

“The balance of the forest and the two beings that represent each side.”

Stopping what I was doing I turn my head and look to the zebra next to me, “That sounds promising.”

<><><> 1st person, Hank, One Hour Later <><><>

Weaving some split green saplings between the stronger poles that made up the frame of the fence I slowly made my way around the garden while Zecora weeded and was being harassed by the frogs.

“Why do they keep sticking me with their tongues? Hey! Stop it!” She jumps away from a frog as it jumps at her screeching.

“They’re jus’ little assholes Z. Nothin’ I can do, even the Manticores are nervous of ‘em.”

“I see where they learned it.” She huffs making me laugh.

“From the best.” I proudly agree picking up another split stick, “I know we got off on a tangent but ya think you could tell me about that balance of the forest?”

“Mhm.” She answers taking a bite out of a cucumber she picked.

“Could ya throw me one of those too?” I ask before a cucumber is thrown at my face. Catching it I set it down next to me, “Thanks, now about this balance.”

“The Everfree is a ancient forest more akin to a singular living being, this makes it a hotspot for spiritual and other mystical beings, some that are easily as ancient as the forest itself.” She begins gaining a nostalgic look in her eyes, “ Two of the best known, yet least seen due to their reclusive nature, are the keepers of the entire forest.”

Listening with rapt attention I nod my head, “What do these keepers look like?”

“Since the beginning of early ponies, minotaurs, zebras, and even griffons there are drawn and written accounts of two beings, both seemingly larger than life. The bearer of life being a massive moose with large sparling antlers as sturdy as the strongest oak. Her coat being a deep brown but its entire form having moss and lichens covering and hanging from its hulking mass while its eyes glow a soft yellow.”

A smile across her face as she motions with her hooves she seems completely entranced by the description.

“Told by those who have been confronted by her she is said to be very mischievous, loving to scare and trick the being in her sights. It is also said the even for her massive size she steps across the ground silently; appearing behind you causing you to think you to feel a cold breeze across the back of your neck only to turn around and be face to face with her.”

“So it’s a she but has antlers?” I question.

“Ah yes, mother of the forest, while beings of this type are genderless all those who have seen it call it ‘she’ or ‘her’ when speaking of their encounter.” She answers my question looking at me with a twinkle in her eye I had never seen before, “The encounters are a just as unique. She is said to stare at whoever she has found until suddenly the being getting stared at is filled with fear and forced to run from her while she gives chase punishing them for their cowardice.”

Rubbing her hoofs together she looks to the trees behind us causing me to turn and see nothing, “She has never killed anyone however, seemingly giving chase for fun until just as fast as she appeared, vanishing without a sound. This has left every single person that as been lucky, or unlucky, enough to meet her different in subtle ways, yet all of them share one common change, a greatened sense of humility.”

Being highly intrigued I hummed in thought, “Where there is life there is always death.” I think aloud.

“You tell a very true truth.”

Looking up to Zecora she looks past me but right at me at the same time, “Things cannot live forever so the other half of this ancient balancing act is indeed death. The even more elusive half of this immortal pair forever locked in a un-winning battle is even more elusive in nature. For this reason few have seen him and even fewer have written their accounts or ever spoken of them.”

Pausing for a moment Zecora seems to think back to a previous memory.

“For those who have seen him and lived to tell the tale they write or speak of a tall and thin, yet muscular, werewolf. Most of the times the person catches him out of the corner of their eye and others run across him as he stands motionless in between the trees. One thing is sure though, while he may never directly kill anyone those who meet his black stare rarely make it out of the forest alive.”

“There is, however, a singular account by a long dead griffon where when encountering death face to face he heard a singular word whisper throughout his mind… ‘leave’. This leads many to think that the entity wants to keep outside beings out of the forest, and he does so well. The same griffon said that the werewolf never chased him, he never even moved, the griffon heard it in his mind that he was unworthy of a place like the Everfree and left immediately, losing a leg in the process to a timberwolf.”

“This is extremely interesting, are these beings well known?”

“They are more than just well known. They are widely believed in.”

“What causes the large base of belief?” Curious to what the members of this world believed in and worshiped I ask.

“The Everfree is a massive and mysterious place, filled to the brim with things that cannot be explained. This includes spectres, massive serpents, spiders the size of small houses, hundreds of abandoned communities that were there one day and gone the next, leaving no trace of the inhabitants, and much more. Due to this and the respect that is held universally for the forest and its trees many put lots of weight and belief into these tales, rightfully so as I may add.”

“Well if my experience so far is anythin’ to go by, strange ain’t very strange at all. Hell. I’d call it normal.” I laugh.

“Yes you have had quite the… active experience here.” She nods in agreement.

“Ugh… yes I have,” I laugh and rub my face, “I swear this place is gonna age me even more.”

“Actually you look better than you did when I first met you.”

A slow warm breeze blowing through like the first day of summer I look to the zebra, “How so?”

“Well you aren’t as… I don’t want to say pale because you’re still pale, but pasty maybe?” She explains.

“I can see that.” I agree.

“Plus you just look more healthy in general, plus stronger I’d even go as far to say that you are visibly bigger than when we first met.”

“Huh, could be I suppose,” I run my fingers through my shaggy hair, “Living here is a full body workout twelve hours out of the day. Plus with the way that bacteria works I guess it could enhance muscle growth.”

“Never thought of that, then again Nobody has ever had a living colony of it permanently living in their bodies either.” Her voice trails off at the end as she gives a nervous smile.

“I told ya it was fine Z, I ain’t mad, but I do need to find a gym so I can see how much stronger I am now… and how much I weigh.”

“That I’d like to see.”

“What, seeing how much I can lift?”

“Uh Yeah, you’re a entirely new species I want to see what you can do.”

“Well I Had just hit the four wheel club for squat at the end of my time on my old planet.”

“Four wheel club?” She asks with obvious confusion in her voice.

“Mhm, four forty five pound weights on each side of the bar or four hundred and five pounds total.” I explain, the zebra’s eyes widening a little.

“I wonder how much a pound is to a stone.”

“Me too. I think I have a old bathroom scale we can find out with somewhere though. Wanna find out?”

“What about the garden and the fence?”

“I can do that later.” I say while staying up, “Plus the frogs have been slowly surrounding you the entire time.”

“What? Ah!” Jumping up she runs between two of them before jumping the fence, “Green bastards.” She curses.

Laughing at her outburst I wave for her to follow me as I walk to the shed.

“This thing has ta be ‘round here somewhere. C’mon.” I huff getting irritable at the M.I.A. status of my scale.

“Just what kind of stuff do you have in all these blue containers?” Zecora asks from somewhere behind me.

“Dunno.”

“What do you mean you don’t know? You told me that you packed all of these.”

“Forgot.”

“Well I’m going to find out.” She says with a humpf.

“DON’T!” I turn around as fast as I could and hold out my hand.

Jumping back, startled from my sudden yell and movement, her eyes widen and her ears flatten against her skull, “Wha-Why?”

“Well I went through a bomb phase… never really got out of it,” I mumble, “ But I guarantee that one of those if filled with explosive materials and maybe a booby trap.” I sheepishly smile.

“Why in the world would you booby trap one of your own containers!?” Obviously upset with how close she may, or may not have, have been to blowing both of us up she asks.

“It’s funny.” I smile.

“How in tartarus is blowing yourself up funny!?”

“Because when you open the container and you see a string or a spring loaded something or other in there and you hear it click all you can really do is laugh.” I explain before going back to looking through my stuff.

“T-That’s not funny! That’s terrible!”

“I think it’s pretty funny.”

“Are you crazy?”

“Yes.” I say like it was common knowledge.

“W - why do you say that?”

“Why did you ask if you didn’t want an answer?” I look over my shoulder and huff.

“I wasn’t expecting an answer like that.”

“You haven’t seen how I really fight so you wouldn’t really know but apparently watching me fight is disturbing or something.” I grab onto a white square that was hiding under a few scraps of wood, “Plus nobody is really sane, some less than others, but nobody is really all there in their own little ways. Let’s figure out what a pound is to a stone though.” I hold up the scale in one hand changing the subject.

Turning the little dial on the bottom to zero in the scale I step back, “Go ahead and stand on it, make sure your full weight is on it.”

Stepping forward and onto the scale the disk turns inside and lands on forty three.

“Huh, looks like a stone is half a pound if you said you weigh around eighty stones.” I say as she steps off the scale. Walking over to where I had a ten pound dumbell I pick it up and walk back over to the scale before setting it down. Watching the dial move a quickly to the five pound mark I hum and nod my head, “Yep I was right.”

“Right about what?” She looks from me to the weight.

“The gravity here is half of what it is on Earth.”

“Wait, really?”

“Yep, that there’s a ten pound weight but it’s reading five as ya can see.” I point to it before picking it back up.

“So on your planet I would weigh eighty pounds?”

“Right, it’s also why I can run so fast, jump real high, and have less trouble lifting you up.”

“Huh so you have the ability to squat, I think that’s what you called it, eight hundred pounds?”

“... Yeah. That’s crazy.” I laugh, “How much is that compared to a pony?”

“Well if squat is what I think it is and if it were a Earth pony or Zebra and they were moderately strong I’d say three hundred and fifty stones once or twice. Average Earth ponies and Zebras don’t have crazy strength like is widely believed, they are usually able to lift fifty stones more than pegasi and unicorns on average though.”

“Gotcha, what about minotaurs?” I ask picking up the scale and walking to the door of the cabin.

“Well it is said that the old king of the minotaur empire, King Sterkur, was said to show his strength by carrying weights on his shoulders that weighed two thousand stones. He did this to show that even though he did not want to go conquer the other species he was far from weak.”

Stepping inside Zecora follows me, “It was very effective, until he left for one of his famous getaways to the Everfree and never returned.”

“Really?” I stop at the bathroom door and look to her.

“Yes. After his disappearance another family came to power using his possible death as a springboard, undoing the king’s effort of peace almost overnight. However, the newest King and his father were both direct descendants of Sterkur. Sterkur the forth, and as of now Sterkur the fifth; who is trying to get peace once again like his several times great grandfather.”

“Huh, that’s actually a really neat story. You’re jus’ full of those ain’t cha?”

“All part of being a shaman.” She smiles.

“I guess so,” I laugh, “Now one second, I’m gonna weigh myself.”

Looking at me strange she raises an eyebrow, “Why are you going to go in there to do it?”

“Because I’m going to get out of all my clothes so the reading is most accurate, clothes can easily add ten pounds.”

“Why do you have to hide your body? I don't wear any clothes, you’re not uncomfortable with that.”

“Not wearing clothes is normal to you jus’ like how wearin’ them is to me. Plus I feel like that is the last thing you would want to see.”

“For the last time Hank, you don’t look bad.” She frowns.

“Uh huh, sure.” I step into the bathroom before closing the door, hearing the zebra on the other side mumble something, “What was that?” I ask through the door taking off my shirt.

“You’re an idiot!” She responds.

“That’s old news.” I smirk untying my boots and taking them off.

“You can’t hide behind cloth your entire life.”

“Watch me you striped annoyance.” I snicker pulling down my pants.

Hearing her growl from the other side of the door she stomps closer to the door she taps on the door making me jolt and turn to the door with snarl.

“What if I just opened this door and took a look of you without clothes on?” I hear some snarkness in her voice.

“Do you want to see the cutting board that is my body?” I ask not amused my her antics.

Apparently hearing how my voice way anything but joking I hear her start to say something before stopping herself.

“Thought so.” I growl slipping off my pants and standing back up.

Stepping on the scale the numbers wiz by before landing on one-twenty five.

“Oh… Shit.” I say aloud.

“What is it?”

“I uh… you were right.” I say a more than a little surprised, stepping off the weight before going back on trying to get a different result.

“Right about what?” The zebra asks from the immediate opposite side of the door.

“I do in fact weigh a lot.” I announce stepping off the scale and grabbing my pants.

“How much?”

“Hundred and twenty five pounds.” Slipping my pants on I button them before slipping on my shirt.

“So that would be… Oh My Gods! Two Hundred and Fifty Stones!” She yells in astonishment.

“Or two hundred and fifty pounds on my home planet, yes.” Lacing up my boots I shake my head in disbelief, “I don’t have that much fat though.”

“Muscle weighs a lot more than fat for the area it takes up.” She adds.

“Right, but I don't look that muscular.”

“Oh stop trying to fish for compliments.”

“What I don’t have good muscle definition, never have.” Standing up I put on the old leather chest harness.

“Are you talking about those stallions where you can see every muscle and line in their body?”

“Yes.”

“You’re right you don’t have that, but it is very obvious that you have big muscles under your skin, maybe not like where you could trace every line of your muscles but definitely where you can see them move and ripple.”

“Huh, really?” I shrug my shoulders.

“Oh yeah, you have the kind of muscle that was formed by use, if you get what I am saying, practical muscle, not those big puffy things.”

“Well I got a compliment anyway didn’t I?” I laugh.

“Stuff it you monkey.”

“Or what you horse?” I immediately retort.

“I’ll come in there with my staff!”

“I thought you were female.”

“I am female what are you getting at?” She pauses for a second, “OH! Get your mind out of the gutter pervert.”

“Oh I’m the pervert huh?” I ask the door that Zecora was behind with the scale in my hand, “Don’t think I don’t catch you sneaking glances at my ass and crotch. You body heat thief.”

“Like you don’t look at mine!”

Opening the door I see the very red face of a zebra, “You wear no clothes and your tail can’t cover everything, I’m male, I’m not sorry for my biology and my likes.”

Setting the scale down on the counter next to the door I turn around and see that Zecora’s jaw had dropped at my comment taking a second she regains her composure, closes her mouth, and blinks her eyes a few times, “You are by far the most crude, foul mouthed, perverted stallion I know.”

“Don’t pretend you don't like it.” I say crossing my arms and leaning my hip into the counter.

“Never said that.” A slow smile starts to work its way onto her face.

“Gonna say, we sleep together.” I smile back.

Smiling at each other for a few seconds she hums, “I really like spending time with you Hank.”

“Same here Z, been too long since I had someone I can talk to like you.”

Starting into each others eyes we both break contact at the same time, both of us nervously chuckling. Rubbing the back of my neck I laugh a little before looking out of the kitchen window.

“You’re fat though.” Zecora says randomly.

Looking to her I see that she was snickering.

“Nah, I’m jus’ dense.” I state.

“You have that right.”

“Hey!” I turn my head to the zebra, “Not my fault I don't pick up every single social queue.”

“You’re still dense... both ways.”

“Yeah yeah.” I wave her off stepping toward and out the door to put the scale away.

“Two hundred and fifty stones. Wow. That’s actually impressive.” She comments as we walk into the shed.

“So my fat is impressive huh?” I laugh.

“I was only teasing about that.”

“I know, so am I.”

Setting the scale on my workbench I turn to see Zecora looking through the plastic tub she partially opened later.

“What were ya sayin’ again?” I ask wanting to know what she had to say.

“Oh well for your size you are very heavy,” She answers not looking away from the tub while reaching a hoof in, “Large minotaurs a foot taller than you and with bigger muscles would weigh around two hundred and fifty stones.”

“Well ya also have to factor in the fact that I’m from a planet with twice as much gravity, my body was built for greater weights.”

“You really should go to a gym sometime and see how much you can lift now, it'd be a spectacle.” Holding up an old black shirt that most definitely did not fit anymore the zebra continues, “You have some clean clothes in here.”

“Don’t fit.” Walking over next to her I squat down and take a look into the tub myself, “Oh yeah these are to small, all of em.” Picking up a shirt I look at the size and laugh, “Been a while since I’ve been able to wear mediums.”

“So this is just all old clothes?”

“Yep, I’ll prolly make some rags out of them, always need grease rags after all.” Picking up the lid I pop the left than right side on making it semi watertight ones again.

“Someday you should go through these.”

“Yeah, you’re right.” I agree, keeping it from Zecora how painful it was to go through things from my old life.

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Half Hour Later <><><>

“Here ya go Z, should be all charged up.” I take her radio off the charger and hand it to her.

“Thank you.” She nods taking the device.

“Remember to come back in a week to recharge the thing.” I remind.

“I know, I know. You must of told me a thousand times by now.” She rolls her eyes.

“Hey, I just want to make sure you’re safe.” I hold out my hands before lowering them to my sides and pulling my shirt down.

“Did I ever mention that you have large breasts for a stallion.”

“I do not have breasts. I have pectoral muscles, enough so my chest comes off my torso.” I grumble.

“Look like breasts to me. They even have nipples.” She points and laughs.

Scowling at the black and white annoyance I tilt my head back and look to the sky before letting out a slow growl. Returning my head back to normal I look to the Zebra well can breasts do this?” I ask before tensing my right then left peck over and over making them move up and down in a alternating pattern.

Starting at my chest she starts to go a little red in her cheeks.

“I mean you make fun of me but then you have your breasts down by your pussy. Or are those considered teats?”

Crossing my arms she gasps, “You’re not supposed to gaze at a mare like that.”

“I wasn’t gazing, I was observing. You wear no clothes for teats sake… Get it? Teats sake. Ha.”

Laughing at my own pun Zecora humpfs and turns around, “I’m going to leave now so you don’t gaze at me like some pervert.”

Only laughing harder at my statement she starts to walk towards the woods. Calming my laughter I wipe my eyes, “See ya later Z.” I call out with a wave.

Turning her head while still walking I notice the smile on her face before she waves back, “Good bye Hank.”

Watching the Zebra disappear into the brush, her staff and sattle bags in tow I hum, “Now what?”

Turning around I look to the unfinished garden fence but wave it off, “Nah.”

Idly walking into the shed I walk around looking over my stuff trying to think of something to do. Kicking the barrel of gas as I walk out for the shed into the sunlight I scratch my nose.

Checking my watch and seeing it was thirteen hundred I shrug my shoulders, “Might as well go inta town and ask her now instead a later.”

Stepping into the cabin I start to gather my regular kit.

Sighing my body relaxes from its usual tense state at the comfort of the kit I’d lived in for more time than I could remember.

Sliding two full magazines into the three magazine pouch on my pistol belt I top off the right pouch before picking up the remaining magazine and smoothly sliding it into the magazine well of the M16A4. Pulling back the charging handle with my first two fingers on my left hand I flick the safely on before walking toward the door, picking up my helmet and setting it on my head on the way.

Walking down the trail that eventually deposited me into pony land I keep my senses open while I made my way forward, enjoying the pleasant temperature and low humidity of the day’s weather.

Stepping through the matted down brush that hid the path to my home I step onto the hard dirt road and look right to Flutter’s house. Noticing that no lights were on inside and the animals were doing their thing I reason she must of been out and continue down the road toward the Apples’s property.

Approaching the first hill between Flutter’s place and the Apples’s I raise my rifle and put my finger on the trigger while flicking the safety off to make sure nothing would surprise me. Standing on top of the hill I slowly pan back and forth looking for targets. Not seeing anything that posed an immediate threat to me I lower my rifle and continue on my way.

Closing the distance to the arch in the fence of the orchard I slow my walking until I finally stop and look at it.
I know I’m not on the best terms with AJ but that doesn’t mean I don't care about her and Mac and them.

Lowering my head and sighing I take my first step onto the property before making my way down the long lane. Stepping through the trees I pause as I see a familiar orange pony wearing her stetson walk out of the barn, her head looking toward the ground.

Standing still hoping she wouldn’t notice me if I didn’t move. Walking toward the house I have no such luck as she raises her head and noticing me out of the corner of her eye. Freezing in place as well she slowly turns to face me.

Both of us unmoving as we stare at each other I can tell something is wrong with her and go to walk to her before stopping myself and returning my right foot back where it was. Looking at me and then back to the ground she looks back to me before taking a step forward, then another, then another as she walks toward me.

Stepping forward myself we meet in the middle where we both stop five feet apart and look at each other.

She’s tired.

Noticing the bags under her eyes and exhausted body language.

“Ah uh… jus’ wanted to thank ya fer what ya did for me during the questioning, Ah didn’t expect that to happen.”

“No problem.” I say flatly.

“Why did ya protect me?”

Raising an eyebrow at her I squint my eyes at her a little, “Because I care about you.”

“But you’re mad at me.”

Slinging my rifle on my shoulder I cross my arms, “Do you really think that lowly of me AJ? Do you think that jus’ because I’m upset at you I’d let harm onto you while I just sit and watch?”

Looking at her hooves she keeps her head bowed and sighs, “Ah jus’ figured you wouldn’t care after what Ah said to you.”

Shaking my head baffled I scoff, “I have no clue what I did or didn’t do to cause you to think of me like some cunt who only cares about people on his good side and stays ignorant and uncaring to those who are not but that’s not me.” I point out causing her to snap her head up and look at me before opening her mouth, “It’s clear ya don’t like me, that’s fine, but I still don’t want you or your family to get harmed in anyway.” I interrupt what she was going to say, “ Why do you think I stood at the front gate and killed a pack of timberwolves instead of jus’ running?” I motion with my arm behind me.

“A-Ah don’t not like you Hank, and I certainly don’t think you’re a… cunt,” She says the word like it hurt coming out, “I jus’, I jus’, I don't know. The way you looked when I said what I did and then what you told me you had jus’ got done doin’.” She pauses for a second and looks for the words, “Ah saw the R.P.O’s paper on ya and what ya did and how ya saved all those folk including my cousin, and then that you took time to hand deliver a letter for me I figured you’d want nothing to do with me.” She looks at me obviously upset.

“You made me feel like shit AJ,” I bluntly say making her deflate further, “You may not realize, but my word is one of the only things I have left and then when ya say that I know nothin’ about being honest and that all I say is a lie it hurt,” I explain the best I could, “So I’m keeping my age private knowledge, so what? You got things ya won’t tell, but you don’t see me calling your word shit because ya won’t tell the world.”

Looking off to my right into the trees I shake my head, “I realize that I don't show emotion hardly but I still have them, they’re dull, but they can still feel.”

“Ah’m sorry. Ah don’t know what steered me say what Ah did to ya but Ah apologize for what I said.” I turn my head and met her sincere eyes, “Ya didn’t deserve what Ah said to ya an’ its been naggin’ at me since you walked out the door that night. Ah really am sorry. It’s not like me to jus’ say somethin’ without thinkin’, especially when what Ah say was so rude.”

Standing in front of her looking down on her with my arms crossed I break eye contact with the pony and instead bring my gaze straight ahead, exhaling a long breath through my nose as I think over what she said, “It caught me off guard when ya said it and the day I had experienced had already shortened my fuze so I apologize for not conversing with you instead of jus’ runnin’ off.” Looking back to the pony I give a small smile before it quickly fades, “ I don’t know why you said it or what made ya, but I accept your apology if you accept mine.”

“As far as Ah’m concerned, You’ve done nothin’ wrong.” She gives a few solem chuckles, “Ah really don’t know where my outburst came from though, you’ve never wronged any of one bit. Ah’m also sorry if Ah made it seem like I disliked you, you jus’ confuse me and Ah don’t know what to say sometimes.” She rubs her forehead.

“What do ya mean?” I look to her uncrossing my arms.

“Well Ah jus’. Ah don't know what it is about ya, ya jus’ make me feel on edge when Ah’m around ya.”

“Well AJ I don’t know what ta say other than that I’d never hurt any of y’all intentionally, physically or otherwise.”

“Ah know ya wouldn’t Ah jus’... Ah don't know how Ah feel around ya.”

“Well that’s somethin’ you need to figure out yourself, but how about we put this being upset at each other behind us?”

“That sounds good.” She gives a small smile and nods, “Now not ta scurry off but Ah got a lot of work to catch up on.”

“What’s the problem?”

“Big Mac hurt himself applebucking a few days ago an’ now Ah gotta pick up the slack ‘fore the apples go bad.” She answers showing how tired she was.

“Nope,” I shake my head, “You’re done workin’ for the day, ya look like yer runnin’ on fumes.”

“Ah gotta get this done Hank, ya don’t understand.” She looks tiredly up to me.

“Nope.”

“Ah’m gonna go now, Ah’m glad we’re back to being friendly again, but Ah gotta get ta work.” She starts to back away.

“Nope.” I quickly lean down and snatch her up in my arms, holding her pressed to my torso as her head rested in the side of my neck.

“HEY! STOP! LET ME DOWN!” She yells struggling in my grip.

“No.” I simply state as I start to run my fingers through her mane making her breathing slow to a melodic in and out.

“Put me down darnit…” She slowly states as she stops struggling and hums letting her head rest on my shoulder.

“No can do AJ you’ll kill yourself if ya keep this up.” I deny her request in as soft of a voice as I could and scratch behind her ears making her hum again.

“Why do ya have to be so… why do ya smell so good.” She switches her train of thought mumbling as she sticks her cold nose into my neck and takes in a deep breath.

Standing awkwardly I continue to scratch the back of her neck until I feel her rest her head and fall into a slow and steady breathing pattern.

Gently patting her on the back of the head I start to walk smoothly as possible to the house. Opening the doors slowly and quietly I duck down and walk into the inside of the hallway to the living area where Granny most likely was.

Stepping into the room I’m met with the questioning eyes of Mac as he lays awkwardly on his side on the couch with his right leg stuck out at what looked like an uncomfortable angle. Turning and looking to my left I see Granny smiling at me as she rocked in her chair.

“Where is her bedroom?” Quietly ask the old mare.

“Up the stairs last door on the left.” She answers immediately, “When you’re done with her can you come down here for a second?”

Only nodding my head in response I turn and start to make my way up to the stairs, but not before noticing the nervous look Mac was directing toward Granny.

Reaching the room I open the door with my left hand and step inside the spacious mellow green room. Looking to the bed directly next to the door I bend over and pull back the sheets before using both hands to gently lay AJ down onto the bed.

Taking her hat off and putting on the peg stuck in the wall with a portion of rope hanging from it. Looking back to the fast asleep pony I start to tuck her in before freezing as she starts to mumble again.

Thinking she’d woke up I turn my head to look at her as she grabs onto one of her apple print pillows and pulls it close, “P-please harder, r-right… there…” She airily says, a small smile on her face.

Quietly laughing at what seemed to be a sleep deprivation onset wet dream, something that happened to me more than once, I pull the blanket up before standing up and shaking my head as she fidgeted around a little under the sheets, caught in whatever dream she was in.

“H-hank.”

I stop from where I was about to leave and slowly turn my head to the sleeping pony, my eyes wide in shock.

“doc please…”

Abort. Abort. Abort. Alarm bells go off in my mind making me quickly but quietly exit the room and close the door my breathing acting like I just ran five miles. Not knowing what to think I decide to not think about it at all and to focus on making myself look less panicked than I was before going down stairs. Taking a few deep breaths in and out I hit myself in the center of the chest a few times before taking one last large exhale and staring down the stairs.

Taking the stairs two at a time I reach the bottom in no time and once again meet with the two ponies in the family room.

“What’d ya need?” I look to Granny.

“Well Big Mac here done somethin’ ta his leg a few days ago and it hasn’t started to get better yet, but he won’t let nopony look at it because he’s ‘fraid to expose himself. If ya get what I’m sayin’.”

“Granny…” Mac whines in his baritone voice.

“Mac ya got ta get yer leg looked at my somepony, and since you’re bein’ such a stallion ‘bout it I figure that having somebody ya know look at it would be better than somepony ya don’t.” Granny explains to the visibly nervous stallion.

“Ah think it’s gettin’ better. Really.” He shakes his head and tries to move his right rear leg only to his own own chagrin as he hisses in pain.

Looking closely at his leg and how it was slightly pointed out, Superior anterior hip dislocation. I think in my head, “Mac I think you should listen to Granny here.”

“N-no I - I ain't gonna let ya.”

“Stop being such a baby Mac, Hank’s a doctor for Makers sake.” Granny says frustrated with the red pony.

“N-nope.” He firmly states.

“Mac I think you should jus’ let me do this.”

“Nope, I won’t let ya.”

“Mac c’mon! Go up to yer room if your worried ‘bout privacy!” Granny angrily frowns completely out of patience.”

“N-no.” He shakes his head gaining red to his face.

Looking at his leg I take a breath and harden my gaze before taking the slung rifle off my back and leaning it on the wall behind me, “I’m done askin’.”

Walking toward the stallion on the couch he looks to me with wide eyes and a nervous look on his face before putting his front hooves out in front of him in a feeble attempt to stop my advance. Thrusting his hooves at me to push me away as I got close I use my left hand and push on his extended arms so his face was in the back cushion of the couch before digging the same arms under his neck and wrapping it around before pulling him up.

“N-no, Please.” He pleads.

“The time for pleasantries is over.” I grunt wrapping my other arm around his midsection and pulling him up to my torso. Moving in my grip to much I adjust my grip so most of his weight was on my right forearm at my side while I held him in place with my left across his front.

Not saying a word I turn and start to the stairs and up them before stopping at the first door on the left because it was the furthest from AJ and entering. The pony in my grip whimpering slightly I turn and close the door before setting him on the bed.

Walking around to the other side of the bed so I was on his right side his eyes nervously follow me the whole way while he crosses his rear left leg over his right and uses his tail to further cover himself.

Front hooves folded like a dog rolling in the grass he hides part of his face from me. Stopping at the side of the bed I kneel down next to it.

“Now Mac we are both mature alright. It ain't nothin’ I ain't seen or done before. I’m not going to judge ya, I’m jus’ gonna fix ya.” I look to the nervous pony and try to reassure him.

“But yer gonna see all of…” He stops, unable to say the words.

“Cock and balls? Yeah. So?” I finish for him.

Gaining more red from what I said and breaking eye contact I look to the shite sheets and sigh, “Mac, there ain't nothin’ ta be embarrassed about.”

“But you’re another stallion.” She points out.

“Is that what yer worried ‘bout?” I Laugh, “This ain’t gay Mac, Nothin’ is happenin’ here.”

“I-it’s not that it that Ah… Ah uh…”

“Look, forget it, if ya don't want to that’s too damn bad. Either you open yer legs so I can see what’s goin’ on with ya or I’m going to pry them open.”

Whimpering again I glare at him, “This is happening either way Mac. One will hurt ya lots more.”

Switching from his leg to me a few times he clenches his eyes and opens his legs to I could get a closer look.

“Thank you.” I huff, leaning in to get a closer look to the inside of where his hip met his femur and connected with the ball joint.

“Damnit, I was right.” I more or less curse to myself switching my position to his hoof and ankle, “No foot droop, good.” I grab his hoof and move it around, “Can ya feel this?”

“E-Eyup.” She answers,

“Good. Now I want you to push against my hand as hard as ya can with only your hoof okay? Go.”

Holding my hand over his hoof he presses against it strong, showing no weakness, “Good. Did any part of you leg or anything go numb since this happened?” I ask.

Shaking his head ‘no’ from behind where he had his front legs covering his face I switch back to his thigh and start to run my fingers down where his torso and leg connected occasionally poking.

Taking a deep breath in at my sudden touch his eyes shoot open and he looks down to what I was doing with an extremely red face, even more red than usual that is.

“Any pain, soreness when I poked?”

“A-a little.”

“Okay good, your sciatic nerve isn't dead, and by how ya said your leg never fell asleep or lost feeling yer artery ain’t pinched causing bone death neither.”

“Ah’m sorry.” He apologizes ignoring what I just said.

“You’re sorry for getting an erection when I felt around an extremely sensitive area? Mac it’s biology, nothin to be sorry fer. Now bite this pillow.” I throw a white pillow into his face.

“W-What!?” He looks to me wide eyed.

“I ain’t gearin’ up to plow you up the ass jus’ bite the damn pillow and count to ten so I can hear you.” I look away from him and position my hands on his leg getting ready to reset it.

Looking back to him I nod, “Count.”

Listening to him muffledly count to ten I lay in wait for when he got to seven.

“Only wanna do this once.” I prepare myself, taking a deep breath in through my nose right as he got to six.

“Spteven.”

With a fast pull and push with a loud pop filling the room I count in my head ‘one’ before he starts screaming in pain, the pillow helping keep it quiet.

Watching as he moves his recently reset leg around as his back arches and falls back to the mattress as he writhes in pain still screaming I wait for the pain to subside.

“That’s always a bad one, no matter how tough ya are.” I state into the air, observing as he calmed down, his chest heaving as he took in deep breaths.

His screaming over with he weakly pushes the pillow away and looks to me with exhausted eyes, “Is it fixed?”

Giving a small smile I nod, “Yeah, jus’ be careful for a few weeks okay. Ya got real fuckin’ lucky, don't push it.” I use the bed as a point to stand up. Rolling my neck I walk around the bed and place my hand on the door knob.

“Uh, Hank?”

“Yeah?” I turn and look down to face Mac.

“Do ya not like us?” Saddened he asks.

“No.” I look at him strange, “What made ya think that?”

“When Thunderlane said what he did and then when ya left and said you’d stop showin’ up and then ya didn’t for a while I figured ya jus’ didn’t like us no more.”

Taking my hand from the door knob and turning to him I sigh, “I still think mighty highly of y’all, Thunderlane on the other hand I could throw in a ditch. I jus’ have a hard time with those memories, it was nothing against y’all, but I jus’... yeah ya get it.”

“Okay,” He nods, “Ah was jus’ ‘fraid you’d stopped comin’ by.”

“No need to worry ‘bout that,” I smile, “ but ya need yer rest and I need to go, so I’ll see ya later.” I open the door and step out into the hall, “Stay off that leg for a day or two.” I add pulling the door closed.

Turning from the room I make my way down the stairs one more time. Reaching the bottom of the stairs I immediately walk over to my rifle and inspect it before slinging it over my shoulder again.

“What’d ya do to him?” Granny looks to me amused.

“He had a dislocated hip, I popped it back into place.” I answer.

“He’ll be okay?”

“Yeah, if he doesn’t fuck it up again here in the near future.”

“How bad?”

“He got damn lucky, no nerve got pinched, not arteries got pinched, and his bone didn’t start to die.” Adjusting my belt and suspenders I explain, “Would ya watch him though for a while? Dislocations take a long time heal ta normal... if they do.”

“I’ll watch him,” She sighs, “thank ya fer helpin’ out again Hank.”

“Not a problem, it’s what I do.” I look up and nod.

“I’m glad yer in the neighborhood.” The old mare smiles, “Now what are ya up to?”

“I figure I’ll go pick some apples so when AJ wakes up she don’t have as much ta do. Mac won’t be doing any buckin’ for a week or more.”

“Ya have any idea what ta do?” Amused she smiles and shakes her head.

“I’ll figure it out.” I reply before walking for the front door before exiting onto the porch, the old boards creaking under my weight.

<><><> 1st person, Hank, 16:35 <><><>

The baskets arranged around the tree under the largest branches with the most apples I look at the tree before breaking into a run. Quickly coming onto the tree I jump into the air and twist to my left before loading my legs and releasing them right as I got in range.

A loud thud coming from the tree I fall to the ground quickly on my already bruised left shoulder making me wince. Pushing myself up I look and see that the majority of the apples were in the basket while a few had fallen to the ground.

Quickly gathering the stragglers while my sweat pours down my frame, flying off my hair as I look around and move, I pick up one basket before setting it onto another and jogging for the barn.

That’s most of what AJ started down in the north field. I think while I come up to the barn. Slowing to a stop inside I stack the two baskets next to the others I had brought in during my three hours of non stop back and forth.
Looking to my watch as I walk out of the barn, my lungs greedily taking in the cooling air, I take notice of the time and decide to get the two other baskets into the barn before going into town and asking Red what day she got off.

None of my gear on minus my chest holster I look down to my already stained white tee shirt and laugh at its sweat soaked and dirt / grass stained arms. Rolling my shoulders at the thought I hum in displasure at the stiffness of them, “Well that’s what I get fer dropping on them each a few hundred times,” chuckling I grab both my shoulders with the opposite hands and massage them a little to relieve the stiffness that had built up.

Reaching where I dropped my gear off I take the chest holster off before slipping on my plate carrier. My sweat covered shirt pressing tightly against my back I push down my growing feeling of displeasure and deal with it as I put on my belt and suspenders.

The cooling air I was thoroughly enjoying through my soaked shirt now stopped by the layers of steel plates, kevlar, nylon, and bullets hanging off my frame I sigh and grip my rifle tightly in both hands before starting for the road to town.

Set into a steady jog, that was more like a quick run thanks to the gravity on the planet, I make it to the hill in no time. Stopping for a second I scan the town, watching as the ponies mill about in the slowly lowering sun.

“Time to break the pleasant atmosphere.” Walking down the road I start back into a jog to conserve time. Close enough to see the ponies clearly, their ears rotate towards me at the sound of my gear clanking against itself and my heavy footfalls on the dirt road. Noticing my sudden presence a few of them scramble to enter their homes and get away while the other half stand and watch me while taking a few steps back.

Slowing to a walk I eye the ponies carefully as they do the same to me and make my way down main street.

Taking off my helmet and holding it under my left arm I run my fingers through my hair and shake loose the sweat that was sticking to it. Moving my hand back and forth rapidly little beads of sweat fly from my hair and coat my hand. The air feeling good on my scalp I consider leaving my helmet off but quickly shoot the idea down, the threat of ponies around me too great.

The big white three story Ponyville General Hospital coming up on my right I see Red Heart walk out of the doors and start to descend the stairs.

“Hey Red.” I raise my voice a little due to the distance between us and use my left hand to draw her attention.

‘O’ she opens her mouth before changing course and approaching me, a small smile on her face.

“Hank, how have you been?”

“Still breathin’.” I smile, “Yourself?”

“Tired but good, as usual.” The white pony punctuated with a deep breath.

“So what did ya find out about yer day off?” I question walking next to the pony at her pace.

“Well funny thing…” She laughs tuning her head to look at me.

“If ya tell me ya didn’t apply for a day off I swear Red.”

“Nononono, it’s the exact opposite, I got this weekend and the whole of next week off.”

“Seriously?” I raise an eyebrow in disbelief.

She nods.

“Bet that feels good.”

“I d-don’t know, it’s been so long since I’ve taken any time off.”

“How long has it been exactly?” I look to her while we make it out back to the edge of the square.

“Well about two years.” She sighs.

“God damn Red,” I huff, “That ain’t healthy.”

“I know but-”

“Equestria doesn't deserve to be tainted by your filth you ape!” I hear to my left and start to turn my head before something heavy and fast slams into the bottom lip of my helmet and head. Feeling my helmet fly off my head I crumple to to a knee using my left arm to cover my injured head while my eyes flash white and a filter of static distorts any sounds I hear.

“Go back to the woods with the other monstrosities you piece of shit!” I hear another muffled voice yell at me, another large, what I assumed to be stone, impacting my left thigh.

Spacial awareness coming back after what could of only been a few seconds, but what felt like minutes, I realize Red was still near me and frantically look for her. Thankfully already being in my line of sight that lined up with how I was protecting my head I saw that she was staring right at me while her eyes were open wide.

Everything still in slow motion due to the adrenaline that surged my system the second I got surprised and injured, an attribute I gained from repeated traumatic and extremely fast paced scenarios that gave me almost no time to think, I see a rock bounce off the ground, throwing a small amount of dust into the air before impacting her white chest making her flinch back.

My anger at a boiling point from getting attacked and hit in the head, I feel the same flip switch but magnified and look to the ground, a lone white brick with blood and matted hair stuck to its surface.

Grabbing the brick strongly in my right hand I throw it while also raising it to my feet, aiming for the leftmost attacker’s covered face while another stone was levitated in his magic. The brick traveling the ten meters extremely quickly leaves him no time to move, but he gets lucky as my throw was off only breaking his left leg front leg backwards making him drop the stone and fall to the same side on the ground instead of turning his face inside out.

The others rock in the air while I threw mine it impacts the front of my vest doing nothing but drawing my attention and pissing me off further.

Snapping my head to the other I push off and rush him right as he throws a rock resembling broken concrete at my head. Bringing my arms up to protect my face, my hands clamping down on top of my head to maximize strength of my form, the rock crashes into my left arm, glancing off.

Already knowing the arm was burst and torn open bad I ignore the pain and lower to the ground before pushing off in a pounce at the pony. Reaching out with my left hand I grab his throat while my forward momentum pushes him onto his back where I land on his stomach, clamping down instantly with my thighs.

Pulling my right arm back loading it I throw a powerful hook to the side of his face with a loud yell of anger. Head snapping to the side from the blow the pony appears to be knocked unconscious. Pushing myself up with the hand around his throat I keep my hand locked and pull the limp body up with me.

Standing, I place my right hand in the center of his chest, pulling him toward me before shot putting him directly into the wall of one of the buildings about ten feet away. Impacting with a thump I grab the handle of my knife and pull it out before walking toward the limp body of the pony. Switching to an ice pick grip I raise the knife beside my head ready to plunge it into the black coat of the pony repeatedly before a yip of pain grabs my attention to my left.

Looking to the side I saw the other unicorn had gotten up and was limping away into the crowd. Forgetting about turning the pony in front of me into a pin cushion I return the knife to its home and fastly stomp toward the pony, closing the distance rapidly as he stayed unaware of my presence.

Getting directly behind him I clamp both my hands down on either sides of his barrel, making him freeze before I squat down a little and tense my arms. In one smooth motion I use my legs core, chest, and arms to throw the pony straight up into the air.

Watching as he flailed around and screamed as he completed his arc and plummeted toward the ground I lay in wait for when he landed.

Hitting the ground with a crunch and snap that sounded like another leg breaking a scream of pain terrible enough to freeze any other man’s blood escapes his mouth as he contorts in pain. Walking the few feet to where he landed I grab his tail with both hands and with a yell that started at the bottom of my throat spin a half rotation before letting him fly toward the same building his friend crashed against as the yell escaped my mouth.

Watching him go he clears the building and lands on the roof with a thud. Looking to where I last saw him disappear over the building a second ago I growl before slowly tearing my eyes away, looking for my helmet.

Finding it easily next to where Red was standing, frozen like a statue staring at me, I walk over and pick it up and go to put it on before pausing. Bringing my left hand to where I could feel my head throbbing I push for a second feeling an obvious tear before bringing my hand in front of my face, my calloused skin covered in fresh, warm blood.

Holding the helmet by the rim in my left hand I pick up my rifle I dropped when the first brick hit me in the head, using my right hand to sling it on my shoulder.

“You alright?” I grumble looking over to Red.

Nodding her head in small and slow up and down motions I reach to my side and behind for my med kit.

The two snaps that held the nylon cover down popping with a familiar crispness I pull the plastic box from the pouch before opening it and pulling out a single gauze pad and a roll of compress. Ripping off the packaging with my teeth I spit out the pieces in my mouth while unfolding the gauze and placing it on my head wound. Unrolling the compress next I wrap it around my head in a way where it covered the least amount of sensory organs possible before tucking the end left into the top of the wrap to hold it in place until I could get home.

“Still wanna do dinner or no?” I ask the nurse.

“S-sure.” She answers sounding unsure.

“When?”

“Saturday.” She states with a waver in her voice.

Nodding in response I close up the mad kit and put it back in its pouch after some fumbling, the awkward placement not allowing for fast replacement.

“Your left eye.” Redheart randomly points out.

“What ‘bout it?”

“It’s completely red… dark, dark red.”

“Must’ve bust a blood vessel. Blood pressure peaked out again. Had to relieve pressure somewhere.” Running the back of my right hand across my mouth I look and see that it was in fact covered in blood, “Bloody nose as usual.” I grumble spitting a large glob of blood on the ground.

“Have a good night.” I turn and start to walk away before stopping and looking around to the crowd that looked at me horrified, watching my every move.

“Use this as a lesson to show what will happen if you make a attempt on my life or the especially people I care for. You might hurt me but I will end you. ” I growl looking around making sure to get a good look at every pony, “The only reason I didn’t kill these two today right in front of y’all is because there are kids here, next time however it won’t matter if your damn five year old is sat there watching, I’ll orphan the kid and mentally ruin them by ripping off your legs and beating you to death with them while they watch.”

The crowd gasping at my comment I spit out more blood, “Don’t make me prove it.” Starting to walk away again I stop once more, “Ya know for such a ‘tolerant’ society y’all really are xenophobes.”

Starting again I don't stop this time and start to make down the main road out of town, ponies that were attracted by the commotion leaving what they were doing to go see before stopping in their tracks as they saw me.

Keeping my eyes forward a large amount of guards quickly rounds a corner lead by one of the vendors that had a stand on the square before stopping in their tracks as well, backing up a few steps while their eyes widen.

Steadily approaching one levels her spear up at my chest making the tip dig into my plate carrier. Stopping I slowly look down to the pony as she shrinks back from my hate filled gaze. Grabbing the haft of the spear I rip it out of her grasp before holding it sideways and breaking it over my knee.

“Fuck you.” I spit throwing the two pieces to the ground and pushing through the group of guards, no other problems arising.

Not ten seconds later as I made my way down the road further Twilight and Rarity come around from the right where the tree was down the road.

“What happened?” Twilights asks.

“I have no idea, but I heard a loud yell before lots of screaming from around the square.” Rarity reports.

Coming around the corner they turn toward me and turn their heads looking at me at the same time. Stopping immediately I keep walking hoping to avoid the purple bitch.

“It was you wasn’t it?” I hear her say with disgust, “How many ponies do you have to hurt before you’re happy.”

Pissed off already her words set me off again.

“You cunt, why do you have to be such a goddamn bitch?” I turn and start fastly walking toward her.

Surprised at my response her eyes open wide while her pupils shrink.

“I try to be nice, I invite y’all to dinner to iron out our differences and try to at least be at peace but noooooooo. You call me a murderer before the trial was over. Guess what? Turns out I ain’t!” I huff.

“Well I’m done being nice you wasted cum load. You’ve pushed me too DAMN FAR!” I squat down right in front of her baring my teeth, “Maybe. Jus’ maybe. If you weren't such a racist xenophobic bitch ya would off asked ‘what happened’ instead of accusing me that I murdered again you would understand I did it out of self defence!” I jab her in the chest with a blood covered finger making her whimper, a small blood stain left on her purple coat.

“Do you think I wanted to get hit in the head with a FUCKIN’ BRICK jus’ for being who I am!? You see all this blood don’t cha? OH yes you do…” I growl, my eyes starting into hers, “You see all this blood leaking out of my nose and mouth, my left eye that burst and is redder than the fillin’ in cherry pie and the GODDAMN HOLE IN THE SIDE OF MY HEAD!” I rip off the bandage that was covering the gash and throw it in her face as the blood starts to flow from the wound freely again.

“I was attacked in front of children for coming into this worthless cesspool of hatred and ungrateful wastes. Do you know what I was doin’ here?” I pause for a second, the pony shaking under my gaze, “I was here gettin’ a time to come over to a overworked nurses’ house and cook dinner fer her, and I’m the monster?”

Starting at her I growl, “You’d be glad if I was dead right now, you’d be elated, you’re the monster here, not me.”

“All I Want TO DO IS SURVIVE AND HAVE FRIENDS I WON’T HAVE TO BURY IN TWO MONTHS!” I use both hands and grab her front legs before standing up holding her tightly in my grasp, “WHAT IS WRONG WITH THAT!?” I yell the pony whimpering, eyes locked open as she stared at me with a terrified expression.

Letting go of her she falls to the ground on her ass and falls on her side. Bending over and sitting her up I squat back down to her level and glare at her, “I hate you so much you purple twat, I hate you so much.” Leaning back I sigh.

"From now on you better watch what comes out of the cock holster of your's because from now on consider our relationship violently hostile." I growl, "Push me any further and I'll show you how good of hunter a human can be."

Standing up I spit out a glob of blood and slowly turn, nothing going to stop me from leaving the town.

<><><><><><>

Vaulting over the white plank fence that marked off the Apple’s property to make sure none of them saw me in the state I was in I spit up more blood. Wiping my mouth with a groan I look around before slinking back into the trees.

Whipping the last bandages I had out of the kit I wrap my arm barely enough to stop any blood from seeping from the gash, and to hold the loose flap of skin in place. No bandages left I feel my head, no more blood flowing from the hole. Brushing some of the flaking blood from the area I bring my left hand in front of my face and rub my thumb across my fingers, grunting as I felt no wet.

The baskets sitting right where I left them a hour ago I stop and look at the baskets half full of apples as the trees rustled mockingly in the mild breeze and lowering sun. Slowly looking from the left to right, taking in the surreal beauty of the landscape I unclip my suspenders and throw them next to a tree before setting down my rifle as well.

Taking a deep breath I roll my shoulders and crack my neck, “We stop when the work is done.”

Author's Note

Sup Fuckers? Been a while.

So this is actually half of one massive chapter I wrote (some 120 + pages in Gdogs) and you're gonna have to wait two weeks for the other half so hopefully the time between chapters isn't so massive. Sorry about the wait by the way but it's been a very very busy time of year and I haven't had much time.

And to all the people who have faved the story and even decided to follow my dumb ass: Thank you, I usually send a PM to everyone who does those things but again I've been very busy so I apologize.

And thank you everyone for the continued support. It amazes me that you folks like what I have written and that you find it deemable to fav it and even take it as far as to follow the author.

As funny as it may sound one of my main goals is to get a story to a 100 likes with a positive ratio. I'm very grateful that this has happened, but I'm not gonna stop. Let's see how far we can push this story.

To Bed

<><><> 3rd person, Applejack, 18:00 <><><>

Eyes suddenly snapping open Applejack lays in her torn apart bed, sheets and pillows alike strewn about randomly as she panted.

“Wha--” She begins looking around her room, not remembering how she got there before her eyes snap open in panic, “Oh buck! The north orchard!”

Rushing to get out of bed a wetness between her legs makes her slow down, her priorities suddenly shifted. Confused and more than a little embarrassed the orange apple farmer lifts the bedsheets and looks between her legs at the, definitely noticeable, wet spot turning the otherwise white sheets gray with moisture.

Applejack was not a lustful pony, she knew this about herself very well, which caused the large spot of liquid arousal matting the sheets and the inside of her thighs strange to even her.

“Ah ain't goin’ into heat am Ah?” She mumbles to herself, “No, it’s too early for that yet.”

The smell being just as obvious as the sight of the stain on the sheets AJ rolls out of bed, covering the stain with the other sheets hoping that nopony would wonder into her room and smell what she did when she was sleeping until she could do some laundry.

Walking across the hall and into the bathroom the confused orange mare steps into the tub, hoping a shower would wash away the scent of her arousal and make her feel better.

Walking down the stairs, the sound of cooking filling her ears Applejack walks into the kitchen where Granny and her little sister were preparing supper of what smelled to be fried hay and daisy sandwiches, something simple and easy.

“Uh, hey Granny,” AJ calls out, her mind still stuck on what she woke up to, the cold shower not helping any.

“Mm, yes dearie?”

“How did Ah get ta my bed? An’ why was I sleepin’ when the north orchard had to be done by today?”

“Hank carried you in asleep in his arms and put ya there.” Granny answers honestly cutting a piece of bread from the loaf that was fresh out of the tin, still warm to the touch.

Upon hearing the simple four lettered name of the strange creature Applejack heart starts to pick up as the memories of what she fantasized about while she was sleeping come rushing back to her. Hank’s big muscular frame towering over her as he pinned her to the bed and rutt-.

No! AJ berated herself shaking her head and pinching her eyes shut, Why am Ah thinkin’ ‘bout him like that!? She yelled in her head having no idea what was causing the fantasies playing in the back of her mind.

“Somethin’ wrong Sis?” Apple bloom peeped looking at her sister with worry.

“N-no Apple bloom, I’m jus’ worried ‘bout how Ah’m gonna get the north orchard done now that Ah fell… was put ta sleep. Ah don't know who we’re gonna make those bits back.” Looking with honest concern she sighs and shakes her head, “Things ‘ave been so hard as a late.”

“Well ya shouldn’t have to worry ‘bout the north orchard at all.”

Looking to granny as she continues to make the sandwiches, using the same amount of love as with all her other dishes, “What do ya mean, Mac’s leg get better all the sudden?”

“No, Hank did fix that though,” The old mare looks to AJ out of the corner of her eye setting a complete sandwich on the one of the plates, “He’s been goin’ back and forth dang near the whole day. Baskets full of apples under his huge arms of his each time.”

Groaning AJ winces, “Will ya stop talkin’ ‘bout him like that all the time?”

“What? I can’t look at a well built stallion? Ah may be old but I’m still a mare damnit.” Granny laughs at her granddaughter’s groans as they both blanch, “Someday y’all’ll be right in my shoes, then you’ll understand. The both of ya!”

Shaking her head, her still damp and let loose mane shaking with it Applejack rolls her eyes, “Well is he still out there?” She asked telling herself she didn’t want him to be, even though she very much so did.

“Ah think so, he hasn’t came by in a bit, would ya mind going and checkin’ on him? He’s been goin’ at it mighty rough, running back and forth with the baskets instead of walkin’ for the better half of the afternoon and evenin’.”

“Yeah he looked a little… wobbly the last few times he ran to the barn.” Apple bloom adds starting to get worried about her big tall friend and his absence.

“Well… Ah mean it’s Hank, he’s prolly okay, Ah don’t really need ta go…” She rubs the back of her neck with her hoof.

Turning all the way around Granny looks at her middle grandchild, “What’s the matter with you AJ? Hank’s part of the family and yet ya still treat him like he’s some criminal. What’s yer deal with him?” The green mare scolds making AJ falter and look to the floor.

Ah don’t know what her deal with him was either.

Looking back up to Granny the young orange mare sighs, “Yer right, I’ll be right back.” She turns and heads out of the kitchen and to the front screen door that was open letting the cool evening air into the house.

Walking further into the darkening north orchard the young pony tries to act brave but jumps at the unexpected crunch or rustle of wind in the darkening trees. She really hoped she could get to Hank if he was even out here at all.

No. She shook her head and continued on, listening to everything as she went, Hank was out here and she would be safe when she got to him.

Using that line of thinking she pushed on through the freshly bucked apple trees.

He’s been busy…, She thought, a loud series of steps adorned with canine esk panting raced past her just out of eyesight in the dark.

Ponies did not have the best night vision, despite their large eyes, they didn’t have very good eyesight at all compared to a predators like humans. This eyesight is further degraded when in a panic, and Applejack was certainly starting to panic. A brave mare she may be but dying in a orchard for her family to find later by some mutated wolf that had jaws larger than a pony, it didn't help any when the same sound zipped behind her.

Spinning around, almost falling over from how fast she turned the orange pony tries to tell her legs to move but has no control over them. She didn’t know why she was so scared, she’d knocked out a few timberwolves before but the sight of that huge black wolf Hank showed them few weeks ago flashed freshly in her mind, freezing her to the ground where she stood.

“H-hank-” She calls out in a wavering voice, her last hope being the human or maybe if she could get the will to move.

The unknown antagonizer running directly in front of her but louder as it seemed closer, the outline of its figure barely visible to the pony until it disappeared back into the trees. The creature now circling her, sizing up its meal she stands hopelessly trying to gain the will to fight, run, do anything.

Getting back to where it disappeared into the cover of the trees its steps and breathing suddenly stop as a loud crack of wood on wood echoes through the trees, watching intently, the what turned out to be timber wolf, is thrown out of the darkness whimpering not a second after the crack rang out, silencing all of the night insects calls.

Staring from where the timberwolf got thrown from AJ sees, much to her relief the familiar tall and wide form of her human friend, a five hoof long branch in his hands. Switching to the downed timberwolf she sees the blood pouring from its cracked skull as it tries to crawl away, still weakly whimpering.

Not able to look away Applejack watches with bated breath as the human approaches the timberwolf, club raised off his right shoulder, no doubt to deliver the final blow. The branch falling upon the wolf’s head before she had any warning she goes to look up to Hank but notices that he wasn’t satisfied yet.

Throwing the branch away Hank bends over and grabs either side of the wolf’s cracked skull in both hands before starting to try to connect to his hands together, the wolf skull being the only thing from his goal.

Staring into the wolf’s eyes in a rage, deep red eye piercing into the soon to be erased soul of the wolf AJ watches in extreme amazement and slight horror at the human’s strength and brutality, a small crunching sound starting to make itself known as the human’s arms start to shake.

Opening his mouth, a hoarse and anger villed growl rumbling from his lower throat he pushes as hard as he could one last time the wolfs head finally collapsing, his hands coming together as green blood and brains explode all over him.

Throwing the wolf’s corpse to the ground as if it were less than garbage the angered human stands at his full height and yells to the sky holding his arms out at his sides, fingers tensed.

Mouth wide open as she looks at the beast in front of her not sure if it were Hank or not, the amount of animalistic savagery never being experienced by the pony, or any other she was sure of.

Calming down Hank just realized that there was a presence behind him, tunnel vision setting in half way through killing the lone timberwolf. Lowering his arms and slowly turning around he’s somewhat surprised at the presence of Applejack. Not knowing what to say, the mare’s face still showing her shock at what she had just witnessed.

“Uh, hey AJ.” The human raises his right hand briefly and greets unsure of what to do after that.

Shuffling a little Applejack closes her mouth finally, “H-hey Hank.” She greets back unsure of what to say as well.

Just noticing her let down hair Hank couldn’t help but stare a little at the mare, her hair making her look completely different.

“S-somethin’ wrong?” AJ asks, an instinctual part of her making uncomfortable under the predatory gaze even if she knew Hank would never hurt her.

“N-no.” The human holds his hand out in front of him, caught red handed, “Ya jus’ look really good with your hair like that. Not that your regular style looks bad or nothin’! I jus’.... I uh… Jus’ stop talkin’ ya idiot!” Hank says to himself turning around and smacking himself in the face, “Why am I so awkward?” He mumbles just loud enough for the orange pony to hear.

Turning back around Aj feels a shiver run up her spine at hardened look on the humans face, an air of confidence surrounding him, “What I was trying to say before the old, shy, me kicked in was that ya always look great, but you look absolutely stunning with your hair let down like that.”

The orange ponies face starting to look more like her brothers in color, she hoped that Hank couldn’t see it in the darkness just as she couldn’t see the fine details of his.

Nodding his head Hank walks past AJ for the last basket of apple that needed to be brought back to the barn. Walking about three feet from the blushing pony she catches a strong nose full of his strong, almost overpowering scent, the fragrance causing her blush to instantly deepen and another certain part of her anatomy to respond.

Rubbing her thighs together with a groan she follows the human automatically, hoping to get more of the intoxicating aroma that he was the source of.

Looking back over his shoulder he notices the pony following after him and smiles.

Walking a ways through the dark winding trees of the north orchard AJ has snapped herself out of the trance like state she was in and was thinking about the human to her front right.

He’s not nervous at all walking through the dark with timberwolves around, let alone the Shucks. Applejack thinks, more nervous than she’d like to admit, the timberwolf incident only a few minutes ago aiding in this anxiety.

He doesn’t have to be afraid, he can crush a timber wolf's head with his hooves, things should be afraid of him. The mare continues to think, his scent finding her nose making her forget about what she was thinking for a second.

Shaking her head she calms herself before realization hits her like a truck.

That’s what’s making me act like Ah’m in heat! His… scent. I thought Rarity was lyin’ ‘bout scent an’ aphrodisiacs an’ all that. Looking at the human’s back as he limped toward the barn she jumps at a sound behind her and accidentally rubs up against his leg as she got closer to him for comfort.

“Ya alright AJ?” Hank looks down to the pony.

“A-Ah’m fine, jus’ a little nervous after what happened.” The apple farmer replies looking to where to noise came from. Nothing showing itself she still gets closer to the man, feeling much safer just from the proximity.

Now closer to the man she could finally start to notice that something was definitely off about him, he wasn’t limping, he was wobbling his feet sometimes hanging up before quickly finding where to go before he fell over.

“Uh, are you okay Doc? Ya look a little worse fer wear.”

“I’m good.” The human simply states, not confident that he’d be able to formulate a coherent response with the head injury and lack of blood in his body. The tunnel vision from earlier still hadn't dissipated yet and he was hearing more of the noise in his own head more than anything else, but Applejack didn’t need to know any of this. Hank didn’t want to worry her.

The lights of the house and coming into view not too long before the actual structure was visible hank lets out an audible sigh of relief that the work was done.

“Will ya come inside? Feedin’ ya is the least we could do after all ya done.” Hoping he’d say yes she offers.

“I’m jus’ gonna go home.” Hank mumbles, not wanting to be a burden.

“C’mon Doc,” AJ percists wanting to show some hospitality following him into the barn before stopping in awe at the amount of full baskets of apples filling the building, “Are ya sure ya didn’t do more than the north orchard?” She questions the amount, the yield being more than what the north orchard usually yielded.

“Eh-” Hank grunts with a shrug, setting the last basket of apples on the ground. Turning around he steps past AJ, the pony turning around to follow him.

“Ya sure ya don’t want to come in ya could grab a warm shower… not that ya need one.” Applejack whispers under her breath. Looking up from her hooves her hot skips a beat at the frozen posture of the human.

Did he hear me!? Oh no no no nonono-

“Did ya say warm shower?” The pony could she his head turn to the side, not being able to see the fine features of his face she could still tell he was staring directly at her.

“Yeah?”

“Then I’m in.”

In an almost unbelievable amount of speed the human had started walking toward the house and had stripped off all his outer armor. Hanging the armor on his arm bent at a 90 degree angle he holds his helmet in the same hand and his rifle in the other.

Seeing that his hands were full AJ catches up to the newly invigorated human and opens the door for him.

“Thanks.” The man nods stepping past AJ and into the house gear in hand.

Stepping inside herself Applejack closes the door behind her. Turning around she realizes why Hank was so enthused about a shower as she watches him pile his stuff against the hallways wall. Standing up while he leans the rifle against the wall as gentle as a parent lying their baby into a crib her breath catches in her throat at the sight in front of her.

The left side of his head was matted in blood, the hole where it came from easily visible as the blood trailed down his neck soaking the white shirt to the mid-lower back. His left arm was gashed open, the skin flap that had been pulled off a purplish color causing the area from where the gash was to his hand to be crusty with dried, dark, blood; the only difference being that his arm seemed to be completely done bleeding where as the blood from his head was a mix of largely dry but some fresher blood.

“Ya got anythin’ ta drink?” The injured human asks, looking through his vest, making sure everything was still there.

“Sure.” The stunned mare drawls on before quickly making it past the human and into the kitchen to get him a glass of water. Rounding the corner she was met with the eyes of Granny, Mac, and Apple Bloom, all looking up from their plates.

“Sorry ‘bout startin’ without ya sis but Mac finally woke up and we didn’t think you’d be so long.” Apple bloom explains while AJ makes her way to the sink, getting a glass from the above cupboard.

“It’s ‘ight, Ah ain’t too hungry anyways.” The farm mare explains, a hasteness to her voice.

“-Still fuckin’ bleedin’.” The three hear the familiar deep voice grumble from out in the hallway.

“Oh Hank’s here!?” AB excitedly bounces in her seat, the loud footfalls of the bipedal human announce that he was approaching.

Walking into the doorway of the kitchen the excited atmosphere of the three ponies quickly dissipates as their smiles fall at the sight of their friend. Turning around herself Applejack feels herself droop further at the picture of Hank’s face.

It was obvious he had a bloody nose, hell of a bad one if the blood going down his front was anything to go by. The thing that caught everypony’s attention though was his left eye. Completely bloodshot the dark spot that was his pupil was barely visible under all the red.

Raising his hand up a little in greeting he points to the glass Applejack was holding and walks to her before reaching for it.

“Thanks.” In a gravely tone the human takes the glass before walking over to the sink basin.

Placing the glass to his lips he tips it back drinking all but one mouthful. Keeping the portion of the water in his mouth he swishes it around, pushing it through all of his teeth. Stopping he brings the glass up to his lips before spitting the water in his mouth into it, the clean and clear water now tinted red with blood.

Clearing his throat he examines the glass and hums, “Better.” In a clearer voice he mumbles before looking to his left at the open window above the sink. Throwing the bloodied water out of the window in one quick motion he returns the glass to the sink and pumps some water into it from the tap to wash it out before dumping the water and sitting the empty glass into the basin.

“What in the Maker’s name happened to ya Hank?” Granny sets down her sandwich looking to the human with sad eyes.

“I went to town.”

“Ya went to town?” Mac interjects, not understanding how going to town could end up in looking like you went four rounds with a bear.

“Yeah. Went to town. Got a brick to the head an’ arm from two ponies. Came back.” As simply as possible the human states, not having much patients but not wanting to be too rude.

“What happened ta the ponies that threw the bricks?” Nervous for the answer Mac is almost wishes he didn’t ask.

Already staring off at something on the far wall Hank’s lips tug until a chilling smile is left on his face making all three of the ponies in the room a little nervous.

Smile slowly falling the human looks away from where he was staring off, “Most likely dead, or seriously injured. When ya get thrown into a wall that hard and fast things usually go wrong in yer body.”

“You threw them into a wall?” Granny looks at the human unbelieving. She knew he was strong and capable but she had no idea of just how good he was at using his strength for violence.

“Well one went into the wall, the other I threw onto the roof after breaking two of his legs at least.”

“On the roof!?” AJ’s time to chime in the orange pony looks up to the human as she turns to look at her, “You threw a pony onto a roof!?”

“Yeah, fucker flew.” The human crudely states with a laugh.

“Why’d ya do that!? Ya didn’t have ta kill ‘em!”

“AJ don’t-” Granny tries to stop her granddaughter from agitating the human but is to late.

“Ya know I could really go fer a day where I don't get criticized by your orange ass, AJ.” He points the the mare obviously pissed, “ Ya have no FUCKIN’ idea what situations I’ve been in yet ya act like you have the right ta judge every damn thing I do.”

“What need is there to throw a pony onto a roof!?”

“When yer in town gettin’ a time to go over to a nurse's house that hasn't had a day off in two years and make supper fer her to unwind an’ ta show ya ain't such a monster, but instead end up getting an attempt on your life made because I ain’t a pony.” Hank explains, “What would ya do if a brick busted open your head out of nowhere? Stand there and think “huh what an insterestin’ feeling having my mastoid cracked open” or are ya goin’ ta defend yourself?”

Not expecting the question and situation presented to her Applejack doesn’t have time to respond, instead getting caught with her mouth open as Hank continues.

“Do ya want me ta jus’ stand there and not protect me and my company? Or do ya jus’ want me to go off into the Everfree and die so I wouldn’t be a burden no more? Ya wouldn’t be the only one.” His suddenly calm tone making what he said stick even more AJ freezes for a second before shaking out of her stupor.

“No, Ah don't want that at all, Ah’m sorry, Ah hope Ah never made it seem that way.” AJ apologizes, “Ah’m jus’ not used ta how ya do things, the violence is new ta me.”

“Well gettin’ bricks thrown into my head fer no reason other than bein’ different is new ta me, so could ya be a little more understandin’?”

“Ah’ll try… Ah’m sorry.”

“Forget it, jus’ stop tellin’ me what ta do when ya have no idea what the situation was.” The human rubs his forehead, “Now where’s the shower?”

“Up the stairs to the left, first room on the right.” Apple Bloom informs.

“Thanks Ab.” The human looks to the small filly with a smile. Smiling back at him Hank turns and walk into the hall, grabbing his rifle before heading to the bathroom.

Letting the warm water wet his left arm the human laughs at the sensation.

“It’s been Two. Damn. Years since I had a hot shower, that’s a long time.” He sighs almost not believing how long it had been himself.

Pulling his arm out of the warm streams of water hesitantly, afraid the gift would go away if he didn't keep tabs on it at all times. Stripping completely naked in the matter of seconds Hank jumps in the shower with a loud groan, “Oh my fucking god,” Letting the water wet his entire form he smiled widely as he looked up into the shower head with closed eyes, “I can die happy now.”

Rubbing his face with both hands, the darkened dry blood finally getting cleaned off he gets to work on cleaning the rest of his body, being extra careful of his head wound.

All of the blood removed from the human’s skin, his hair smelling like apples from one of the bottles of mane shampoo and tangle free for once, he sits static in the shower, letting the warmth of the water run down his back.

He didn’t care if he had to partially crouch down to get his entire height under the shower head, his thighs could handle it without locking up, plus any pain he may have been experiencing was being completely ignored by the human as he drank in the old, but wonderfully new, feeling.

By the time that Hank had realized where he was again ten minutes had passed and his fingers and toes were thoroughly pruned by the extended time spent in the water. Standing up, his thighs aching and knees popping from the extended time spent partially crouched down. Standing at his full height the powerful jet of water blasts him directly in the dick and balls making him flinch back and cover himself.

“God damnit. Right in the boys…” The human groans while the telltale and terrible ache starts to flare up in his stomach, “Ohhhhh...why? I was havin’ such a good time.”

Still shielding himself with one hand he approached the stream of water cautiously, reaching his other hand forward and turning off the water. Stepping out of the shower he grabs a towel from one of the shelves and unfolds it. Looking at the towel in disappointment he shakes it around trying to get it to unfold further.

“That’s it? Really? It’s like the size of a washcloth.” Over exaggerating the human tisks his nads still aching.

Having used both sides of the towels to dry off he hung the, now soaked, towel over the shower curtain rod before starting to cover his exposed frame with the dirty clothes he had worn all day. Underpants going on first of course, shirt following immediately after, Hank is about to put on his pants before a dog barking comes right from outside the farm house.

This wasn’t the booming gurgle of shucks, or the snappy growl of timberwolves, this was a regular bark of a smaller dog one would have as a pet. Instantly intrigued the human opens the bathroom window above the countertop and sticks his head out to observe what was making the sound.

Looking out into the area just in front of the house he could just see a border collie barking into the darkness as the lights from the house illuminate the brown and white dog. Always knowing to watch to what animals were doing and to use their actions to see what was happening he could tell it wasn’t barking at nothing.

The hair along its back raised up as it lowered its front to the ground in a defensive manner it continued to bark while switching from side to side, seemingly tracking things beyond the light.
Switching his attention to whatever the dog was barking at he could just barely make out shapes moving back and forth but he couldn’t tell what they were.

Grabbing his rifle and putting the muzzle out of the window, just in case, he waited for something to happen.
“Winona!?” He hears from downstairs as the dog he was watching stops barking and turns to face the house. A mere second after the dog stopped looking at what was in the darkness they started to approach.

“Shit.” Lining his sights up on the Shuck closest to the dog he hears the heavy wooden door swing open and Applejack call out for the dog. The three Shucks noticing as well he hoped AJ could see them but feels his heart drop as he hears hoof steps come out onto the porch.

“Where ya been Winona? C’mon.” The dog froze as well as the Shucks as their enlarged meal Hank looks back through is sights at the Shuck.

“Get inside AJ!” He yells flicking the gun off safety.

“Wha-?”

Snapped out of their surprise the Shuck the human had his bead on took one step forward before catching five rounds to the head and neck. The sudden booms of the rifle springing everything into action like he knew it would the border collie rushed toward AJ, AJ screamed at the Shucks that themselves sprinted toward the pony and open door, and loud hooves on wood beat into the house before a loud crash sounded from the wooden door followed by more screams and yells.

All this happened while Hank was firing rounds at the Shuck he could see, hitting it one or twice in the torso out of four rounds. Pulling the rifle out of the window and rushing over to the door; swinging it open in one motion, Hank steps into the hallway rifle in hand in only tee shirt and underwear before practically gliding down the stairs.

Upon reaching the bottom of the stairs the human saw that Mac was trying to hold the Shuck out of the house while it snapped and tried to claw at him from its sideways orientation pinched between the door and the frame.

The red pony’s hooves slipping on the wood flooring as the Shuck forced more and more of its body into the door. Finally losing foot, after a good fight, the red stallion falls to the ground on his back as the Shuck lands on all fours in the doorway.

The black wolf loading its legs to bolt into the house just barely moves forward before catching all two hundred and fifty pounds of angry human in the form of a flying right knee to the face. The blow pushing the Shuck outside with Hank as his momentum carried him the dazed Shuck tumbles down the porch stairs onto the grass below, many of its teeth missing.

Twisting to the right, barely missing the flying maw of the third shuck, the human aims his rifle from the hip and pumps the dazed wolf full of lead. Catching movement in his peripheral vision to his left the half naked man tries to dodge out of reflex but doesn’t have enough time.

Hitting the porch hard, immediately on the defensive, pushing the wolf’s snapping teeth away from his throat, Hank wraps his legs around the wolfs torso locking his feet so he couldn’t slip under the wolf’s body and right into its awaiting teeth.

The enraged K-9 staring into the equally enraged human’s eyes it tried desperately to shake the human loose by throwing its head left and right, slamming his head into the doorframe and sliding him into its jaws.

Nothing worked, the human only got madder at the dog, never feeling a blow as he delivered his own.

Hank was enraged at the gall of the Shuck. It thought it could come onto his families property and try to eat them!? No! He was going to extinguish the very being of this atrocity from the universe, and upon seeing that he was sliding back into the house his plan began.

Unlocking his legs and rolling them to the right he shrimps out just far enough so his right leg was in front of the Shuck’s left front leg. Placing his hands on the back of the Shuck’s head at the same time and pulling down, clamping its mouth shut and partially shutting down its airway at the same time, he thrusts his hips up extending his legs before folding his right leg at a 90 degree angle across the back of its neck and dropping his other on his foot that was acting as a hook to lock in place.

Squeezing his huge thighs together to the point that they were shaking, the human tried to crush the dogs neck like a watermelon, all the while making the triangle choke even more effective by holding his hips up into the air while pulling the Shuck’s head down into his stomach.

Realizing that it could no longer breathe the Shuck started to try to pull out of the choke, its effort severely dampened by its right front leg being stuck in the choke a well.

Panickedly scraping its claws on the wood as it realized its efforts were only aiding the beast latched on like a vice it stops struggling and with its last few seconds before its vision completely went black looked at the snarling grin of the monster that like many of its kin would take its life as well.

Going limp minus a few last spasms of consciousness Hank unwraps from the wolf and rolls with it until he was sitting on its chest with his legs pinching either side.

“You think you can fuck with my family!?” He slams his fist into the unconscious Shuck’s trachea before pulling back and loading it again, “Try to kill them!? Another equally strong punch falls square on the Shuck’s throat causing blood to spurt from the wolf’s muzzle, “Try to eat them!?” One last punch crashes upon the wolf’s already flattened throat making more blood erupt from the wolf’s throat like a balloon was popped, sending spray everywhere.

“See I’ve already lost everybody I cared and loved once before,” Standing up while flipping the wolf onto its stomach, blood running out of its mouth in numerous small lines, he grips his left hand on the underside of the blood covered muzzle while his right goes to the long hair on the back of its skull, “and I ain’t gonna let that happen ever again.”

In one fast and smooth motion Hank snaps the Shuck’s neck making its head face backwards. Holding the head backward for a second and starting into the empty eyes of the Shuck that was only moments ago in peak physical condition his manic grin fades to a stoic glare

Huffing the human lets the wolf go, its body falling to the hardwood floor with meaty thump immediately after.

Walking backwards out of the door he drags the Shuck with him and throws it roughly down the stairs. Picking up his rifle the human stands and checks the chamber. A curt nod signaling that the the chamber was hot he points the M16 down the stairs before emptying the rest of the mag into the corpses.

Hot brass raining onto the fading wood as the muzzle flashes illumenates and reflects off the dark blood the running from the mouths and bullet holes of the Shucks onto the ground.

Clicking as the last round was ejected from the chamber, the bolt locking back, the angered human lowers his rifle and grumbles. Pushing the bold release and pulling the trigger, dry firing the gun.

“That’s It! I’ve made up my mind!” The human suddenly exclaims after a few moments of starting at the corpses, startling the ponies that were watching him from inside the house, “I’m gonna kill every single one of these damn things.” Turning around he looks at the Apple family, “Three strikes, you’re out. They’ve crossed the line into ‘no return’ territory. In fact, I’m putting their entire species at the top of my kill list… with a little asterisk next to it for ‘execute with extreme prejudice’.” He explains squinting his eyes at the end.

Pinching his nose and leaning his head back he lets out a tired sigh. Tilting his head back forward he looks to the ponies in front of him in the hallway, noticing the stares they were giving him.

Not all the ponies were just looking at him in geral with astonishment and confusion like Apple Bloom was. The other three were focused on his lower body, they had all seen the scars on his arms, but his legs were easily just as scared, their attention was drawn especially to the long and wide gashes that had long bubbled scars filling them on his upper left thigh.

Although, while they were looking at his scars another part of his anatomy was very easily visible through the tight white fabric of the human’s undergarments. Almost peeking out of the bottom of the underpants near his mid-thigh, Hank’s manhood was very easily visible to the three, and the chance to examine the curiosity known as Hank, other than his arms, head, and neck, was not being squandered.

Looking down to see what they were so fascinated on his eyes widen as he notices that Hank Jr had gotten excited during the scuffle and was making his presence known by snaking down his right thigh.

Looking back up and shrugging the human makes his way back inside, making sure to close the door behind him.

“Now we’re even Mac.” Hank laughs patting the red pony on the head as he walked past to go back upstairs and get dressed the rest of the way.

Blushing at the remark knowing that he was referring to when he’d accidentally gotten an erection while Hank was fixing his leg Big Mac gave a small smile while AJ and Granny looked at him with confusion.

“What’d he mean Mac?” AJ asks asks her brother turning her attention from Hank as he disappeared up the stairs.

“Nothin’.” Mac dismisses before noticing that AB was starting out of the family room window at the dead wolves while petting their beloved Winona after she had been missing near a month. Leaving his other sister and grandmother in the hallway he goes to comfort AB and turn her attention to something else.

Leaving the two mares alone Granny looks over to AJ with a smirk, “Wasn’t hurtin’ fer size was he?”

“Granny!”

Snickering at her granddaughter’s reaction she rolls her eyes, “You’re a grown mare AJ, don’t pretend like ya weren't lookin’... Ah was.”

“Still Ah wish ya wouldn’t always bring up stuff like… That.” Following her grandmother into the kitchen Granny just laughs again.

“When Ah stop gettin’ such a rouse out of ya is when Ah’ll stop.”

“No ya won’t.”

“No. Ah won’t.” The old mare smiles sliding a glass of tea to AJ before pouring one for herself.

Both of them taking a second to drink a little from their respective glasses granny starts again, “Well Ah can tell ya that he’s better equipped than a minotaur already. Well at least the one Ah had contact with way back when.”

“Ah didn’t need ta know that.” AppleJack grimises picturing her grandmother with a minotaur.

“Ah know, just an innocent observation is all.”

“There ain’t nothin’ innocent with that observation.” Deadpanning at Granny the orange mare sighs.

Smiling at her Granddaughter while taking another drink Granny had no intention of stopping now, “Honestly I wouldn’t mind seein’ how big he is when he’s really rearin' fer action.”

Groaning and letting her head fall and impact the wood kitchen table, a solid thump reverberating causing the tableware to rattle. Thinking about what granny had just said the young picks her head up, a questioning look adorning her features, “How do ya know that wasn’t all there was?”

Finally having her granddaughter interested Granny laughs before starting to explain, “Well if it were it’d be standin’ straight up away from his body. C’mon, yer twenty one AJ, ya have ta know how this stuff works, Ah know how young mares talk.”

“With a stallion yeah, but he’s no stallion.”

“More than a stallion if my what my nurse told me is true.” Granny mumbles just loud enough for AJ to hear while looking at her drink before looking back up to the orange mare, “ He might not be a “stallion” sure but he is a stallion, and all stallions no matter what species they are act the same down there.” The old mare smirks, “There isn’t just ‘no excitement’ and ‘max excitement’ there’s plenty of settings in between.”

“Well he’s jus’ so different an’ all.”

“His looks may be but inside that head of his he ain’t.” The old mare laughs.

Deciding to leave the conversation there to avoid further awkwardness AJ turns the conversation, “Can we talk ‘bout what Hank can do though? I’m tired of jus’ pretnedin’ like any of that’s normal.” Their conversation being a good distraction from what had just happened minutes ago, now that it was over AJ was starting to feel the nervousness in her stomach again.

Reading that her granddaughter was honestly distressed, with good reason, if it had not been for the century of experience she had Granny would be more worked up as well, “Take a seat AJ.”

Sitting down with a groan Granny sits down next to her granddaughter with a kind smile, “What exactly do ya wanna talk about?”

“Ah uh… Well ya know how ya told us about the Shucks and how hard they were ta kill? Takin’ a team of at least four to take on one?”

“Yeah, Ah remember.”

“Hank jus’ killed one with nothin’ but his legs… his legs!” Applejack whisper yells.

Looking off for a second Granny gives a small huff out of her nose and smiles, “That he did. He’s one hell of a fighter.”

“It don’t bother ya that, at any moment, he could do any of that? I’m not sure anypony short of the princesses could stop him.”

“Are you scared of Hank AJ?” Granny asks.

“Well no…but, yes. Whenever Ah’m around him Ah feel all nervous and weird.” Looking down at the top of the table, the young mare’s eyes going back and forth as she thought about how she really felt and how to put it into words. “It didn’t start at first like when we first saw him after savin’ AB and her friends but from the first time Ah got up an’ close with him Ah jus’ get this feelin’.”

“Why do ya feel this way AJ?”

“Because Ah’ve seen what he can do. When Ah went out ta find him a timberwolf found me and Ah froze up, Ah thought Ah was dead but then after a loud crack and a yelp it came flying out of the woods with it’s back broken. It didn’t even know he was there…” Quieting down AJ explains looking more and more distraught, “A timberwolf got snuck up on by that giant, he jus’ appeared, and then when it was tryin’ ta crawl away he comes out of the trees with a branch over his shoulder, not like a little one or nothin’, a branch twice as thick as my arm and smashes it over its head. Then, Ah’m still not done, he smashed its head between his hooves. Ah’m dead serious, he. Smashed. Its. head. Between. His. Hooves. Like a pumpkin.” She mimics his movements by holding her hooves apart before forcefully colliding them together with a dull clop.

Taking a second to processes what AJ said, on account of her saying it so fast, Granny thinks back to what she’d seen Hank do, she understood why AJ felt the way she did, she couldn’t blame her, but the old mare still thought the concern was there without reason.

“Did ya hear what he said when he was killing that Shuck at our door?”

Still looking down at her hooves on the table AJ shakes her head, “No, Ah didn’t”

“He called us his family. Not only that but he would never let his family ever get hurt again.”

Looking up from her hooves AJ looks straight into her grandmother’s eyes, “Did he really?”

Family is one of the most important aspects in the Apple family, it was before all else, if a family member, no matter how distant, was in trouble or needed help they would all come, no questions asked. The Apples prided themselves in this and took family extremely seriously, for this reason what Hank had said held an exceptional amount of weight to the ponies.

“He did.” Granny confirms, “It’s clear to me that he’s extremely protective of what he has and the ponies he cares for, as seen jus’ tonight, he’s willing ta die protecting what he holds dear. I’d say that we have no need ta be fearful of him, if anythin’ we should be afraid for what tries to harm us.”

Suddenly feeling guilty for feeling afraid of a man that only wanted to protect her and her family she thinks back to the incident at the town hall, “He told a sergeant of the guard that he’d kill him if he such as touched a hair on my head.” She says as much to herself as to Granny remembering the event that she previously tried to repress.

“Ah’d say he’s particularly protective of you AJ.” With a smirk she says to her granddaughter, “Sure he’s skilled and proficient in ending life and isn’t afraid to use his skill, he ain’t afraid to work all day and get dirty neither, he’s also shown ta me at least that family is as important ta him as us. Frankly Ah don’t know what’s bad about any of them traits. If he weren’t here tonight we’d all be dead.”

Drinking in all of what Granny had just said and realizing that he’d never ended a life just to do it, as most of the ponies in town, and even a few of her friends, believed and were constantly talking about she feels some of her nervousness fade away.

“Yeah we woulda been.” Laughing once or twice the gravity of the situation finally hits her, “Wow, Ah was right out there and Mac held the door jus’ long enough for him ta get down stairs.”

“It was a close one, closer than Ah’ve been in a looong time.” Granny laughs getting AJ to chuckle a few times as well before they both burst out laughing, what really happened moments ago finally becoming realized.

The duo’s laugher drawing the attention from the other two in the family area, Big Mac and Apple bloom followed by the recently returned Winona find themselves walking into the kitchen trying to find what had made the two break out in such rambunctious laughter.

“What’s so funny y’all?” AB asks looking to Granny and her sister with a cocked head.

“O-oh nothin’ Apple bloom.” AJ waves off knowing that her little sister wouldn’t have the same reaction.

“Granny?” Big Mac questions looking from his sister to the old mare.

“It’s nothin’ dearie.” She dismisses while stifling a few last giggles.

“Well…” Looking to her grandmother and sister suspiciously, “We got Winona back!” She turns her attention to the dog and starts petting her making it rub into the pets happily.

“Yeah how is she?” AJ slides out of her seat and starts giving Winona some attention as well.

“She’s a little skinny but she’ll be jus’ fine in a week er two.” Mac smiles.

“I’m surprised she’s back, it’s been a little over a month now.”

“Yeah, where ya been girl?” AB asks the dog as it just looks back happy and yips once in response.

Everypony in the kitchen paying attention to Winona, the dog loving every second and happy to be back with her family. Panting with excitement everypony looked to the dog equally as happy before she suddenly dropped her happy demeanor and turned around growling, the hair on her back raised.

Startled by the sudden switch everypony looks to where Winona was expecting to see another wolf. Looking to the bottom of the stairs they all sigh in relief upon seeing that it was just Hank standing at the bottom of the stairs after managing to descend them silently enough that nopony had realized he was in their presence again.

Continuing to growl at the fully dressed human as he walked toward them he locks eyes with Winona as she growled at him and bares his teeth and growls back.

As if a switch was flipped Winona stops growling and stats whimpering as her ears press against her skull. Still showing his teeth to the dog the ponies watch with wonder as she lowers to the ground and rolls onto her back showing the human her exposed belly while watching him and occasionally whining.

Closing his lips over his teeth and bending over he slowly places a hand on Winona’s stomach, causing her to flinch, before rubbing up and down in a friendly manner.

Almost instantaneously calming down and becoming her regular happyself Hank gives a small smile while scratching the underside of her chin, “That’s right, you know who’s in charge here don’t cha?”

Yiping once in response the human gives a curt laugh before standing and walking the rest of the way to where his gear was piled.

Confused as to what just happened everypony looks to Winona questioningly as she panted just like her old happy self. Turning to look at Hank next as he replaced the magazine in his rifle before charging it, the action causing a series of harsh metallic sounds that the ponies didn’t like at all, they watch him sort through his stuff as he pays them no attention.

“What was that all about?” AB peeps up finally.

“What?” Not looking away from his stuff he questions.

“What jus’ happened between you an’ Winona.”

“She felt threatened about her family so I showed her that I was no threat.” He states matter of fact while picking up his black plate carrier.

“Whatta think yer doin’?” Granny interrupts AB’s questioning as the human started putting his armor on.

“Goin’ home…”

“No yer not.” Granny shakes her head ‘no’, “Yer stayin’ right here for the night.”

“Nah.” He waves off putting on his vest anyway.

“Colt! You better listen to me, you’re stayin’ here for the night.” Granny puts her hoof down, the other three ponies almost shivering just hearing her famous strict tone.

“All due respect Granny, I can’t sleep nowhere else but my home an’ I already don’t sleep all that well there.” Not affected by the tone at all he continues to strap up.

“More of those Shucks could be out there.”

“Bad for them.” He darkly laughs.

“That kind’ve macho mind set is gonna get ya killed.” Granny frowns.

Picking up his chest holster he starts to put it on, “Hasn't yet.”

Completely immune to the old mare he straps the chest holster the rest of the way on before picking up his suspenders, the ponies watching silently. Even Granny knew she couldn’t tell Hank what to do, much like her, he was set in his ways.

“Ah’m not underestimating your fightin’ skills but yer hurt pretty bad.” Mac tries to reason with the human, “Maybe goin’ out in the dark where ya can’t see, are already injured, and tired isn’t the best idea.”

The human’s fatigue was apparent, his usual commanding posture was more slouched and loose showing how exhausted physically he truly was, even if he was trying to downplay it.

“Had worse.” He states with a slight slur.

“Can ya please stay? Ah’m scared.” Apple bloom pleas.

Stopping the process of getting back into his kit he looks over and down to the young filly, “It’s fine, I’ve already cleared the house. It’s completely safe.”

“But... but what if more come an’ they get into the house when we’re sleepin’!” AB was truly scared, a hint of panic leaking into her voice, “What can we do if you aren’t here? You’re the only one those wolves are scared of.”

Looking from Apple bloom’s big eyes and the door a couple of times the tired man sighs and hangs his head, “Fine.”

Smiling wide the young filly rushed over and wraps herself around his left leg, hugging it as tight as she could, “Thank you.”

Smiling he crouches down and gently ruffles her hair before standing back up and starting to take off everything he had just put on.

“Well ain’t you jus’ a regular ol’ softie?” Granny laughs as the human hums taking his vest off.

“Ya know, that’s the second time I’ve been called that today.”

“Oh really?” Perplexed Granny thinks to who could’ve said that, “By who?”

“Doubt y’all’d know her but there’s a Zebra who lives a little ways from me an’ this mornin’ she told me the exact same thing.”

“A zebra? Livin’ in the Everfree?” The old green mare looks to Hank, “How long she been here for?”

“Oh she got here ‘bout when I did.” He nods putting his chest holster back on over his dirty white tee shirt.

“Y’all good friends are ya?”

“I’d die for her.” The human says with complete casualness throwing the ponies off a little.

Holster strapped firmly in place the human next goes to a knee and starts taking his boots off.

“Well Ah don’t know where ya want ta sleep but you’re welcome wherever.” Granny yawns, “But it’s time fer me ta go ta bed so I’ll let y’all set that out.”

Turning around, saying her goodnites that everybody reciprocated, the elderly pony made her way slowly down the hall to a door just before the stairs on the right.

Looking back to the human as he continued to un-lace his right boot they watch in silence before he stops and looks to them out if the corner of his bloodied eye.

“Would y’all stop starin’ at me?” Slipping his boot off he looks to the ponies as they immediately look away to avoid his gaze. Looking back from the ponies he slips off his boot showing the white sock underneath.

Pulling up his pant leg he hooks a finger on the opening of the sock that went half way up his calf and pulled it down before off completely.

“What are those?” AJ asks already having a hunch but writing it off quickly. No pony would wear socks all the time would they? Or out in public? Unless they were extremely promiscuous perhaps.

“Socks.” Starting on his other boot he states.

“Socks!?” She whisper yells looking around for Apple bloom who had wondered of into the family room to play with Winona, “Do you wear those all the time?”

“Pretty much yeah.” He nods not knowing why AJ was freaking out.

“Don’t ya know what socks are?”

“Uh, A protective barrier between my feet and my boots to provide cushion and comfort while cutting down on rash.” Pulling his other boot off he explains.

“Oh.” The farm mare looks to her brother who also looked less surprised.

“What’s the big deal about socks?” He asks taking off his other sock.

“Not so loud!” She hushes.

“What the fuck is the big deal about socks.” He whisper yells at her holding up his sock before throwing it into the pile of his stuff.

“Well they’re… lingerie.”

“Ooooh gotcha.” The man nods before smiling, “So you own any socks AJ?”

“What? No.” Surprised by the question she takes a step back.

“Mac?” The human switches to the large red pony who quickly freezes.

“Uhhhhhhhh, Nope.”

“Yeah I don’t believe either of you.” He gives a firm laugh standing up, “Especially you Mac, quiet guy like yourself? Nah.”

“Why would Ah have linger… lander… lindera,” Not knowing how to say the word he sighs, “Buckin’ clothes?” Mac finally, and extremely eloquently, blurts getting a elbow to the ribs from his sister.

“Mac!” Applejack chastises causing him to only roll his eyes.

“Not to sound cliche, but the quieter a person is the stranger they usually are as well.” Walking past them and into the kitchen he explains himself.

Both following him they both watch as he picks up the glass he used earlier and fills it from the sink.

“What about you? Yer quiet, are you strange?”

Taking a drink the man smiles, “Do you really have to ask that? Think y’all both know I’m a liiiiittle off.”

“So does that mean ya have lingerie?” AJ smirks.

“Of course.” The human casually shrugs in response.

The smirk on the orange pony’s face fading almost immediately her brother beats her to her question.

“What?”

“What? You asked.” He sets the glass back in the sink.

“Ya can’t jus’ say that ya have lingerie and not elaborate. Yer a stallion fer Celestia’s sake.” AJ beats Mac to the punch, clearly surprised. Mostly because how open about the subject Hank was. Stallions from Equestria would never announce that they owned anything of the nature of lingerie because they would be made fun of and most of their credibility would be stripped away.

“I can't keep a gift from a friend that is most likely dead?” He leans back onto the countertop while crossing his arms.

“Of course you can keep gifts.” AJ backpedals, “But why would they give ya lingerie of all things?”

“That’s what me and my friends did. Gag gifts. I got her back though,” He starts to chuckle, “Gave her massive black dildo in a fancy wrapped box that she opened in front of her parents and close friends. The look on her face.” He rubs his head with his right hand, “Good times.”

“What’d the lingerie look like?” AJ asks.

“Oh wouldn't you like to know.” Smirking himself AJ’s cheeks start to redden.

“Now if you’d both get out of the door way I’ve had a long day and would love to try to get some rest.”

“Oh right. It is late ain't it?” AJ looks to the clock in the kitchen noticing that it was nearly ten o’ clock, thirty minutes past when she liked to be asleep. Trying to think of why she was still so awake she remembers her nap that lasted all day as her face starts to really turn red as what happened in those dreams is brought back to the front of her mind.

“You can sleep in my bed if you’d like.” Absolutely no ulterior motives other than hospitality driving her offer, none at all.

“I won’t be takin’ anybody's bed. Out of the question. Unless you’re sleepin’ in it too there’s no way. Plus I wouldn’t fit. I’ll just take the floor in the livin’ room.”

“There’s no way.” AJ steps in front of the human blocking him from walking out of the kitchen, “You’re our guest. Ya ain't takin’ the floor.” Continuing to block him as he tries to step around her he finally gives up with a sigh.

“Really? How are ya goin’ to stop me?”

“We’ll jus’ keep doin’ this until ya finally give in.” Lightly stomping her hoof with complete determination she holds steadfast against the human nearly three times her size.

Sighing again Hank leans over and picks up the orange pony under her front arms and holds her up in front of him in one clean motion, “Oh really? You were gonna stop me?”

“Consarnit Hank! Put me down! This ain’t fair!”

“Life ain’t fair.” He squeezes harder making the pony in his grasp stop her attempt to wiggle free.
Realizing that she was completely at the mercy of the human she gives up and hangs limp, “Would ya please sleep in a bedroom at least? Granny would never us me hear the end of it if we let a guest sleep on the floor in the family room. ‘Specially since it’s you.”

“I don't want to invade anybody’s space like that.”

“You’ve been invited to. Now let me down!” She kicks her hind legs for emphasis.

“If I agree will you stop?”

“Yes, if ya out me down!” Frustrated with the human’s stubbornness matched with how powerless and embarrassed she felt, getting held like some pet, AJ slightly growls at the human causing him to roll his eyes.

Loosening his grip under the prange mare’s arms he spins her around so she was facing away from him in one fast motion causing the pony in his grasp to squeak in surprise. Setting her down gently he simply steps over her and back into the hallway as the mare stands there still recovering from the rapid spin.

The entirety of his gear in his clutches he stops and looks to Aj as she slowly looks up to him, still clearly disoriented, “So where am I sleepin’? I wanna try to get some rest.”

“Ya can settle down in mah room if you’d like. Ya know which it is.” Mac offers.

Remembering what had happened earlier Hank looks to Mac’s leg that had been recently reset and notices that he was still standing on it a little lightly.

“Say, how is your leg doin’?”

“Much better.” The red pony nods with a smile.

“Remind me in the mornin’ to check on it.”

“Is that really necessary?” Mac rubs his front legs together in a shy manner.

Not having to say a word Hank only has to look at the stallion before he yields and hang his head down a little, “Fine.”

Smiling down at the red pony AJ clears her throat getting Hank’s attention, “Ya can share my room if ya’d like as well.”

“Nah, that’s fine AJ,” Hank waves, “I’ll jus’ take the floor in Mac’s room.”

“Ya sure?” Never have seeing the orange pony look anything that could remotely be called bashful the human was a little thrown off to say the least by her tone and body language.

Hank wasn’t even good at at picking up on how people felt, but even he could tell, so it had to be obvious, and by the way Mac was looking at his sister the same, something was up.

“Uh… I mean it’s whatever, I don’t care…”

“Ah don't either! It’s jus’ that my room, bein’ that it’s on the end an all an’ has two windows, it has a better breeze an’ is cooler. Ah was jus’ thinkin’ that since ya sweat so much it might be better ta stay cooler.” She laughs still rubbing her front hooves together, “Ah was jus’ worryin’ ‘bout comfort. That’s all!”

Hank looking to Mac and Mac looking to Hank at the same time, both equally perplexed at AJ’s strange actions Hank decides to just go along with it to save any further awkwardness.

“Sure… Yeah, sounds good.” The human nods getting a smile from the orange mare, “But can we get on that? I’m more than a little tired.”

“Yeah, sure.”

Answering quickly and turning around before starting to ascend the stairs Hank looks over to AJ’s brother and shrugs before following. Not really knowing what to think of his sister’s actions he shrugs as well before going to get Apple bloom.

Climbing up the stairs, Applebloom in tow, Mac reaches the stairs and pops open his door before letting his little sister enter, on account of her asking if she could sleep with him tonight because she was still scared, how could he say no?

The red pony looking over to his other sister as she opened his door he looks to his friend Hank and smirks, “Could you two at least try to keep it down tonight? Ah don’t want ta explain what’s happenin ’ in the other room ta AB if Ah don't have ta.”

The comment catching both AJ and Hank off guard, Hank laughs while AJ looks to her brother extremely unamused.

“Ah can’t believe ya’d think that Mac.” AJ scolds.

“I can.” Hank states abruptly before disappearing into the young mare’s room. AJ’s face turning bright red Mac takes his turn to laugh before walking into his own room leaving the orange mare alone in the hallway.

Completely embarrassed Applejack does her best to calm the warm blush on her cheeks before following Hank in entering her room. Closing the door softly with her left rear hoof as she walked into the room she looked around for the large human but becomes slightly nervous when she couldn’t spot or hear him.

“Hank?” She calls out worriedly.

“What?” The signature deep and slightly gravelly voice of the human sounds from the corner of the room AJ was looking at, his entire form hidden in the darkness of the corner the received no moonlight.

“Oh! Ah couldn't see ya.” Squinting her eyes at where she heard his voice she still could just barely see a faint outline of the human as he sat with his back against the wall.

“I’d figure that with eyes as big as yours you’d be able to see me no problem.”

Not knowing if to take that as a compliment or just an observation Aj decides to play it safe, “Ponies can’t see all that well in the dark.”

“Huh, I knew that ponies didn’t have all that great overall eyesight but I figured that with the sheer size, I mean your eyes are fuckin’ huuuuge, that the pupil would be able to dilate and absorb more light in dark environments.”

Listening to him she could tell that he was moving his claws while he spoke but she couldn’t tell what emotion was on his face, not that it mattered, it was extremely hard to read what emotion was on the human’s face anyway; it also didn’t help that he seemed to be especially stoic in the first place.

“It’s actually kinda, I don't wanna say freaky, but weird for sure.” The man says with a light laugh.

“What is?”

“The size of y’all’s eyes, your faces are all so expressive.” She could tell that this was something that had made the human curious by the sound of his voice but she decided to turn it around.

“How do ya think Ah feel with how small everything on yer face is? Ah can never tell what yer thinkin’ about.”

“Oh?” Leaning forward and out of the shadow Hank’s form slowly becomes visible to the mare, “Does the sense of mystery make me more... alluring?”

Laughing while he leaned back into the the darkness AJ just rolls her eyes while walking over to the table next to her bed and lighting the kerosene lamp, casting the room in a dull warm light.

“Now ya sound like one of Rarity’s romance novels she’s always ramblin’ on about.” Scoffing and deflecting the comment verbally her mind takes a different route, ...Maybe. A slight blush coming to her cheeks once again she walks over to her closet making sure not to look at the human and show her blush.

“Well then you’d really hate how I was gonna say just how romantic the light in this room is.”

Dropping the pillow she had held in her mouth in surprise she looked back to the man as he quietly laughed, his eyes full of mirth.

Shaking her head she picks the pillow back up, and using her extremely strong neck muscles, flings it at the man aiming for his face.

The pillow traveling directly at its intended target the human’s left arm suddenly shoots up and snaches it out of the air. Still laughing he takes the pillow and fluffs it a little, “Ya know I’m jus’ yankin’ your chain, AJ.”

Throwing the blanket to the human next, which he swiftly catches, AJ snorts and shakes her head, “Yeah Ah know, stallions jus ain’t usually like how you are.”

“Whatta ya mean?” He starts to unfold the blanket further.

“Stallions ain’t usually the ones doin’ the flirtin’, and well nopony is as open as you are with what they say, you don't have any filter, but they ain't such a tease as you are neither. Mares do that more predominantly.” Jumping onto her bed she finds it hard to look at the human in the eyes due to his left one looking completely black from where she was.

Nodding to what the mare was saying he sets the pillow behind him against the wall, “ If the teasing bugs you that much I’ll stop, but that’s jus’ how I am, there are far more important things than worryin’ about what folks say or what they talk about.”

“Ah know, it’s jus’ different is all.” Settling into bed the pulls up the covers.

“Fuck the norms.” The human states bluntly with a huff, “There’s no fun in being ‘normal’.” He says the word as if it tastes bad, “The sooner you stop caring about being fuckin’ normal, the better.”

“What’s wrong with normal?” Asking out of pure curiosity to why the human seemed to absolutely hate the word and the notiotion it brang she sits up as he leans back against the wall.

“For one,” He holds up a single finger, “In a survival sense when things are, quote on quote, normal; for too long you get complacent. When you get complacent, you die. It’s really that simple.” Holding up two fingers he clears his throat, “Two. It may just enlighten you a little. Instead of pushing things away from ya out of reflex to be normal, try somethin’ out, if ya don’t like it so what? At least you can say ya tried.” He laughs once again, “Don’t take this personally, but I personally think that the entire pony species could do with a little different. Humans were bad about it too, don’t think I, or my species as a whole is innocent of pushing things away, but maaaaan… you ponies are a sheltered bunch.”

“That may be true, but it’s also fair to say that yer plenty different.” Both pony and human laughing at the comment they both quiet down at the same time.

“That’s most definitely true AJ,” Hank chuckles a few times before seeming to deflate a little, something the young mare picked up on instantly making her smile slowly fade away to a face of worry.

“What’s the matter?” AJ asks.

Staying silent for a few moments Hank just sits looking down at his hands before responding, “Sometimes I feel like y’all think I’m so different that you forget that I’m a person too. Ya forget that I can feel. I know that killing and death is new to ponies but still, I’m a intelligent being.”

The silence in the room being almost tangible Hank sits tracing the scars on his forearms with his eyes while AJ looks at the human with worry not know what to say after that.

Pushing her uncomfort away Applejack deeply exhales through her nose while slipping out of her bed, the contact of hooves on hard wood making a subtle clop the that human flinched in response to but didn’t bother to look up.

AJ didn’t know what to say but she knew that saying something would be ten times better than saying nothing. She herself felt a little upset because even she had neglected to realize that Hank, at the end of the day, no matter the differences, was still a pony. Not some emotionless animal, no matter how few emotions he showed.

Walking up to the man as he rubbed his left forearm roughly as if to wipe off the scars she stops in front of him as he darkly laughs and drops his hands.

“Hey,” Pushing his right shoulder with her left hoof she almost has to take a step back from her own push due to how tense he was, but nonetheless gets the attention of the human causing him to look up and directly into her much larger eyes.

Her heart rate rising immediately under the predatory gaze that he seemed to have all the time, she forgets what she was going to say and stalls out for a second, “Uhhhhhh…” Looking away she grumbles something to herself before looking back to the human, “Ah know that Ah haven’t been the most friendly to ya. Ah’d even say that Ah was down right rude to ya sometimes… but Ah want you ta know that Ah care about you, Ah know ya have feelings, and Ah know that this entire family feels this way. Other ponies are gonna think what they think but Ah want ya to know what we think.”

Looking at the pony as she spoke Hank was about to angrily dismiss all the lies she just told him before stopping himself. He had no reason not to trust what she said, and her tone, as well as her face was sincere. Putting a cap on the pilot light of anger that was always lit within him he smiles to the pony and gently laughs, “Thanks.”

Smiling back the young mare nods, “Ah’m jus’ tellin’ ya how it is.”

Turning around and climbing back into her bed she reaches for the still lit lamp while look back to the human as he sat looking at her before smiling. Smiling back she extinguishes the flame putting the room back into its state of darkness.

Sliding back under the covers and pulling them up she sighs, “Night Hank.”

“Night Apple ass.” She hears the same human snicker from in the corner while her cheeks madly darken to red. Hoping that the human couldn’t see her blush through the dark she chuckles herself before lying down.

<><><> 2 hours later <><><>

Waking up in a mad sweat and sitting up stock still AJ frantically looks around the room for any Shucks, a nightmare inspired by the night’s earlier events plaguing her sleeping mind. Calming down, her breathing returning to only slightly elevated as she realized where she was the young mare slipped out of bed. Remembering that the human was in the corner she started to slowly but frantically make her way to the corner where he was.

Using her front hooves to feel where she was going, her eyesight being only fractionally better than being blind in the darkness that had consumed the room, AJ slowed and started feeling about more, “Hank?” her voice wavering she calls out.

“I’m right here.”

Upon hearing the human’s voice she felt the ache of fear start to ebb away. Sighing in relief Applejack uses where she heard the voice to start to inch forward once again, “ Ah’m…” She pausing not wanting to admit she was scared.

“Shh…” She feels the human’s hand in the back of her neck and his thumb rub her cheek making her breath catch, “I’m right here.”

Not resisting as the hand guided her in she hesitates as her right hoof steps on something warm and firm. The hand still pushing her forward she has no other option than to follow before ending up standing on top of the man.

Pushing her down on top her left side she lays on top of turned out to be the man’s stomach and chest as her head rested just below his collar bone. Listening to the strong and slow thumps of the human’s heart as she wiggled around adjusting herself further she found herself relaxing, as if lulled by the metronome in his chest. Taking a deep breath as the human ran his fingers through her mane on the back of her neck a content sigh escapes her mouth.

Not saying a word the pony allows herself to completely relax, feeling completely safe, and almost immediately slips back to sleep with help of the human’s ministrations.

Little did the pony know that the man she was laying on was anything from asleep.

As hank ran his thumb over the diamond shaped scoring on the hammer of the revolver in his right hand, letting his thumbnail drag across the surface sliding in and out of every line, he kept a grip on the revolver as he listened for anymore of the sounds he was hearing outside the house earlier.

Listening extremely closely for any sounds of forcible entry, ready at a moments notice to spring up to defend the home and the ponies within, all he heard was the brisk beats of paws on earth and the occasional growl.

It was enough evidence of the human though, he already knew what was just outside of the farm house, and it infuriated him. Tomorrow he would start his plan on killing every single Shuck in the forest, and he would start on his home turf in the apple orchards.

Looking down to the pony on his chest as she slept peacefully he continues to run his fingers through her hair lovingly, nothing would hurt any one of the people he came to love in this world, and if anything did… whatever it was would have less blood in its body than what was covering the ground.

A slight grin was brought to the man’s face at the thought.

Author's Note

Here's the other half that was promised, hope you enjoy. I'm trying to make sure things have some sort of action, because let's face it that's why y'all're here.

Up coming chapters will have a lack of action but I feel it is necessary to expand the setting and flesh out the characters, for this I will also be shifting perspectives more ( I'll try not to make it too jarring ), and using more 3rd person.

But these slower chapters should still be entertaining enough, guess we'll have to see.

See y'all in a month or two.

If You Want Blood

<><><> 3rd person, Hank, Cabin <><><>

Having spent the morning up until four hours ago at the Apple’s house the human was reading his gear while thinking of the best way to go about his plan. The planning and readying of gear mostly being a feature his brain did in the background different thoughts held center stage in his mind.

Thinking back to not only last night and how tightly AJ held on to him in her sleep but how the other two ponies found themselves into the same room seeking comfort from their nightmares as well, Hank smiles.

Chuckling at how AB practically ran to him, once the oil lamp Mac was holding illuminated the room, and jumped on top his lap just below her older sister before circling around like a cat to find the perfect spot while he comforted her with quiet shushes and gentle scratches to the back of her head, he chuckles at the new memory before thinking to Mac just the night before.

<><><> Flashback <><><>

The large red stallion had been different story. After turning the lamp down low to where it would peter out on its own and setting it on top the floor Mac slowly and shyly walked over to the human as he leaned against the wall with his two younger siblings on top of him. Both not daring to say a word that would wake or disturb the two nuzzled tightly on top the human, they traded looks as Mac made his way to Hank’s right side next to his feet before lying down, facing away from the man.

Having just fallen asleep once again Apple bloom breathed calmly while AJ snuggled her head into the crook of Hank’s neck, all while Mac had been slowly scooting further and further closer to the human. Once in range Hank slowly reached a hand over the unsuspecting pony before gently placing it over the stallion’s side, just to the middle of his ribcage.

Instantly tensing at the touch, Hank started to slowly pull Mac toward him while the pony offered no resistance. Pulled up next to Hank while now facing the human Hank smiled down at a still shy Mac before picking up Mac’s front half and placing the red pony’s head on his chest.

Looking up at the human with one green eye, the other being pressed against the human’s chest as he laid on him like a pillow. The red pony worried that another pony would see him pressed up against another stallion but he could also see that the human, if he had any concerns, definitely wasn’t showing them.

Even with how unlikely the chance anypony would see him lying atop another stallion while the stallion comforted him by running his fingers through his short blonde mane the risk still made Mac more than nervous. If anypony saw he would be ostracised by everypony, even his friends. The red pony figured before his lower half was pushed into the human’s side by the human himself.

The new position not helping the red pony’s thoughts any, Mac started to realize that, as much as he wanted to hate it, he really liked his position pressed into the human’s side while he was being comforted by the man, and he hated himself for it.

Big Mac hated that he wanted to be pulled further up to where his sister was.

A war was being fought inside of Big Mac’s head and Hank was none the wiser to what the stallion was going through. Instead, having figured that Mac’s tense state was due to fear, Hank stopped running his hands through Mac’s mane before patting the pony on the neck and lying his right arm across the lower part of Mac’s neck.

Leaning his head back and taking a deep breath Hank was surprised that his body was going to let him sleep, but he welcomed it with open arms.

<><><> End <><><>

Mac was a little weird last night, Hank revisits a previously dismissed observation while fastening the long leather holster fastened together with pop rivets and washers made to hold the sawed off shotgun to his completely cleared off belt and suspenders.

“Ah well, ponies are weird.” He dismisses the thought once again while testing the fit of the belt with the holster, finding that it ran down his right thigh perfectly.

Not expecting the holster to fit that well he tests that the paracord at the bottom of the holster long enough to be tied around his thigh to keep the shotgun from bouncing around haphazardly as he ran or moved.

The amount of cording being just perfect to create a double knot without having too much excess just dangling around he laughs, “I love it when things jus’ work out like that.”

Picking up the shotgun and sliding it into the brown holster he snaps the backstrap across the back of the pistol grip and shakes around, doing a few high kicks, to make sure the gun wouldn’t slip out of the pocket.

Not showing any signs of loosening Hank unbuttons the backstrap and draws the shotgun a few times getting a feel for it, loving just how badass it felt, a massive meanising grin soon finding itself on his face.

Taking everything back off at the fortunate success of the holster he starts attaching everything else that suited itself for a search and destroy mission in deep foliage.

Large items like his canteen being moved to his assault pack that he already had filled with everything else like food, extra ammo for the guns he would have on him, whiskey, matches, a extra knife, rope, and other assorted gear of the like, There was more real estate for more pressing items on his belt.

Bringing his hatchet, the small axe riding just in front of the shotgun and the short sword, the almost too pretty to use item riding on his opposite hip he left his M9 bayonet and mag pouches for his AR and M16 in the closet.

Knowing from experience how .223 had a tendency to bounce and explode off of even small swigs of trees Hank was not going to be bringing any such rifle, instead the human had opted for his Marlin 45-70 lever action, a true brush gun.

Having decided to take the lever action over his more modern options the human wasn’t nervous at all about the small magazine size or slower rate of fire because he knew that most things he hit in the vitals up to 100 yards would be instantaneously put down, no crawling away, to need to track the blood trail, whatever it was would drop.

Because he was using this rifle he felt that it was also advised to use ammo pouches more suited for its cartridge, and because of this change he traded out the two three magazine pouches that usually adorned his belt for two black nylon pouches that folded out and had fourteen nylon loops for the individual rounds to rest inside of.

Five rounds in the rifle, twenty four on his belt, and twenty six more in the pack Hank had a total of fifty five rounds at his disposal in his rifle and about the same in both handguns. Only taking twenty rounds of buckshot for the shotgun, ten in the pack, eight in the black pouch on his plate carrier and two in the shotgun itself, plus a single hand grenade, Hank felt like he had plenty of ammo to have fun with.

His medical kit taking the spot behind the sword he decided to stop there and to keep his belt a little lighter than usual.

Looking over everything and making sure he was forgetting nothing he takes a deep breath as he looks to the forearm and shin/ knee guards that he dug out of his heavy armor bin in the shed.

The human knew that he was going to get bit, scratched, and thrown around, even if he wanted to be optimistic and think that the Shucks would die at the sight of him, he knew it wasn't the case. So he figured that defending where they liked to bite the most couldn’t be a bad idea.

Putting the leg armor on first, the process being much easier without anything else on, blocking his ability to bend over, he gets both sections put on quickly and comfortably. Moving to the arm armor, putting the pads on top his bare arms, as he was wearing the same bloody and stained tee shirt as the day and night before, he felt no need to put on a new shirt just to dirty it.

His regular kit slipping on with well practiced ease: plate carrier, chest holster, belt and suspenders. Hank was already feeling more comfortable wrapped in his shell of kevlar and steel.

Donning the pack and securing the clamps across his chest and waist so it wouldn’t move around when he was hiking through the bush the human picks up his trusty helmet next before stopping, fixated on the red cross across and red lettering of his nickname that decorated the green surface.

Running a thumb over the cross and his name the human’s thoughts fill with what he and the helmet had seen together, most of it being bad. Frowning he pats the helmet before firmly placing it on his head, actually securing the chin strap for once.

Taking his rifle in his right hand the human crams three folded gallon ziploc bags into his left pant pocket so he had somewhere to keep the ears he was going to cut off for a final tally. The last two items being his compass, that still worked just fine somehow, and a topographical map of the town and surrounding forest up to five kilhoofs, that he stole from the train station booth, Hank’s pack was complete.

Stepping out the door the man turns the volume on his walkie to zero and closes the door behind him before starting toward the Apple’s farm.

<><><>1st person, Hank, a hour and a half later, dense Everfree just beyond the Apple’s property <><><>

Having followed a trail I suspected was made last night for a good ten minutes I was nearing some very recent activity in the form of a dead rabbit.

“Thank god.” I huff at the sight of the strewn in two rabbit, “I thought I’d never find anything fresh.”

Looking around my surrounding area for anything hiding in wait, I notice nothing and look back down to the rabbit.

“More than one.” I mumble at the number of tracks surrounding the dead prey.

Thinking of what to do: follow one of the tracks. Or: lay in wait and hope that they come back. I choose the second option and start to retreat back about ten yards to a cluster of trees I noticed on my way in.

Setting up behind the cluster of trees I point my rifle in the direction of the dead rabbit and start to look and listen for any signs of anything coming back.

Sitting as still as possible while keeping my breathing slow and deep five minutes pass before I start to hear rustling from all around me.

The sound wasn’t as if something was just walking normally through the brush, it sounded as if somethings were dragging things with them, stopping periodically before resuming, over and over again in all directions.

Pulling my rifle back I put my back to the tree and ready myself right as the Shucks were just about to push through the brambles.

The rear end of a Shuck coming out of the bush as it dragged something with it I take aim and wait for more targets to emerge. Another walking out of the bush normally with a squirrel in its maw it looks to me and freezes for a second obviously surprised at my presence.

Swinging my rifle to it instead I fire a shot that tears through its chest dropping it before it could even react. Switching back to the other one that was directly in front of me it had time to turn to face me before I point blank the bastard from the hip.

Rolling back into the bush from the impact of the bullet I stand and swing out from behind the tree aiming at the first target I saw. The Element of surprise far gone I look at the the Shuck dead in the eyes before ripping its chest apart with three hundred grains of lead.

Instantaneously collapsing I had already switched targets to the furthest away Shuck as it started to charge with a howl of pure fury. Putting a round in the right side of its chest it spins to the side with a pained yelp.

Catching movement out of the corner of my eye to my right I rack the action and spin to the right directly as a Shuck was starting to jump at me from about six feet away, already on its hind legs. Pure reaction time and nerves taking over I fire a shot without aiming that finds its way into the soft stomach of the shuck before blowing out of the back in a glorious display of pink mist and black fur.

Just starting its jump as its organs got forcefully rearranged it flinches almost doing a full backflip before falling to the ground, a snarl still on its face as it twitched and panted.

Quickly pulling out the revolver I look around for anymore targets. Not seeing anymore I lower my handgun before quickly pulling it back up as another Shuck crashed through the thorns and slid into the dead leaf covered clearing.

Firing at the wolf’s side I strike it in the neck making it flinch and look in my direction, pulling the hammer back manually for a more accurate shot the wolf starts for me as I line a shot up for the head.

Taking one more second before sending the round down range it closes ten feet before catching the .357 to the forehead. Ragdolling immediately, its own momentum making its body twist and flop in unnatural ways as it tumbled, it finally stops about three feet from my boots.

Cocking the hammer again I listen for anymore sounds of approaching enemies and scan my surroundings at the ready.

Nothing seeming to be coming I decock the hammer and slide the revolver back into her place before unsnapping one of the pouches to reload the rifle. Sliding four rounds into the tube I cock it before squeezing one more in. Resecuring the pouch I look to the Shuck to my right as it panted and whined in pain, eyes completely unfocused.

“Suffer.” I growl at the dying dog before walking away to other one that was in its death throes.

Hyperventilating and squirming around like most K9s do when mortally injured it doubles its efforts as it sees me approaching; drawing my sword as I hold the rifle in my left hand I walk up to it and roughly place my foot on the side of its head.

Still moving I push down harder until I hear a crack. Now lying still minus a few twitches of pain I line the sword up with its massive muscular neck and plunge it in, twisting the blade around a bit as well.

Pulling the blade out of its throat with a torrent of blood I take a few steps back from the wolf as it forces itself up in sheer panic and stumbles around. Watching it stumble around as blood poured from its mouth and spurted from the hole in the side if its neck it looked to me as if asking for help.

Still holding the sword as the blade dripped its blood on to the forest floor I laugh and shake my head as the Shuck finally collapses and gurgles its last breath. Looking around just to be sure I walk over to the Shuck and grab its left ear by the top and cut it off at the base.

Gathering the five other left ears of the dead Shucks I listen to the one I left to die as it whines and pants. Getting thoroughly annoyed by its insistent bitching I collect the last ear and pull out one of the bags as I walk to it.

Taking a wide step around the tree I turn to see it as it looks to me and starts to panic. Noticing that the pool of blood surrounding the creature was growing quite large I walk over to it and stand directly in front of it staring down at it as it looked and grumbled at me.

“Don’t growl at me.” I snarl and kick it in the windpipe. Now hacking as it tried to breathe I crouch down on my toes grabbing its ear. Cutting it off in one motion I add it to the bag before putting the sealed bag back into my pocket with a little more trouble than before.

Looking at it readying to deliver the final blow I hear the familiar scream of a Snapper far in the distance before differing howls ring out all around me.

Smiling I stand up, “Come and get me!” Yelling into the trees I crouch back down and pick up the Shucks head so I could look it in both eyes, “I’m gonna kill your entire family… and you’re gonna help me.”

Ramming the sword into the Shuck’s intestines it opens its mouth and lets out a pained howl as I pull the sword out and shove it back in over and over again.

The Shuck’s mouth stuck open in a silent scream I pull out the sword on the twentieth stab before ramming it one last time with as much force as possible with a grunt. Taking it out for the last time I dry the soaked blade on the left thigh of my pants and sheath it before grabbing the Shuck’s rear legs in my left hand while holding the rifle in my right.

Looking around one last time I take off heading North East while dragging the Shuck behind me hoping the others would follow the trail.

Loudly crashing through the forest, not trying to be quiet, I could hear the howls of the much faster Shucks closing on me; as they were doing for the past five minutes.

Running across an area of forest that was burnt black with only small green sprouts breaking free of the charred ground. Most of the trees being burnt up to about twenty feet I keep running through the roughly hundred and fifty yards wide by three hundred yards long patch as the burnt material snaps violently under my boots.

Deciding to set up my killing field here I slow to a stop and throw the dead Shuck I was carrying up against a blackened stump before running over to a tree that still had all of its lower branches and some leaves.

Running at the tree I push off with my left foot as I got close before pushing off with my right as it collided with the trunk. Pushing myself about ten feet from the jump alone I grab on top the medium brach I had my eyes set on with both hands, the 45-70 hanging from its leather sling on my right bicep, I heave myself up before climbing to the next that was only another two feet up but about three times wider and partially flat on the top. Quickly taking the bag off and setting it in front of me I rest my hand and rifle on top of it for maximum stability and accuracy.

Steading my breathing I calm myself and wait, listening to the everclosing howling. Looking back and forth across my killing zone I have to calm myself as the howling is soon accompanied with heavy footsteps.

Taking out three rounds in the meantime I place them in my mouth and gently bite down on them as I take out two more that I hold in my support hand. Leaving the pouch open I open the other and wait.

My breathing calm I let all outside distractions fade away as I focus on my task at hand: leaving no survivors. Only waiting ten seconds at most the first shuck breaks from the unburnt foliage just to the left of where I was currently aiming.

Adjusting my sights I track the shuck a few meters before putting it down. Falling face first as the rifle thumps against my shoulder I rack the action and slide one of the bullets from my suport hand into the rifle to keep it topped off as long as I could.

Another one making it through I adjust and fire, hitting it in the upper back making it jump before roughy rolling on the forest floor. Just as I had put a new round in the chamber two come through to my far right one after another.

Swinging to the right I get lucky and hit the first one in the head making it seem to evaporate. Obviously dropping instantaneously the Shuck that was right behind it trips and fumbled over his headless brethren landing on his side.

My rifle already loaded once more I put one into his upper chest before he could even get up.

Turning to my left as three come out all at once I fire and hit the one in the middle making it slide on its chin as its front legs gave out, kicking up black ash all the while.

Yelling as I fumbled to rack the action I finally get it and hold my sight in front of the next Shuck for a second before I send one down range that impacts the side of its neck toward the base due to the angle I was at. Throwing a large cloud of pink mist at his friend that was directly behind him.

Racking the action again I aim for the last of the trio that had by now spotted me. Catching movement to my front as well I rush the shot and end up missing as he jumps to the right. Cursing as the round did nothing but kick up ash I manually slide a round into the chamber and take my time before putting a hole in the Shuck’s back.

Leaving the action open I place the last bullet from my support hand in the chamber before closing it and spitting out the three in my mouth. Quickly loading the long cartridges into the gate I reach for one more from the pouch and top it off.

Looking up I saw that the big boys had arrived along with about twenty other Shucks as they all stood at the the far edge of the burnt out clearing I controlled. Another single Shuck coming from my far right I turn and drop it with noscelonce before turning and looking to the amassed group.

Topping the rifle off without looking away from the group I wait for them to make the first move. Apparently waiting for me to make the first move as well I stare at them down my sights as they stare back.

One of the Snappers getting impatient it opens its mouth and lets lose the loudest and most terrifying screech/howl/scream I’d ever heard in my life; sounding as if hell itself was residing within the monstrosity’s throat.

My ears hurting from the sound from where I was it wasn’t hard to believe that the town could hear it as well. Breaking free from my shock I aim back down the sights and aim high, aiming for the Snapper’s open mouth I launch the projectile and wait for impact.

What almost felt like a whole second passing the round finds its mark into the throat of the beast making its shriek go quiet as it starts hacking and frantically trying to breathe. Stumbling around I and its allies watch as it goes down onto its front legs before rolling onto its side and shuttering.

The missive Shuck laying still I load a round to replace the one I just fired while the rest of the Shucks standing still, not knowing what to do, I take to opportunity and pick off another.

The loud report of the 45-70 snapping them out of their stupor, along with one of their mates’ head exploding, the remaining snapper snaps its jaws before rushing forward, followed soon after by the rest of the Shucks.

The tranquility of the forest being long gone; traded for a concoughany of barks, growls, and gunfire three more Shucks fall as they close in on the tree I was in, my last round missing high.

Now empty I resort to single firing the rifle, the shots, while slower, become much easier at such close range.

Shucks dropping left and right, with varying degrees of violence I load the last round I had in my pouches right as the tree violently shakes making my shoot the round off into the sky as I fall back.

“The hell!” I growl looking down and seeing that the snapper had indeed grown impatient, using its massive bulky head to ram into the weakened, crispy part of the tree. Rifle now empty I sling it across my back and pull out my revolver.

Firing down four rounds, having forgot to reload it, I take out three Shucks with shots to the back and head as they tried to get up the tree to me. Clicking empty I look at the revolver in disappointment, “Really?”

The tree rocking again with a crack this time as it started to lean I fumble to put my revolver away as I watch the bag slowly slide from its spot before falling to the dead and live Shuck covered ground below.

Ignoring the bag, completely focused on me, I pull the 1911 from the front of my plate carrier while counting ten Shucks below.

“You goddamned parasites!” I yell at them while I start to pick them off with the pistol.

Quickly depleting the eight rounds in the pistol, five Shucks lay dead as I release the empty mag and put it away, Pulling out the fresh mag the tree violently shakes again and leans back further with a long groan.

The abrupt impact making me almost fall from the branch I drop the full mag from my left hand and watch it fall to the blood covered ground below in slow motion.

Reaching out for the magazine as it fell I look to the flat headed cunt as it backs up and prepares for another go. Putting the 1911 away I draw my sword and wait for it to charge.

Crouched on both of my feet I hold my sword in a ice pick grip in my right hand. Tensing as it starts to charge again I yell at the top of my lungs before jumping from the tree right as it impacted.

The impact being the last the tree needed it starts to fall as I fall toward the Snapper with the sword held above my head with both hands. Screaming at the top of my lungs I see the Snapper’s small, almost invisible, pupils look up to me right before I make contact with its back.

My full force and mass going into the strike the sword sinks down to the guard into the Snapper’s neck. The blade still glancing off of the spine it instead causing a mortal wound that would kill eventually.

Grabbing a clump of fur with my left hand to the point that my knuckles popped I tightly grab the blade of the sword as the Shuck starts to buck and shake it’s powerful head trying to dislodge me.

Pulling the blade from its spot I ram it into the side of the Shuck’s neck wildly and rapidly all the while it tried its damnedest to shake me. My anger growing to a boiling point as the Shuck continued to screech and wail I ram the blade as far forward as I could as the Shuck manages to make my left hand slip free.

Moving the now free hand to the handle as well the Snapper’s pitches to the right before quickly leaning backwards the sudden change in directing finally making me fall off and let go of the sword but not before tearing an absolute trench into the side of the Snapper’s neck.

Pushing myself up I draw my shotgun as the Shuck screams just as loudly as before but now in pain and terror. Shaking its head back and forth blood is sent flying everywhere from the deep gash and numerous holes in the side of its neck.

Some of the blood splattering across my body I point the shotgun at a approaching Shuck and fill his face with no.9 buckshot. Another rushing at me I wait until he was close before filling the Shuck with new holes.

Breaking the action open the spent shells are sent flying as I open the pouch and slip two new shells into the chambers. Pointing the shotgun at another one as it jumped at me I backstep to the left as I fire a shot hitting it in the right rear thigh.

Turning to finish the downed Shuck my left arm is suddenly pulled to the ground by the forearm, the rest of me forced to follow. My face ramming into the hard ground I turn my head to the left and see that a Shuck had a hold of my arm, the armor protecting the upper portion of my arm the lower half started to bleed.

Growling at me as my arm was in its mouth It starts to twist making me yell in pain, my shoulder starting to rip from the socket.

Rolling into the wolf a little pulling it closer to me I push the shotgun at the top of the wolf's collar bone, “EAT SHIIIIII-” I’m cut off as one of the barrels fires it’s entire load into the wolf’s throat.

A fine red mist exploding from the wolf's back it lets go and falls back shuttering. Getting back onto my feet,another two shells ready, I’m met with the forehead of a wolf as it impacts the center of my plate carrier. Flying back from the impact I land on the still shaking wolf I just shot a few seconds ago.

The Shuck that just rammed me coming at me once again it jumps into the air, its jaws wide open. Firing the other barrel I hit it dead center chest in mid air.
Landing on top of me I quickly push the heavy K9 off me only to see another ready to pounce. Holding my legs out I use them as a platform and let the Shuck’s own momentum carry it over my head behind me, using my feet as a platform.

Rolling to my feet I point the shotgun at the Shuck just as it just got up. Pointing the shotgun with one hand out in front of me I pull the trigger.

Cratering the wolf's neck just below the lower jaw I push the release lever and pop open the action once again while more wolves filtering into the clearing. Snapping the shotgun closed I watch as three wolves charge in unison, saliva flying from their mouths as they frothed in a rage.

Time having slowed as my well exercised adrenals pumped adrenaline into my veins time starts to return to normal along with the sounds of blood thirsty wolves. Pushing forward myself I charge back at the trio as I bellowed in anger.

Eyes narrowed at the livid Shucks, my shotgun at the ready, I let the dual barrels eat as I roughly aim down the side of the barrels while still running. One dropping immediately one of the others flinches heavy and rolls while the furthest to the left is left completely unscathed and continues to charge.

Doubling down I lower myself to the ground and kick my legs as hard as I could, the Shuck doing the same. The rest of the world being drowned out by my own yell we close ten feet where the Shuck makes the fatal mistake of trying to pounce.

Tucking my shoulder last minute the Shuck’s head connects with shoulder blade, the force of the hit making my entire arm go numb, I push through the hit before quickly turning expecting the Shuck to be at my throat.

Surprised and extremely pissed at the dead Shuck laying on the ground with its eyes popping out a heavy force carrines into my back making me fall to all fours.

Sharp claws digging into my back where my plate carrier didn’t protect I feel a large jaw clamp all the way over my left shoulder before biting down with bone crushing force.

Dropping the shotgun I grab either side of the Shuck’s neck just below the head before pulling and bringing the shoulder it was attached to down, flipping it over my back and onto its.

Looking up to me, its lips and teeth stained red with my blood, I wrap my left hand under its chin and pull its head up before repeatedly striking the throat with a hammer fist. Jumping with each strike I keep going until its throat felt soft before throwing its body to the side and standing with my shotgun.

The wolf that got injured by the shotgun blast standing with its front lowered as it growled not three feet from me, yelling louder in response silencing it takes a step back.

Rushing forward I tackle the Shuck and start punishing it for its cowardice. Punching with my left hand and slamming the pistol grip into the forehead of the shuck with my right as I used the shotgun as a sort of bat I continue with this method for a few more seconds before dropping the shotgun.

My vision going red I feel my fingers tense while my head starts to feel tight and like static was in my brain as my pre existing anger attacks mixed with the heightened anger I felt while fighting mix together into a focused rage.

Grabbing the back of the Shuck’s head I pull it up a ways before ramming his head into mine, using my arms and my back to get the strongest hits possible.

“DIE! DIE! DIE!” I scream ramming the Shuck’s deformed face into my helmet clad head over and over as I felt its blood explodes over my face, even into my eyes and mouth. Jumping off of the far dead wolf I quickly pick up the shotgun and load the last two shells before putting it back into the holster, craving hand to hand.

One wolf standing around fifty feet from me, seeming a little hesitant, I charge with a war cry. Fight or flight kicking in for the wolf it thankfully, for my entertainment, chooses fight and howls while starting to charging in response.

Pulling out my hatchet and holding it tightly with my right hand as I ran fifty feet becomes ten before we collide. Not pouncing like I thought it would it instead takes out my legs as it tucked under me.

Falling to the ground on my stomach I flip over almost instantaneously as the cautious Shuck jumps in to snap at my legs before jumping back. Waiting for it to jump again I lurch forward and grab its right leg with my left hand as it tried to pull back.

Painiced it pulls harder but to no avail as I grab tighter before chopping of its arm in one swing with the hatchet. Falling onto its back I jump to the side of it, landing one of my knees on its sternum.

Crying out in pain I hit it in the side of its head with its own arm, shutting it up, before I throw the arm away and push its head back. Punching it three times in the throat I grunt with each hit before yelling and biting down on the Shucks neck.

My teeth starting to dig into flesh of the wolf’s neck the wolf starts to panic and thrash about. Holding its lower body down with the hatchet I bite down as hard as I could and twist, blood all of the sudden filling my mouth I hold the Shuck down harder as it continued to fight while at the same time pulling back. The meat finally tearing free I back away and stand.

Pulling the clump of meat and fur from my mouth I throw it at the Shuck, “You fuckin’ bitch!” I yell stomping down hard on its ribcage.

Looking up as I kick it again I see another Snapper staring at me from the edge of the clearing.

My chest heaving as my body tried to aerate all the blood my heart was pushing through my veins I take a deep breath and bellow a yell of pure rage.

Stepping forward it opens its jaw all the way and lets a wail so loud I could feel it reverberate in my chest.

Putting my hatchet away I take my shotgun back out and slowly back toward a large burnt tree so I was directly in front of it.

Slowly starting into a gallop the massive wolf quickly picks up speed while coming right at me. All of my body telling me to get out of the way or get behind the tree I hold myself steady and wait. Mouth wide open it lunges at me, diving out of the way I could feel the wind the beast had stirred up on my exposed arms and neck.

Rolling I jump back toward the Shuck as it stumbled from the unexpected impact with the tree. Grabbing the hair of its neck with my left hand I pull myself as close to the wolf as possible while ramming the barrels of sawed off shotgun into the side of its neck with my right.

Letting the last two shells of buckshot lose into its neck it flinches as swings its battering ram of a head toward me, knocking me back onto my ass. Crawling back as it tries to smash me I roll from side to side delivering a kick or two to the side of its legs when possible as it continued to attempt to slash me.

Finally getting to my feet I dodge under a swing before taking one to the side of the head, the helmet taking most of the blow thankfully, I still stumble to the side which makes me vulnerable to the ram that sends me flying.

Tumbling across the ground I land on my back and groan, “Fuckin’ Jesus.”

Opening my eyes as the world continues to swirl around me I see the Shuck slowly approaching as it breathes in deep raspy breaths, blood pouring out of its slightly agape mouth and hole in its neck.

Pushing myself up, I stumble before staring at the dying Shuck, showing my defiance to die.

Angered at my persistence it growls before charging again. Easily dodging the sloppy and slowed charge it swings around and bites at me. Backing out of the wolf’s range it throws a swing at me that I again back away from.

Noticing that it was shifting its weight to the leg that just landed I step in and catch the next slash, gripping the leg tightly I step underneath the arm to the inside while holding it up. Completely out from under the leg I pull the arm causing the Shuck to fall onto its chin; growling in pain as I continued to push the leg skyward I stomp my leg on top of the arm to hold it down before quickly pushing the leg back toward the Shucks head.

Breaking with a loud crack I let go of the arm and back away as the Shuck writhes in pain while screaming.

“Cunt.” I spit, before walking back to the other dead shuck that my sword was still stuck in, listening to its screams of agony all the while.

Wrapping my hand around the handle I place my foot on the side of the dead Shuck’s side before pulling it out. Wiping the blade on my pants I seath the sword and turn, the entire field in front of me.

Zoning out for the better half of the fight I am, for once, fully aware of what just happened.

The blackened soil running red with blood as dismembered and disfigured bodies lay across the barren landscape I notice the complete quietness of the forest. Panning from left to right and back I take a deep breath in and prop my left foot on top of a dead Shuck’s head.

Looking at the scene for another second I harden my gaze and grab the handle of my sword with my right hand before pulling it out and thrusting it into the sky, punctuating my victory with a loud yell, “EEEEAAAHHHHHH!”

Closing my mouth I notice a Shuck slowly crawling away and start to walk toward it; looking down at the bodies that I left as I passed them I couldn’t help but grin. Reaching the downed wolf as it dragged its back legs I step over its back and grab the fur on the back of its head before wrenching its head back.

Placing the blade on the throat I pull it across the throat slowly as the Shuck starts to choke and gurgle. Pulling the blade all the way through I push the Shuck’s head to the ground while standing up before stomping my left foot down on the back of its head and neck, a sharp crack rewarding my efforts.

“Might as well start here.” Pulling the Shuck’s left ear up I slice it off and add it to the bag that I slipped out of my pocket, “This is gonna take a while.”

Moving to the next I pick up two shotgun shells as well, deciding to leave no trace of me behind, minus the dead bodies.

<><><> 3rd person, Ponyville <><><>

The town of Ponyville was completely silent, not a single soul was to be outside. Vendor’s stalls on the square were left open, abandoned, as the stall owners sought shelter along with the rest of town.

The only ponies that were out were the guards yet their nervous expressions did little to help comfort the ponies hiding from within their homes.

Unusual sounds coming from the Everfree was not uncommon, neither were strange sightings, but what was unusual were the sounds of continuous screaming, growling, and glass shaking shrieking all punctuated by loud yet distant explosions.

While the first five explosions had caught the ponies’ attention the howls had only added to their growing fear while the first blood chilling shriek had sent a few inside.

But what had truly sent the majority ponies inside of their homes was the sudden shift of complete dominance and power the shrieks held to the terror filled, panicked, and pain filled screams as whatever sounded to be the obvious boss in the fight was slain by something even worse, the fact that this happened over and over again alongside the sounds of regular wolves dying helped none either.

Among these hiding ponies was, of course, Twilight Sparkle. Hid with her ever faithful dragon companion in their shared room within’ the top floor of the library.

“I-Is it over Twilight?” Trembling as he spoke the young drake asks he clung to the side of the lavender pony.

“I think so.” Not letting go of her pseudo brother the unicorn levitated over a piece of parchment along with the quill and ink reservoir while holding it so she could see what she was writing.

Rapidly explaining what had happened concerned she was Twilight is about to have Spike send the letter but stops and adds how Ponyville was not under attack to clear up any sort of confusion that may arise from the letter.

“Okay spike send this would you.”

Taking the letter out of Twilight’s magical grasp Spike wordlessly hold the letter in front of him before incinerating it. The letter fading away in a green smoke both pony and dragon wait for a response.

Not having to wait long Spike coughs up a letter with Celestia’s official seal that Twilight eagerly grabs out of mid air.

Opening the letter Twilight starts to scan the page.

Dear Twilight,

I have already received a series of letters from the new captain in Ponyville the requested to send out an aerial search team to try to find what happened, the pegasus guards should be leaving shortly.

Looking out of the open balcony doors at the sound of yelling she saw five while armor clad pegasuses taking off and heading to the east

While Ponyville may not be under attack I am still worried about the proximity whatever is in the woods has to Ponyville yet I am unfortunately stuck in Canterlot at the moment.
Depending on what the search team finds, and if this happens again, or gets closer, I may make an appearance tomorrow. For now I am speaking with the captain there in Ponyville about what he feels necessary to do.

If anything else occurs please inform me.

Stay safe Twilight, with love, Celestia.

Reading over the letter it did little to comfort the lavender pony. Looking up and out of the open balcony doors once again she could just barely see the glinting gold of the flying pegasus guards as the flew over the Everfree.

“What the buck do you think was making those sounds?”

“I have no idea.” Bolt replied to the new recruit fresh from Canterlot as they flew East toward the sounds that had recently ceased.

Truth be told, Bolt didn’t want to know what made those sounds, but he continued onward with the rest of squad telling himself that he was safe in the air.

After another five minutes of flying one of the guards on the left side of the ‘V’ formation calls out, “Hey look at that.” Pointing to it the others look to the left, “Looks like a big burnt patch of forest.”

Now hovering in the air the five look at the barren patch not being able to see anything other than skeletal trees, “Well let's go check it out.” The guard taking point, Sergeant Chaser commands before turning and heading toward the spot.

“You think we’ll find anything Bolt?” Calm Breeze asked as he softly flew through the air.

“Nah, its the Everfree I doubt if we see a damned thing.” Dismissive of he whole situation Bolt isn’t even looking at the ground as Chaser and another gasp.

“Wha-” Cutting himself off as he looks down to the blood covered black ash he feels bile raising up his throat before swallowing it back down.

“By the gods.”

Nodding in agreement at the outburst the new recruit can’t take it and empties his stomach.

“Are you alright private?” The Sergeant asks looking to the stallion as he wipes his mouth.

“I - I mean I know the Shucks are monsters but look at em!” Pointing a shaky hoof at the scene he spits again, “T-that one’s blown open like rotten pumpkin, and that one’s... guts are strewn through the trees…. I think I’m gonna be sick again.”

“Calm, take the private here back to town, I don’t want him falling out of the sky a good kilohoof into the Everfree.”

“Alright sir.” Calm salutes before motioning for the recruit to follow him.

Turning West the recruit and Calm slowly fly away from the remaining team as they watch as the pair flew back toward town, the loss of two squadmates making the remaining three more uneasy

“So what now sergeant?” Bolt asks hopeful that they would be returning as well.

“Well, me and you are gonna go down there and get a closer look while Mistral here watches over us.”

Looking at his Sergeant like he was insane Bolt laughs getting a unamused glare from the stallion, “I’m not dying today, there’s no way I’m going down there where some demon just laid out its meal.”

“I’m tired of your shit, Bolt, you act all tough but when something comes up you bend over like a bitch in heat, let’s go.”

Not waiting for Bolt to follow, the Sergeant takes off toward the blood covered ground.

Grumbling to himself he reluctantly follows his sergeant, landing next to the stallion five seconds after he had already landed.

“Look at this,” Chaser nervously chuckles looking back and forth, “What could of done this?”

Walking forward the scene in front of them with the complete silence of the forest made both stallions more scared than they’d like to admit.

“Look at this thing, what absolute freak of nature can face this without fear and beat it? Fifty of em even!?”

Both stallions looking at the dead Shuck as its face was stuck in a snarl, baring all of its teeth while its neck was bent far past broken they both shuddered.

Looking at the rest of its body they shook their heads at how muscular and just how massive it was compared to them. The thought of possibly facing one today making their spines tingle.

“Imagine facing one of these things…” Bolt huffed.

“Gods no.” Chaser shook his head not wanting to be think about being face to face with one of these things while it was still alive, they were already intimidating enough while they were dead.

“What. The. Buck. Is. That!?” Bolt suddenly shouts scaring Chaser into jumping back.

“What!?” Panicked at the possibility of an attack he is relieved to see nothing coming to kill them but then looks to where Bolt was pointing.

“Holy shit.” The sergeant’s eyes widen before he cautiously starts to make his way over to the behemoth of a wolf as it laid on its side facing away from them. Following his superior closely Bolt follows the same path as Chaser around the downed mount of black fur, a path that just so happened to take them through a massive blood puddle that came from a wolf that had a massive cut down the side of its throat accented with dozens of other puncture wounds as its dead eyes stared forward looking at nothing.

Both looking at the dead wolf the scent that permeated the air all around them mixed with the sight and feel of blood soaked soil squishing underhoof made them both almost empty their stomachs on the spot.

Finally reaching to the front of the much larger Shuck they both step with trepidation as the beast’s front end become visible, impossibly large jaws and teeth housed within a massive skull that was shaped like a wedge, narrowing toward the front, while two beady small eyes sat atop its skull.

Both stallions not knowing what to say, or do, in the face of the dead wolf they both just end up looking to one another before looking back to the large dead black mass, “You think these things are what did this Chaser?”

“No, look what killed it.” The larger stallion takes out his sword and pokes it at the large gash down the side of its neck, “These wolves couldn’t of made a gash that deep and long.”

“What could then?” Looking down and raising up his right hoof in disgust at the amount of blood they were standing in Bolt asks.

“Something with really big claws,” The sergeant nods before getting closer to the dead wolf.

“Careful!” Bolt scolds holding out a hoof.

“Calm down, this things deader than a doornail.” The sergeant huffs not looking away from the dead beast, but not lowering his sword.

Opening the wound with the tip of his sword he gags but continues to press on, “I don’t know what did all of this but I do know that it’s dangerous. From what it looks like it killed three of these big ones and about three dozen of the smaller ones.” Scanning the clearing Chaser roughly estimates.

“You think it was the monkey?” Bolt asks with a little malice leaking into his voice.

“Honestly, that bucking thing scares me and my family. It’s a damn killing machine and personally I don't think it should be let to roam free like an actual pony, animals like that need to be in cages where they belong; but no.” The sergeant shakes his head, “It maybe a walking weapon, but I don’t think it could do this.”

“Yeah, I guess.” Bolt agrees looking the dead wolf in front of them, “Hey, its left ear is gone. So is that one’s, and that one’s, wait a minute.” Bolt walks over to a group of two dead Shucks that were both missing their left ears.

“They’re all missing their left ears.” Backing away from the Shuck that was missing most of its stomach the pegasus points out.

“You’re right.” Slowly walking over to another Shuck the sergeant notices that it was missing its left ear along with the right side of its head.

“Hey sergeant I think I’m seeing some movement coming toward you really fast from the south.” Mistral shouts pointing his hoof to the far end of the clearing.

Looking to the end of the clearing where Mistral just pointed one of the large jawed Shucks breaks through the brush, taking down small trees as it careened through the forest.

“Shit!” Taking off into the air Bolt looks behind him for his sergeant but sees that he’s still on the ground staring at the Shuck as it stared back at him.

“Chaser c’mon, that things gonna eat you!” Hovering in the air Bolt watches with horror as the massive Shuck unhinges its lower jaw and starts approaching Chaser as the stallion just stood fixated on the monster.

“Damnit!” Bolt grits his teeth before zooming back down to the ground next to his frozen Sergeant, “COME THE BUCK ON!” He screams in Chaser’s ear before hitting him across the face a little too hard due to the terror of what was behind them.

Snapping out of his entranced state Chaser takes a second to realize where he was again before tensing his wings and pushing himself up into the air ten feet from one flap of his wings, the adrenaline in his body making his muscles much stronger than they usually were.

Following immediately after the slightly larger stallion Bolt follows him up to a hundred feet where Chaser suddenly stops and turns around, “My sword!”

“What!? You’re worried about a bucking sword!?” Bolt is quick to snap at the sergeant, “Are you kidding me!?”

“You don’t understand,” Chaser looks to Bolt frantic, a expression the stallion had never seen on the usually stoic sergeant, “That sword has been handed down my family whenever one of us becomes a guard, it goes back like three generations. I have to get it back.”

Both stallions looking down as the third member of their party flew over quickly they see the gold bladed sword lying right next to the front paw of the massive wolf as it tried its best to look up, its neck and head apparently hindering the movement.

“Yeah, no. We barely got out of there once, I don’t want to get ripped to shreds today.”

“I agree with Bolt here Chaser, it’s just a sword, but if you go down there you’ll die.” Mistral chimes in getting the attention of both ponies, “What’s more valuable? A sword? Or the ability to go home to your family?”

Sighing Chaser visibly wilts, “You’re right. Let’s get back to town so we can report this and then drink till we don’t remember.”

All three taking off slowly West toward the town Chaser rubs the now empty seath, the only part of his family's’ heirloom still remaining as the two other ponies follow to either side of their commanding officer, completely silent.

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Deeper in the Everfree <><><>

“C’mon just let it happen!” My sword held within the grip of my right hand I try to push the tip of the blade into the Shuck’s exposed neck as my left hand pulled its head back by its fur. The Shucks paw in the crook of my elbow holding my arm and blade back in a surprising show of strength I finally start to overwhelm the Shuck as its endurance and strength gives.

Blood running down my face, forcing me to close my left eye from the cut just above my brow the blade finally finds its mark and sinks about an inch into the Shucks neck as it wines and pushes my arm back out, showing the small portion of the blade that was covered in dark blood.

Growing rather impatient at the lack of fresh blood I shift my weight to my right leg just for enough time to deliver a knee to the side of the Shuck’s ribs. The blow being a big enough shock to the wolf’s system its arm gives out causing the blade to quickly bite into the soft flesh of the neck.

Sinking in a good six inches I lift the wolfs head so I could stare into its eyes at it died. Gazing, unblinking, into the black orbs as blood ran from its mouth and it struggled to get air I push the blade in further and roughly pull up on its fur.

“Shh, shh, shhhhhhhhhh.” I softly whisper as it starts to weaken before slumping to the side and exhaling one last gurgling breath. Pushing the blade deeper yet to confirm its death I pull the blade free once I was convinced and roughly push its body to the ground after taking off its left ear.

“Fucker.” I grumble.

Turning around I look to the Shuck that got impaled on the ten inch broken branch of a fallen tree while wiping the blood out of my left eye, “Well that’s fuckin’ unfortunate….” Throwing the blood on my hand to the ground and wiping my forehead I smile, “for you.”

Slicing off its ear I look at it, “ I mean I did throw you onto that so I think I’ll count it.” Patting the wolf on the head as it stares off blankly, long dead from the branch that had pierced through its chest.

Stuffing the two ears into the already bulging ziplock bag from earlier I decide the bag was full enough as it was and walk over to where my bag and rifle were thrown in the short scuffle. Placing the ear filled bag in the front most pouch I take one of the empty bags and put in my front pocket.

Placing the bag back on my back and fastening it down properly this time I pick up the rifle next and lightly brush off the leaf litter and dirt from its blued surface and hardwood.

Rolling my neck I find the trail I was following once again and start to examine it once more as I was doing a few minutes ago, before I was rudely interrupted, finding that the traffic on the new trail was only getting heavier and heavier the further I followed it. More and more sticks and foliage being bent down or broken completely whereas before there was only small amounts of displacement.

“What will I find at the end of this pleasant little nature walk, hmmm?” I talk to myself standing back up and starting down the trail, “I certainly hope I don’t find any big bad wolves. Ohhhhh Nooooooooo. Whatever could I do?”

Deeply laughing I feel a grin start to spread across my face and decide to keep it as I push deeper and deeper into the Shuck’s domain.

<><><> 1hr later <><><>

Moving through the trees extremely cautiously and slowly, the complete non existence of sounds other than my own breathing and movement putting me on extreme edge I start to get a small thought that what I was doing was a bad idea.

The trail I had been following had long turned into a superhighway of sorts. Many trails merging into one massive highly traveled and beaten down path with almost no foliage left. Drag marks adorned by hundreds of paw prints the smell of rot and decay starts to fill the air getting me to raise my rifle in preparation for anything I may be faced with.

The permanently memorized scent of death growing stronger and stronger I round a slight bend before running face to face with the source of the scent. A massive pile of all types of dead animals from deer to even manticore as all laid dead and rotting.

“Is this what happens when they’re left unattended? They build a damned… gore nest?”

Lowering my rifle and relaxing my posture at the, thankful, lack of hostiles in the area I step toward the pile of dead animals that was easily as tall as I was.

“So they actually ate these huh?” Stopping next to a half eaten deer that was missing its rear half, minus some bone, I prod it with my foot a few times while looking it over plus the others.

“This has to be a social thing. Feasting like this.”

Knowing I was too little too late on catching the Shucks with their proverbial pants down I huff and start walking around the left side of the pile of corpses, hoping if I went deeper into the forest I would find more target practice.

<><><> Deeper in the forest <><><>

The thick canopy above blocking out the sun to the point to where it could be mistaken for dusk on the forest floor I had found what I was looking for, or really, they’d found me.

“C’mon… let’s do this already!” I growl to the numerous Shucks as they circled me under the cover of partial darkness behind the trees.

No clearing in sight I knew I was in a bad spot. Low visibility, close quarters, numbers, angles of attack, all were not on my side as I kept my rifle welded to my cheek and turned in circles trying to look in as many directions at once.

Fuckles. I thought watching the black shapes zoom behind and out from behind trees all while trying to get a clear shot. Never quite getting the shot I was looking for I kept snapping from one target to the next. Giving up one the endless chase I hold my rifle’s sights between two trees instead and wait for some unfortunate soul to cross them.

A black shadow running from my left to right I watch as the shape disappears behind the tree and fire. The Shuck’s speed making its path intercept the bullet’s I hear it yelp before whacking into a tree.

Whipping my head to my left side I feel a surge of adrenaline hit causing time to slow as a Shuck jumped at me with its teeth bared. Turning to the side the Shuck was coming from at the same time as I took the rifle out of my shoulder and swung the stock of the gun across my front while stepping into the swing while the Shuck gets into range just for the hard wood of the stock to crack firmly against the side of its head.

Falling to the ground from the impact I rack the action and start to turn back around to finish off the injured Shuck before another jumps on my back making me stumble forward as time returned to normal.

Trying to shake the wolf off another comes head on and pounces on me knocking me and the wolf on my back to the ground. Punching the wolf on my chest in the face with my left hand, my right stuck underneath the wolf with my rifle, the K9 recoils back allowing me to gain purchase on the rifle and put a hole in its chest as the one that was on my back clamps its jaws on my helmet and starts trying to pull my head off. My neck quickly getting extended making it pop I grunt in pain and try to dislodge the Shuck as another grabs onto my left leg and starts to shake its head back and forth.

The armor on the shin of my leg doing an excellent job of keeping the Shuck’s teeth out of my leg the jeans covering the my calf let the Shuck’s teeth through with no problem causing blood to start to flow from the bite.

“AH FUCK!” I yell, the Shuck’s bite much more painful than regular dog bites. Kicking it in the side of the head with the heel of my other boot it let's go. Pulling my injured leg toward me I point the rifle at the Shuck and pull the trigger; wasting it.

The Shuck that was pulling on my helmet now trying to crush my head instead, I take my right hand from the rifle and pull out my revolver; pointing it behind me over my head I shoot off three blind shots that apparently found their mark as the Shuck lets go of my helmet.

Setting upright the three remaining bullets in the revolver each find a new home in either the skull or chest of a Shuck that were rushing me adding three more to the tally. Dropping the revolver to the ground in a rush I grab the lever action and rack it while trying to get back on my feet, my left leg not wanting to support any weight I put on it.

Uneasily standing upright my finger squeezes the trigger as I fire from the hip taking a shot at a Shuck that was showing me its side but miss by a few inches.

“God damnit.” I groan slipping a few rounds into the side of the rifle as the Shucks regrouped behind the trees, pausing for a second to pop another Shuck that exposed himself for too long.

Their barking and panting being deafening, I lift the topped off rifle back to my cheek and wait.

Clenching my teeth through the pain I put weight back on left leg to balance myself back out, “C’mon I can’t be dealin’ with this shit right now.” Watching they circle me helpless to do anything I was starting to get tired of being the hunted in this situation.

Clenching both my hands on the rifle I lower it to my waist and lower myself to the ground, spreading out my stance; ready to push off with my right leg. Taking a deep breath through my nose I notice a Shuck charging out me from the corner of my right eye, “Fuck it.”

Rushing forward the Shuck that was planning to jump on me misses as I push through the trees. Surprising a Shuck as it was just about to rush forward itself it jumps back on its rear legs as I come straight for it.

Just barely being able to push off at me it intercepts the buttstock of my rifle, its jaw shattering as it lands on its side. Spinning around, the rifle now raised, I fire a shot at the Shuck that tried to pounce me earlier, the round slamming square into its face.

Turning to my left at the slight movement in the corner of my eye I hold my out in front of me as A enraged Shuck bites down on the weapon and pushes against me trying to overwhelm me. Chomping at the metal of the rifle, its two front legs in the air I step in toward the Shuck and kick it as hard as I could in the jewels. Collapsing immediately I rack the action and put a round in a Shuck that rounded a tree just in front of me before whipping back around.

Dodging under a midair Shuck I feel its paws on my back as I run the other way. Stepping over the Shuck with the shattered jaw I make sure to land a heavy foot on its head as I run past it, turning behind a tree I barely have time to register the snapping jaws in front of my face from a Shuck that preemptively lunged at me. The jaws missing the tip of my nose by a millimeter at most.

Dodging left right and back while taking steps back the whole time the Shuck continued to advance on me relentlessly. Seeing an opportunity I push kick the Shuck back before pointing the rifle at its stomach as it tried to roll over from its back and put one in his guts.

Turning around I see a Shuck bounding at me with its mouth wide open as saliva flung from its chops in pure rage. Not attempting to reload the rifle I switch to a baseball grip, the hot metal of the barrel burning my hands I ignore the pain and wind up the swing before letting it eat as the wolf entered range.

*CRACK!* The sound of wood shattering bone ringing through the trees the Shuck is flung to the forest floor, the left side of its head caved in while its eyes popped from their sockets. Grabbing the rifle hastily I’m surprised that the stock wasn’t at all lose and rack a fresh round into the chamber, my heightened hearing picking up the distinctive *click* *clack* of the action.

A lull in the combat having presented itself I look to the trees around me while starting to top the lever gun back off.

“You may kill me!” I yell to the trees walking toward the Shuck who’s balls I rocketed into his throat, “But I’ll drag each one of you premature ejaculations down to hell with me!” I shoot a Shuck that presented itself, “I ain’t gonna die easy neither!” I slip a fresh round into the gate on the side of the rifle to replace the one I had just shot, “I’m gonna rip throats and break bones!”

Stopping next to the Shuck that was still writhing in pain from its definitely ruptured testicles I pick up my right foot and drop my heel into the side of its head over and over until it stopped flinching from the strikes.

Raising the rifle to my cheek the pain in my body long forgotten and replaced with burning hate as the gallons of blood covering my skin and clothes, some mine, most not, gave me a reddish black tint.

Stood still, ready, waiting, for the Shucks to make the first move they seemed hesitant to start again. I knew they were there; I could hear their heavy breaths as they stood ready just out of sight.

A minute dragging by like an hour I held fast as a beat of paws on earth rang out like a gunshot to my focused ears. Whipping to five o’clock in a split second I quickly find my target, put my sights on center mass, and pull the trigger.

It was on.

In a flurry my vision was suddenly consumed with nothing but black fur, red blood, and golden flashes of fire as teeth and claws tore into my armor and skin. The sounds of manic barking and growling filling my ears I stood in the center of it all, throwing wolfs off my back and dodging attacks while delivering my own.

Smashing the stock of the empty rifle across a Shucks face I turn around and jump back from another before kicking it back. Another jumping for my throat I hold the rifle out in front of me to block the attack.

Working the Shuck bites onto the gun and attempts to rip it from my hands, fighting back I try to keep ahold of the rifle and am about to wrench it out of the wolf’s maw before another clamps its jaw onto my right knee.

My knee falling out from under me I let go of the rifle that is then thrown into the trees with one strong movement of the Shuck’s neck. Pulling out the 1911 I point it at the Shuck that took out my knee and put one in it’s stupid head before pushing myself back onto my feet and left hook the one that stripped me of my rifle across the face as it started to pounce before putting a .45 in her chest.

The front of my leg and knee completely unscathed due to the armor all of the damage resided on the back part of the leg where all the tendons ran. Growling in anger at the injury I knew the damage was done and there was nothing I could do about it and focus back on turning the Shucks into fertilizer, pushing my wobbly leg to the back of my mind.

Taking two more out as they came at me I drop the empty mag and replace it with my last one as I walk forward to keep myself on the move. Raising the pistol at another target I feel a large mass run into my back and stick there as teeth start to nip at the back of my neck.

Tilting my head back to make sure the back of my helmet covered the back of my neck I whip from side to side as the Shuck refuses to dislodge from my pack.

Reaching for the emergency release strap with my left hand on the left side I fire three shots from the hip taking out another Shuck. Finding it I pull up on it causing all the weight, including the Shuck to shift to my right side as the strap slipped free causing my weakened right leg to make me stumble. Throwing the pack off me I turn around and push kick the wolf back before putting two rapid shots in its throat.

Looking to my left at another that was coming through the trees I get rammed right in the back of my injured knee from my right making me fall into a kneel. Firing a rushed shot I hit the black wolf in the left shoulder but it keeps charging me as the one to my right that took out my leg cuts all four claws deep into my upper front thigh wrapping around in a ascending cut to to the side if my ass.

“Fucker!” I shoot at the Shuck rushing me from the front in the eye as it got close and turn my attention to the one beside me that was lunging for a bite and hold my right arm up for it to bite down onto instead of my throat.

Biting hard onto the armor I grab the pistol with my left and pull the Shuck closer to me before pushing the barrel of the pistol onto the flesh where its neck turned into its bottom jaw, “My ass is one of my only assets you thunder cunt.” I growl, looking into its eyes before blowing its brains out the top of its skull.

Letting go of my arm and slumping over to the forest floor the slide on the 1911 locks back signifying that I was out of ammo. Standing back up, my right thigh quivering, I quickly put away the 1911 before pulling out my sawed off.

More already coming I fire one barrel into the lungs of a Shuck before another comes from out of side and delivers a quick slash to my left leg that my armor eats. Looking at the Shuck as it ran past me I point the shotgun at its upper back before putting buckshot right in its spine.

Breaking the action open I reach for more shells when a Shuck busts through the brambles taking me in my moment of exposure. Knocking me to the ground it bites its jaws on the sides of my face.

Looking down its throat as it squeezed my skull started to creak in a very unsettling way. Dropping the shotgun in panic I start punching the wolf in the side of the neck and head but it seemed careless to the blows as the pressure and pain increased ten fold.

Screaming in pain I panickedly grab the handle of my sword with my left hand as my right tried to pry the wolf’s jaws from my face. Gripping the sword tight I ram the sword into its neck over and over, the golden and silver blade appearing and disappearing from my vision as I looked down its throat.

Enough damage done to the Shuck I could feel its grip weaken but not before it coughed its blood into my eyes blinding me. Finding the footing I kick the beast away from me and roll onto my stomach and push myself up, sword still gripped tight in my hand.

Stumbling around clutching my head I could feel the holes and torn skin on both sides of my head next to my eyes as blood rushed from the openings eagerly. The pain like nothing I had ever felt I pushed the area finding to my relief the my Zygomatic and Sphenoid hand not been cracked to the point of structural weakness.

Finally wiping the blood from my eyes I looked down to my hands to find them covered in fresh blood that was definitely mine as it also coursed down the sides of my face like a waterfall.

Looking around I saw that again I had entered another lul in the fighting. My footing weak I stumbled for a second as I made my way over to my shotgun and leaned over to grab it, the blood from the wounds on the side of my face running back into my eyes I wipe it off with my wrists while I dual wielded the shotgun and sword.

“You…” I uneasily put the sword away and put two shells back into the shotgun, “wanna go for a third bout!?”

Sheathing the sword I go to take out two more shells only to find that four had fallen out of the pouch and onto the forest floor somewhere. Only having two full reloads left I go ahead and load the shotgun while holding the two other shells in my other hand.

“Let’s… do this.” My right leg giving out again I stumble and look down, the entirety of my right pant leg soaked in warm fresh blood, “shit.”

Realizing that I was losing a lot of blood, what looked to be a pint or two already, I knew that I didn’t have much time left.

I gotta get rid of the rest of these shits before I can patch myself up.

Focusing hard I started to feel my heart rate steady out before steadily pounding harder and faster as adrenaline started trickling into my veins. Breathing harder and harder as I forced my already overworked adrenals to go again my anger started to boil over, the telltale pressure in my chest and head hitting hard.

All sensations of pain or weakness gone my hands started to shake along with my arms as they tensed.

“Let’s fucking GO!”

My yell making them break their silence two go to flank me from either side as another comes from my front. Blasting the one dead ahead of me first I point the shotgun to my right side and blow the Shuck to my rights leg off as the other rams into me and bites at the armor on my left leg.

Jumping back as I turned to it another jumps onto my back pulling me away from the Shuck in front of me. Throwing the empty shotgun at the Shuck on the ground to distract it the weapon impacts its forehead and bounces off with a painful sounding thunk.

Trying to get the Shuck off my back by shaking from side to side and reaching behind me to pull it off I continue to get pulled backwards as it tried to bite the back of my neck.

Running into a tree I hear the Shuck on my back get its breath knocked out of it and get an idea. Pitching my weight forward and taking a step I jump back and ram the Shuck into the tree making its grip falter.

Stepping away from the Shuck I whip back around and cut kick the Shuck in the ribs as it sat with its back against the tree. Grabbing the Shuck by the throat I slide it up the tree and start dishing out left hook after left hook to its face.

Teeth just starting to come loose the Shuck I forgot about bites down on my tricep and pulls me to the ground by my arm. A stick that was just about a three quarter inches in diameter and three foot long plus already shaped to a point on one side from how it was broke off of the tree lying next to my right hand I grab it and whip around trying to spear the Shuck.

Seeing my move the Shuck let's go of my arm and jumps back only getting a inch or so stabbed into its chest. Thrusting the spear again it dodges out of the way once more, keeping sure to stay out of my range.

Continue to back away from me I saw that it was going to run ass end into a tree that was about ten feet away. Wanting to give the Shuck a lethal dose of irony: killing him with the help of what they killed me with, I push him further and further back until at about two feet from the tree I thrust really hard, taking a step into.

It’s rapid jump back as it hit the tree making the wolf stand on twos the spear digs itself into its ribs on the right side of its sternum. Wrapping my left hand around the back of its neck, gripping its hair hard, I peroet myself and the Shuck to the side so its back wasn’t on the tree anymore.

Gritting my teeth, a low rumble escaping my throat, I grab the spear hard before forcing it through the Shuck’s thoracic cavity. Turning again so its back was facing the tree I keep hold of the back of the spear with my right hand before kicking it back into the tree.

Smacking the tree hard it stays upright for a second before falling to the ground on its side. Stabbing the sloody stick into the ground as I walked back to the Shuck that was currently slumped forward but still sitting with its ass on the ground I breathed heavy as I hadn't let enough anger out yet.

Kneeing it in the nose, its head snaps and it lets out a weak growl before I stomp down on its extended rear left leg, breaking it.

Grabbing the left side of her head with my left hand I reach around the tree with my right and hold onto the trunk of the old oak.

Looking into its eyes as it looked back into mine; its left eye looking off toward the ground, its orbital broke, I dig my left thumb into its eye socket slowly before ramming its head into the side of the tree over and over.

Using my right arm that was grabbed onto the rough surface of the tree I pull with it to further accelerate the Shuck’s head as it rammed into the tree over and over. The blood splatter only growing larger and larger the Shuck was long dead but I continued to brutalize its body.

Enjoying the sight, sound, and feeling of the skull turning into fragments I ram it hard one last time before peeling its head off of the tree, half of its skull completely conceived as brain matter and blood poured from the massive opening in its skull I push its body away from me and stand up.

Slowly walking over to the tree next to my pack I put my back on the course bark and slide down, the molle on the back if my plate carrier catching the bark as I went. Sitting on the forest floor I take a deep slow breath and look down to my right thigh.

Looking up from the wound I sigh and take off my helmet before leaning my head back and looking up to the thick canopy above. Looking at the small blue patches of sky that dotted the canopy I laugh.

“I feel cold.” I say aloud to no one but myself knowing full well what was happening.

“At least this part is painless, by the time it starts to hurt again I’ll only have about a minute left anyway.” Looking at my blood soaked leg and the puddle that had already formed next to my thigh I knew I had to be pretty far along in the whole process.

About a million memories of old days where my family and friends were still alive played in my mind before the memories of their dead bodies and dead faces took over and burned extremely painful pictures, all in vivid detail and color, into the back of my eyes.

I got nothin’ left, I’ve already lost everybody. I’ve been ready for a while anyway. I think to myself feeling numb. Knowing if I acted fast I could save my own life, the brief thought is enough to make my right hand automatically reach for my kit before I stop myself and rest my hand back in my lap, “Not this time.”

The thought of fighting back and living another day pounding against the inside if my skull trying to get me to do something I repress my strong survival instincts to allow myself die. Still it pounded against the inside of my skull, to the point of making me flinch, not knowing if that was just me or my nervous system dying from lack of oxygen I try to ignore it before something pops into my head from nowhere.

What about the people here?

“They’ll be better off without me.” I roll my eyes.

Who will protect them from the Shucks, or the Timberwolves, or in general?

“...After I die they’ll be fine, it’s me they’re after”

You know that isn’t true, you think the guards can protect any of them? What about Zecora? Applejack? Fluttershy? Luna? RedHeart? Mac? Braeburn?

The thoughts of my dead family and world snapping away, memories and images of the ones I had grown fond of here, the ones that had somehow grown fond of me; took priority in my psyche.

You trust the guards to protect them in their time of need?

“Incompetent pieces of shit… no.”

What if they die because you’re too much of a pussy to keep going because you’re sad?

“I’m not a fucking edgelord.”

Rolling onto my left side and propping myself up on my elbow I look at the wound and grab the kit from my back. Dumping out the kit’s contents I grab all four bags of Quikclot and tear them open.

Going to pour the powder into the cuts I realize that my pants and underpants where in the way. Setting down the bags I bring my right foot closer to me and grab the small knife in the boot before using it to cut away the strips of denim and thin white fabric.

Stabbing the knife into the soil I rip the hole open more to expose the whole wound. Now able to see the four deep cuts that ran about six and a half inches along the side of my thigh just below my hips the torrent of blood pouring out was my only obstacle. Grabbing my canteen from my the molle on my pack I quickly open the cap and start to pour the water over the wound so I could see what I was dealing with, even if just for a second. The water washing away the blood I could see the pink and white of flesh and muscle, the cuts all being around four inches deep.

“Deep.” Pouring the small white granules of the hemostatic into the cuts and be absorbed almost instantaneously into the blood. Throwing the small pouches to the ground I grab the bandages and start to wrap it around my thigh the awkward angle making so I had to wrap at an angle.

Only getting around once I look for more bandages realizing that I didn’t pack anymore, “Are you fuckin’ SERIOUS!”

Looking around for something to use as a covering I hold my hand over the still bleeding wounds to try and slow it. Not finding anything I look to the white shirt I was wearing under my armor.

Taking my hand away from the wound I quickly slip it off and throw the carrier next to me. Grabbing onto the neck of the shirt I pull it over my head and get it most of the way off before it gets caught on the armor I had on my forearms.

Struggling I pull my arms apart ripping the shirt loosening it. Taking it in one hand I pull the small boot knife out of the soil and use it to cut off the bottom eight inches of the shirt. Cutting the loop into a single long ribbon I push the makeshift bandage under my right leg to the middle and wrap it so I could tie it off. Doing the same process over and over until most of the shirt was gone.

The wound completely covered with the tight white fabric of the shirt I could see that blood was still seeping out of the cuts as I thought it would. Turning so I was facing a tree I lift up my right leg with the help of my right arm and prop it up on the tree to put the injury above my heart.

Having to lift my back of the ground to get my upper thigh above my heart I could tell it was going to be one hell of an ab workout for the next half hour.

<><><> 3rd person, Ponyville <><><>

The entire town of Ponyville was still on lock down, not by force; no. But by choice. Even if the last round of explosions had been considerably more distant ponies didn't want to risk it, the only ponies that did happen to be out on the streets were the guards who had been ordered to be there.

Sergeant Clover was just about to send his report of what the recon team had found off to the princess when the second round had started. It didn’t help that he absolutely hated sending reports with a passion, but he supposed he’d have to get used to it.

“Is the private still throwing up in the bathroom?” Clover asked the Sergeant across from him.

“Yes, Calm is still with him though.” Chaser nods, a long stare in his eyes.

“Was it really that bad?” He had the entire description of what the team had seen in front of him yet he still couldn’t believe it.

“With all due respect sir-” Mistral starts, “You have no idea. Just telling you like this doesn't do what was out there justice.”

Clover could tell it was bad by the state of the team when they came back, even though it had been an few hours ago they were still distant and jumpy.

“Well could you go back over it once more for me? I know what you saw was terrible but getting a understanding of what we’re dealing with is paramount for the safety of the towns and ponies in this area.”

The three ponies sat in front of Clover visibly tensing up Chaser starts first.

“When we got there the fighting had already concluded and all that was left was the dead bodies of the Shucks and more blood than I’ve ever seen before.”

Looking down to his report Clover re-read the passage for the fifth time going to the next part of the story he had transcribed, “And what state were the bodies left in?”

“Mangled. Well, some were left relatively untouched but most of them were missing limbs, disemboweled, partly or completely decapitated, blown open, deformed-”

“Okay I get the picture.” Clover interrupts starting to feel sick just from the description, “Thank you though.”

“They were all missing their left ears.” Bolt speaks up for the first time, uncharacteristic for him to stay so quiet.

“They were what?”

“All missing their left ears.” Bolt repeats again slightly annoyed.

“He’s right, they were all missing their left ears.” Chaser confirms nodding, “I guess that totally slipped my mind.”

“This... complicates things.” Clover sighs rubbing his forehead with his hoof as he leaned forward on his desk.

“How so?” Bolt looks to his new superior officer, a little bit of venom still in his gaze.

Taking a few deep breaths Clover looks up from his desk and clears his throat, “Well. This means whatever is slaughtering the Shucks is intelligent, to a point at least.”

“And you’re figuring this how? That’s a pretty big assumption for somepony who wasn’t even bucking there.”

“Oh shut the hell up Bolt.” Clover snaps back instantly, the stress of the day making the usually calm pony a little on edge, “If you’re still pissed off about me getting promoted to First Sergeant than you can apply for a transfer and I’ll gladly sign it for you.”

Having never seen Clover so upset before Bolt shrinks back under his gaze and looks down to the desk. Sighing the earth pony leans back into his chair and rubs his eyes, “Sorry it’s just been a long week.”

Looking up to the bland wood plank ceiling for a few seconds the pony exhales heavily out of his nose and looks back to the three ponies in front of him, “Anyways as I was saying: This means whatever is doing this has some intelligence. It’s not like a manticore, or a hydra, or a bugbear, or whatever else is in those woods.”

“How so?” Mistral questions, “I mean it wasn’t a hydra because there were no footprints but why couldn’t it just be some weird Everfree beast? I mean, there’s plenty to choose from.”

“Right, but how many keep trophies of their kills?” Clover questions back.

“Trophies?” Cocking her head to the side the pegasus mare is taken aback by the premice.

“Yes. Whatever killed the Shucks kept their left ears as a trophy or as a way to count how many they killed, while those creatures you just named have intelligence in their own ways I don’t know of any that count kills.”

“Counting kills? That’s some psycho stuff.” Mistral laughs.

Looking over to the younger mare Chaser thinks back to the human.

“Speaking of psychos I know we ruled out the pale thing that has walked into town a few times but could it be it? Counting kills sounds like something it’d do. I mean have you seen the Article in the RPO of what it did down in Appleloosa?”

“I think we’ve all seen the article Sergeant.” Mistral huffs a shiver going through her entire body, “Those bucking eyes.”

“Buck the eyes.” Bolt laughs getting the three other ponies to look at him, “I’ve seen that thing up close, it’s entire body looks like it was meant for causing as much death as possible.”

“Yeah I heard it threw your sorry flank down that hill coming into town.” Mistral quips getting a few chuckles out of the other ponies in the room.

“Stuff it Mistral, I’d love to see what it would do to you.” Bolt immediately shoots back.

“It’s not gonna do anything to me because I’m never going to get near it.”

“Oh don't worry it’ll sneak up on you, that thing’s quiet like the freaking night.”

“Yeah right.” The mare rolls her eyes, a little bit of her phillydelphian accent slipping out, “As if something that big could have a hint of stealth.”

“No-” Clover laughs a little, “He’s right. Hank is deathly silent when he chooses to be.”

Gasping Mistral leans forward placing her front hooves on Clover’s desk, “I forgot! You were held hostage by that thing!”

Smiling Clover leans back in his chair, “Well I wasn’t exactly held hostage but I was around him for a little while.”

“Well you have the most experience with it out of anypony here, except maybe Thorn but he’s uh still in the hospital-”

“Good riddance.” Chaser mumbles.

Poking the larger pony in the arm with the tip of his hoof Bolt looks to the stallion with mock worry, “Are you feeling alright there Sergeant? I think I just heard you say something that wasn’t some form of ‘yes’ ‘no’ or a command.”

“Don’t talk to your superiors like that.” Chaser immediately fires Bolt down.

“Oh there he is. I was worried for a second. Don’t worry everypony the Sergeant is doing just fine.” Bolt rolls his eyes and leans back into his chair.

Staring at the younger stallion with daggers Bolt ignores Chaser’s gaze as Mistral shakes her head at the two and looks back to Clover, “So you think it could be it doing all this?”

“Well first off it has a name: Hank and no.” Getting the attention of the other two Chaser continues, “Hank is insane and dangerous but I don’t think even he is that capable.”

“When you say insane do you mean-”

“I mean full on insane, he’s a lunatic, certifiably crazy, a phycopath, whatever you want to say.” Clover interrupts Chaser.

“So what are you going to send to the princess then? If we don’t know what’s doing this?”

“I’m going to tell her that whatever is doing this is unknown, somewhat intelligent, extremely dangerous, and operating too close to town to be considered anything less than imminent threat.”
Clover nods, “I’m going to play this safe.”

“Wouldn’t that prompt a visit from the princesses though?” Mistral chimes in.

“Yes. Posters for a town meeting at Sugar Cube Corner are being printed now, in the brief letter she sent me in response, where I said that personal contact would be best in addressing this threat, she told me that in the likely case that I would put this at an imminent threat or above she would use the rest of her time here as the open town forum.”

“So the princess is going to be here tomorrow?” Chaser narrows his eyes.

“Correct.”

“Well let's get going then.”

“Agreed,” Clover signs his final report with the added information and Stamps it with the official seal, “I thank you for your time here and more importantly putting your lives on the line out there, after all this blows over you’ll all be seeing some days off.”

“Thank you sir.” The three ponies say in unison, professionalism back in full.

“Dismissed.”

Filing out of the room one by one Clover watches as they all leave before slumping over in his chair, “I transferred here as private so I wouldn’t have to deal with all this paperwork,” the pony sighs, “You should go to officer school dear, it will be great.” Chaser parrots. “Yeah Mom? I’m having a grand ol’ time.”

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Everfree Forest <><><>

“I’m a fuckin’ retard.” Limping through the dense underbrush my right leg refused to take a pound of my weight; having to use a long stick as a sort of cane to push my way forward.

“Man this takes me back.” I groan stumbling over a log and falling to the forest floor in a heap, Putting my hands under me I push myself back up onto my left knee before using the stick to push me up the rest of the way.

Spitting some of the moss and leaf litter that made its way into my mouth back onto the forest floor where it belonged I start limping forward once again. Looking up I could see the rapidly blackening sky through the canopy of the forest causing the shadows on the ground to fade away as everything slowly melded into a uniform blackness.

“I’m so completely fucked.” Knowing that I couldn’t go back the way I came so soon at the risk of running into a large pack of Shucks I had no choice but to go deeper into the forest in search of somewhere to set up for the night.

Revolver clenched tightly in my left hand my head stayed on the swivel, my eyes looking for anything that got close to me while also scoping out for a tree to climb or a cave to hide in. Stumbling again I barely grab onto a tree and stop myself from falling for the hundredth time.

“Christ I’m wobbly as a damn spaghetti noodle.” Hobbling forward once again watching my footing more diligently stopping as I almost step on a massive rack of antlers. Slowly bending over not to upset my right leg too much I get down on my left knee while I kept my right leg out straight behind me.

Grabbing the still intact set of antlers I pick up the entire rack to inspect it and find that only the skull cap remained. Counting fourteen possible points, three broken off from age the other points ranged from five to seven inches long and practically already looked like knives. Ready and wanting to be buried deep in something's ribcage.

Picking up the impressive rack I use my walking stick to push myself up and start walking again while studying the antlers as to what style I wanted to go with when it came to the shanks.

Feeling a single cool drip of water on the back of my neck I look up and see that it was starting to drizzle, the heavy black clouds unable to hold all the water as a loud boom of thunder sounds in the distance.

Well, might as well get this over with. I clear my throat, “At least it ain’t rainin’!” I yell to the sky. Waiting just a few seconds I could hear the rain falling before crashing against the forest canopy before finally falling down onto me in big fat drops.

“Works every time.” Laughing I continue walking East almost slipping on a large leaf that had gotten wet, “You can fuck right off with that nonsense.”

<><><> 1st person, Hank, 6 p.m., Everfree <><><>

Having finally found tree just asking to be climbed I did just that, putting one hand in front of the other as I climbed the close branches of the massive tree. The tree already residing on top of a pretty decent sized hill I knew if I climbed high enough that I would be above the rest of the canopy I pushed on further and further, the rain soaked tree branches and fucked leg making my ascent a little slower than I would like.

Reaching a branch that was plenty wide to sit on comfortably I looked down and around figuring I was at least a hundred and fifty feet in the air and about thirty above the rest of the trees, “Perfect.”

The crack of thunder accompanied by a bolt of white lighting striking another one of the trees about four miles away I looked to the tree I was currently in realizing that it went up for another hundred feet making it a great lightning rod as well.

Deciding that I didn’t really care I hoist myself up onto the branch and sit. Slipping my bag off I hang it by both straps on a moderately sized branch before handing my rifle from the same branch by the sling.

Getting up onto the branch with my armored back up against the main trunk of the tree I set my right leg out straight in front of me, groaning at the terrible ache and harsh sting that the wound was screaming at me with. Ignoring the pain the best I could the amazing landscape unfolding in front of me under the setting sun.

Looking over to the pack next to me I reach over and unzip the main compartment looking for the bottle of whisky and MRE I packed earlier. Digging around for a second I feel the neck of the bottle and pull it out before transferring it to my left hand while still looking for the MRE with my right. Finding the smooth plastic bag I clamp my fingers around it and pull it out.

Setting both in my lap I unscrew the cap on the whiskey and put the bottle to my lips while ripping open the protective brown bag. Taking the bottle away from my mouth I smack my lips at the decent after taste and slight burn in the back of my throat.

“Ahhhhhh. Refreshing. It’s no Macallan or Rittenhouse Rye but Jack ain’t at all bad.” Taking another few sips from the bottle I set it down and start taking out the main meal box to see what I was eating tonight.

“Menu No. 20.” I read to myself before my eyes shoot open, “No shit!” Knowing exactly what menu 20 was I pour the contents greedily into my lap. Picking up the first of two brown boxes I read spaghetti with meat and sauce and rip it open, setting the bag filled with the food of kings in my lap with the others before stuffing the discarded box back into my pack without looking away from the bounty in front of me.

Going to the next box I already knew what it was but read over the box anyway the box displaying: Cherry Blueberry Cobbler.

“Aww Yissss.” I set the pouch next to the main meal before digging through the pile in front of me further examining what I had. Putting the accessories pack back in my pack for later I set the bag of basically gatorade, potato sticks, whole wheat snack bread, and jalapeno cheese spread with the other items before whipping out the heating bag and hot beverage bag for the gatorade I put the spaghetti in the heating bag before setting it down to get my canteen.

Pouring a small amount of water into the heating bag with the spaghetti I quickly fold the bag’s opening over to seal it off and listen as the water starts to boil inside. Setting the hot between my thighs to absorb as much heat as possible, the heat pack thingy runs out of juice.

Not having much time I quickly open the heating bag and pull out the spaghetti before dropping the cobbler in so the residual heat would make the desert at least luke warm. Opening the bag of spaghetti I take a deep whiff of the meal, “Oh yeaaahhhhhhhh.”

Eyes rolling to the back of my head I deeply groan before looking back to the supper in my hand, reaching for the accessory pack once again I rip it open and grab the small bottle of Tabasco before pouring it in the spaghetti. Drinking the small remainder of hot sauce directly from the bottle I open the snack bread and pull it out, the over exaggerated loaf shaped piece of flatbread greeting me.

Getting the cheese spread out next I tear the top off before spreading some onto the bread. Bread thoroughly covered I squeeze the last bit of cheese sauce directly into my mouth before getting to work on the main course.

Eating the bread and spaghetti in a respectable time of a minute thirty I pick up the hot beverage bag and use my canteen to put twelve ounces of water in the bag. Filled to the correct line I take the gatorade clone and pour the green powder into the bag. Making sure to get every grain of powder I set the empty pouch with the others before closing the bag and shaking it for around ten seconds. Opening the bag, making sure not to squeeze it too hard I take a sip of the mixture and hum in delight. Zipping it up and setting it down I take the warmed cobbler out of the barely warm heater bag and tear into it, savoring every last bite until nothing was left.

Wiping my mouth I take to bag of green drink and reopen it before drinking half of it down deciding to save the other half with the potato stick for the long night ahead of me. Looking back up tp the sunset it had only gotten more brilliant in the past five minutes.

The sun in the perfect spot just above the trees on the horizon the wonderful pink, orange, and red rays shot into the clouds above making the clouds seem as if they were set ablaze. Tearing my gaze away from the sunset I look to my left to where the storm clouds mixed with raising moon to create a deep navy purple color with the occasional silent lightning bolt.

“If there is one thing that makes me feel like a king… this is it,” Taking a deep breath of crisp air I laugh a few times, “Up in the air, a fall like cool and crisp breeze blowing over as the scent of spring dew lingers in the wind, while I have the best seat in the world to watch mother nature do her bidding.”

Calmly exhaling I reach in the top pocket and pull out my old phone before unlocking it and clicking on the camera. The camera on my phone exceptionally good for a mobile device I take a picture of both halves of the scene, getting different levels of zoom and angles before zooming out to where I fit everything into the picture including the branch I was sat in and my bloody right leg. Looking over the pictures decide to take one more, a panorama from far right to left.

Once I had taken all my pictures I made sure the camera was set to take photos in 4032x3024 or fullscreen, which it was before locking it and slipping it back into the bag. Picking up the bottle of Jack Daniels I raise it to the sky before drinking down a few more gulps as I watched the last edge of the sun dip below the trees.

Just relaxing for the past half hour or so I looked over to the rack of antlers I had and decided to get to work on the numerous shanks I wanted to make before I headed out tomorrow morning.

“I have about twelve hours or so to burn so I might as well stay productive and at least get something done while I’m up here.”

Author's Note

Long overdue, I know, A lot has happened in the past few months to me so I've been exceptionally busy and enjoying a bit of a social life for once.

The story isn't dead, I'm not dead, so on.

I hope all you guys like it, I liked writing the fight scenes even if they are over the top. Just adds to the fun in my opinion.

Enjoy, say what you liked and didn't, and I'll be back in a few months.

You Got It!

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Everfree Forest 0700 <><><>

Walking away from the small fire I’d lit at the base of the tree I stayed in for the night I made my way towards a small pool of water that was only a hundred yards away at most. My right leg able to take weight once again without going out from under me I limped forward pushing some of the thicker brush out of my way with my rifle as I came upon the pool.

Stopping at the still and crystal clear water I get down onto my knees, setting the rifle down beside me, and lean over the water to get a look the first look at my face since I’d walked into the forest.

My face unsurprisingly covered in blood and numerous cuts I turn my head to either side running my fingers over the holes in either side of my face. The skin fairly ripped and torn from the teeth I sigh and cup my hands before bringing the water up to my face.

Jumping and gasping in surprise at how cold the water was my breaths return to normal as the reddened water droplets drip from my face and onto the ground.

“W-wow, god damn cold.” Going back again for more water I bring it to my face again, the shock not so bad this time as I scrubbed the blood away. Looking back into the now rippling water I could tell in the imperfect surface that I had at least gotten the bulk of it and turn to my arms, giving the same treatment.

Scratching at some of the blood on my arms that wasn’t going away with just water I rub the spots a few more times before giving up, knowing that I’d need some soap and a sponge to get the reddish dark tint to wash out of my skin.

Not really caring all too much, just glad to have gotten rid of most of the mess, I take the canteen I brought with me and hold it below the surface of the water until it was filled completely. Pulling it out of the water and screwing the cap back on I hold it in my left hand while grabbing the rifle with my right and stand up before turning back to where my fire was.

Plopping down onto the log in front of my fire with a sigh. Propping the rifle up next to me on the log I take my canteen out and set in at my feet while picking up the stick I had been using to poke at the fire with.

Not really having a reason behind lighting the fire other than warmth, the continuous sprinkling of rain and constant cool breeze getting old after twelve hours, the hour of morning sun I’d received so far hadn't been fast enough in warming me up after the long night.

Sat enjoying the low flames of the fire I slip one of the seven crude bone shanks out of the molle webbing on the front of my plate carrier and start to look in over.

The small hook at the very end of the handle being just enough to make sure that the knife could rest in the molle without falling out I turn my attention to the point and poke it with the pad of my finger finding it plenty sharp.

Slipping it back into the webbing I lean back and extend my arms out to my sides stretching them and yawn before leaning back forward and grabbing the canteen. Opening the container I push the fire to one side of the dirt circle I cleared exposing the red hot embers and white ash.

Nessling the metal canteen in the coals and using the stick to push more up its sides I stare absentmindedly at it while waiting for it to heat up. Sticking my finger in the open neck of the canteen I hastily remove it finding the water extremely hot. Shaking the pain out of my finger I use three large folded over leaves to pick up the piping hot canteen and pour a liberal amount of water into the discarded MRE bag from last night’s feast.

Setting the canteen down next to me I look into the bag that was half filled with some light grey clay I found in a nearby stream bed and a large amount of finely ground charcoal. Grabbing a strong green limb from one of the saplings near by I use it to stir the mixture, periodically adding small amounts of water when the mix got too thick and crumbly.

Nearing the sweet spot I add one last drop of hot water and stir the mix some more. Finally reaching just where I wanted to be I take the stick out of the bag and look to the dark black paint I had just made. Dragging my finger along the stick before rubbing it between my pointer finger and thumb I find the consistency to be perfect. Setting the stir stick down I take a swig of whiskey from the half drunk bottle before picking up a small stick I had finely frayed at the end to act as a crude paint brush.

Getting started on my left arm I slowly and carefully paint different patterns of lines and runes that meant nothing. The designs very reminiscent of Daron’s body paint in the music video for Chop Suey I stop just below my elbow and start drawing the word “Wrath” in calligraphy similar to the constitution.

The entire word written in large bold black letters I continue the designs down the back of my hand and my fingers. Looking over my work and liking how it turned out I switch to my right arm and start at my shoulder once again before working my way down.

Reaching my forearm again I stop and think a second for what I should write before something pops into my mind that reflected yesterday perfectly: Gu bàs tha mi a 'sabaid.

“To death I fight.” I mumble before getting started on the sentence, making the letters small but no less bold for their significant meaning, “I guess some of that scottish gaelic did come in handy, Thanks Grandpa, Grandma.... For drilling this otherwise useless information into my fuckin’ head.”

Having taken off the armor on my arms and setting them a few feet away from the fire to dry I was enjoying not having the heavy pads on my arms and decided to leave them off. Finishing off the rest of the decoration I look at the two whole sleeves that I had just drawn out and nod a few times liking how they both turned out.

Looking down in the bag, quite a bit of paint left I pick up my rifle and sling it on my back before taking the bag with me back to the pool of water. Stopping at the pool and getting on my knees I lean forward over the now still water and look at my face once again, noticing how the cut above my left eye had started bleeding again.

The blood running down past my eye just to the corner of my mouth I look to the right side of my face was “clean” and get a scoop a small amount of paint out of the bag with my first three fingers. Trying to decide what to do I start putting paint on the right side of my face before deciding to paint the complete right side of my face black.

Watching myself in the completely still water of the pool, minus a few ripples caused by falling leaves, I sit back onto my calves and think about to do with the rest of the paint and the empty canvas that was the left side of my face and neck.

Reaching my left hand’s pointer and middle finger into the bag I pull my hand out and draw two lines from the completely black side of my face under my left eye all the way to my left ear. Putting the last bit on my pointer finger I wipe the blood from around the cut with my thumb before drawing a line straight down from my hairline over my closed eye, making sure to get my eyelid, and down to my chin where the paint ran out. Crumbling the empty bag in my hand I look myself over.

Content with the look I picked the rifle back up and used it to assist me in getting to my feet before walking back to the dying fire.

<><><> 20 minutes later <><><>

Kitted back up the forest was starting to get uncomfortably humid under the warming morning sun as a fine haze was just visible above the trees. Stomping out my fire I take a deep breath and start back the way I came, wanting to loop around to pick off any stragglers that I found.

Walking through the trees I rack a round into the chamber of the rifle and harden my gaze.

<><><> Half way back to the killing field <><><>

Crouched behind a fallen tree I was only three yards from a lone shuck as it licked itself and clawed at the trees. I’d managed to keep the element of stealth and I was determined to keep it that way, not wanting a repeat of yesterday.

Being downwind of the Shuck I could smell it but I knew it couldn’t smell me, setting my rifle down extremely quietly while keeping my breaths slow and steady I pulled one of the bone shivs from my molle, afraid drawing the sword would be too loud.

Watching the Shuck, waiting for a pattern to emerge or the opportunity to show itself so I could close the distance a squirrel suddenly jumps down onto the fallen tree about making me yell in surprise. Thankfully able to keep myself quiet the squirrel barks loudly at the Shuck getting its attention before turning and staring right at me.

Staring back it almost looks like it smiles before jumping over me and running off into the bush. Not having any idea of what to make of what just happened I’m snapped back into the situation by crunching leaves as the Shuck walks closer to the log I was hiding behind no doubt to inspect where the squirrel went.

So close I could hear it sniffing around it puts its front paws on the log before pushing its head over. Springing into action I grab the wolf by the neck and force it onto its side so its back was facing me before plunging the four inches of bone into its exposed neck over and over again before pulling it over the log and holding it down as it panicked during its bleed out.

Getting weaker and weaker as more blood rushed from the numerous stab wounds its eyes finally close as it lays still, the blood puddle slowly growing larger and wider. Pulling the shank out of its neck I put it back in the molle webbing before popping my head over the log and looking around for any more.

Not seeing anything I shrink back down and pull my sword out before lifting its head and cutting its left ear off, placing its ear into the second near full ziplock bag, “Maybe I will fill all three.” I whisper as a familiar bark calls from above me. Looking up I see the same squirrel looking down at me from its perch, smiling I tip my helmet at the tree rodent before my small falls as it salutes back and scurries off once again.

The shit? I think looking at the empty branch where the squirrel was before slowly looking away, “Fuck that.”

Standing up I pick my rifle back up and vault over the log determined to continue forwards and put a larger dent in the Shuck population.

Coming upon the large gore pile I found yesterday I approach with extreme caution and keep to the trees low and slow. Still just as inactive and just as repulsing in scent and sight I get myself back to the highway of drag marks and continue my way back to the clearing before the sound of approaching paws from behind barely makes itself tangible.

Crouching down behind a large hickory tree I set my rifle down and peek out from the tree spotting two Shucks each carrying a dead fawn in their mouths by the neck. The one closest to me walking on a path that would put it right next to me the other laged about fifty feet behind and to the right. Scanning the surrounding area for more silhouettes behind the brambles I look back toward the pair as they steadily approached. Taking my pack slowly off my back and setting it down I take the sword from its sheath, comfortable at the distance they were and their ability to hear the blade being drawn.

Holding the blade in my right and positioning myself correctly for the fastest movement possible I wait for the one to walk by hoping it wouldn’t smell me.

Closing ten feet I relax my muscles and take a deep breath before shooting out and grabbing the Shuck by the back of the head while pushing the blade through its neck, the fawn it had it its jaws making things a little more difficult.

Immediately going limp like I hoped, spinal cord severed, I slowly set its body down and pull the sword from its place and look to see if the other had grown wise to me. Not seeing the Shuck at first I look quickly from left to right just as it walks from behind a thick bush. Quickly but silently going from tree to tree as the fifty feet distance it had grew smaller I step on a small branch I neglected to see making a loud snap.

Its head immediately whipping to me I’d already began rushing the cretin and tackle it before it could run or alert any others that may be nearby. Having landed on its back it starts to stand back up but I shoot the sword in between the forth and fifth rib making it collapse back to the ground instantly as its heart and lungs were skewered by the blade that was still covered in its kins blood. Holding my hand on the top of its muzzle so it couldn’t make any noise I feel for a pulse and make sure none was present before getting off. Quickly slicing off it ear and holding it in my hand I get off the back of the Shuck and go back over to the other before doing the same thing.

Taking the two ears and putting them in the bag I reseal it and put it back in the pack before looking for a spot to hide the bodies knowing that if they were starting another nest there would be more to come after them. Looking around the area I find a medium sized divot in the ground under a bush and push the two Shucks and two fawns into the hole before dusting off my hands and looking at the paint on my arms seeing that it was holding up well, even if some parts were coated and splattered in blood.

Picking all my crap back up I reorient myself South West before pushing forward.

Well this is quite the fortunate turn of events. I laugh in my head as I stalked the last group of Shucks headed to the nest fifty yards back. The two I’d killed earlier being the tail end of the train I had noticed three more walking the same direction after a few minutes of heading South.

Having stopped and laid in wait more and more Shucks came out of the trees, all with kills of their own, now I was following the last pair that walked by hoping that I could off a few Shucks around the new nest.

Getting closer the blackened field I watched as a few more Shucks emerged from the brush and fell in step beside the two I had been following for almost a mile. Not thinking anything of three extra Shucks at first I started to become more uneasy as five became ten and ten became twenty as we closed in on the clearing. Following the small pack cautiously the clearing comes into view through the trees.

Stopping in shock at the sight in front of me fifty to seventy Shucks had to be populating the clearing as a large mound of dead animals laid in the near the tree that held me before it was broke down.

Breaking off to the right of the group of Shucks I reach a large mound of dirt and roots that was ripped out of the ground by the tree that fell, presumably due to the fire that burned the rest of the clearing, and observe the wolves.

Watching as they milled about a few more filtered in in the following minutes but no more had walked in for a little while, instead the wolves added their prey one by one as the Snappers used their flat heads to consolidate the pile.

Slowly taking my pack off and setting down I unzip it and reach inside before pulling out the grenade and half finished bottle of whiskey. Not doing anything yet I continue to observe and learn as much as I could while I could.

Not really seeing anything that stood out minus the pile of dead animals and dozens of Shucks another Shuck enters the clearing from my left dragging a regular grey wolf by the hind leg as the grey wolf growled and snarled, not willing to give up minus its mortal injuries.

Every Shuck in the clearing snapping still like statues in the the presence of the live prey the Shuck drags it to the left side of the pile before letting go and jumping back, the grey wolf immediately up on its three legs.

Looking around angrily the wolf barks and growls at the Shucks as they start to close in on the helpless wolf.

Pulling the pin on the grenade I keep the spoon depressed and wait for the inevitable to happen. Spinning in a circle trying to keep the Shucks of its back a Shuck nips the grey wolf on the tail before the entire mass of bodies collide in on the single wolf, desperate to sink their teeth into the wolf’s flesh.

Stepping out from cover I hold my left arm out in front of my like I was throwing a javelin to aim while letting the Spoon fly free from the grenade starting the fuse before throwing it in a arch that would hopefully land in the middle of the pile right where the wolf once stood.

Watching the grenade slip into the middle of the pile I return I jump behind cover and cover my ears tensing for the explosion.

One… Two… Thr-- My internal counting is cut off my the extremely loud explosion as pieces of shrapnel, be it bone, steel, wood, or rock bounces off the trees and lands on the forest floor like a gentle sleet storm.

Taking my hands from the side of my head I grab the rifle and swing back out from cover. A massive cloud of dark ash and pink mist floating in the air the first Shuck I see stumble out of the cloud was dragging half of its organs behind it before it fell over.

Taking my sights off the dead Shuck the cloud starts to disperse and the sounds of whining and whimpering starts to make its way to my ears. A seemingly non injured Shuck stumbling out of the cloud I put a slug in its chest as the wailing starts to get painful in the volume it was getting to my ears.

The haze completely settling to the ground I was slightly in shock at the damage the single grenade caused. Most of the Shucks lying on the ground dead or crying in pain even the Snappers, minus one, were reduced to crying heaps on the ground.

The other Shucks stumbling around aimlessly it was like looking at a hornets nest in the winter, slow and unresponsive. Picking off four more Shucks with four shots I sling the rifle before pulling out the 1911 and walking towards the destruction.

Dropping the concussed Shucks at point blank range as I walked past them I stepped over numerous crying wolves; stopping at one that was being particularly loud about the non existence of its rear legs. Stopping next to it I put a round through the top of its head as the slide locks to the rear.

Sliding the empty mag out I replace it with a fresh one and rack the slide rechambering the pistol before quickly emptying the seven rounds on seven Shucks. Sliding the pistol back into the pouch I pull out my revolver and quickly expend the six rounds held within it before switching to the sawed off.

Approaching one of the last standing Shucks it looks to me and falls to the ground as it tries to step back. Even having a hard time to get up I kick it down before it could making it yelp in surprise.

Staying on its side I scoff, raise my foot, and stomp out its life before turning to another of the two Shucks that were left standing and blowing it away. Approaching the last standing Shuck it lunges for my throat but fails as I catch it by its throat with my left hand.

Looking into its eyes I could see fear as I pressed the shotgun to its chest and pull the trigger. Letting go right as the firing pin strikes the primer the Shuck is flung back before landing on the ground, smoke coming out of the hole in its chest.

Slowly turning around while reloading the Shotgun and sliding it back in its holster on my leg I look to the remaining Shucks on the ground that unfortunately had to have their suffering sped up to fit into my schedule.

Pulling out the sword I twirl it in my right while pulling the third and final Ziplock bag from my pocket with my left, “I think I’ve reached my quota.”

<><><> Ten minutes of stabbing and missing ears later <><><>

“Sixty Seven.” I say while dropping the last ear into one of the bags from yesterday, the third bag running out of room.

“God Damn!” I excitedly whoop pumping a fist in the air, “I’ve never seen a grenade blow up like that before.” Putting the bulging bag of ears next to the others I pull out the Jack and take a quick swig in celebration.

“I mean it makes sense, the heavier atmosphere with more oxygen and other gasses would make the concussive force much worse... plus the lessened gravity would give more velocity to the shrapnel.” I belch and take another drink while walking around the clearing inspecting things, “I’m no physicist but ya add all that up and you get a hell of a deadly explosion.”

Stopping at a random dead Shuck I kick it over to find a sword similar to the guard’s but slightly different in shape and symbol. Picking the mud and blood covered blade up in the hand that wasn’t holding the bottle of whiskey I wipe the blade on my pants uncovering the rest of the symbol near the guard.

Rolling my eyes I groan, “Fuckin’ golden pricks, can’t even keep ahold of their shit on a scouting mission.”

Sliding the sword under my belt so it was pinched between it and my hip I look over the clearing again and take in the complete silence, cherishing it greatly. Looking up to the pale blue sky I close my eyes and take a few calming breaths before re opening my eyes and raising the bottle of whiskey in a ‘cheers’ gesture before drinking it down so only two inches of liquid were left in the glass.

Walking back over to my pack I pick it up and re secure it on my back. Jumping up and down a few times to get it settled I sling the rifle on my back and pull my revolver out instead, the one handed nature of the firearm allowing me to keep my whiskey held tightly in my left.

Starting back the way I came I figured I’d make this my last trek through the forest today but would at least try to get to the north part of the clearing the town was set in cleared so one side of the immediate forest was safer.

<><><> 3rd person, Ponyville, Town Social at Sugar Cube Corner <><><>

“All guards are in position Princesses.” Clover nodded to the regal duo as the table was being prepared behind them.

“Thank you very much Sargent.” Celestia warmly smiled while Luna stayed silent, the princess of the night even more distant than usual, something Celestia had picked up on immediately.

“Of course princess,” Clover bowed his armor clinking quietly, “ We will of course notify you of anything that may pose a threat to the town, especially if Hank makes himself known.”

A shiver going down Celestia’s spine at the name she hears Luna give a almost inaudible huff next to her while Clover thankfully looked away talking to one of the guards under his command missing the ruler of the sun’s moment of weakness. She certainly didn't want to make anypony else more nervous by showing that she was as well. Her body unconsciously getting back into its confident and regal stance Clover finishes discussing with the other guard and turns back to the princess.

“My apologies you majesties I was just running times past one of my guards again.”

“No worries Sargent, we wouldn’t want anypony out of the loop now would we?”

“No Ma’am.” Clover bows his head, “If you would please excuse me I need to go talk to one of the privates about yesterday, he really shaken up.”

“Of course, I presume this about what was found in the forest?” Celestia questions already knowing the answer.

“Unfortunately yes.” He sighs, “Honestly the whole town is a little on edge right now, especially after that last explosion an hour ago, I’m glad you both are here to calm them down a little.”

“Do not fret sergeant we already have a plan to get rid of whatever is terrorizing the nearby forest.” Luna speaks up for the first time.

Smiling and laughing Clover seems to lighten up a little, “That’s great! That’s a massive weight of my, and everypony else's shoulders. Well I leave on that high note and tell the news to Share, that way he'll maybe get some sleep tonight. Goodbye Princess Celestia, Princess Luna.” He bows once to each princess before turning around and walking out the front door.

“Sister?” Celestia starts.

“Yes?”

“What plan do we have? Because if you have one I certainly didn’t know.” Talking quietly so nopony else could hear them Luna could still hear the worry in her older sibling’s voice.

“Try not to be too loud, no need to startle anypony here,” Luna starts not making Celestia too excited to hear this so called ‘Plan,’ “We want to hire Hank to take care of this problem.”

Instead of shouting out in refusal Celestia was dead quiet. Luna didn’t know if that was a good or a bad thing. She decided it was a bit of both.

“I didn’t consider him as hireable material.” Celestia answers getting a strange look from her sister.

We didn’t think she’d actually go along with it. Luna thought before answering, “We fail to see why he wouldn’t.”
“He just seems too… feral.”

“The table is all set princesses and the girls have arrived.” The slightly chubby blue mare unknowingly interrupts.

“Oh thank you Mrs. Cake.” Celestia politely responds, “And thank you again for letting us hold the town social here on such short notice. We just didn't feel as if the town hall was the most relaxing or welcoming place.”

“I-its no problem Princess-es, me and my husband are honored.” Mrs. cake smiles before the voice of her husband comes from the kitchen requesting her help.

“Oh, that’d be him.” The mare starts to quickly walk toward the kitchen before stopping and bowing. Smiling down at the mare Mrs. Cake nervously smiles back before rushing to the kitchen.

“Perhaps talking about this plan later is a better idea.”

“Agreed, but sooner than later, the last explosion was far louder than anything else reported.” Luna points out.

Only nodding in response Celestia and Luna turn their attention to the door as the elements file in all talking to each other. While the conversation was mostly muddled the two princesses could tell that the main talking point was the events of the last day and especially the explosion just over an hour ago.

Upon seeing the two princesses in their presence the girls all stopped what they were talking about and greeted the pair happily.

All talking joyfully, minus Luna who tried to seem happy but was still noticeably downtrodden by something, they exclaimed how happy they were to see each other, what’s been happening, and their concerns, before Luna speaks up getting their attention.

“Perhaps we could all sit, the table has been set and the treats do seem delectable.” Luna motions with her head.

“I wouldn't mind getting off my hooves.” Rarity adds.

“I agree with Ms. Rarity, let's sit.” Celestia smiles and starts to the table followed by her sister and the rest of the group.

All sitting down at the long, baby blue table cloth clad, table Luna and Celestia sit directly next to each other facing the door while the six others sit with their backs to the door facing the two sisters.

Everypony being quiet Applejack decided to break the silence, “Now Ah don’t want ta be the one ta bring up a bad subject but what exactly is goin’ on the Everfree.”

“Could you be any more blunt dear?” Rarity chastises getting an eye roll from the farm mare.

“It’s quite alright Ms. Rarity this is the nature of our visit after all,” In a voice as smooth as silk Celestia reassures no offence was taken, “I’m sure that your close proximity to the forest has you quite uneasy Ms. Applejack.” The large white alicorn turns her attention to the smaller orange mare who only nods in confirmation.

“Not to sound disheartening but we do not know.” Celestia’s smile drops while the rest of the ponies minus Luna, who wasn’t worried about what was in the forest, seem to deflate a little.

“We know what the aftermath of one of these brief moments of violence entails, but we do not know what is the cause.”

“Could it be the monster?” The prismatic mare questions, “ I mean it definitely fits the criteria of go into woods and kill.”
While Rainbow couldn't see it or hear it Luna was not all to happy with her or her words about Hank. However the years of control kept Luna’s appearance as stoic as ever as Celestia addressed the lithe mare.

“While he was first considered he was ruled out by Sergeant Clover due to the amount of carnage that was found on their scouting. He said, and I agree, that Hank may be violent but he wouldn’t be capable of such destruction.”

Thinking it over for a second Rainbow Dash nods, “I see what you mean princess.”

“What exactly was found on the patrol Princess?” The princess’s own student asks.

Sighing Celestia hesitates for a second, “While I know this kind of imagery is completely foreign to you all I feel that you can handle it.”

The warning only making the group more curious the only one to not show interest was Fluttershy, “Maybe y-you shouldn't tell us.” The pegasus says quietly enough nopony else heard her.

"It was a burned clearing in the Everfree just more than a kilohoof in. It was full of the bodies of mangled Shucks, some missing limbs, some torn open, some partially decapitated… so on” Luna quickly describes tired of the waiting.

The shock of what the lunar princess just said still being processed by the ponies and some of Celestia’s personal guards who were listening in the door suddenly opens and a local guard quickly walks in breathing heavy.

“Please rise.” Celestia commands to the bowing guard, “What is it?”

“It’s here.” The guards quickly answers, “The train in the station pulled out for Canterlot and it was just there standing behind where it was, it came out of nowhere and its walking this way.”

Luna’s sudden perk up going unnoticed by everypony but Celestia the solar diarch clears her throat, her heart rate starting to rise, “Does it seem aggravated?”

“Its covered in blood and has... tribal? Painting all over its upper body." The guard takes a few deep breaths and calms down, "It looks pissed."

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Approach to town, Five minutes earlier <><><>

My helmet strapped to the back of my pack I let the wind blow through my hair as I walked through the ankle high grass towards the train station.

Nothing in my hands other than the bottle of whiskey in my left I got closer and closer, the ponies inside the train cars features becoming visible other than colors and outlines I run my hand through my hair parting it to the left as it laid naturally so it would get out of my eyes.

None of the ponies noticing me as I walked up toward the train the train blocked anybody on the other side from spotting me either. Walking up to the train I stop ten feet away from its side and look up and down the row of windows not finding may ponies on this side of the train or a pair of eyes on me.

Not knowing how long I was going to be stood there waiting for the train not wanting to walk around I set the bottle next to my right foot and begin to look over my plate carrier and bare extremely pale skin that was exposed due to the lack of shirt.

My entire torso, thankfully, covered by the armor the only thing I could feel the breeze on was the inner parts of both clavicles and the larger area that was exposed on my sides under my arms. Looking the areas over I gazed at the scars and discoloration and sigh before looking up and meeting three pairs of eyes as three kids had just their eyes peeked over the bottom of the window looking at me.

All their eyes as wide as dinner plates as their eyes were filled with curiosity I raise my hand and wave to them.

Looking between each other they all slowly raise up showing their entire faces while one waves back. Smiling at them as kindly as I could with a face like mine they seem to loosen up and smile back as they all three energetically waved back.

Just watching them as they talked amongst themselves about me another, smaller pair of eyes appears, presumably a younger child, before they raise all the way up and stick their tongue out at me.

The other three stopping their conversation they all turn to the youngest before looking to me nervous at how I’d react to the gesture.

Waiting for a second I let them get more and more nervous before sticking my tongue out at them. The nervousness immediately gone they all start to bust out laughing just as I hear the conductor on the other side give the final call.

The commotion bringing an adult pony over that seemed to be their mother she at first had a smile on her face before tracing her children’s eyes to me.

Her face turning a shade of pale at my appearance she pushes her kids away from the window and looks to someone else while pointing to me. Watching her mouth as the train ever so slowly started to move I read ‘what the fuck is that!?’ come out of her mouth before the entire side of the train is filled with ponies of all ages looking at me as the train sped up.
Smiling and waving at them as they started to move away I laugh, “Safe travels.” I say as the train full of wide eyes ponies slowly goes past.

Leaning over and picking up my bottle the caboose goes by exposing the train platform and all the ponies greeting their suitcase clad loved ones happily. Watching them for a moment to make sure no threats were in the crowd I walk toward the two tracks stepping over the iron rails.

A few ponies noticing me I take a large step up onto the platform and start to weave through the sea of ponies, stepping over a few as I made my way forward. Taking the lack of screams as a good sign I ignore how quiet the place had gotten and leave it behind as I went forward.

Looking straight ahead as I walked behind a pair of ponies I fail to see them suddenly stop and stumble as my armor covered shins and knees collide with the mint green one causing a sudden cry of surprise to come out of her mouth. Watching her fall to the ground out of my peripheral vision I stumble for a second before my injuries on my right thigh show themselves causing me to fall down into a knee.

Looking behind me I see that her light cream colored friend was helping her up.

“Sorry about that, I didn't see ya stop.” I apologize using my knee to help push myself up.

“It’s fine I shouldn’t of stopped so suddenly.” The mint mare reciprocates as she gets to her hooves. Still looking away from me I stand to my full height and clap my hands off.

“Are ya alright? That was a pretty hard hit.”

“It was, but I’m made of some pretty sturdy stuff, are you…” Stopping her sentence as she and her friend turned around looked at me, or my knees, before tracing my body up to my face they both stare at me with wide eyes with mouths agape.

“It’s YOU!” The green mare suddenly yells pointing at me.

“It’s ME!” I point to myself with both thumbs and look down at the pony with a very fake wide smile.

My smile apparently not being seen as humorous by the ponies the Green one’s ears flatten out as her pupils quickly shrink while the cream colored one steps in front of her eyes showing obvious anger, “B-Big teeth.”

Closing my lips and putting my arms down I look to her unamused, “Fuck, y’all are scared of goddamn everything.” I huff and roll my eyes before turning around to start walking again.

“Wait.”

Turning back around at the voice of the green mare I see her stepping out from behind the other pony as the protective pony looks to her disapprovingly.

“C’mon Lyra, this thing was just about to leave, you don’t know what it’s liable to do.”

“Well if I was ‘liable’ to do anything, and by anything I think you mean kill, I think referring to said being as less than dirt would do it.” I stare at the cream colored pony as she slowly turns her head to face me, her face about three shades lighter than the rest of her body.

Huffing at her I look to the green one, “What did you want?” I ask in a short tone.

“I wanted to talk.”

Looking at the pony up and down my anger starts to rise, “Fuck off.”

Turning around and walking away I can hear her hoof steps behind me as she follows. Pinching the bridge of my nose I sigh and bring the bottle of whiskey to my mouth before drinking all but a small amount that barely came off the bottom of the bottle.

“Could you stop following me?”

“All I want to do is talk, why wont you do that?”

Ignoring her I walk past the fountain and start to get close to the square.

“That’s what I thought, you don’t have a reason. I knew human’s are stubborn but you add a whole new level.”

Stopping immediately she runs into the back of my legs and bounces off. Turning around I look to the unicorn while she rubbed her head, “For one me not wanting to talk is as good of a reason you need and what do you about humans?”

“That’s why I want to talk,” She gets back up, “I didn’t think when Bonny told me that a tall and pale creature with a flat face and small features was terrorizing the forest and town that I’d actually be a human.” A creepy smile spreads across her face, “I couldn’t wait to get back from Canterlot and possibly catch a glimpse of a real human!”

“Yeah I live in the woods to avoid you crazies.” I start to turn again but she zips in front of me.

“I-I didn’t mean to sound unhinged but… she looks around at the groups of ponies that were observing us, “look I need to talk to you in private, just find me sometime.”

Smiling he turns around and walks back toward the other pony but not looking behind her at me and giving an excited laugh.

Not moving until I see her disappear out of eyesight I slowly turn back around and start toward the town square. Ponies jumping out of the way or whimpering as I walked through them I walk past the bank before I hear the front door burst open.

Whipping around pistol drawn at the door, finger on the trigger, the stock market pony was stood there with wide eyes as he started to shake.

“Sorry.” I put the pistol away and he seems to calm down a little.

“I really need to talk to you Mr. Hank, it is of the utmost importance.” He looked at me excited.

“Are you in Saturday? I’m kinda well…” I motion up and down my body.

“Oh. Oh! My god you look like manure!” He exclaims before covering his mouth.

“Really? I thought I did quite well on the painting all considered.” I look down to myself and then back to him to find him inspecting me further.

“No no no no nonononono, the painting is…well a little off putting but. Good! It’s good! I was pointing out your current physical condition.”

“You realize I always look like this right?” I grumble.

“The blood? The injuries? I think not. You certainly didn’t look like this when I first met you.”

Looking back down over myself I look to my right thigh before running a thumb on the gash above my left eye and the ripped up skin on the sides of my face. Gazing at my thumb I could see that old and newer blood was covering the skin’s surface, “Oh.”

“Are you oka-” He stops and hurks as I put the pad of my thumb in my mouth and suck the blood off the surface. Chasing it with a small drink of whiskey I look back to the pony as he looks to me out of the corner of his eye and dry heaves again.

“You gonna be alright?” I ask as he calms down.

“Y-yes.. Ahem. I will be in Saturday just come see me.” Slowly turning back into the bank he heaves again barely opening the door and slipping in.

Laughing I turn and start, once again, out of town. Walking down the road as all semblance of pony society was on pause a few guards come out of the bakery and make a defensive formation. Noticing that somebody of importance had to be inside I notice the royal carriage next to the bakery and shake my head while chuckling, “Man, fat ass always picks the worst days to come into town.”

Walking toward the bakery another guard comes out looking a little unsure of himself before standing at attention while looking at me, “Princess Celestia wishes to speak with you.”

The rest of the guards posture staying perfectly still I see a few of their eyes look to their comrade incredulously.

“Tell her to suck my big fat cock.” I say loud enough to make sure Queen Marshmallow could hear me inside. Still walking past I hear the announcer give a angered snort.

“You are ordered by the crown directly to have a social intercorse with the princess of Equestria!” He barks at me causing me to laugh again and stop before turning to him.

“Oh I’ll have intercourse with ‘er but it ain't social.” I laugh again and wave him off.

Completely furious he flares his nostrils and bares his teeth, “You vile, unrespectful, monster. You are being given the chance to speak with the princess of Equestria!”

“If I come in will you shut the fuck up!? ” Not in the mood to beat the shit out of him I ask him.
Snorting angrily at me he motions to the door with his head and starts toward it. Following I walk through the row of guards before two, dressed in the same ‘royalish’ ungraded uniforms as Mr. Pissy, hold their spears in front of the door in a ‘X’.

“You must leave all weaponry here to enter.” the one on my right monotonically informs.

“Pft... shove it up your ass.” I exclaim back before going to leave.

“Wait. Let him in.” I hear the marshmallow herself command causing me to grin.

Turning back around I walk past the two guards that now had their spears held straight up and duck under the door before stopping directly inside. Slowly looking from right to left I notice all of the streamers and party decorations immediately.

Looking at the table I see that the whole gang was there including Luna, Applejack, and Fluttershy who were all looking at me along with the rest of the room.

“You must need my ass for somethin’ real bad to invite me into someplace so nice Marshmallow.” I smirk while downing the rest of the whiskey. Slowly walking forward all eyes were on me as I approached the table.

“You are correct Hank.” She confirms getting me to raise an eyebrow.

“Oh damn not calling me ‘it’ anymore? Glad to see you learned some manners.”

Stopping at the head of the table I slip my bag off with my rifle, setting it next to a small chair before slowly sitting down. My right thigh burning and screaming at me again I clamp my eyes shut and clench my teeth as I finally touch down on the chair.

Opening my eyes I saw most of the ponies at the table, even Celestia, looking at me with worry.

“Are you badly injured?”

“Nah, but if you were looking for a time to take care of me once and for all now would be the time to do it.” I laugh a few times before hissing.

Slightly taken aback the white princess looks at me surprised, “What do you mean? Surely you don’t think-”

“Oh shut up.” I roll my eyes, “Don’t play that high and mighty shit to me, I know for a fact that at sometime I’m going to ‘disappear’,” I use my fingers as air quotes, “never to be seen again in the forest mysterially.” Getting more comfortable I grin to her, “But at the same time so are a massive number of whatever you send in to get me.”

Looking at me terrified at what I just said she sputters, “I would never try to kill anypony, even if I didn’t exactly like them,” She starts to move her gold slippered hoof toward my hand that was on the top of the table.

Pulling my hand away quickly she snaps her hoof back just as fast and holds it in front of her chest, “Don’t you fucking touch me, I’d sooner have an infected tear my flesh from the bone.” I spit as I look to her distraught face as Luna looks shocked behind her.

“But I’m not a pony am I? You know that, everyone knows that and I know you don't "necessarily like me" you hate me.” I look to her as she slowly lowers her hoof back to her lap, her face taking a saddened appearance, “But if it were a pony you needed right now you wouldn’t have insisted that I walk in here. It’s obvious to me that you need my skills, so what needs to be put in the ground?”

“Please tell me you don’t think that I’d hurt you.” She goes again leaning toward me, sadness either real or fake written all across her face.

“Hurt? No. If you had it your way its be quick, an arrow to the head or somethin’ or the sorts, Snap,” I snap my fingers, “It’d be over, fast and clean.”

Looking horrified at what I was saying I start getting memories, “I’ve snapped plenty of people, ya know.” I look to her before looking back up to the ceiling, tracing the lines with my eyes.

“I tried to make it fast and easy, humane, but sometimes it don't work like that. Sometimes they scream or whine, sometimes they start to laugh because the knife in their head caused something to go so wrong they can’t feel the pain and laugh about how they can’t see or feel their legs anymore.”

Laughing in laughter not meant in happiness I sigh, “What really sucks is when you miss and clip the spine or something.” I briefly look to her, “Cause they get paralyzed right? They cry in a panic about how they can’t feel their own body or they say how sorry they are for trying to kill you as if that can take your bullet back and fix them. Sometimes all they want is their momma, its fucked up. You gotta look at that person sentenced by your hand to death and finish the job because even it you wanted to take it back you can’t.”

Sitting up with another groan I look at her, “Didn’t mean to go off on a tangent like that but I won’t go that easy Celestia. I’ll leave a mess. I’ll leave such a damn mess you’ll be forced to lie to the faces of the mothers of the men I kill because so many of em won’t come home.”

The entire room silent as a funeral I notice the amazing looking cupcakes in front of me and reach for a vanilla one while sitting forward. Slowly unwrapping the paper around the bottom I inspect it before taking half of the relatively small cupcake into my mouth and biting down.

Chewing I hum in surprise, “That’s damn good.” I pop the rest into my mouth and greedily eat it down, “Only thing that could make it better would be a nice tall glass of milk, anyway you haven’t told me what you need dead.”

Staring at me like her sister I could tell they were both looking at me with concern, Celestia’s angered me, “C’mon I got wounds to clean and stitch up, let’s move.” I snap my fingers in front of her face making her snap of it.

Opening her mouth I stop her right there, “If what comes out of your mouth isn’t what you need buried I’m gonna walk out that door and not look back.” I point to the open door making her close her mouth.

Starting again she sighs, “Something's been terrorizing the nearby forest. This usually wouldn’t be a concern, but due to how close to town, I, and everypony else, are scared for the safety of the residents here.”

Already knowing what was ‘terrorizing’ the forest I don’t let on and play along, “Any tracks? Scat? Or damage left behind?”

“Yes. Yesterday a small guard patrol flew over the forest before they found a medium sized burned clearing where a large number of Shucks, from regular to huge in size, laid completely torn apart.”

“Huh, no large tracks?” I question.

“Not that they saw. However the report stated that all the Shucks were missing their left ears and one of the guards lost his sword when they were attacked by one of the huge Shucks. They thankfully got away but a sword that had been in the family for generations was lost.”

“I see.” I rub my chin and groan as my thigh aches once again, “You want me to go into the woods that are infested with Shucks and then on top of that kill something that has been turning the Shucks themselves into a fine puree?”

“Well…. Yes. The creature in question also seems to be able to harness explosive power due to the large booms that were heard up until just few hours ago.” She seriously explains while looking at me, “There was even thought about it being you.”

Almost smiling I drum my fingers on the table, “This all depends on what I’ll be gettin’ in return,” I huff, “This is quite the monumental and may I add extremely dangerous task: Killing some undocumented being and getting some dumbasses’ sword back.”

“I am fully aware and I know that you don’t care for ponies so I am prepared to compensate you greatly.”

Looking over the white pony I could tell she was dead serious, “Alright Celestia, I’ll bite, what we talkin’? I want amounts.”

Looking back over to Luna, the dark alicorn nods. Switching back to me she looks at me a little nervous, “Eighty thousand.”

Pretending to mill it over for a second I smile, “I don’t know, this seems like a win win for you.”

“What do you mean?” Anxious she asks.

“Well if I comeback you owe eighty thousand bits, small price for you, but if I don't comeback you get rid of me, that’s priceless to you.”

Huffing she looks back to Luna which again nods, “Hundred thousand.”

Winking to Luna she looks at me in a ‘what are you doing’ look before I switch back to Celestia as she nervously adjusted herself in her seat.

“Deal.” I nod.

Giving a small exhale of breath Celestia smiles, “Thank you.”

“There’s just one problem.” I add watching her smile immediately disappear.

“Whatever you need, weaponry, maps, food, wat-” I cut her off as I pull the sword I got from the clearing from my belt making her lean back and the guards to start at me before I gently lay it on the table in front of her.

Relaxing she looks to me before the blade, her eyes going wide she picks the sword up in her magic and runs the tip of her hoof over the symbol at the base of the blade right above the guard.

Looking to me I could tell she was starting to put it together. Reaching to my bag I unzip the top and pull out the three full bags of ears before setting them down in front of her as well.

“What is that?” In a shaky voice she asks pointing to the bloody bags.

“Left ears.” I answer opening one of the bags and showing a few of them before putting them back in the bag and zipping the pack back up. Leaning back in my chair as it creaked under my weight.

Looking at me understanding, her face seemed uneasy with a little fear sprinkled in while Luna’s and the rest of the ponies at the table faces were a mix of shock and disgust at what I put on the table.

“While I can kill what I figure is around a hundred and a half or so Shucks I can’t kill myself, promised somebody before they died, so that would be my issue with the parameters of the deal.” I smile and wait for somebody to say something.

Celestia being first she looks to me and away from me a few times, “You went into the Everfree alone and single handedly killed around two hundred Shucks, you, one pony, did all of that?”

“Not a pony. But yes.” I nod.

“You stayed overnight in the Everfree?”

“Yes.”

“You got injured like you are now, stayed in the Everfree and then came out?”

“Fought out.” I correct.

“Fought out.” She repeats.

“Why?” Celestia shakes her head not understanding why I would do such a thing, “Why would you endanger and get yourself hurt for no reason?”

Huffing I pop my neck, “There’s always a reason.”

“What was it?”

“Because I care. Believe it or not.” I look at her while she completely shuts up looking at me blankly, “There’s ponies at this very table that a care deeply about in fact.”

Looking right back at her I look away and grab my pack and rifle, using the rifle to push me up before slipping the bag on I start to the door, about to step outside I stop as she starts again.

“What about the hundred thousand bits?”

“I live in the woods. What fuckin’ use do I have for it?”

Rolling my shoulder I crack my knuckles, “All I want is a bottle of some rare liquor, not the pansy ass shit y’all drink neither. I want somethin’ that’s dangerous to have around open flame. Whatever you don’t spend on that give to charity.”

Not having anything else to say I limp out of the door and turn to my left hoping to finally get out of town.

<><><> 3rd person, Sugar Cube Corner <><><>

All the ponies shocked at what they had just witnessed even the regularly stoic guards were looking to each other for confirmation. Perhaps the pony most afflicted with a torrent of emotions was Celestia, even if her face didn't allow that to be broadcast to the others in the room.

She was baffled, scared, in awe, and deeply saddened with what had happened with the human.

She couldn’t quite believe that he had killed so many Shucks, but he did have the evidence. It scared her, the only pony she knew that could do the same thing would be her and her sister. Even if it had been over a thousand years since they’d tasted combat, however when they did nothing was left standing.

A part of her yearned for combat once more after seeing the human and the paint and blood that clung to his skin but she quickly extinguished the thought. The human’s image was also still stuck in her mind’s eye it wasn’t his current appearance that stuck so seemingly, even if the painting was threatening enough. It was the scars across his arms, shoulders, and neck.

She hoped he hadn't noticed her borderline staring but she couldn’t help but trace every healed over cut, divot, burn, or what looked like bites that made up seemingly the entire surface of what she could see. The princess of the sun also couldn’t turn away whenever he moved his arms, perhaps it was the complete lack of fur or just how built he was but the sight of seeing the muscle groups in his arms contract and loosen was entrancing to her. She’d never seen a creature with such a defined musculoskeletal structure.
Where as a minotaur was thick all around, joints and all. Hank was a step below the bulkiness of a minotaur, his body still looked to where it could be fast and flexible instead of just pure bulk.

Being stuck in her thoughts for so long she tuned back into the world to see that everypony was still silent, still thinking. Looking over to where the human was sitting just minutes ago she noticed that he left the bottle he walked in with on the table next to the crumpled up cupcake wrapper.

Trying to pick the bottle up with her magic she found it had no effect, while her aura could surround the bottle it felt as if she had no grip at all. Catching the attention of the other ponies in the room at the princesses incapability to lift a empty glass bottle.

“Sister could you please try to move this bottle.”

Snapping out of her own thoughts she looks to the bottle noticing it was Hank’s. Already knowing that certain types of magic had no effect on him or anything he owned from his world she decided to play along and keep their friendship a secret as long as possible even if she didn’t want to, knowing it would anger Hank if she told her sister about their relationship.

“Of course.”

Celestia’s aura fading away it was replaced by Luna’s as she tried to move the bottle to no success, just as she knew would happen.

“Strange.” The large white pony mumbled before resorting to picking the square bottle up in her hooves and starting reading the black label.

Reading all the way through her eyes open a little as she reads the small white text at the bottom.

“What is it Princess?” Rarity asks as Celestia looks to her from the bottle.

“I’m just a little surprised by the alcohol content of this whiskey is all.” She smiles setting the bottle down.

“What is it?” Rainbow looks to the bottle and points.

“Eighty Proof.” The princess answers.

“Can’t buy that in any stores.” Applejack whistles, “Ah won’t be challengin’ him ta any drinkin’ contests.”

“Why would he drink so much?” Rarity asks to the open air.

“Numbs the pain of wounds.” Luna nods her head, “He probably wouldn’t of been walking with a leg like that otherwise.”

“I-I see.” The fashion designer says slightly aghast, the idea of drinking alcohol to numb pain completely foreign, and terrifying, to her.

Looking up from her hooves that were placed on top of the table Twilight looks to her mentor, “What did the writing on his right arm say? I could read Wrath on his left but I don't know what language was on his right. It almost looked like Thestral?” The lavender pony guesses unsure.

“Correct Twilight.” Celestia confirms, “While my Thestral is a little rusty I think it said-”

“Gu bàs tha mi a 'sabaid.” Luna interrupts looking straight forward, “To death I fight.” Repeating in equish, the authority she said it with and the message itself sends shivers down the ponies in the room spines.

“It’s bilingual!?” Twilight says in disbelief sooner thinking that Hank was illiterate let alone able to speak two languages.

“It would seem that way.” Celestia said somewhat to herself, not believing that Hank was that intelligent either.

“Could thou please refrain from calling another intelligent being ‘it’ young Twilight.” Luna mostly commands, her temper starting to reach to a point where she couldn't hold it in anymore, from hearing Hank talked about so negatively with no consideration to his situation.”

“Uh-” Looking at the lunar princess the young mare thought she heard wrong, “What was that Princess Luna?”

“Could thou stop talking another intelligent being as if he were an animal.” Her patience waning she wanted to yell at them but at the same time didn’t want to raise suspicion.

“I- sure.” Twilight agrees not knowing why Luna would defend it, it was clearing nothing more than an animal, his actions proved that.

The door opening with the chime of the bell that was hung explicitly for that purpose the ponies turn to see who it was only to see that Hank was walking toward the table.

“I forgot my bottle.” He points to the empty bottle that was sat in front of Celestia while walking toward that end of the table.

“You didn’t have to comeback for an empty bottle.” Sliding the bottle toward him Celestia tells the human.

“Yeah but I didn't want you to get your grubby little hooves on it.”

About to retort with something he says something first, “Hey is that tablecloth bad or somethin’?” Pointing to the one in the trash Hank asks.

“Uh y-yeah.” Pinkie confirms.

Looking over his shoulder at the pink mare she shrinks back at his painted face, “So it’d be alright if I took it and ripped it up?”

“Y-yeah.”

“Great.” He smiles.

“What are those on your chest?” Rarity asks before he could walk over to the trashed tablecloth.

“These?” Hank points to the bone shivs slipped behind the black webbing, Rarity nodding yes.

“Shanks.” He states simply.

“Shank? What’s a shank?” Rarity asks getting a look of disbelief from the human.

“You’ve never heard of a shank?”

She shakes her head no.

“Shiv?”

No again

Leaning back, his hands on his hips he exhales a large breath in a whistle, “Your innocence is great you know that?”

Looking at the ponies he huffs and pulls the largest from the molle, “A shank is a, usually, crude disposable knife made for stabbing. I use them as last options before hand to hand or to slash and dash, personally if you’re in the business of close combat with multiple opponents I recommend screwdrivers sharpened to a point. Cheap, disposable and fantastically easy and satisfying to sink into a neck, skull, chest.” He acts out stabbing the neck head and chest.

The casualness of his explaining being scary enough to the ponies he continued, “I made these because with multiple enemies bursting out from behind every tree or bush it’s good to make sure you have plenty of killing potential. Fortunately I got out without having to resort to that.” Walking behind the six ponies Hank sets the bone knife in front of Rarity.

“Have a look and feel if you’re so interested, that blood is fresh by the way.”

Staring at the weapon in front of them they didn't know what to do with it. Slowly reaching a hoof out Rarity pokes it before quickly flinching back almost like she expected it would bite her.

While the six naive ponies were entranced by the knife and what power it seemed to have over a life the Princesses were watching the human as he retrieved the table cloth and cut it to a desirable length with the sword on his hip.

Watching intently as he starts carefully cutting at the bandages on his right thigh they both gasp as the blood saturated cloth falls away, hitting the floor with a thud, and the sight of the fresh blood rushing down his leg from the four deep open cuts.

Ripping his jeans open more the telltale sound of fabric ripping catches Rarity’s and then the other fives attention. Looking over as well they collectively gasp at the wound that was previously covered.

“Y’all may want to look away.” Hank advises biting down on the tablecloth and gripping the sword near the tip for added control.

Not able to look away for the human they watch as he takes a few rapid breaths and bites hard before opening the top middle wound with his left hand and guiding the sword in with his right.

“Oh-hoho, FUCK!” he yells in pain around the cloth in his mouth as the rush of blood surges forward out of the wound. Setting the sword down on the chair he digs into the wound with his shaky right hand pinching at something.

Not able to look away a few of the six start to feel sick as both of the princesses look in shock at how well the human was dealing with the pain.

“Gotcha.” He mumbles, his entire body, especially his right leg, trembling before in once clean motion yanking a broke off claw out of the wound in between his pointer finger and thumb, “I knew somethin’ was in there.”

Looking over the blood covered claw he stuffs it in his pocket before spitting the tablecloth out of his mouth and wrapping it around the bleeding wound

“Much better.” He shakily laughs before bending over and wiping the blood off the floor with the rest of the cloth he didn't use. Tossing it into the trash can he resheaths his sword and takes an experimental step, liking the lack of shooting pain the claw was giving him.

Not saying a word he grabs the bottle and the knife before walking back out of the door, leaving the ponies to process the horror of what they just saw.

Silence reigning once again faint sobbing gets the room’s attention. Looking to Fluttershy, the source of the crying tears start to roll of her cheeks.

“What’s wrong darling?” Worried for her friend, Rarity places a hoof on the upset mare’s back and leans in.

“H-hank.” Fluttershy looks to Rarity, “He’s so hurt, he’s in so much pain and none of us offered to help him.”

“I- I don't think there is much we could of done anyway dear,” Rarity tries to reassure her saddened friend, “I’m sure that he knew what was best to do with his medical background.”

“Still h-he shouldn’t have to suffer like that.” Sniffling she chokes out, “He’s so nice once you get to know him.”

Not knowing what else to say Rarity sits there awkward before Applejack thankfully jumps in, “Sugarcube Ah know he’s hurt bad and yer worried fer him, Ah am too, but I agree with Rarity. Plus Ah mean it is Hank we’re talkin’ about, he’s one of the toughest ponies Ah know.”

“Y-yeah.” Fluttershy wipes her eyes and sniffles.

“He’s gonna be okay. If he can choke a Shuck to death with only his legs in a t shirt and underwear Ah’m positive he’ll be alright.”

“When did he do that?” Rarity turns and looks to Applejack who immediately shuts up realizing what she just said, “And how did you know he was in his underwear?”

Everypony at the table looking directly at the mare, curious at what she just said, Applejack stays silent before clearing her throat.

“W-well it happened on my front porch.” She explains simply only making the others more intrigued.

“Why the buck was that thing at your house in its underwear? Was it trying to force itself onto you!? I swear I beat the manure out of that thing!”

Motioning to get out of her chair Applejack looks to Rainbow not believing what she just heard, “What? No. He’d jus’ got out of the shower. He wa-”

“Did it force you to let him use your shower!? I bet he even brought the Shucks to your house! I wouldn’t-”

“Shut up.” Applejack re-interrupts Rainbow, surprising the mare.

“He was talkin’ a shower because he spent all day harvestin’ apples fer us even after getting his skull cracked open by a brick when he came in town.” Hardening her gaze it was clear she was tired of how her friends were talking about Hank, “He put us two days ahead while having a hole in his head, the amount of his own blood on his body scared me because Ah don’t know how there was still blood in him.”

Staring at Rainbow dash Applejack sighs, “So yeah Ah invited him ta take a shower and when Shucks attacked the house when Winona showed up he killed them. If it wasn’t fer him Me, Granny, Apple bloom, and Big Mac would be dead right now.”

“I’m sure you could’ve just closed the door.” Rainbow brushes it off not wanting to give the human any positive credit.

“They were in the house!” Applejack exclaims in a raised voice her body slightly shaking as the events played back in her head, “But he came flyin’ down the stairs like a bat outta Tartarus and with the force of a runaway carriage knee’d the Shuck back out the door just as it was milihoofs from Mac’s head. Why are ya so adamant on believin’ that Hanks nothin’ but a monster, he’s a good pony damnit.”

Wanting to scoff at the idea the prismatic mare looks to her friend as the orange mare stared down to the table top while her entire body shook and her breathing was quick.

Not knowing what to do other than look at her friend Celestia pushes out her chair and walks around the table before putting a hoof on Applejack’s shoulder.

“Are you okay Ms. Jack?”

“A-ah’m fine, it’s jus’ Ah’ve never that close to death before a-and it jus’ keep playin in my head as that Shuck was about ta get Mah brother.” Taking a deep breath but not looking up from the table Applejack keeps going, “Ah jus’ keep wonderin’ what could’ve happened if he wasn’t there, We’d all be gonners.”

Her emotions in a whirlwind of confusion about how to feel about the human her thoughts were conflicted at the same time. She had no idea what Hank had done for her ponies, what he’d sacrificed and risked. She previously had the presumption that the only reason he was ‘protecting’ ponies was because he loved killing, now she was starting to feel the other way especially after hearing what she had from not only the element of honesty but kindness as well.

She was starting to feel more and more terrible at the light the human held her in, she hated being feared or looked at negatively by any of her subjects, especially by a pony who may have been risking their life to protect others and not just satisfy a primal hunger for death. Her conscious was weighing heavier by the second on how she spoke and thought of the human.

“There is no need to speculate what could’ve happened Ms. Jack. What’s done is done. What if’s will only tear you apart from the inside out.”

Smiling down to the element of honesty as she looked up to her Celestia patted her shoulder, “I reassure you miss Jack. Everything will be fine.”

Calming down at the princess’s words a small smile works its way onto Applejack’s face, “Thank you princess.”

“Of course.” Nodding her head Celestia takes her hoof off of Applejack’s shoulder and walks back around the table to her seat and sits back down. Settling back into her chair Luna pokes her in the arm. Turning Celestia looks to her sister who had a small smirk on her face.

“We told you he’d be effective.”

Rolling her eyes Celestia turns and picks up one of the cupcakes, “You always had to be the wiseflank.”

“Well, fatflank was already taken.”

<><><> 1st person, Hank, Home <><><>

“I’m tellin’ you Zecora I’m fuckin’ fine.” I try to tell the Zebra for the thousandth time over the radio.

“You don’t sound fine! I know you! So how hurt are you?”

“How the fuck can you tell if someone is hurt over the radi-” I sigh and pinch my nose before pressing the button, “Like I’ve told you, I. Am. Fineeeeee. F-I-N-E Fine, Okay?”

An annoyed breath coming from the other end I hear her mumble something I couldn't make out, “So you aren’t hurt at all?”

“I never said I wasn’t hurt. I said I was fine.”

Waiting for a few seconds on a response I hear the speaker click and a sigh come from the other end, “Why are you such a dumbass?”

“Why are you such a pain in the ass?” I immediately respond. Reaching the front door of my house I push it open with my shoulder and step inside.

“I’m coming over and I’m going to beat some sense into you.”

“And I’m going to start charging rent if you spend anymore time over here.”

A frustrated yell coming from the other end of the line I take it as a victory over the zebra and laugh before setting the radio on the counter, “Ha ha, eat that stripes.”

Slipping the pack off my back I let it fall to the floor. Happy to get the weight off my shoulders and hips I twist from side to side trying to loosen myself up, a few pops coming from my lower back as my reward.

“Oh yeah.” I groan leaning over and trying to touch the floor, not quite getting there I stand back up and start taking off my kit.

The plate carrier coming off last I throw it on the couch and walk over to where my clothes were to get a new shirt. Digging through the pile I find no shirts that didn’t have rips, holes, or were covered in more stains than not I throw the shirt in my hand back into the basket and walk out the door to get to the shed.

Kicking a bucket out of my way as I stepped into the dim shed I walk over to the bin that had all the old and small shirts in it and start to look for anything that wouldn’t be too small. Half the container being eliminated almost immediately I’m left only a few shirts, none of which were plain white as I would of preferred.

“Maybe I could get Rarity to make me a few shirts and pants, she said she was a seamstress after all.”

Digging down a ways finding nothing other than shirts with band names my old Boston(the band) shirt stands out and I decide on it. Picking it out I stand and hold it up in front of me, “Perfect.”

Slipping it on the shirt clung to my form leaving nothing to mystery, every part of the shirt was tight, from the torso to the neck.

At least it covers my skin.

Walking back out of the shed in the black tee shirt I go back to the cabin and walk into the bathroom in search of isopropyl alcohol and sutures. Avoiding the mirror on the cabinet I open the door and take what I was looking for plus a small shaving bag that held a few scalpels and a pair of tweezers or two.

Leaving the cabinet door open I turn and walk back out into the main room where I set down the supplies on the counter and bend over to untie my boots. The cuts on my leg protesting my movements greatly I ignore it the best I could and kick off my boots before taking the ruined pants off.

Washing my hands in the sink I open the door under it and grab a unused white washcloth before taking it and the rest of the medical supplies and setting them in the wooden chair. Picking the chair up by the back I quickly walk outside as blood started making its way slowly down my leg again.

Walking about twenty feet from the house I set the chair down and go back to the shed for a milk crate. Setting the small plastic crate upside down as a footrest I take a seat in the chair and set the supplies in my lap before putting a few on the ground.

Splashing some rubbing alcohol on my hands and soaking a side of the washcloth I clean around the wounds, making sure no dry blood or contaminates were around the open cuts before I closed them up.

Pouring a little over a scalpel and pair of tweezers I take a deep breath and clench my teeth before spreading each and every cut open to make sure no foreign objects, like a whole claw, were left inside of the cuts.

The cuts bleeding quite a bit more after being aggravated I pick up the rubbing alcohol and grumble, displeased at what I was about to do. Taking a few quick breaths and holding I pour the alcohol in all the four cuts in one go. Waiting a half a second the terrible stinging surges through my nervous system causing my entire body to clench, even my breath being forced out of my chest from the shock my nervous system took.

“Feels pretty fuckin’ c-clean to me.” My right leg quivering I clear my throat and lean over to grab a packet of needles, stitching, and scissors. Trying the thread the needle I pause for a minute in agitation at how shaky my hands were preventing me from getting the small line through the seemingly even smaller hole. Pressing my hands down on my left thigh to steady them I slowly push my hands together; finally getting the line to go through the hole I use the tweezers to tie a small and tight knot to make sure the connection from needle to line would hold up.

Running some more alcohol over the needle out of instinct I get started with the tedious process on the largest of the four cuts, “ Fun. Fun. Fun…” I grumble slowly pushing the needle through my flesh.

The largest cut closed up and the one I was working on now mostly done the sound of rustling leaves catches my attention causing me to let go of the needle halfway through and draw my revolver.

The black and white stripes of my zebra friend showing through the foliage I put the gun away and get back to what I was doing, half watching her at the same time as she approached.

Looking up as she got closer I noticed she did not look at all happy and did, in fact, have her staff with her. Snorting at her I smile and look back down to my leg as I cut the stitch and begin to tie it.

“Wonderin’ when you’d get here.”

“I thought I take the long way and blow off some steam so when I got here I wouldn’t beat you to death.”

Laughing a little I look up to her, her eyes definitely not amused, “Well I appreciate it.”

“What happened to you anyways?” I hear her bags slide from her back and she sets her staff down.

“Shucks.” I wince as the needle hits a particularly sensitive spot.

“How many this time? Five? Ten?”

“Little over a hundred.” I Look up to her before going to re-thread the needle.

“Sureeeee….” I can hear the disbelief dripping from her voice, “You don’t have to try to be more of a ‘stallion.’ Frankly it is a little annoying when stallion, or mares, try to be more tough to impress others.”

“On top the counter, go check yourself.” I point to the door behind me.

“Pfft.” I hear her as she walks past toward the cabin.

Clearing my throat and pinching the third cut together a little with my fingers I get the needle all the way through before I hear her outburst.

“What the Bbbbuck!”

“Get to counting if you want to know the exact number!” I yell back to her turning my head to the left.

“There’s at least two hundred ears in those bags!” Her voice changes as she walks out of the door; back outside.

“Yeah, no shit? I put em there.”

“How aren’t you dead!? She gets right in front of me and stands on her rear hooves heavily placing her front on my thighs causing my teeth to grit and hands to clench as I look toward the sky.

“You took the long way here and didn't beat me to death.” I say through gritted teeth, “Now get the fuck off.” I push her off me and pull the needle all the way through for where I was interrupted.

“What’s wrong?”

Bringing my gaze from my leg to the zebra in front of me I could tell she was upset, her ears were flat on her head and she seemed taken aback from my actions.

“You put all your weight on my thigh and my thigh, if you can’t tell, is not in the best of shapes as of right now.” Upon telling her that she seemed to perk up a little, losing her saddened demeanor.

Watching her as she walked up to my right side to see what I was talking about she visibly tenses and lets out a surprised gasp at the sight of my wounds.

“Oh my! I’m so sorry, I had no idea!”

“It’s fine.” I grumble as I begin to get started again, “Jus’ don’t jump up on me.”

Watching her out of the corner of my eye as she sat next to me and watched me do my thing I could see her flinching everytime the needle got hung up or when I tensed.

“What are you using for the pain?” Zecora asks as I tie the stitch I just did.

“Bottle of Jack.”

“What’s that?”

“Whisky.” I say enthusiastically with a small laugh.

“Are you drunk right now?” In a disappointed tone she asks.

“No, a little buzzed for sure though.” Pushing the needle through my skin once again I groan as it hits a tender spot, “Sure ain't helpin’ much here though that much is fuckin’ clear.”

“Why would you go out of your way to get into danger, I don’t understand.”

From Zecora’s voice I could tell she was concerned for my safety and didn’t like seeing me hurt, “Because if I don’t put every single one of those fuckers in the dirt then more and more people are gonna get hurt and killed. I can’t have that.” I sigh, “ Especially to someone that I care about, like you.”

“You don’t have to do this to yourself,” The zebra walks up to me on my right side and puts her front hooves on the arm rest before lifting herself up to be closer to my sitting height, “ This is not fair to you, you can’t task yourself with saving everyone.”

“I can damn well try.” My voice somber memories started to resurface causing my heart to start racing and my breathing to become erratic. Focusing in my heart beat I close my eyes while slowing my breathing. Listening to my heart beat I slow the tempo in my head causing my heart to slowly follow suit.

“Hank?”

I ignore the zebra for a second making sure if I let go of the control over my heart it wouldn’t cause me to go into the flashes like it sometimes did.

“Hank are you okay?” I feel the soft underside of a hoof press against my right bicep. Cracking open my eyes I take a deep breath and let go of the control over my heart.

“I’m fine.” I say curtly as my heart rapidly reaccelerates causing me to brace for an amplified episode that always came with a failed suppression, “Get some distance.” I push Zecora back weakly with the last bit of control I had over my arms as images of all the people I failed and what happened to them started to replay in my mind.

Everything fading to white the flashes started back up accompanied by the sounds and smells of the places I found myself transported to, unwillingly reliving the past. Barely able to feel something climb onto my lap while two round something's were impacted into my chest at the same time a few times I could hear my name being called even though it sounded muffled and far away.

Something different about the voice calling my name I latched onto it. Becoming clearer with every repetition I could start to hear panic in the voice calling my name as the weight on my lap suddenly hit my chest and stomach and the back of my head was softly brushed by something.

My senses going blank once again the voice got substantially clearer and a white and black blob filled my vision.

“The fuck?” I groan not knowing where I was or what in the hell just happened. My arm moving sluggishly to the back of my head, the grass tickling my exposed skin, I press my palm against my skull as it throbbed.

My eyes clamped shut at the pain coming from the back of my head it slowly starts to fade letting me crack my eyes open the teeniest bit. Looking straight up skyward the only thing blocking me from looking directly up was Zecora, a relieved smile on her face as tears streamed down her cheeks eventually falling onto my face.

Shoving her head next to mine into the crook of my neck she starts to sob making me confused and worried. Slowly putting a hand on the back of her head and wrapping my other arm around her midsection I try to comfort her as my own nervous system comeback online, the numbness in my extremities fading away.

“What’s the matter?” I rub the back of her head while trying to sit up at the same time.

“I-I thought you were gonna die!”

Her sobbing picks up and I start shushing her, “I ain't goin’ nowhere. Don’t you worry.”

“How can I not worry about you!?” She takes her head from my right shoulder and stares at me with watery eyes, “Everyday you go out and look for things to kill! You do it like its second nature. You make it seem like getting fights for life is as mundane as walking to the market.”

Staying silent and just looking at her she exhales heavily out of her nose while looking down before hitting me on the chest with her right hoof harder and harder while she starts crying more.

Not knowing what to do I sit there taking the hits while trying running my hands down the back of her neck to comfort her.

“You’ve been hurt so much already! Yet you always drag yourself back here and patch yourself up before heading out again. This isn’t fair to you!” She screams at me, “This isn’t fair to me as I watch you kill yourself bit by bit!”

“Shh. Shh. It’s okay.” I pull her back in and hug her as the last few sobs escape her lungs.

“It’s not okay. You don't have to do this anymore, you don't owe anybody anything.”

Taking a deep breath in I sigh, “The people I’ve failed. The people I couldn’t save. I owe them.” Pressure starts to build behind my eyes but I quickly beat the tears back, “I owe their memory the promise that I wouldn’t fail anyone else ever again. I owe their panicked eyes, their gurgling last breath, their memories lost, and lives cut short the promise that no one else under my care would suffer like them ever again… at any cost.”

Not sharing a word between us I sit holding her close to me watching the tree line feeling as her breathing becomes more smooth. Sitting like this for a few more minutes I ignore the growing pain in my thigh not wanting to move and break the embrace with the zebra.

Loosening my hold as she starts to push herself away I look into her eyes as she looks back into mine sighing she takes a deep breath, “So did you do the paint yourself?”

Happy to change the subject I snort and smile, “Nah, I’m cheating on you with another zebra shaman who specializes in body painting.”

“You better not be.” She smiles and rolls her eyes.

“Nah don't worry you’re the only small equine of the striped variety for me.” I put her shoulder, “That bein’ said: get your fat ass off me, you’re gonna pop my stitches.”

Huffing at me and slowly getting off me I get up to one knee before I feel a hoof whack my ass causing a loud slap accompanied with a slight sting to come from the hit. Slowly turn my head with my body I stare at the zebra as she stares down at her hoof before looking up at me.

“That hurt my hoof.”

Still holding her hoof upside down she nervously laughs as I stare her down.

“Muscle.” I say slowly.

“Your ass is still bigger than mine.”

“Oh fuck you.” I flip her off and stand up the rest of the way before picking up the chair and sitting back down, wanting to get the stitches over with.

“From the waist up you’re a big scary human but from the waist down you’re a plump butt that’s not threatening at all.” She laughs getting me to groan.

“Tell that to the Shuck I choked to death with my thighs or the countless skulls and chests I’ve crushed.” I say while picking up the supplies next to the chair.

“You’re not going to scare me.” She pokes me in the ass again from behind before walking around to my left side.

Looking at her out of the corner of my eye I growl making her take a small step back. Smiling at her I start to disinfect the needle again, just to be safe.

“I ain’t trying to scare ya. Then again it’s kinda hard to scare someone with what they want.” I grin.

“What do you mean by that?” She walks in front of me before sitting down in the grass just beside my makeshift foot rest.

“I see how you look at me, especially my ass, this is the first time you’ve only really seen me in my underwear and your gaze is obvious.” I look to her without moving my head, “I know you want a piece. Dense strong muscle covered in a layer of healthy fat.” I pat my uninjured thigh, “What’s not to love?”

Face flush with blood I watched as Zecora tried to find some words to respond with but couldn’t before I started again, “Then again I look at your ass all the time too.”

“You do?” She asks a little flustered.

“Yeah, and you don't wear any pants.” I laugh and start to push the needle through my skin once again.

“Mine still isn’t as fat as yours though, pervert.” She huffs.

“It’s still pretty big.” Tying the stitch before cutting away the excess the zebra walks up to me.

“You’re just a freak of nature.”

“I’ve known that for a while.” I chuckle, “Regular person would be dead as fuck by now.”

Humming at my statement Zecora starts to look over my legs before I feel the tip of her hoof poke at my left calf muscle on one side then the other as I continue to stitch up the cuts.

“What caused these?”

Keeping a hold of the needle I look up and see that she was pointing to the two bullet holes in my calf, “I got shot clean through the calf.”

“By a arrow or one of the things you use?” Feeling around the two holes I feel goosebumps starts to form from her touch.

“Second one.” I lean back in my chair starting back in.

Switching to my left leg she starts poking around and rubbing various scars, “What happened here?” She rubs all the way up the left side of my leg past my knee and onto my thigh before I stop her, the slight touch causing my entire body to tremble in the odd sensation.

“You know I don't like talkin’ about this Zecora.” I say quietly.

“I - I know but I just think that if you talked about with what you’ve been through it could help you leave it in the past.”

Taking a deep breath I stay quiet for a moment, “Same thing that happened to my entire left side, like my arm and shoulder,” I show her my left arm, “I know you’ve seen this.”

“I have.” She confirms, uncomfort clear in her tone.

Rubbing my forehead and running my fingers through my hair I clear my throat, “A makeshift bomb went off and it was jam packed with pieces of tin, parts of scissors, razor blades, nails, and other shit. Needless to say when it landed right next me while I was stopping the bleeding from one of my friends while he was shot and it slipped out of my hand when I tried to throw it away, only going ten or so feet away before going off I got peppered pretty bad.”

“That must of hurt so bad.” Z says in a soft tone, her eyes wide with sadness.

“I didn’t feel it at the time really. I was already on top of Carter while I was working on him and it landed next to us. When I failed to throw it away over the cover I flattened myself over him and tried to shield him the best I could. Not a second later I felt the shockwave go off and was immediately disoriented, deaf, almost blind, no balance. When I picked my head up I saw the metal sticking out of his neck while he gasped and writhed under me.”

Taking a deep breath I slowly exhale, “Pulling the metal free his blood squirted almost a foot off to the side. Knowing he was dead I still covered the wound with my left hand out of instinct before I took the uh… uh… well the M9 in the gun closet and put it under his chin before wasting him.”

I look to Zecora for a split second, the zebra paying nothing else but me any attention, “After that I remember looking down to my left arm and thigh, the BDU I was wearing quickly turning red with blood as it rushed to escape my body from all the holes and cuts. Then I think I stood up straight and started to walk toward the others in the middle of a gunfight as bullets whizzed past. Last thing I remember is a few of the guys looking over to me and their faces and yelling. Then I woke up in the medical bay of the national guard post a few days later.”

“Gods, I’m sorry.”

“Nothing that can be done about it now.” I retort with a shrug before tying another stitch up.

“You can talk to me whenever you like Hank, don’t ever feel like you’re alone.” She smiles at me.

“I know.” I give a small smile back.

“You shouldn’t be on that leg.” Zecora continues to nag at me, “That has to hurt.”

“Like a bitch yeah, I just want to find something to wear so you stop getting to look at me all you like.” Digging through another bin filled with clothes I find a pair of khaki shorts that I already knew were going to be a tight fit.

Walking further into the shed to the workbench I start to pull the shorts before they get stopped midway up my thighs. Picking up the small knife on the workbench I but the dull spine of the blade on my skin before pushing it down. The tension on the shorts from trying to stretch over my thighs being so much the knife cut down the side the four inches almost like butter.

Setting the knife down I pull the shorts up a little higher due but don’t get all the way up to my hips. Picking the knife up again I do the same to the other side and try again this time getting the khaki shorts to pop over my ass.

“There, no more for you.” I mock the zebra making her roll her eyes and huff.

“Whatever those look like they hurt, especially in the… crotch.”

“Yes they are tight and I look like Steve Irwin plus I will most likely make them explode with one wrong move, but that is a small price to pay to keep the prying eyes of a certain zebra off my ass and dick.”

Walking past her and out of the shed she follows me, “You make it sound like all I do is stare at you in a sexual manner, like a young colt.”

“Well it’s certainly what you do sometimes.” Stepping into the cabin I hold the door for the zebra, closing it after she walks in.

Huffing she spins around to face me and stomps her rear hoof down, “Well maybe if you didn’t hide your body all the time I wouldn’t be so curious.”

“Nice try.” I smile and pat her on the head while walking over to the couch and lying down.

“Are you seriously going to sleep so soon?”

Cracking open an eye I hum, “Oh I almost forgot.”

Setting up I slowly stand up and limp over to the counter before pulling out carrot and a tomato plus a cold beer out of the fridge for something to wash it down. Eating the vegetables down so I wouldn’t wake to terrible stomach pains I pop the cap on the edge of the table and chug the beer down, setting the empty bottle in the sink.

“Now I am.” Going back to the couch I lay down again.

“I’ve never seen you go to sleep so early.” Zecora points out.

“Yeah well last night I was up in a tree all night getting rained on so I think I could use it.” Putting my right hand behind my head I take a deep breath.

A series of knocks coming from the door my eyes snap open and my heart starts racing as I come out of my sleep. Pulling Zecora closer to my chest as she apparently sat on top of me like a cat with my left hand and arm I pull the revolver off my chest with my right and point it at the door, cocking the hammer.

“Come on in.” I say loudly to the door as the door knob fumbles for a few seconds before slowly opening to show Luna on the other side. Taking a sigh of relief I decock the hammer and put the pistol back in its holster.

“Was I interrupting something?” She asks with a raised eyebrow looking to me and Zecora.

“Yeah, my fucking sleep you spooky bird horse.” I set Zecora next to me and I sit up, slightly agitated to be woke up from a nightmare less sleep. Getting up from the couch I walk over to the counter and open the cabinet before pulling a bottle of blackberry brandy down. Twisting the metal cap off I look to Luna, “Well close the door. You’re gonna let one of the frogs in the house.” Looking away from Luna I take my first drink, “Slimy bastards.”

“So what did you come all the way out here for?” I ask motioning to the couch, “And please have a seat.”

“I need to talk to you about your actions.” Voice stern and full of seriousness she walks to the couch and sits next to Z.

“What about ‘em?”

“You know full well what events we are speaking of.” The anger in her voice slipping out I frown.

“Of course I do,” I set the bottle down on the counter a little rough, “I may be undereducated but I’m not stupid.”

Opening the first bag of ears I start counting them while I hear Luna loudly scoff.

“No, thou are most stupid! Going into the forest lonesome on a quest to kill Shucks!? If that does not show poor judgement we do not know what does.”

“It’s called search and destroy!” I roll my eyes putting the tenth ear on a stack before starting on another, “and weren’t you and your sister the ones ready to pay me a hundred thousand bits to go into the woods alone and kill whatever was killing the Shucks?”

“Yes… We were.” Her tone shifts to a softer one.

“Why are you having such a fit over my actions when you were prepared to send me in there yourselves?” laughing I place a stack of ten ears on the counter before reaching in the bag to start another.

“W- I was confident in your abilities to succeed and increasingly lacking in confidence at the abilities of our military.”

“As you should be.” I nod, “but with success comes sacrifice, you know this.”

“That I do.” Much calmer Luna agrees.

“So you know that by being in the profession I have found myself so good at I risk sacrificing it all and cannot chastise me when I end up having to sacrifice something.” I turn my entire body and look to her sternly.

“You did not have to go into the woods and do what you did to save ponies, you could have died.” Not angry but worried she leans forward off the couch.

“Yes I did.” I sigh.

“Why?”

“What are you a fucking shrink? What’s with all the questions?” Becoming increasingly agitated at the line of conversation I want to do nothing but end it.

“I want to know why you think that you have to protect everyone.”

“Because if I don’t they die. Everyone fucking dies. So I guess I’m a little protective, is that a damn problem!?” I slam my fist down on the countertop making her flinch a little.

“Not at all, we just don’t want you killing yourself attempting to save others when other options are available.”

“Well what other options do I got? Eh? I sure as hell don’t see none.”

“You could not actively seek out trouble perhaps.” Zecora chimes in making me shake my head.

“No. No. No. These Shucks are a cancer to this forest and the natural life that lives within it. You haven’t seen how they only kill for fun, eating maybe twenty percent of what they do wipe out.” I explain putting my palms on the top of the counter and leaning forward.

“How does that concern you?” Luna asks.

“Because my friends are right in the shit along with the rest of the forest, and… well… I see the infected” I spit the word and clench my fists, “In these Shucks, the pure hatred that burns in my very soul, the hatred that kept me alive. I-I see it in these fucking dogs!” I point a bladed hand toward the open kitchen window while turning the Luna and Zecora, a unhinged look in my eye.

“Everytime I see one of those… those walking bags of black furred shit it reminds me of the things that stripped me of everyone I loved, stripped me of my morality and innocence, stripped my entire fucking world away from me in twenty four fucking hours.” Now yelling I throw a punch at the wall I was next to, a bassy thud coming from the plywood.

The thoughts becoming too much to bottle up anymore the dam in my mind was let loose, “Yet while the world was completely happy stripping me of anyone I remotely carried about it couldn’t just finish the fuckin’ job!” Running my hands through my hair I pull some out and huff as I look at it in my palms before throwing it in the sink.

“I don’t know if I’m too resilient or if I was just a play thing the world liked to wind up and tear down over and over again… I guess that really doesn't matter does it?” I briefly look to the two on the couch before looking away.

“Because either way it left me with a body I can’t stand to look at and put me through enough shit that I know that if there is a hell I’m takin’ the expressway.” Pacing back and forth my eyes flicker from side to side as I think about all I’ve done,”It just makes me want to get it over with!” I pick up my M9 bayonet from the counter and quickly take it from the sheath before pressing it hard to the side of my neck and trying to slide it across.

Gasps coming from the two others in the room I growl at my inability and throw the knife at the wall sticking it into the plywood. Walking over to the gun cabinet I pull out my 1903 and shove five rounds in it before putting one in the chamber; heading for the door.

“I’m takin’ a walk.”

Throwing the door open I step into the night, heading for the stream; wanting to wash the paint of my face and arms. Jumping down into the creek bed I lean over I bring a cupped hand full of water to my face.

Doing the same to both of my arms most of the paint comes off only leaving a faint picture of what was there standing up and picking the rifle up in my right hand by the receiver I use my left hand and push myself out of the creek.

Looking over my shoulder briefly I see all the cats sleeping in their usual formation before looking back forward I start to walk toward the tree line before stopping as I look up toward the night sky and the moon.

Taking a deep breath and running a hand slowly through my hair I exhale all of my breath, “What the fuck is wrong with me?” getting down onto my knees I fall back and lay in the grass. My left hand resting on my chest my right hand was still gripping the rifle by the receiver as I rubbed the metal with my thumb.

A set of hoof steps softly approaching me on my left I don’t look away from the stars above as luna stops next to me and looks down at me before lying down next to me. Using my free left hand I grab her and pull her so she was pressed against my side.

Taking a deep breath I hear Zecora walk next to me and lay down next to me on my other side with her head on my chest like she usually did.

“Do you wish to speak about it?” Luna asks softly.

“No. No I don’t.” My sadness bleeding into my voice I wince at the memories I was forced to revisit, “ I don’t even want to think about it.”

Author's Note

Look who finally decided to post a chapter, and a shitty one at that! Well this what you get so take it or leave it.

And I know by the last bit that it shows Hank's emotions to be able to switch in a split second but I meant for it to seem that way. He is in no way stable or in a good place and while the sudden switches may be a tad jarring I think thats the right effect.

As of right now I don't have a clear idea where I want the next chapter to go so it'll be a while but this is 18,000 words so I don't feel too bad.

Thanks for reading and all the regular jazz, and will someone please down vote the 19 is starting to piss me off.

Also, Merry Chrysler

Break

Notice: This entire chapter will be in 3rd person. I’m experimenting.

<><><> 3rd person, Hank, Cabin <><><>

“So just what do you have planned for today?” Zecora asked walking outside and standing next to the wooden chair was sat in doodling something down in a notebook.

“... Jus’ have some errands to run is all.” The human said in tone completely devoid of emotion, a tone Zecora had ever heard come out of Hank’s mouth. It worried the Zebra, especially after the events of last night.

“You aren’t going to go out into the woods again are you?” She asked nervously knowing she could do nothing to stop him if he said yes.

The human paused and sighed, “No, I’m gonna let my wounds heal first before I do anything else.”

Looking down to the picture in front of him he tapped the paper with the eraser of the pencil, “Even if I want to.” Hank adds in a mumble.

Feeling relieved at the answer Zecora let out a small sigh in relief before focusing on just what exactly the human was doing. Trying to get a view of what was on the paper Hank had been working on all morning she couldn’t quite see due to the armrest and position of Hank himself, “So what have you been drawing?”

“I’m going to carve some scenery into the buttstock of my 1903.” He answered shortly adding a few more lines and erasing a few guidelines that were no longer needed.

“May I see?” Her curiosity peaking she finally asks.

“Sure.”

Putting the pencil on his ear he grabs the notebook by the edge so none of the picture was covered and holds it out to his side so the zebra could see,”What you think?” He asked a little nervous at what she’d say.

Staring at the scene in front of her she grabs the notebook with her hooves and slowly takes it from Hank’s hand.

“ I didn’t know you could draw.” Zecora says stunned at the detail in the picture.

“Yeah. I was better but my hands are a little more shaky then well… before.” The human closes his eyes and winces at the memories that were brought up.

“This is incredible, where did you learn to do this?”

“Self taught. When it comes to doing things physically I pick up fast, not so much with book stuff.”

“Where is this?” Still studying the scene in front of her she wanted to know where one could catch such a view of a valley with trees and a mountains in the background while the sun rises above the mountains all while a large buck stood in the center of the valley with a doe on either side of him.

“Nowhere.” The Hank answers carefully taking the notebook from Zecora wanting to get a little more done.

“What do you mean? You had to have seen this somewhere.”

“I just made it up in my head, it’s a mix of what I’ve seen here and back home.”

“What else can you do that I don’t know about?” Honestly wondering what else the somewhat secretive human had up his sleeves the shaman asks.

“I think you already know most what there is to know Zecora. I ain’t special or nothin’.” Still in a flat tone Hank answers, his memories from last night still running fresh in his mind.

Rolling her eyes at his statement she looks away from the man next to her and to the trees as they rustled in the breeze, “No you’re definitely special Hank, like it or not. Actually you’re one of a kind.”

“Yeah, don’t remind me.” Hank shortly laughs before deflating a little and putting his pencil down on the notebook and leaning forward so his elbows were resting his knees.

“Oh no, no, no, no ,no. I didn’t mean it like that!” Zecora is quick to try to show what she meant.

“It’s true.” Hank calmly says back, “ Prolly a good thing though because if there were more humans I bet I’d have to end up killin’ them too.” The truth of his own statement upsetting him further he stands up and stretches, his stomach grumbling for the third time after eating only and hour ago.

“I am sorry Hank.” Zecora says turning with the human as he walked past her toward the door.

“Your pity won’t solve nothin’.” Walking into the cabin Hank felt a tinge of worry that what he said may have come off too harsh but just as fast as he became worried he threw the feeling away with a grunt.

After completely suiting up in his regular kit while eating down another carrot with the last three strips of his wolf jerky for his hunger that couldn’t seem to be satisfied he picked up his M16 and opened the door.

“I’m going to town, you need anything?”

“Huh? No I’m good.”

Clicking the loop on his chest holster Hank nods, “Okay, I be back in a while.”

Walking away from the cabin and Zecora the zebra mare watches as Hank raises his rifle and pushes through the tall grass separating his clearing from the rest of the Everfree.

“How can a person go on for so long without ever healing?” Watching the tall grass for a second more she hangs her head and starts to feel herself tearing up, the pictures of Hank trying to kill himself still planted in her mind.

Hank wished he could say he was thinking of nothing while he walked down the path in the forest, watching every movement like a hawk, but that was far from the truth. His mind had been doing nothing but replay the traumatic experiences he had been through since last night; and his body showed it.

Dark bags hung under his eyes from the numerous times he was awakened from nightmares through the night in a cold sweat and panic while his eyes themselves seemed to stare through everything he looked at while somehow looking even more ‘crazed’ or ‘predatory.’

Coming upon the actual dirt road that lead to town he pushed his hair out of his eyes realizing that he didn’t put his helmet on.

“Fuck it.” He murmured not caring about the lack of protection as he continued down the road.

Starting his descent down the hill into town while his mind still battled with itself with all the things he had seen and done he grabbed at his crotch automatically as his shorts and underpants had bunched up uncomfortably.

Temporarily distracted from his thoughts he tried to pull the under pants down from the outside before giving up and squeezing two fingers up his right short leg and pinching the underpants before pulling them down.

“Fuckin’ Christ!” He exclaimed in mild anger shaking his leg out, “Nothing can fucking work today can it!? Nah, fuck letting me ever have a full day with no aches, pains, or just being comfortable!”

He temper starting to get the best of him his muscles started to tense and his breathing got heavier. Still walking forward he started to take deep breaths and clench and unclench his free left hand as his right still held the rifle.

“Not now, not here, save the anger.” Cracking his neck from side to side and gritting his teeth the human closed fifty feet with the town.

Immediately noticing the two guards stationed at the entrance tense up and take a small step back he looked down to his rifle and partially pulled back the charging handle to make sure a round was in the chamber. His rifle locked and loaded the human approached the guards, hoping they wouldn’t start anything and felt himself tense up as he walked past them and into the town.

Past the guards the lone man checked all around him, every rooftop, every visible alley, and even behind him as he continued toward the market area. Every pony in the town watching him with full attention he continued down the main stretch watching all of them right back.

A lot of ponies shrunk back under his gaze; his front facing eyes and the empty but murderous look that was always within them set off instinctual alarms that was hardwired and told the ponies to run and hide from whatever creature could look at them with such a stare.

Hank found the way the most ponies cowered under his eyes amusing and telling of how soft they truly were, he almost felt bad for ruining their innocence. Checking his surroundings as he went toward the market the second he saw the stall he paused as he remembered something, “You need money to… buy things. Right.”

Realizing that he didn’t have any coins on him he sighed and brushed the hair out of his eyes again.

Bank it is. He thought changing his direction; heading for the pearly white building.

Roughly pushing the door open, Hank’s body language told the occupants inside that he was not having it today. Walking to the open teller he looked down to the young stallion as he tried not shake too bad and asked for a hundred bits.

Taking a second to process what the human said, not expecting Hank to be able to speak at all, the stallion looked around confused before looking up to the human, “What?”

Sighing and pinching the bridge of his nose Hank tried again, “A hundred coins, or whatever the hell you call em.”

Looking down to his hooves on the polished marble the stallion nervously cleared his throat, they told me monsters lived in the Everfree and that Ponyville was a hotspot when I took the job, but what the buck is this thing!?

“Hey.”

The stallion was cut short from his thoughts from the curt word and two pats on top of his head that made his wings shoot out in surprise as he yelped and jumped back.

“Were you dropped on your damn head as a baby? We’re burnin’ daylight, let’s move.”

Looking away from Hank’s eyes the stallion brushes his hoof nervously on his black vest and clears his throat again.

“Y-you can’t just walk into a bank and ask for bits. You h-have to have an account.” Looking up from his hooves to Hank’s face the young stallion gulps as the human’s pupils seem to shrink to pinpricks.

Could I kill this mother fucker? I could lay traps in the forest for whoever comes after me, use guerilla warfare. How many losses could fat ass take before letting me be?

His jaw clenching Hank calmly slings his rifle and bends over until his palms were resting on the cool marble.

“I fucking know that you troglodyte, look I know you’re scared, I can practically smell it in the air. So how about you ask for my name so you can find my account and get me out my one hundred bits.”

“N-Name please.”

“Hank.” The human says in a low grumble as the stallion starts to go through the files, fumbling more often than not. Finally finding the right file he checks the amount and pauses, “That can’t be right.” He tries to mumble to himself but Hank unfortunately for the stallion hears.

“No, that’s right. Wanna know how I got it?”

Slowly turning his head to look at the human the stallion gulps, “how?”

“By killin’ people that take too damn long. Now chop chop ‘fore I jump over this counter and put you on the list too!”

Frantically hurrying the stallion grabs a withdraw slip and sets it on the counter, “H-here.” Watching Hank sign the piece of paper he didn’t think Hank actually got the money that way but at the same time he didn’t want to test it.

“Ten, Twenty, Thirty, Forty, Fifty, Sixty, Seventy, Eighty, Ninety, One.” The stallion quickly counts setting the bits down.

Grabbing the bits in one hand Hank turns around and heads for the door. Pushing it open with his foot while shoving the quarter sized coins into his pocket he stepped out of the bank and onto the front steps.

Looking toward the market a block back toward the direction he came and a increase of foot and wagon traffic in between him and where he needed to go his auto pilot took over even more pushing him further back into the back of his mind.

Almost unconsciously making decisions due to his old habits and instincts instead of walking down the stairs and to the market normally the human slung the rifle over his shoulder and took a step back away from the carved stone guardrail before taking a quick step and jumping into the air only to latch onto the second floor balcony railing of the building next to the bank and jumping over.

Just doing what he had done for nearly two years, traveling as the crow flies, Hank felt like nothing was wrong with what he was doing but the stares he was receiving from the ponies in town unknowingly clearly showed just out of place he was.

Jumping the gap to the next building he had to take the slightly sloped roof due to the lack of a balcony. Reaching the far side of the building and avoiding most of the crowd he took his rifle back in his hands and quickly but thoroughly scanned the market, alleys, and other roof tops.

While his brain did process the many eyes on him, none of the figures in the crowd indicated a current threat so he crouched down and jumped off of the twenty foot roof.

The ponies below gasping at the display, some turning away or shielding the younger members in the crowds eyes, to avoid the sight of the human hitting the ground and breaking his legs or worse.

Much to surprise of the ones looking away they didn’t hear any cracking of broken bones or the cries of pain that usually came from someone that usually fell from that height and much to the amazement of the ones that were watching Hank immediately upon hitting the ground tucked his right shoulder and rolled to his feet continuing on like nothing happened.

Rolling his shoulders and slinging the rifle back over his right one he walked toward the stand that had baskets of assorted vegetables and flowers.

The pony behind the counter slowly looking up to the human as he picked up a green bean before snapping it and putting it into his mouth he grunted in approval before looking to her.

“How much for two pounds?”

“Pounds?” The mare asked back not understanding.

“Oh right. Four stones then.”

“O-oh ten bits.”

“Ight.” Pulling a single coin out of his pocket with some struggle he placed it on the counter and slid it toward the mare, “Ya got a bag or somethin’?”

“Yes.”

Picking the bag up Hank looked to the other baskets before back to the mare, “Who sells peas?”

Getting more and more surprised by how civil such a feral looking creature was being she started to relax a little, “Well Carrot Top might have some, she’s more into the vegetable gardening than me. Her stand is on the opposite side of the market just about to the edge.”

“Thanks.”

Walking away in the direction of where the pony had pointed him he weaved through the ponies that didn’t get out of his on their own, even stepping over a few as he approached the other side of the market. Looking at the different stalls as he passed he finally spotted the one that fit the description and stopped.

Waiting for the pony in front of him to get done with their business Hank started to stare off into space as his thoughts finally got a hold of him.

Different memories rushing by him his mind finally settled on one.

<><><>Flashback<><><>

Staring down at the body of his old fifth grade teacher as she violently shook on the hard floor coughing blood from the hole in her neck made by the hatchet in his hand he watched as her movements slowed before finally stopping all together.

Slowly pulling his eyes off the now dead body he looked to his hands and hatchet covered in the older woman’s blood before slowly sheathing the weapon and kneeling down next to the woman, her blood staining his pants.

Solemnly reaching out his right hand he closed the vicious eyes of the dead infected and held his hand on the still warm forehead of the body.

“I’m sorry.”

Bowing his own head he looked to the body of the fifth grade teacher turned infected before standing back up and walking over to the fireplace mantle. Picking up a family photo that showed Mrs. Gering, her husband, children, and grandchildren all smiling on a sunny day in front of the very house Hank currently stood in, covered in the blood of one the old occupants.

Walking back to the cooling body he squatted down and placed the picture face down on her chest, laying her hands on the back of the picture. Standing up and walking over to the couch, broken glass from the coffee table and crumbled magazines crunching and crumpling under Hank’s boots, he picked up a pillow before walking over to the dead body and softly placing it under her head.

Standing up and looking at the tormented body finally at rest he let out a deep breath before whispering, “Cha dìochuimhnich mi.” And walking into the kitchen in the search for food.

Digging through cabinets, taking every can he came across, he avoided the fridge like the plague before a loud pounding came from the front door. Placing his hands palm down on the counter top he clenched his eyes and grit his teeth harder and harder with every hit that sounded through the house.

His head snapping up with a slow deep breath he opened his eyes and picked up his nearly half full bag, putting back on and securing it. Picking up his AR-15 he leaned on the kitchen counter Hank checked the chamber to make sure it was ready to roll before slowly walking back out into the family room.

Looking at the infected through the glass of the front door he had barricaded with a chair under the door knob, upon seeing him the infected started hitting the door harder and faster to the point where the chair moved slightly on the hardwood floor.

Staring at the infected nothing but hatred and rage burned in Hank’s eyes as he raised his rifle and sent a round through the glass and into the infected’s skull.

The infected’s body slumping forward its face slid down the glass leaving a single read streak from the hole in its head. The single gunshot being heard by the pack of infected that must of followed, or found him another way, they started to scream and run around the house like a swarm of bees.

The yells of the infected only pissing Hank off further it wasn’t long before he heard the sound of broken glass come from up stairs.

“Fuckin’ crackheads.” He swore, “Why in the hell do all you mother fuckers have to have adrenals stuck full throttle huh!?”

The offending infected swinging around the bottom of the stairs, its head swinging from side to side trying to find Hank it caught two bullets through the side of the chest dropping it.

Pulling the rifle from his cheek he reached for his bayonet on his hip and quickly attached it to the front of the rifle before over the screeching of the dying infected on the floor by the stairs he heard the back door get flung open.

Raising the rifle to his cheek and aiming down the sights he quickly approached the dining room. Getting close to the fallen infected, its blood pool slowly creeping outwards, another rushed into his sights and took a round to the lung.

The shock of getting shot causing the infected to lose its footing it flew into the countertop before falling to the ground. Quickly getting back up it started to rush towards Hank as he backpedaled and put three more rounds in it before it stopped advancing. Jumping over it as it shook around violently on the ground two more rushed through the door.

Pulling the trigger as fast as he could Hank put ten rounds into the two while strafing to the left until he bumped into the countertop. Another crashing down the stairs he whipped to it and put four rounds into its torso as the rifle clicked empty.

Attempting to switch mags Hank is interrupted and tackled into the counter top from the infected that had finally broke the front door open. Landing on his side and more dazed than not the stinging pain from his right thigh snapped him out of it.

Looking down as the infected tore into his thigh he panickedly brought the butt of the rifle down on the infected’s forehead until it let go. Scrambling away from the enraged infected he pushed himself to his feet and started to back up the stairs as he infected that bit him started to charge back at him.

Getting three steps up before the infected got in range he thrust the bayonet at the chest of the infected but missed and grazed the side of its neck popping open its jugular. Feet getting caught up on the staircase as he backed up Hank fell backwards onto his back as the rapidly weakening infected fell on top of him, not caring if it had limited time left to live.

Holding his rifle up to block the falling infected he placed his feet onto the infected’s lower stomach as its blood poured onto his face and neck before kicking it down the stairs. Rapidly pushing himself back to his feet and up the stairs another infected met him near the top in the cramped staircase.

Pushing the infected into the opposite wall of the staircase he dodged under a left grab by the infected and thrust the bayonet into its side just below the armpit causing it to scream in pain.

Pushing it down the staircase as well he didn’t look what was behind him but heard the infected he just stabbed body thump down the stairs to the bottom. Either able to go left of right Hank picked right and was met face to face with an infected that was blocking the door to the balcony.

Tucking his shoulder he rammed through the infected eliciting a vicious yell from it before turning to the left to go down the stairs back to the ground. Quickly meeting three infected as they sprinted up the stairs he jumped over the railing and rushed toward the ground as gravity took over.

Feet slipping out from under him his forearms, elbows, and face ate sharp gravel that made up the driveway but the amount of adrenaline coursing through Hank’s body prevented any pain from making itself known yet as he pushed himself up and sprinted away from the house as fast as he could.

Another infected coming into view from behind a tree he raised the rifle and prepared for a bayonet charge while starting to yell. Quickly approaching the infected two firm hits against his right thigh snapped him out of the flashback.

<><><> End Flashback <><><>

Before he even knew what was happening Hank had picked something up by the neck, threw it to the ground and now had his right boot on its chest as his rifle pointing right it its face. Hank’s brain slowly coming back to reality he realized that it wasn’t an infected under his boot, but a terrified white pony in gold armor as his rifle barrel pointed right between its eyes.

Looking down at the pony confused Hank’s brain still hadn't caught up entirely from the sudden shock out of its previous environment and told him to look around to get his bearings.

Slowly looking up while not taking his rifle away from the pony under him Hank unconsciously took a deep breath of relief, knowing that he wasn’t back in the shit, before he realized where he actually was.

Seeing a market full of colorful ponies standing stock still staring at him with various expressions of fear on their faces he looked back to the pony under him and took the rifle off of the pony and took his boot off her chest.

Reaching a hand out to the pony as she shivered and looked to Hank terrified and not knowing what to do she slowly reached a hoof up to Hank’s hand before her hoof was quickly grasped and she was pulled back onto her four hooves.

Standing stock still not wanting to make any sudden moves she held her breath and clenched her eyes shut as the human dusted her off before standing back up to his full height.

Staring down at the pony the mare didn’t know what to do under the human’s gaze other than stand as still as possible and try to get her shaking under control.

She was a guard for Celestia’s sake! She can’t show fear in front of the ponies she was sworn to protect, but after being tossed around like she weighed nothing in a split second by the single handedly scariest thing she’d ever laid eyes on it was hard not for her to show her fear. She was terrified!

Meanwhile Hank was beating himself up in his head for what he had just done and was thinking for what to say. Becoming frustrated with himself at the lack of things to say he growled and grit his teeth before softening his features as much as possible and looking to the still froze in place mare.

“I’m… Sorry. You can’t jus’... Don’t sneak up on me.”

Turning away from the guards mare slowly he walks up to the stand and the nervous Carrot Top as she stood behind a stack of boxes just peeking her head out.

“Four stones of peas please.”

Looking at the human in front of her she cautiously stepped out from behind the boxes before stopping again; the peas behind right behind the counter and far too close to Hank that Carrot top was willing to be.

Tracing the mare’s line of sight and reading her posture he took a large step back to allow her to comfortably approach the basket.

Taking his eyes off Carrot Top he did a survey of his surroundings noticing that while some of the ponies had moved on the majority were still looking/staring at him. Feeling his heart rate and breathing start to increase Hank’s body was telling him to bail from his current spot but he mostly ignored it, minus putting his finger back on the trigger of his rifle.

Watching the mare fumble to fill the bag Hank’s body was screaming at him louder and louder, his extreme hatred of people looking at him strongly showing itself.

Both the hatred in his appearance and the instinctual need to observe everything and keep every detail of an environment in check were combining to try and push him away from all the variables, and it was working.

The second the mare set the bag down on the counter Hank slapped down twenty bits, not caring if he overpaid, before picking up the bag and in the blink of an eye darting down the nearest alley.

His heavy foot falls echoing of the close walls of the alley Hank slowed down into a jog and eventually stopped completely. Stepping out of the alley and realizing that he was in the area that Button’s house was in Hank stopped and took a deep breath, the strong feeling in the back of his neck starting to fade while the short almost invisible hair on his arms started to lay back down.

Rubbing his arms Hank continued down the road that led to the one out of town, while his thoughts became preoccupied with what they were before. The past. Completely absorbed in his own thoughts Hank was unaware of the beige mare sitting on her front porch watching him as he walked past.

“Oh! Hello Hank would you like something to drink?” Button’s mother called out in a slightly raised voice to cover the distance to the human.

While Hank heard the callout his brain immediately marked it as “no threat” and as the result made the callout go in one ear and out the other as Hank continued down the path still caught in his thoughts.

Watching the human seemingly ignore her completely Elaina felt slightly taken aback by the rude gesture from the stallion that she thought to be polite.

Still watching Hank as he walked down the road a loud bang came from the other direction down the road slightly startling Elainia and causing her to look away from the human and to the cause of the sound.

Turning out just to be a pony who tipped over their empty metal trash can Elainia looked back to the right where she thought Hank would be still walking down the road. Not seeing the rather hard to miss creature walking down the road she sat up a little higher in an attempt to spot the human.

“Where did he get off to so fast?” She quietly asked to herself turning back to her drink before nearly jumping out of her skin as the large human slowly peaked out from the corner of her house with his rifle raised in the direction of the sound.

Watching the human slowly lower his rifle with a hoof on her chest as she leaned back in her seat as hank started to turn away.

“Jus’ a fuckin’ trash can.” He huffed and shook his head.

Calming her breathing with a gulp Elainia looked to Hank, hoof still on her chest.

“How did you get over there so fast?”

“Hm?” Hank looks over his shoulder to the mare before turning around and facing her, “What did you say… Elainia? He struggles on the name for a second.

“How did you get from there,” She points to the spot on the road where he was standing, “to there?” She points to the side of her house he emerged from, “All without making a sound?”

“Ran.” With a shrug Hank answers getting a glare from the mother.

Used to that type of answer with Button Elainia frowns, “Don’t play dumb.”

“Well what kind of answer do you want? I didn’t fuckin’ float over here.”

“Watch your language.” Elainia says out of reflex but quickly regrets as the human stares her dead in the eyes, face void of all emotion, before quickly turning and stepping over the fence.

“Wait. Where are you going?” Surprised that Hank was just going to walk away she asks making him stop again.

Slowly turning around he clenches his jaw and pops his neck from side to side, “Home.”

Turning again he gets interrupted once more as the mare calls out once more.

“What!?” He quickly whips around and walks to the fence, “What do you need so bad!?”

“I-I just wanted to know why you hid behind my house.” Taken aback from his immediate turn from almost lifeless in appearance to completely fired up she asks pressed against the back of her chair.

Looking left to right Hanks gives a heavy sigh and his shoulders drop, “Because do you know what else makes loud bangs like that? One of these,” He pats his rifle, “Do you know what happens when one of theses goes off and you’re down range? You die, your friend dies, or either of you gets fatally or extremely injured.”

Not understanding how he connected a trash can falling over with something that could kill him Elainia questions again, “but why did you think a trash can falling over was one of those?” She points to the rifle in Hank’s hands.

“Do you just want me to write you a biography? Christ’s sake.”

“No I just don’t see how-”

“Because where I’m from a loud bang is a very serious threat to my life”

Taking a deep breath he looks to the sky before back to Elainia, “Is that a good enough answer to appease you?”

Not at all expecting the answer she had gotten Elainia was trying to comprehend what Hank had said and only realized the he had asked her something.

“Uh, yes.” The beige mare answers.

“Good.” Turning back around Hank made his away from the house at a respectable click as Elainia watched.

“But why did he think a trash can was a threat to his well being?” Elainia asked to herself still not understanding what Hank had said, “Did he actually mean that he’s been shot at so many times that his body immediately identifies a bang as a threat?”

“That’s extreme and… horrible.” Looking back to where she thought the human would be down the road the mare sees nothing. With a sigh and a shake of her head she slumps back into her seat “I’m scared for that stallion.”

Meanwhile as Elanina pondered what life is like as Hank the human was just leaving the town. Walking up behind the guards stood at the entrance to the town they quickly turn around at the heavy foot falls of the human and take a step back, watching Hank closely as he walked past.

Ignoring the stares of the guards Hank starts up the hill still stuck in thought however his mind had let go of the focus on his actions of the past and instead had turned to who Hank thought he was.

Hank was just fine with the train of though he found himself on. He may not like what he looked like or some of the things he had done but he really liked doing what “profession” he’d found himself in and he rather liked himself, on the inside at least. It wasn’t ego but healthy self confidence. Surviving for two years on his own had made Hank the exact opposite of bashful and degraded his filter to almost non-existence.

Looking down to the knife on his belt he pulls the bayonet free and starts looking over it, thinking about the numerous infected and few people that he’d brought down with the blade. A small smile that slowly turned into a wide and toothy grin that spread across his face.

Slowly sliding the tip of his thumb nail on the blade feeling the few deformities that ran with the edge showing the extreme use the knife had been through. Pinching the sides of the blade between his thumb and pointer finger and dragging through like he was wiping it off he put it away and quietly laughed a few times.

Shaking his head, small smile still on his face, Hank chuckles a few times, “Feelin’ bad for myself won’t get me fuckin’ no where.”

Clenching his fists, the paper bags in his left hand crumpling as he did so he grits his teeth as he purposefully goes back to thinking about the worst things he’d done, “I’ve done horrible… horrible shit but I can’t go back and fucking change that. The innocent people I’ve killed the… the kids.”

Hank’s entire body tenses up as flashes of kids faces and screams play in his mind almost knocking him over. Pushing through it he breathes heavily for a second, “I… can’t change any of that and I didn’t have any other option. Either way it’s all done, the ghosts of my past can do nothing but haunt me if I let them.” He starts to see the images again but quickly grits his teeth and pushes them back down.

Realizing that he was walking past the white fence at the front of the Apple’s property and that he was not paying any attention to his surrounding while he was thinking and talking to himself Hank does a quick 360 to make sure everything was in check while continuing to walk down the road.

Making sure to keep tabs on his surrounding this time and stay grounded in the real world Hank continued on.

“No, no, there’s nothin’ I can do ‘bout the past but,” The human pauses and smiles, “I can sure as hell put whatever threatens who I care about here in the ground and I can enjoy doin’ it. Oh I’m really going to fuckin’ enjoy it.”

Pushing through the brambles back onto the trail that lead directly to his cabin Hank pulled his knife free once more just to feel its handle in his hand.

Nearing the clearing, the sunlight filtering through the wall of tall grasses in front of him, Hank slips the knife back into the sheath on his thigh in one clean motion before pushing through into the clearing.

The cabin directly in front of the human, the chair where he sat earlier in the day still in its place unmoved with the rest of his belongings he looks to his rights only finding two manticores in the clearing with him.

Turning his head back to the cabin he saw the white and striped zebra standing in the now opened door a small smile tugged at his lips at the sight of Zecora.

“Hey Zecora.” Hank greeted happy to see her.

Already able to see a change in the human’s demeanor Zecora perked up a little happy to see her friend in a better mood. Stepping back to let the human pass she watches as he goes to the sink, “It seems like you had a good time in town.”

“No, not really. Pretty sure I’m well on the way from getting banned.” Hank laughs while emptying both bags into the left sink basin.

“What? Why?” Zecora asks a little shocked at what he said while pushing herself up so her front hooves were on the counter.

“I choked and body slammed a guard and then pointed my rifle between her eyes while at the market.”

Not expecting that answer Zecora scoots closer to Hank until she was pressed against his side, “Did they try something?”

Sighing the human shakes his head, “No… it was on me this time.” Hank puts the plug in the drain, “I apologized but I don’t think that did much.”

“Why did you do it?” Zecora asks confused, not knowing Hank to hurt anyone without reason.

Taking in a deep breath before slowly exhaling while looking up to the kitchen window the human hums and shakes his head thinking of what to say.

“I was thinking about things I’ve done and seen and she tapped me on the leg while I was stuck in one of my… flashes as I’ve come to call them. I just reacted and that’s what happened.”

“Well you apologized so that’s all that matters, and no one got seriously hurt.” The zebra says trying to console the human.

Not ignoring what Zecora said but choosing not to respond to it Hank abruptly jumps into a new conversation, “Zecora I… I need to tell you something.”

“Y-yeah.” Not expecting how serious he got so fast Zecora looks up to Hank right as he looks to her, His small and wild eyes meeting her large and caring ones.

“I know that you’ve probably already realized this about me but if you somehow haven't and it’s too much for you I’ll completely understand if you want to leave and never comeback.”

“I would never…” She gets cut off as the human gently closes her mouth with his hand.

“Don’t say that without knowing what I’ve said.”

Slowly taking away his hand he takes another deep breath, “I’ve done horrible, evil things Zecora.” Hank pauses for a few moment before continuing, “ I realize that most of what I’ve done to a normal person would be considered horrible but I’m not counting those, I’m counting the things that I think are evil so you must know that this is some very dark messed up shit.”

Looking directly into the small zebra’s eyes Hank keeps going to make sure his point is across, “ That’s why I’m going to let you ask me three questions, whatever you want, as to what I’ve done. I won’t tell you the worst thing I’ve done so whatever you ask know that there is something worse.”

A strong pause between the two the Zebra tears herself away from the human’s eyes and flounders for a while not knowing what to make of the situation sprung upon her.

Looking down at the counter Zecora started to process the situation. She knew Hank was violent and was willing to kill at the drop of a needle but she had chose not to think about what he was capable of and what he may have done in his past. Part of her didn’t want to ask at all but the other, louder and more prevalent part of her knew she couldn’t waste an opportunity to read a few pages of the closed book standing next to her.

“Have you ever killed an innocent person?” The zebra asks looking back up to Hank’s face to find that he was looking back out of the broken window. Watching as he visibly tensed at the question he opens his eyes and relaxes.

“Yes.”

“How many?”

“... At least seven, it’s hard to count when I’ve tried to forget.”

The answer hitting the zebra hard she finds it hard to continue but continues on, “Do you… Do you enjoy killing Hank?”

Taking in a deep breath through his nose the human straightens up, the cords of muscle in his forearms moving as his hands turned to fists, “It depends. If the people are innocent not at all but, I’m not gonna lie, when I kill somebody or something that deserves it… it’s one of the best feelings on earth.”

“That’s not normal.” Zecora says partially to herself but easily loud enough that the human she was pressed against could hear.

“I’m not normal.” Is all Hank responds at first before continuing after a few seconds, “I’m not a good man either, I know that, I’m also not going to stop doing what I do Zecora and that’s why I brought this up. You’re by far the person I’m closest to and I’m not going to have you thinking I’m some decent person or something when you’ve never seen the ugly side of me.” Pausing again Hank takes a few slow breaths, “I’m not going to keep you in the dark, if I did I’d feel guilty for as long as I saw you for hiding the other half or more of me.”

Silence once again reigning between the two the human lifts his clenched fists off the counter he was leaning on and goes to his palms, each of his knuckles cracking and popping as he did so, “You got one more question if you want.”

Still processing what Hank had just dropped on her the zebra decides not to ask about his past, feeling like she didn’t want to know anymore and insteads follows a different path of questioning, “Would you ever hurt me?”

“NO. no.no.no.” Turning to the zebra the human gently places both of his hands on either side of her lower jaw, his thumbs pointing up as if he was holding her head, “I will never harm you. You have to believe me Zecora I mean this with every fiber of my being, I will never hurt you, nothing will ever hurt you and if anything tries they’ll be dead so fast and hard their head will spin, because I will have ripped from their shoulders.”

A look she had never seen in Hank’s eyes showing along with the raw amount of passion in his voice the Zebra found it hard not being a little scared with what he just said. Zecora didn’t want to be afraid but her instincts didn’t care one bit about what she wanted all they wanted for her to do was run out the door to distance herself from the human who was just standing back up and turning to the sink once again.

Standing in place and forcing her instincts to take a back seat in her decision making, which is extremely hard for ponies and zebras to do, Zecora deeply inhales thinking over all the revelations she had just learned.

A part of her non-instinct driven brain telling her to leave Hank as well she quickly shot the idea down, He didn’t have to tell me this, he didn’t have to save my life those times either but yet he did. He’s had every opportunity to hurt me if he wanted but has never shown any want to.

Looking up to the man as he idly washed the vegetables in the sink, the weight of the situation and worry just barely poking through his usual stoic mask.

“I am honored that you did not hide away your demons from me and pretend to not have a side you do. It is also wonderful to know that our relationship means so much to you, however, I’m not going to pretend to know how or why you could enjoy taking a life. Honestly that scares me.” Zecora says while raising her front hooves back onto the counter next to Hank.

“But you’ve never done anything bad to me, and the only person I have seen in you is one who cares deeply about those he’s close to and would do anything to protect them.” Placing her hoof over the human’s forearm he looks down at her, “That being said, you are far from perfect, but I don’t care, I am too. I’m not going to leave you, you’re stuck with me like the bacteria.”

A small smile on his face Hank looks away from the zebra and breaths deep through his nose in relief before exhaling slowly, “I guess I shoulda made myself sound worse then.”

Feeling the zebra’s elbow abruptly impact the side of his bicep Hank does nothing other than look down to the mildly annoyed zebra and wrap his left arm around her before pulling her closer to him, “It means a lot that you’d stay with an admittedly insane person even after he told you what he’s done.”

“Never a dull moment.” Zecora says back pressing herself into the embrace.

Laughing at the comment Hank pats the zebra’s left shoulder before retracting his arm back to the vegetables in the sink. Looking up through the window in front of him Hank realizes that the sun was going to set soon and hums to himself.

“Hey uh kind of a strange request but would you go with me to watch the sunset?”

Not at all expecting that to be the request Zecora stood still, more than a little baffled. Thinking for a second that this might be something romantic she quickly remembered just who asked her to join him and quickly shooed the idea away, “Why?”

“Well it’s something I’ve done for a long time to clear my head, even before my world ended, but especially after that day. I guess it just reminds me that tomorrow will be there with or without me. But through all the sunsets I’ve sat through, whether I be on death’s doorstep, nearly passing out from blood loss and internal trauma, or out of breath and covered in someones else's blood, or happy and optimistic after finding a good stock of food and water for the first time in weeks… I’ve never shared one. I think I’d like to do that.”

“Oh... I’d love to.” Zecora happily agrees with a smile making Hank smile in return, “Where are we going?”

“Just to the edge of the forest at the top of the hill above the town, should have a better view without trees getting in our way. That is… unless you want me to carry you up a tree.” Hank says the last part in jest.

“I think I’ll leave the heights to you primates.” The zebra says not wanting to think about heights.

“And I’ll leave… eating grasses? To you equines.” Hank pauses for a second, “ I don’t really know what y’all can do that I can’t, minus flying and magic of course.”

They both just laugh at the comment before Hank takes his hands out of the sink and wipes them on his pants, “Well want to get going? It won’t be long until sunset and we got some walkin’ to do.”

“Sure. Let’s get going. Do we need to bring anything other than ourselves?” Zecora asks as Hank looks over his kit he hadn't taken off to make he was still all there.

“Uhh yeah. I’d bring your staff.”

“Do you plan on us getting attacked?” The zebra asks a little surprised by the recommendation.

“Of course.” Picking up his rifle out of the corner he checks the chamber and slings it over his shoulder, “I plan for most everything. C’mon let’s go.” Stepping out of the door he waits for the zebra to follow and closes the door behind her as she exits the cabin.

The staff balanced across her back Hank was surprised at her ability to keep it almost entirely as she moved.

“I get the feelin’ you’re a little better with that staff than you’ve let on.”Hank says watching as the zebra kept the staff in the same place on her back despite walking and turning her head.

“Why do you say that?” Zecora looks up to Hank’s face.

“Well usually when someone is that relaxed and familiar to the point where they can balance it like it’s just another part of their body with a weapon they are usually pretty proficient with it.”

Quietly laughing Zecora looks back ahead, “You are a perceptive one aren’t you?”

“Wouldn’t be alive right now if I wasn’t.” Hank answers back simply and honestly.

“Let’s just say I have spent most of my life learning how to, and using, a staff. It’s not what I’d call well my calling in life but it’s probably my second best skill if I had to list them in order.”

“And how old are you?” Realizing he’d never asked for Zecora’s age Hank finally does so.

“How old are you?” Zecora automatically shoots back.

“You know I can’t tell you.” The human answers while scanning the brambles they were walking next to.

“No, I don’t know why you can’t tell me. All I know is that you won’t for some reason and until you tell me I’m not going to tell you.” A small mischievous glint in Zecora’s eye Hank doesn’t respond verbally or physically to what she said as he was too absorbed in looking at a shape he thought was something but turned out to be nothing, “Fair.”

Turning back to face down the road Hank looks at the sun’s position in the sky and hums, “Maybe we should spar sometime. Hand to hand is my favorite kind of fighting you know, especially knives.”

“That doesn’t surprise me in the slightest.” The zebra looks up to the human just as he cracks a smile and laughs to himself.

“I suppose.”

Staying quiet for the next few minutes as they walked down the dirt road both human and zebra were enjoying each others company and the cooling air on their skin and fur. The only thing to break the silence every ten or so seconds was Hank turning quickly to a slight change in color or movement in the environment that he instinctively had to check, even sounds of birds would chirping would trigger a response.

Watching Hank out of the corner of her eye, which was not hard to due with where pony and zebra eyes are placed, as he walked next to her she realized that she’d never really seen Hank out in the wild. She knew he was twitchy, if she made a sound behind him she would always catch him looking behind him at her out of the corner of his eye but this was a whole new level.

Listening to the pounds of gear that he always seemed to have on him shift rather violently she looked to him only to find that he was walking with his back turned to her now but still moving forward down the road. Noticing that his rifle was raised up she traced where he was aiming only to see a squirrel on a low branch running the opposite direction from them. Following the squirrel for two seconds with his rifle Hank suddenly dropped the rifle back into a relaxed position and spun so he was walking forward normally again before looking down to the zebra and smiling.

Looking back in front of them Zecora continued to watch Hank and his movement fascinated at how much information he was taking in and processing seemingly unconscious that he was even doing it.

Going over a small hill that Hank of course had his rifle raised for Zecora immediately noticed the white fence alongside the road and the seemingly infinite number of apple trees behind it.

“Who lives there if you know?”

“Down that lane there is where Mac, Applejack, Granny, and AB live.” Hank answered while still scanning around them.

“Sounds like you know them well.”

“Oh I do.” Looking at the white fence Hanks answers, “Good people, if you ever needed help I’m sure you could go to them and they’d help you.”

Walking past the orchard they continued down the path a ways further toward their destination, “It probably wouldn’t be a bad idea to meet them Zecora. Have you even gone into the town yet?”

“No I haven’t and I suppose it wouldn’t be a bad idea to meet some other ponies.”

“C’mon, this way.” Hank motions for Zecora to follow him of the road and into the woods, “You should go into town sometime, they probably wouldn’t care about a zebra too much.”

“I guess.” Stepping over a log Zecora partially dismisses, “I don’t really want to though considering on how they treat you.”

Rifle raised Hank swings around a tree checking their left before swinging back around to check their right, “I’m the incarnation of evil and death to them, you look exactly the same as them minus the stripes and mohawk, I haven’t seen a pony with a mohawk yet. I’m sure you’d fit in fine.”

“I don’t know.”

“I ain’t sayin’ that you have to make friends with the entire town but you need to know more people than just me. I ain’t gonna be around forever.”

“What do you mean by that?” Becoming a little upset about what Hank had just said Zecora asks narrowing her eyes.

“You know exactly what I mean, people like me don’t live long lives.” Shrugging at his own fate Hank looks behind him to the slightly aggravated zebra.

“You will live as long of a life as you let yourself.” The zebra says as she speeds up to shorten the distance between her and the human, his longer legs and less limited range of movement lending itself better to the forested environment.

Sighing at the Zebra’s words Hank slows down a little as they near the edge of the woods, the light of the lowering sun beaming through the trees in front of them to the left, “It’s inevitable Zecora, and that’s okay.”

“No it is not.” She says firmly, “You can stop your nonsense whenever you want.”

Not saying anything about the comment Hank just exhales gently again, “Even if I stopped getting hurt and lived a dreadful and dull sheltered life I figure I have an expiration date that ain’t too far off.”

Becoming a tad annoyed at the human stubbornness Zecora only snorts in response.

“How long do ponies and zebras live anyway? I know it can be pretty old.”

“A hundred and twenty isn’t uncommon and a hundred and fifty is the longest I’ve known personally.”

Stopping dead in his tracks Zecora was worried that he’d something and started to get nervous before getting close enough to see that he was laughing so hard he wasn’t even making any noise.

“W-What is so funny?” Perplexed Zecora asks causing hank to hold out a hand in her direction.

Leaning over and gasping for air Hank started to calm himself down, “O-Oh f-fuck that’s great.”

“What is!?”

“You know how long a human lives with top notch health care?”

“How?” Zecora asks not knowing what was so funny

“F-Fucking eighty!” Hank bursts into laughter again.

“E-Eighty! That’s it? Eighty years?”

“Y-Yeah, and that’s if all goes well.”

“Do you think you could make it to eighty?” Zecora asks already expecting what he was going to say.

“Fuck no.” Hank laughs, “Me? I’ll be willin’ to bet that I make it to late thirties mid forties before my body gives in.”

“W-Why so young?”

“I mean that’s IF something else doesn’t kill me before that.”

Laughing a little more Hank starts walking forward again to the edge of the trees. Following behind the human Zecora was baffled at how a person could care so little about dying that their own inevitable death is a laughing matter to them.

Stepping out of the trees and into the falling sun’s light Zecora watched from just inside of the forest as Hank stood completely still staring at the setting ball of fire. Slowing walking up not to disturb the human Zecora paused as a faint snap came from a small twig under her hoof causing Hank’s muscles to visibly tense and his arms to rise into a fighting stance before he pushed the impulse away with a long exhale.

His previously tense body slowly loosening his shoulders dropped a little before he cautiously lowered himself into a sitting position, his right leg straight out in front of him while his left elbow rested on his raised left knee.

Lying her staff down off to her right side Zecora sits down next to Hank and looks at the setting sun along with casting glances to the human. Watching him out of the corner of her eye she watched as he slowly reached to his chest with his right hand pulled the pistol free from its holster.

Worried about what he was planning to do she looked at the pistol in his lap as his thumb nail slowly clicked over each line of scoring on the hammer before looking up to his face as he let out a slow and shaky breath while still looking dead ahead at the sunset.

Slowly breaking his silver eyes from the golden glow Hank looked down to the revolver in his grip and the colors reflecting off its stainless steel frame and cylinder. Gently running his thumb along the shiny surface putting small smudges all the way down the barrel he gripped the pistol correctly and brought it up to his forehead, the cold steel of the cylinder familiar to his skin.

Holding the revolver to the bare skin of his forehead Zecora watched as Hanks eyes clamped shut and his breathing become shaky. Sitting in the same position for nearly a minute Zecora watched silently not knowing if she should intervene or not.

Starting to reach for his arm she stops as Hank whispers something. Not quite hearing what Hank said he repeats it again and little slower.

“Tha mi gad ionndrainn. Tha mi ga ionndrainn gu lèir.”

Hearing it clearly now that she was focusing on what he was saying Zecora wasn’t able to understand what he had said but definitely knew it wasn’t equish or any language she knew.

Starting to pull the pistol away from his forehead he hesitates before lowering back down to his lap and staring at it. A few minutes passing as the human looks down to the gun in his grasp the falling sun slowly sinks under the horizon and is replaced by the moon casting the land in a pale silver sheen.

“Cha dìochuimhnich mi.” Hank says solemnly before slowly putting the revolver back in the holster on his chest and looking up to the now dark and star clustered sky.

The next half hour passing by at a comfortable pace as the human and zebra both sat under the stars not saying a word to each other Zecora looks away from the town lights as Hank finally makes a sound.

Rubbing his neck and cracking it from side to side he groaned as he tried to loosen the vertebrae back up from their extended time of looking up at the night sky.

Wincing at the sharp grinding sounds that didn’t sound like they should be coming from a living being Zecora watched as the human stirred.

“Are ya ready to head back?” Hank asks looking over to Zecora.

“If you are ready I will follow.”

“Alright.” With a groan Hank pushes himself to his feet and brings the rifle from his shoulder back into his hands, “Thanks again for letting me drag you out here, I know we didn’t talk but it was nice not to be alone for once.”

“Of course. I wouldn’t dream of saying no.” Zecora smiles back while picking her staff back up.

Waiting until the small zebra got the staff rebalanced across her back Hank started walking once she was completely re situated. Following beside the human they walked next to the trees until turning and walking down the road that eventually led back to the cabin.

“I do have a question for you Hank.” Zecora announced out of the blue.

“Hm?”

“What happens if I die before you?”

Hearing the question Hank’s mind immediately jumped to what it would be like seeing Zecora’s dead body mangled on the ground like most of his friends ended up. The image causing his eyes to slam shut he took a deep breath before reopening them, “It means I will have failed my job… Again.”

Author's Note

This chapter really took a while and the next one will most likely as well. I'm really busy at the moment and my inspiration for writing is at a all time low spot. Another problem that I think I've ran into is that I have no planned arc or story map as to where and what Hank is supposed to get up to. This even goes for what I've already written and I'm now at a point that I need to think of a direction to go in. I'm not a responsible author as you can tell.

Either way I hope you still find a way to enjoy this chapter.

Also, because I'm a fucking retard I forgot to link this: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6EWqTym2cQU which was the whole shtick for the last two titles and was supposed to go in the last notes box.

Dinner plans

Notice: Another chapter in 3rd person just to really see what I think

<><><> 3rd person, Cabin, Saturday <><><>

“Are you totally sure ponies like fish?” Hank asked putting the second glass casserole pan into the small wood stove that sat in the middle of the cabin.

“It is a little late now don’t you think? You’ve already put fish in both dishes and cooked one.” Zecora responded, sweat slowly beading on her fur from the heat three hours of the stove running provided in the small house even though all the windows and door was open.

Closing the iron door on the stove and stepping away from it Hank dried some of the sweat from his brow and arms with an old tee shirt, “Well you know for a species so disgusted at the idea of eating meat to turn around and say fish is okay is a little weird.”

Understanding the slight hypocrisy he was getting at the Zebra tisked, “I don’t make the rules.” She holds up both hooves, “I just know that the people back in my village liked fish from time to time. Me included.”

“You equines make no sense you know that?”

“What do you imagine we think about you? With your small eyes and small nose and unreadable face.” Zecora shot back.

“Damn you make it sound like I’m a fuckin’ statue.” Walking over to the fridge and opening it Hank pulls out a carrot before taking a bite out of it with a crisp snap.

Sighing a little as a breeze blows through the door cooling her hot skin Zecora closes her eyes, “Not too far off.”

Having nothing to add to what she said Hank dries some more sweat from his hair before walking to the door and turning back around to the zebra who still had her eyes closed, “C’mon let’s go outside you’re burning up in here.”

Walking outside and following Hank to the stream she noticed that while sweating heavily the heat didn’t seem to be bothering him at all.

Jumping down into the stream Hank stirred the soaking clothes around in the white plastic hamper he had put there in the morning.

“You don’t seem very uncomfortable with the heat of the sun or the wood stove in the cabin.” He hears from his right. Looking over to the small zebra he smirks, “Nah, heat ain’t nothing really. I mean it’s not preferred, but I’ll take it over freezing to death.” Taking the last bite of the carrot he had in his mouth he throws that leafy part on top into the stream and watches it slowly float away, “I’ll never complain about heat ever again after those winters.”

“I do prefer heat over cold as well.” Zecora agrees before realizing that the limit of her experience in the cold had been the nights in the desert she had grew up in. She didn’t know what kind of cold Hank was implying

“That being said I’ll complain about humidity all I fucking want.” He laughs taking the basket out of the water and sets it on the small bridge.

Watching as he wrung out each article of clothing, twisting it hard back and forth until no more water dripped free, Zecora focused on his arms enjoying the sight of his muscle and veins moving under his scarred flesh.

“Whatcha starin’ at stripes?” Hank asked trying not to smirk too obviously as he watched Zecora out of the corner of his eye.

“Huh!?” Zecora looked away fast realizing that she had been asked something.

Lying a shirt out flat on the wood bridge Hank smiled, “Ah. Nothin’.”

Knowing she had been caught the zebra squinted her eyes and sneered at the snarky human as he chuckled at her.

Pushing himself out of the creek with a grunt, the white hamper under his arm Hank ruffled the mohawk of his zebra friend and patted her on the back of the neck as he walked to the garden.

Stopping at the garden Hank slowly scanned the plants extremely happy with the state of the small plot and the food it provided. Hank had always liked the idea of being as self reliant as possible and getting your own food is a major part of that.

Hanging the rest of the wet clothing along the top of the woven fence to dry Hank spotted some of the green blobs that blended into the plants move a little and realized that at least twenty of the oversized tree frogs were watching him with their horizontal pupils.

“That’d be real creepy if they weren’t frogs.” Hank backed away from the garden before walking back to the cabin, looking over his shoulder to the garden a few times to make sure the extremely territorial frogs weren’t following him.

Throwing the hamper into the corner Hank walked over to the stove and opened the cast iron door, the sudden heat making him shield his face he looked back to the dish and pried the tin foil off the top with his knife and poked a piece of fish finding it nowhere near tender enough.

“That does smell great.” Zecora says walking into the cabin and smelling the air.

Still hunched over the stove Hank put the tin foil back on all the way and closed the door before standing and turning around, “Yeah?”

“Mhm. What goes into it again?” Standing in the doorway to catch as much breeze as she could Zecora asks.

“Um well there’s green beans, peas, carrots that have been cut into slices and boiled a little, preferably tilapia or pollock but this fish is really good actually, some dill that you found, pepper, a pinch of salt, lemon pepper which you also found, and I’d usually put some turmeric in it but the stuff I had was more akin to stone than a spice.” Counting over his fingers Hank nods, “That’s it.”

“Will the lack of turmeric hurt the dish much?” Zecora asks.

“No, not at all, the amount that you’d put in is so minute you can’t really even taste it to be honest.”

“So why do you put the turmeric in if it cannot even be tasted?”

“I dunno,” He shrugged leaning his rear end against the top corner of the countertop, “Good for the heart or something?”

Thinking a little Zecora eventually nods, “Yeah that’s true. Now I am going to go back outside because it is far too hot in here for me right now.”

Watching her walk out the door Hank turns around and opens the fridge going to the very back where a pair of cold Irish Red sat. Taking one out and letting the door slowly close itself he hits the edge of the bottle cap on the edge of the counter top popping it off with a hiss from the released carbonation.

Putting the beer to his lips he sighs and relaxes against the counter more before scrunching his face, “Hey wait a minute.” He calls out to the zebra hoping she was within ear shot still.

“Yeah?” Hank hears faintly.

Walking outside beer still in hand he looks around not seeing the striped equine before spotting a black and white head peeking over the bank of the stream.

“You’re from a desert so how is that too hot for ya?” He raises his voice a little pointing to the cabin.

Jumping onto the top of the bank Zecora looks back at the human as he starts to walk towards her, “There is no air circulation in there it is different than the deserts of Zebrica. Not to mention that not all of Zebrica is deserts. You know?”

Taking another drink from the beer he wipes his mouth, “Not particularly, I’ve never been.”

“Fair.” She accepts walking back into the stream and lying down on her stomach, the sudden coldness making her breath hitch for a second.

“Feels nice doesn’t it?” Hank asks before taking another swig.

“Very.” Zecora answers simply closing her eyes and enjoying the water as it flows past her.

“Fuck it.” Hank mumbles prompting Zecora to crack an eye and look to the human as he bent over untying his boots.

Closing her eyes again she opens them upon hearing metal clank together and a thud immediately after. Watching Hank as he unbuttoned the slightly torn camouflage pants he wore she also watched as he pushed them down his legs before the clothing fell around his ankles.

Kicking himself out of the pants he slips off his socks and walks to the bank of the stream before lowering himself into it. Walking a few feet down from Zecora where the water went from a few inches above the ankle to just over mid shin he lowers himself down and sits down in the stream before leaning back and resting his head on the wall of the bank.

Going for a sip of the beer he still had in his hand he takes just enough to taste before resting his hand and bottle on top of his left thigh.

Turning herself around Zecora looked at Hank surprised that he was showing so much skin. She’d seen his legs before sure but being able to see any skin that wasn’t above the neck and his arms was very rare.

“The staring really isn’t making any more comfortable Z.”

Looking up to Hank’s face Zecora saw that his eyes weren’t open and was a little confused at how he saw her. About to say something she saw his left eye open all the way and his tiny pupil look right at her.

Hank’s eyes always had a way of unsettling the zebra with their small size, slightly predatorial appearance, and fast movements but she had no idea that it was possible for a creature with front facing eyes to look that far to their peripheral.

An unsettling feeling growing in Zecora’s chest and stomach she breaks eye contact and looks down to his chest, “Sorry.”

Closing his eyes and leaning his head back onto the dirt bank Hank slowly takes another drink before pushing the bottle a ways into the pea gravel creek bed to keep it a little cooler, “I have to admit, this is nice. Just sitting here in the cool water with no extra worries and concerns.”

“I’ve never seen you relax and just do nothing before, I must admit it’s a little strange.” Zecora says as the human in front of her lays his head against the wall of the creek.

Taking a moment Hank just sits still in the water listening to it flow around him as he takes in the cool sensation, “Yeah, we’ll see how long it lasts.”

His idle state already letting his mind wonder back into the past he knew it wouldn't be long before his thoughts got the better of him, he at least hoped for five minutes.

Keeping his breathing calm Hank’s hands shook as he held onto his knees trying to steady them.

“I’m not being shot at, I’m not being shot at, nobody is dying, I’m not there.” He repeated to himself in a low tone as Zecora watched nervously and in worry.

She didn’t know what to do to help her friend out, she’d never seen anything like what Hank had been going through in anybody else. It was obvious he was guilty about something and had been through a lot but she didn’t know what he had been through exactly, due to him never telling her minus small blurbs, she had no idea why it seemed like he had such a bad case of psychosis.
Just as she was about to call out to Hank and walk up to him he jolts violently and his eyes snap open to show his pupils were as small as pinpricks, barely visible to the zebra.

In less than a second he had taken out the revolver that always sat on his chest and had it held in both hands. Taking a half step back to get out of the way of the human she watches as he spins around in a kneel and points his revolver over the edge of the stream bank.

“Come and get me!” Hank yells to nobody starting to pull the trigger on his revolver but freezes half way realizing that the shades of green, brown, and yellow didn't match the drab greys and blacks of the city he was in inside his head.

Slowly letting his finger off the trigger he looks left and right for muzzle flashes from around corners and over concrete barriers.

Seeing that none of the threats he was thinking of were there he took a deep breath and slowly slides back down into the creek bed. Holstering the revolver Hank looks down to the water and dips his fingers into it feeling it cool his nerves.

Slowing breathing in and out he pulls his hand from the water and looks up to Zecora that was looking back at him with sad eyes.

“I’m a real fuckin’ mess ain’t I?”

Not waiting for a response his pushes himself up out of the creek bed, quickly collects his gear, and heads back to the cabin redressing as he walked toward the structure.

Watching the human walk away from her Zecora looks away from him to where he was sitting just moments ago realizing he had left his beer stuck in the gravel of the stream.

Walking over to the bottle and picking it up with her mouth she climbs out of the streambed with a little more difficulty than her much taller counterpart. Making her way toward the cabin in a half trot she reaches the door only to see the human close the door on the bathroom.

Turning and walking to the small coffee table that was littered with spent casings and other assorted objects used in death dealing Zecora sets the half drank beer next to the wet stone Hank was using this morning on his bayonet.

Looking back towards the door the golden brown and blued steel of the rifle Hank was about to start carving into catches the zebra’s attention through the corner eye.

Zecora had gotten pretty accustomed to the sight, sound, and foreign smell of burnt powder that came with the tools Hank used so much but she had never really interacted with one before.

Her intrigue peaking the zebra walks over to where the rifle was leaning against the couch and slowly reaches out a hoof to touch it. Poking it quickly and retracting as if it would bite her Zecora found that nothing happened, nothing went boom, nothing died.

Reaching out again she holds the frog of her hoof against the cold metal of the rifle and runs it down to where the action was. Taking her hoof off she hops up onto the couch behind where the rifle was leaning and looks down to the bolt.

Hearing Hank bump around in the bathroom and mumble something she takes her hooves away from the rifle and makes sure he wasn’t coming out before reaching for it again. Grabbing it in both hooves and lifting it up she was surprised at the weight and sets the butt of the gun on the couch cushion she was sitting on between her rear legs.

Nervously adjusting her grip so the rifle was held up in the crook of her left hoof she looks down to where she’d seen Hank move a part around.

“So you pull this back?” She asks herself trying to pull the bolt back to no avail, “No, not that maybe…” Lifting up a little Zecora feels the bolt move and a small smile works its way onto her face at figuring the weapon out.

Slowly lifting the bolt up she feels and hears it click before pulling back a little and watching as the well used and oiled bolt falls back to the rear of the action illisiting the telltale click clak she’d heard before.

Smiling at herself for figuring it out and doing it her smile starts to fall as all the sounds in the bathroom suddenly stop.

Knowing exactly what he heard Hank’s body freezes in place, pausing from putting his other arm through the new shirt he was trying to put on he slowly lowers his arms and pulls the revolver from the holster that was sitting on the sink.

Slowly walking to the door he puts his left hand on the knob before ripping the door open and raising the revolver to the door.

Nothing in the door or outside at that angle he quickly sweeps his gaze and revolver over the interior of the cabin only seeing Zecora on the couch. Switching back to outside he side steps out of the bathroom and keeps his revolver pointed at the door as he quickly makes it toward the other side of the cabin.

Pointing the revolver out of the kitchen window as he got to that angle he sweeps from side to side seeing nothing before heading back to the door and leaning out, checking far east and then switching to far west.

Nothing catching his eye once again he steps outside and checks all around the cabin for who was around only to find nobody. Pausing and sitting still, his back pressed against the cabin he takes a deep breath and lower the hammer on the revolver.

“Must be hearing things again I guess.” He says quietly sticking the barrel of the revolver in his pocket before pulling his shirt all the way down. Walking back around to the door of the cabin he takes one step in and freezes looking at the rifle in Zecora’s grasp.

Staring at his rifle he slowly looks down to the action and sees that it was open realizing exactly where the sound came from.

Looking from the rifle to the frozen still zebra he notices just how scared she looked staring back at him, just how hard she was breathing.

Hank really wanted to be mad for making him jump like that but he couldn’t be, she didn’t know he’d react like that and he knew that she had no ill intentions.

Trying his best to look non threatening, which he knew was near impossible with how he looked, he walks into the cabin, “So you finally go curious huh?” He asks making Zecora visibly relax.

Sitting next to Zecora on the couch he sets his revolver on the table and looks over to her with a smile, “So what do you want to know?”

<><><> 3rd person, Above the Hill to Ponyville <><><>

Scanning over the town, glass casserole pan in hand, Hank takes a deep breath thoroughly enjoying the scent of lavender that floated in the breeze before starting down the hill. His watch displaying seventeen thirty-seven Hank continues down the hill closing on the entrance to the little town. Getting close enough to where he could see the pupils of the guards looking at him he started to think about how he could fuck with them today.

Not wanting to start anything with the annoying little equines he settles on something purely psychological. Walking within thirty feet of the pair he gives his largest tooth filled smile he could while making sure his eyes stayed just as cold as usual. The two guards’ posture immediately becoming nervous he makes sure to keep the pressure on and spins around as he passes them, starting to walk backwards away from the duo.

The edges of his mouth starting to twitch and burn with the extended exertion he drops his smile and spins on his heel, walking normally again.

Watching the biped walk deeper into the town they were assigned to protect the two hold stock still unwilling to take their eyes off of the man as he walked ever so deeper in the town, disrupting the ponies who were still out and about.

Disappearing from sight the two guards slowly look to each other, both of their mouths slightly agape in shock, “What the buck is that thing?” The slightly taller pegasus asks.

“I dunno dude. Can you imagine going into those woods and knowing that,” The smaller pegasus points in the direction Hank disappeared in, “is most likely following you?”

Shivering a little at the thought the unicorn stamps his front hoof in an attempt to get the uneasy feeling that seemed to take over his entire body under control, “I don’t even know what we’re supposed to do when it walks into town, we can’t fight it, we can’t stop it from doing anything! I mean what can we do? There’s no way any of us have a chance against it.”

“Buck it. I’m not gonna think about, all I know is that I am getting the buck out of this town when I can.”

“No kidding.”

While the two guards had a small discussion about him Hank had almost made it to the hospital in search of where he could find Readheart’s home, realizing he had not had the forethought of asking where she lived when he proposed his idea.

Most of the ponies in the hospital lobby chatting happily amongst one another suddenly found their peace thoroughly disturbed when the hospital doors swung open to reveal The Everfree Monster directly in their presence.

Now deadly quiet in the lobby, the only thing that could be heard were the clicks of his boots on the cold tile floor as he walked to the front desk where a new receptionist was stuck in horror at what was walking toward her.

Hating how silent it got all of the sudden Hank looked around him just to be sure before looking down to the receptionist as she shook and stared back at him with massive wide eyes.

“Ya know where Redheart lives?” Hank asks as the receptionist continues to shake and stare back unblinking.

“What the fuck?” Hank says under his breath starting to get a little worried about the pony.

Setting down the casserole dish he slowly reaches out a hand but pauses right before the ponies’ nose and extends his pointer finger. Slowly closing the gap the pony moves back a little but stops letting his finger gently collide with the tip of her nose.

Having no effect whatsoever Hank retracts his hand and rests it on the cool table top before looks behind him to his right and left only to find the entire population of the lobby staring at him. Looking back at the ponies briefly he turns back around taking a deep breath in through his nose and out of his mouth, “Hospitals.”

The paranoia gaining more and more control over the human with every second he stayed in the sterile building the ponies in the room tensed as he slipped the revolver from his chest and peaked around the corner of the entrance to the left corridor with the weapon raised.

Putting his pistol to the low ready and walking into the long hallway he noted the staircase at the end of the hall; keeping his peripheral on it as he passed closed doors with his back almost pressed against the opposite wall’s tiling.

All the ponies in the lobby watching the human, and the ones that couldn’t see moving so they could, they watched as he proceeded down the hallway checking every door and peaking into every room he could through the small vertical glass window in the doors as he passed in a smooth and practiced fasion.

The thing that seemed the most out of place to the ponies other than the strange forest dwelling killer was the complete lack of sound he was making as he walked almost sideways down the hall.

Reaching the second to last door upon hearing laughter from inside Hank peaks through the small window seeing one of the nurses that was with Redheart when he first came in. Fastly closing on the door about to rip it open he stops himself realizing that he wasn’t trying to breach and / or clear the room. Clearing his throat he reholesters the revolver before pushing the door open and stepped into the room.

“Pardon me but I got a question to ask either one of ya.” Hank asks as politely as he could.

The voice sounding familiar to Quick Pinch she turns around a little faster than her counterpart facing the man first and pauses once she realized just what had walked in on them. Her new trainee from Manehattan turning a little slower the young pony turns around expecting to face a pony, or at least something pony height and is met with a pair of knees right at her eye level. Slowly looking up to find the head on what she was faced with The young mare reaches right to Hanks face as his eyes snap and lock to her.

A small chirp coming from the tiny mare she turns and bounds over the bed as the sounds of hooves on tile are heard quickly scurrying under the raised mattress.

Both Hank and Quick Pinch looking to the bed they both blink a few times and look to each other.

“So uh, would you happen to know where Red lives?” He asks looking over to the bottom of the bed noticing the big eyes looking back at him before quickly zipping out of sight.

“Well yes I would, but why do you need to know?” Quick asks back very curious as to why the strange creature would need to know, her thoughts racing with possibilities.

“I made supper.”

“You made supper for RedHeart?” Quick asks back a grin spreading across her face.

“Yeah.” Hank confirms wondering why the pony was smiling at him like that.

I knew it! I just knew it! RedHeart totally has the hots for this thing, not that I wouldn’t say that I’m not at least a little curious about what he’s like. Oh and he is Definitely a He. My goodness!
Quick thought to herself laughing internally, I can’t wait to ask about how it goes, what they get up to, how they get up to it. I want all the det-”

“Hey, you having a stroke or somethin?” Hanks calls out snapping QuickPinch out of her internal monologue.

“What? No. I just.” Stopping herself for a moment and calming herself down Quick looks up to the human and adopts a little more of a serious tone, “You know two ponies came into the hospital not to long ago; broken legs, brain bleed, shattered skull, broken ribs, punctured lungs. They about died, in fact they’re both still here and ones still in a coma-”

“What’s your fuckin’ point?” Hank crosses his arms knowing exactly where this was going.

Frowning at his curt language and tone Quick decides to get to the point, not knowing what ‘Hank’ was liable to do, “How do I know you won’t hurt Red? You don’t exactly have a reputation of being peaceful and kind now do you?” Quick knew she was entirely outmatched by what was in front of her buy there was no way she was going to possibly put a friend in danger. She may be gossip prone and perhaps a little too joking at times but the safety of her friends and patients was no light subject to the mare.

Giving an exasperated laugh and looking from side to side Hank pinches his nose, “Why would I have any rhyme or reason to hurt Red?”

“I don’t know why would you?” Quick shoots back her voice full of all the snarkiness she was known for.

His eyes closed a low grumble escaped his throat as he rubbed them, his patience ran completely thin, “To hell with this.”

Turning and walking out of the door Quick’s face turns to shock as the human starts to walk away from her.

“Hey, where are you going!?” The mare calls out following the human into the hall.

“Where I can find somebody to tell me what I need without talkin’ in god damn circles. Do any of you ponies know how to get to the fucking point?” Looking back over his shoulder he says shortly.

The already irate mare only having her buttons pressed more she sneers at the back of Hanks head, You’re lucky you’re so damn tall because if you weren’t I would of hit you upside the head by now.

Continuing to follow him down the hall they both reach the lobby where the ponies scramble back into their seats at the return of the human.

“I’m not done talking to you yet.” Quick stomps her hoof getting Hank’s attention.

Turning his head slightly toward her he huffs, “Well I’m done talkin’ to you.” Picking up his tin foil covered casserole dish Hank turns to leave however Quick was not finished with him yet. Getting up on her rear legs and bracing herself against his knees she pushes her hardest but doesn’t budge him at all.

“What now?”

“Are all of whatever you are so rude?” Pinch asks tired of the man’s attitude.

Giving a curt laugh Hank gives a humorless smile, “Yeah. Yeah, sure are.”

Stepping back and getting back on all fours Quick shakes her head exasperated, “That’s a shame.”

“Yeah tell me how good of a mood you would be in if you knew you’re never going to see a face similar to your own ever again.” Hank laughs and makes for the door.

Trying to process what he meant repeats what he said in her mind, Never see a face similar to your own ever again? What does that me- “Wait!” Quick calls out spinning around and looking to the man as he pauses, the door to the hospital half open showing the dimming light of day.

“Are you saying that you’re all alone?” In a somber tone she asks as Hank looks back at her with an unreadable face.

Looking into his small eyes Quick see what she thought was sadness in them before quickly turning back to as expressionless as ever, “Yeah, I’m alone, I’m the last one of me you’ll ever see. Good for you right?”

Feeling really bad all of the sudden Quick wilts a little, “I-I’m sorry. What happened to the others?” She had a suspicion about what he was going to say but she hoped she was wrong, very wrong.

“They’re dead.” Quick hated being right sometimes.

“I mean surely there has to be a few tha-”

“No. No. I saw it myself, I fucking lived it, everyone is dead and if they ain’t it won’t be long till they are” In a second Hank had gone from completely stoic to extremely lively, it was so abrupt all the ponies in the lobby were surprised and taken aback.

“So are you going to tell me where red lives or not?”

“Yeah I... sure.”

<><><> RedHeart’s <><><>

A short series of loud knocks coming from her door RedHeart quickly gets off the couch where she was distractedly reading a book, trying to calm herself about her visitor who had yet to show.

Opening the door the red maned pony looks up and is met with the smiling face of Hank, “Sorry it took so long, I got hung up trying to find your place.”

Her heart starting to pick up its pace her mind was taken back to what happened just a few days earlier. She was too shocked to process what happened at the time but ever since she got home it was nearly impossible to rid her mind of the images of ponies flying through the air, screaming, and a very pissed off Hank bleeding profusely from a hole in the back of his head.

Now face to face with the same person who almost killed two ponies right in front of her, her mind was completely locked up.

“Hey- are you doin’ okay Red?” A light warm pressure on her shoulder she breaks from her flashback and looks to the large hand covering her entire shoulder, “If you ain’t feelin’ right I can just drop this off with ya. Though I’d warm it up a bit, it’s cooled a bit too much.”

Just noticing the foil covered dish in his hands RedHeart finally speaks, “N-No it’s fine, Please come in.” Stepping out of the doorway to the side she watches as Hank ducks down and steps inside before closing the door behind him with a light click.

“The smell of the dish in Hank’s hands finally reaching her nose she was surprised at how good it smelled. She knew Traditionally stallions were known to be the better cooks but she also knew that the stereotype had lost most of its weight before she was even born.

However judging by the scent coming from the glass dish RedHeart started to think it may still hold some weight, “So what did you make exactly?” She finally asks not being able to pin it down.

Setting it on the low, for him, kitchen table Hank looks around the kitchen for the stove before seeing it and heading for it, “Well first of all I hope you like fish.”

Humming in realization of what she was smelling Redheart watches Hank as he kneels down looking over her rarely used stove. Redheart was more of a simple salad or eat out mare.

“I don’t mind fish, as long as it’s the right kind. Do you need help with the stove?”

Clicking the knob back to off Hank scratched his head, “Yeah, I don’t see how it works, it’s not wood or gas. And I know it ain't electric. So where in the fuck do you light this thing.” He mumbles under his breath as Red walks over to the appliance.

“It’s heat crystal powered.” She states simply walking over and holding the rightmost knob down until a low hum emits from behind the tinted glass door.

“Oooookay.” Turning on his knees and picking up the dish he opens the door and sets it on the middle rack. Closing the door, he looks to the knob redheart just used and dials it to three seventy-five.

“So crystals huh?”

Walking past Hank as he stands up Redheart pulls out her usual chair at the spot she drank her coffee in the morning, if she came home that is.

“Well yeah, it is a pretty common system after all. You don’t know about crystals?” Sitting down in her chair she motions to the chair directly across from her, “Please, sit.”

Pulling the chair, that he absolutely dwarfed, out from the table Hank slowly lowers himself onto it, its wooden legs and supports groaning and creaking under the weight. Smiling awkwardly at the pony she looks back at the man, his knees peeking over the top of the table.

“Do you know how much do you weigh by chance?” Cocking her head to the side slightly she looks him over trying to imagine what his size was under all the gear he seemed to where everywhere.

Smirking a little he adjusts himself causing it to groan further in protest, “Care to take a guess?”

Scratching her chin Redheart hummed in thought. She had only ever seen a few minotaurs and even fewer yet that she had personally treated. Thinking all the way back to her schooling, in and out of the military, she tried to remember the average height and weight for a minotaur. Yet for some reason it escaped her. Placement of arteries: EZ. Organs: Are you fuckin’ brain dead? Of course. The musculoskeletal system: Couldn’t not know it. What a minotaur might weigh: Yeah Nah.

“Well judging by you height and muscle mass but slight lack in overall tone suggesting a healthy amount of body fat… I’d say a hundred and sixty, hundred and eighty stones tops.”

“Well you’re only about ninety to seventy off Red.”

Planting both hooves on the table and leaning forward she scoffs, “Horsefeathers, there’s no way.” Leaning back in her chair she looks back to him crossing her hooves, “Are you serious?”

Laughing and nodding Hank smiles at her, “Yeah, Yeah, Completely.”

Still not believing it she looks up to the ceiling, “No, there is no way in tartarus. You’re big but you are not that two hundred and fifty stones big. Do you have any idea the size of a minotaur that size?”

The only minotaurs coming to mind were the ones he saw in Appleloosa that one day and figuring out their weight wasn’t exactly on a list of things to do with them, “I haven’t in the slightest.”

“Well its big, I couldn’t tell you exactly but its way bigger than you.”

“I don’t really know what to say Red, I have a scale and that’s what it read.” Getting up from his chair carefully and taking a single step over to the stove he opens the oven door before pulling out his knife. Scooting back in her seat nervously at the sight of the blade Redheart wanted to tell herself he wouldn’t hurt her but she couldn’t really know after what she had seen.

“I’d say it’s back up to temperature.” Pulling his knife out of the small flakey piece of fish he wipes it on his pants and puts it back away. Looking up he sees a pair of green pot holders hanging from a small hook under the cabinets and takes them down before using them to set the dish on the top burners.

“So do you have plates of do you just mash your face into whatever dish you make yourself?”

Not wanting Hank to know just how much she really did just eat right out of whatever she had made, on the rare occasion she would cook anything, Red gets up and walks to the cabinets next to the human, “Yeah I have plates, what are you talking about?”

Taking down two plates of very plain jane white ceramic Red scoots over next to Hank on her rear hooves before setting the plates down and getting back on all fours, “That does smell really good, I’m surprised.”

“Oh you doubted me?” Putting a liberal amount on the first plate with a ladle he picked up next to the sink basin he sets it in front of the red haired pony.

“To be honest. Yeah I did, I really didn’t expect you to know how to cook at all.”

“Heh, Yeah I don’t blame ya.” Fixing his own plate he puts the foil back on top of the dish and sets the plate behind him at his spot.

Slowly sitting down on the tiny chair not to break it Hank listens to the chair creak and groan with every small movement wondering just how fat his really ass was and if he should try to lose some weight again.

“What are you thinking about?” Red asks sitting down herself; looking at the man across from her as he looked down and patted all around his thighs.

“Eh?” Looking up and seeing Red looking back at him he smiles, “Oh nothin’. Now come on I wanna see how you like it.” He gestures to the plate in front of her.

Turning her attention to the steaming dish in front of her Red takes another whiff before leaning down and taking an experimental first bite. Watching out of his peripheral as he unsheathed his knife and took a first bite of his own Hank watched closely as the pony chewed and swallowed.

“So?” Taking a small bite and setting the knife beside his plate, “Yay or neigh?”

Taking another bite and savoring it the red headed mare nods, “Definitely yay; this is so much better than what I usually eat.”

Smiling the human picks his knife back up and scoops a large amount onto the tip of the blade, “I’m glad I haven’t lost all of what my Grandma taught me.”

“Mmm-” Swallowing Redheart looks across the table to the human realizing that he did have to come from somewhere, he wasn’t just some anomaly that came out of the trees. Even if that’s exactly where her head went trying to explain him, “So your grandma huh? She taught you to cook?”

“...She taught me a lot more than just how to cook.” The human says in a low tone after a few seconds, “Learned a whole lot from that woman, I’ll never forget her.” Quickly looking back down to the half cleaned plate in front of him Hank slides some more of the dish onto the side of his knife and puts it into his mouth.

Watching the man Redheart winced every time he would bring the knife to his mouth expecting him to jump or show some other indicator of pain from the blade cutting into his lip or cheek. So far however the human while even at speed had not even nicked himself once. No matter how much of an overly tough cliche eating of the side of a knife was it did fit the man across from her rather well she had to admit.

Taking the time he was distracted eating Red decided to get a better look at his body and gear that was always with him. Scanning over his body the silky white mare noticed just how worn all of the gear was, even if she didn’t know exactly what something was or happened to be used for. A main theme did appear in his kit however and that was fighting.

Comparing his rigging to what she had worn and to what other members in her platoon wore back in her guard days it was clear that his kit focused much more on fighting than theirs had. He had only one container for water and a few more pouches she didn’t know the purpose of but he carried three blades with him. Yes while his webbing was low on provisions it was exceedingly high in killing potential.

“So you said you were a medic right?” Red peeps up getting Hank’s attention.

Wiping his knife on his shirt sleeve he reseaths it, done with his plate. “Eh technically, it wasn’t a typical conflict I was in so I never got all the training or all too much practice on bigger stuff. Basically if it bleeds I can stem it.”

“I know you have the knowhow but you don’t seem to have much in terms of kit on you.”

The man had wondered why the pony across from him was looking him up and down so thoroughly but now he knew, “Plenty for one person really.” Patting the small plastic box in its nylon pouch a few times he returns his hand to the top of the table, “Although with how many ponies keep getting hurt maybe I should pack a larger one. Oh I never got my artery clamps back by the way.” Remembering back to the day on the trail he points out.

Just remembering that day as well an ‘o’ forms in Red’s lips, “I have them in my desk at the hospital, just come by sometime and I’ll get them back to you.”

“Ah, alright thanks.” Hank smiled having no intention of going back to the hospital for any reason. His mind starting to go down the path of what had become of the hospitals back home he quickly thought of something to get off of that path.

“You said that you were in the guard right?”

Nodding Red slid out of her chair and brought her plate over next to dish of still warm casserole, “Yes I was, do you mind if I get more?” Pointing to the dish she asked the human.

“Course not, you’re who I made it for. Plus I’m full so take as much as you like.”

Looking between her plate and the rest of what was in the dish Red shrugs and instead grabs the entire casserole dish before turning on two hooves and walking a few steps to the table and setting it down in front of her seat, “Sorry if this is impolite to you but I was never really one for unnecessary steps and I see no need to put this on a plate if i'm going to finish it off.”

A smile working its way onto his scarred face Hank chuckles, “No please. Does this mean I can swear and all that shit? I know how hard swears mess with you ponies.”

“Go right ahead, I was in the guard for ten years, and not the guard that just stand around all day like statues.” Red smiles back.

“So are you saying that you saw action?”

Waiting to chew and swallow what she had put in her mouth Red holds up a hoof. “Yeah I went on a few deployments. Why do you ask?”

Nodding his head Hank hums, “Just curious is all, I didn’t know if whatever this country is called,” He waves his hand in the air a few times, “was or is engaged in any conflicts.”

“First of all we are in Equestria.” Red giggles, “And this country likes to keep its military actions out of the public view. War and fighting just aren’t things that are talked about all too openly here.”

“Huh.” Scratching his chin he shrugs, “So what were you up to on your deployments.”

“Just peace keeping as it’s called; on the border between Equestria and Saddlearabia.”

“Medical tents and services?”

“Yep.”

The conversation going quiet Hank shifts in his seat causing it to groan and protest further, “Something went down obviously, did you end up killin’ somebody?”

“That’s not a polite thing to ask you know.” Redheart responds looking back to the human disapprovingly.

“I know you want to ask me about that kind of thing too, this way we can just get on with it you know.”

Sighing half because of the memories from her last deployment and because of just how right Hank was she clears her throat, “No I never did but I watched as ponies died around me and I was the one to try to comfort them, of course. Now commander of the trail guard, Ironhoof, he’s put some bodies in the ground, me and him go a ways back.”

“Ha, didn’t know you ponies had it in ya.” Hank shakes his head smiling and looking down to the wood grain of the table.

Narrowing her eyes at the man Red sits up, “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Me and you both know ponies ain’t the hardest bunch around, with a few exceptions of course like your uhhh Ironhoof was it? Yeah Ironhoof.” Smile still on his face he looks to the irate mare across from him.

Looking over the man’s face across from her tracing the scars that went in every direction Redheart leans back in her chair, “Well compared to you of course. You realize most of the ponies in this country have never seen anything like you or what you can do. I think they’re completely justified in their fear as well.”

Hank’s turn to look the person across from him over he grins, “It’s for the best even if I would never hurt them.”

“Doesn’t it bother you? You know everybody thinking you’re a monster?” Red asks not understanding how having ponies be afraid of you could be preferable under any circumstance.

The question seemed to make the human across from her deflate a little. His small smile that had been on his crooked lips since he first walked in the door slowly faded away to a completely blank unreadable expression as his small eyes stared right over the top of Redheart’s head.

Feeling her heart rate start to rise she wanted to jump out of her chair and get as far away as possible from the man but instead she held herself still and watched the human across from her. Noticing his chest slowly rise and fall at a calm pace she traced her way up to his eyes right before they snapped onto her own.

Her heart immediately jumping into her throat Red let out the smallest of squeaks hoping the man across from her hadn't heard it.

Letting out a long exhale Hank straightens out his back and sits up as much as possible, “I’d be lying if I said it didn’t but even if I was the most passive, peaceful person in the world they’d still be scared of me due to my appearance.”

Calming herself down she clears her throat and takes a deep breath trying to get her breathing back under control, “W-well I’m not going to say you’re wrong about that but you’d be surprised how ponies can warm up to you once they realize you’re not to be afraid of.”

“Kinda late for that Red.” Hank laughs, “Besides it really is better this way.”

Shaking her head Redheart leans forward becoming more than a little irritated at
Hank’s logic, not able to understand at all what he thought was okay about his relationship with the ponies in town, “How is it okay or better with how you treat and how you are treated with the ponies in town?”

“Because Red...” Leaning back in his chair and blowing a long exhale through his nose he pauses, “Look I am who I am, and who I am is much much different than any of you. If ponies are afraid they’ll get out of the way and stay out of trouble, I did fine with almost no social interaction other than what looked like people trying to bite my face off, I don’t need to talk to every soul on the street. I’d much rather they stay far out of my way and let me do my job.”

“Whoa whoa whoa whoa two things,” Waving her hooves in front of her face Red stops the conversation, “Okay for one you make it sound like you’re our shepard. Hold on.” She holds up a hoof causing Hank to close his mouth, “and two you said: what looks like people trying to bite your face off. Are you implying you were in a zombie apocalypse?”

Pinching the bridge of his nose grumbles, “I didn’t mean to let that slip out.”

Leaning back in disbelief Redheart gawks, “Wait really?”

“They weren’t zombies.” The human says in a low tone.

“What? What do you mean they weren’t zom-”

“They had heart beats, they breathed, they ate, they shit, and stabbing one in the chest multiple times would put em down pretty effectively too. If they were ‘zombies’ in the traditional sense it’s the brain or bust.”

Not believing what she was hearing Red just stayed leaned back in her chair and tried to think about everything she just learned while Hank sat across from her looming up and down his arms at the bite marks and missing pieces of skin.

The silence lasting a few minutes Redheart slowly propped herself back up as Hank ignored her instead sat still clenching and unclenching his fists. Watching the human across from her doing this as he stared down at his horribly scarred arms.

“Is it hard to talk about?” She finally breaks to silence.

Another loud exhale coming from the man he takes a second, “I dunno I’ve never tried.”

“Well something had to go down right?”

“Yeah, you could say that.” Still looking down at his arms he traces two fingers around what looked like to be a circular bite mark on his left arm, “Some things definitely went down.”

Patting the scar he looks up to Red only to see she was still looking at the offending bite, “Eyes are up here fire crotch.”

Snorting at the name the mare looks to the man, “Are you colorblind my hair is pink.”

“It’s close enough.” He waves off with a smile, “But does that mean the carpet does match the drapes?”

“Wouldn’t you like to know?” She states with a roll of her eyes.

“That’s why I asked, I mean does it just stay the color of your coat down there of does it match your hair and tail colors?”

“It just matches your coat.” She says shaking her head at the man, “Are you telling me humans just have hair on your heads and crotches?”

“Yeah, I mean some people have more body hair than others but head, crotch, underarms, and face if you’re a guy are the main areas.”

“Really? Strange.”

The conversation stalling out as both human and pony alike pictured different things in their heads they both look up at each other at the same time and go to speak.

“So.”
“I-”

“Ope”
“Sorry”

Looking at each other not saying a word Hank holds up a finger and points to Red, “Okay go.”

“I was just thinking to what you said before the whole not quite zombies thing.”

“Infected, and yeah?”

“Well it’s not your job to protect ponies, we can take care of ourselves.”

Crossing his arms and cocking his head to the side he looks at the mare with a raised eyebrow, “Really now?”

“Yes, really.” She nods, “ You’re not our guardian and we don’t need one.”

Nodding along silently Hank uncrosses his arms, “So you’re telling me that if oh I dunno, fifty Shucks attacked this town the townsfolk and guard would handle okay? The very same guard that have the training of a children’s karate class and wear armor made of the heaviest and softest metal possible?”

Knowing the answer to be ‘no’ in her head immediately she wasn’t going to lose to this human even if he made a great dinner, her pride wouldn’t allow it, “Me and you both know that wouldn’t happen.”

“Really? So the two hundred shucks I killed the other day just a mile or so into the Everfree East of town couldn’t of walked the mile and seen all the defenceless little ponies and decided to make a gore nest out of this entire place?” Hank’s voice started to gain a little volume and conviction to it.

“You didn’t-”

“Oh but I did.” The human cuts off leaning forward, “I could show you where all those bodies are right now as they rot and turn into reddish ooze.”

The grin on the man’s face causing Redheart’s pupils to shrink and her heart to race she leans back in the chair trying to get some distance from the human. Seeing this and realizing what he was doing Hank closes his lips and leans back in his chair to give the mare some breathing room.

The implication of what hank had just said had again stunned the redheaded pony and forced her to think, “That is what all that noise was wasn’t it?”

Laughing a deep laugh Redheart was initially taken aback by she was surprised that even a laugh could be cold and sinister, she’d never heard anything like it.

“Yeah that’s what the noise was.” A small smile still present on the man’s face Redheart remembered the day it town.

“Well it sounded like the gates of Tartarus had opened up.”

“Yeah those fuckers really scream when they die.” Hank smiles before gaining a more serious demeanor, “Even though imagine what would happen if they got to town Red. It’d be a damn blood bath.”

Picturing the scene in her head her stomach starts to churn at the mental image, her pride pushed aside, “Yeah it would, there’s no way we could fight that.” Admitting that Hank was right she half expected him to laugh and belittle her and ponies for being weak but was surprised when she felt a warm hand on her shoulder.

“It’s alright, that’s why I do my job.” Patting the mare’s shoulder a few times Hank takes his hand back and returns to his seat.

A small smile on her lips Red grimly hums to herself , “So why do you do it? Fight and kill? You don’t get paid, no one praises you, nobody in this town thinks you’re fighting to protect them. Why?”

“Well you know what they say…” The man pauses causing Red to scoot in a little bit and raise an eyebrow, “Love what you do and you’ll never work a day in your life.”

The chilling smile back on the man’s face Redheart felt like she was looking into the face of a wild animal not the face of a decently polite human.

“And who said I don’t get paid.”

“You get paid?”

“Kill enough of the right people or creatures you can bet somebody somewhere wanted ‘em dead.”

More than a little off put by how casual and seemingly unbothered by what he had admitted to doing Red felt conflicted at what to think about the man. Was he good? Was he bad? She had no idea what to think, he swung far to the good and bad at the same time in her eyes. His entire personality had her perplexed, “That doesn’t bother you? Killing other ponies for money? Wolves I understand no problem but other ponies?”

“No not particularly. Hell as long as they’re a piece of shit I’ll enjoy it.” Tapping his fingers on the table Hank thinks for a second causing his fingers to slow to a stop, “That being said I don’t hurt innocent people, but if you prove yourself to be evil well you’re done.”

“One pony really shouldn’t be able to play judge jury and executioner like that Hank, its murder.”

“That’s where me and you differ Red.”

“What we have different defenitions of murder?” Looking at the man incredulously Redheart sits up straight trying to seem as assertive as possible, “Do you have any idea how bucked up that is?”

“What is?” Hank asks not understanding what he said was wrong in the slightest.

“That you find it completely okay that you get to decide who lives and dies without any other input?”

“The people I hunt don’t have voided their right to live, they’re worth less than the dirt they’re gonna be buried under.”

Shocked at his words Redheart shook her head, “And who might you hunt?” She says the last word dripping with disgust.

“Rapists and murders mostly but anybody who threatens the ones I care for is immediately put on that list.”

“Isn’t killing murders a little ironic?” Red huffs.

“I don’t see how; they kill innocent people I kill them it’s a pretty simple concept.”

“Why not just put them in jail?”

“And give them food and shelter? Fuuuuuuuck no.” Hank had found the justice system back on earth flawed since he was just a little boy, people could kill others and sit behind bars or get out after they had been found “rehabilitated” while at the same time good people could get thrown in prison for just as long just because the government deemed it wrong to make a little whiskey or grow a little pot. It just didn’t add up to him, and now that he had found himself in a place where he could carry out his own justice he was happy to do it.

“That’s a pretty fatalistic view isn’t it? Anypony can change and be reformed. The answer isn’t always just to kill.”

“Not every person can be fixed Red, once you pass that line you can’t come back. Some people are just bad, it’s how it is.”

Knowing that she wasn’t going to change the man’s mind she thinks of one more thing, “You’ve crossed that line haven’t you?”

“I crossed that line a long time ago.” Hank answers immediately and honestly.

“So doesn’t that mean, by your logic, that you should be killed?”

“Plenty have tried, all have failed.” He gives red a grim smile, “Whatever gets me I deserve it but that doesn’t mean I’m just gonna let it happen.”

The white mare found it surprising that the man across from her was able and willing to own up to what he had seemingly done, at the same time she wondered what that may have been. She wasn’t brave enough to ask the man directly so that only left her imagination to think about the possibilities.

“And it’s not like I don’t have regrets.”

The sentence grabbing her attention she clears her head of her musings.

“Surviving is messy, you live and die on a thin line and sometimes you end up killing people on accident or killing people you really didn’t have to kill. But when you walk that thin line decisions much less pressing than encountering other people can mean ssst.” He hisses while dragging a thumb across his throat, “At least that’s how I try to explain it.”

Red knew what he meant, she’d lived that before, if not briefly. She was starting to understand why Hank thought and acted like he did, “How long were you in the shit?” She asks in the simplest was she could put it, her guardsmare self coming out a little.

“Well…” He fades off looking up at the ceiling counting something on his fingers, “She died in 2014 and that’s the beginning of the end for me so… mid to early 2014 and it was fall 2017 when I got thrown into this fag-tacular rainbow coated fever dream.”

The difference in calendar years being the first thing Red noticed she also found it curious that somebody's death was what Hank used as the start to the end of his world, Must of been somepony important to him.

“I’d just call it two or almost three years.” Hank finally answers before completely freezing up like a statue, “God it feels like it was so much longer than that.” He mumbled lowly lowering his head into his hands as his elbows propped up atop the table, “I mean I was injured for most of that time but still it just dragged and dragged on.”

That explains it, Redheart thought now knowing just how long Hank had been in such a terrible situation. In fact she respected the man more for his resilience and the pure fact that nopony she knew, herself included, could’ve made it through the same thing. His scars were enough proof of that.

The man still looking down at the table his fingers locked in his hair it was Red’s turn to reach across the table and lay a reassuring touch on the man’s shoulder.

His fingers loosening their grip on his scalp with a twitch he lowers he hands and sits back up straight disconnecting Redheart’s hoof from his shoulder. Looking at the pony across from him Hank gives a small smile that Redheart reciprocates, “Do you want to talk about anything?”

“Well… no. Not really, but I figure sharing some details wouldn’t be bad. As long as we trade one for one.”

Redheart knew she was showing her discomfort at the idea but at the same time it was only fair. Looking at Hank’s face trying to see how he was feeling but almost immediately gave up knowing there was no way she would be able to get anything out of his face.

“That… sigh, sounds fair. I’m going to get something to drink.”

Slipping out of her chair and walking to the last cupboard The small pony opens up the wooden doors and looks at her modest collection.

Leaning to the left in his chair making it creek disconcertingly Hank smiles upon seeing the contents, “Now we’re cooking with diesel.”

<><><> 4 hours later <><><>

Having moved to the living room at some point in the night they both shared their experiences in combat, even if Hank had done most of the talking due to his extensive past in the subject. Either way both human and pony had grown a little closer and respected one another more after seeing they both had some messy luggage they were still dealing with. Even if the subject matter was a little dark they both found ways to laugh and soon their stories became more and more joyful.

Having laughed until their sides hurt and their bottles were empty Red and Hank were both were leaned back in their respective chairs looking at the wooden ceiling chuckling occasionally as they reminisced of what had been shared.

“So you’re telling me there was a guy in your platoon that got shot in the ass twice within 5 minutes?” Hank asked stuttering in laugher.

“Y-Yeah it was like they were aiming for his cutie marks too!” Red doubled over laughing at the mental image, “The first arrow went right in his left flank and he started prancing around screaming: Oh my bucking god! I just got shot in the flank! What the buck!? What the buck!? That was funny enough but after we had calmed him down and got him back behind cover from all the arrows the second we were getting to move to a new position and the second we get out from cover an arrow goes right in front of my face and drills him in the other flank!”

Red hits the arm of the couch with her hoof howling in laughter.

Much the same happening to Hank he tried to get breathe in but couldn’t, making his face go cherry red.

“T-t-t-the poor stallion he just looked back to the arrow in his other flank before looking me dead in the eye and saying: “Why me?” In the saddest tone I think I have ever heard. Not to mention watching him run with two arrows just bobbing up and down.”

“He made it didn’t he?” Hank asked in between laughs.

“Oh yeah he’s fine.” Red dismisses with a wave of her hoof before using the same hood to wipe the tears from her face, “Do you have any other slightly humorous stories?”

“Well…” Hank smirks “This one time -” Stopping himself he looks to Red, “You know what nevermind.”

“Nevermind what?”

“I just don’t think you’d find this story funny in the slightest.”

“C’mon Hank, try me.”

Not wanting to sour the happy mood he sighs, “Look this is something you wouldn’t like, it’s much too violent and so on.”

Rolling her eyes Redheart scoffs, “I am not some little filly bitch alright, just tell the damn story.” The alcohol in her system making her much less reserved than normal she demands in a light tone.

Liking her forward and unfiltered nature Hank smirks and leans forward, “Well I was up maybe four stories up in this half burnt out apartment building...

<><><>

Treading extremely lightly and slowly, careful not to disturb any charred two by four or any other debris in a meaningful way a younger smaller Hank checked every corner as he followed the prints in the black ash.

Wanting to cough from the ash and particulate cocktail that floated around him Hank kept his mouth shut not wanting to make a sound and disturb the infected just a floor above. Reaching a double door way that lead to the top and last floor he crouched down and started his job.

Setting down the satchel that rested on his hip and reaching inside Hank started to assemble the explosive trap he had came up with. Essentially a large pipe bomb full of steel balls taken from a handful of rusty and seized bearings with a spring mounted firing pin on top that would drop and detonate when the trigger pin was pulled Hank started by mounting the anchor point to the trip wire on the opposite side of the door frame.

Working slowly and diligently wanting to be as quiet as possible making sure to not tip off his location to the large number of infected that was holed up on the top floor he drove the screws that secured the actual explosive to the wall with slow turns of his screwdriver. Running the fishing line from the anchor point to the trigger pin he secured it before raising the firing pin and inserting the trigger pin.

Hearing the shuffling of feet directly above him his heart started to race before it was forced to slow back down, Steady steady, haste will turn me into red mist right now. Making himself slow down he removed the tape that covered the hole where the blast cap went before reaching back into the satchel for a small black bag of blast caps.

His shaking fingers making it difficult to grab one of the small brass caps Hank finally gets one as the footsteps upstairs start to sound more like a square dance as the numerous infected milled about, waking from their slumber.

Starting to speed up just a little, not willing to waste the endless days of close calls tracking this cell or chance to test out his new traps Hank gently placed the cap in its slight indent before using the same piece of scotch tape to fix the cap in place, as a safety precaution of course.

Backing away from the now armed trap Hank smiled at the sight of his trap finally coming together, Hopefully you work as good as you look little fella. Smirking as he picked up the satchel he stopped as he heard feet moving toward the entrance to the stairs above.

The time to act being right now he pulled the Perrier bottle from the same satchel, unscrewing the top and pulling out the fuel soaked rag a few inches as he stepped over the trip wire. Pulling a silver zippo from his pocket and holding it in his left hand he crept up the stairs leading to the cell’s resting place.

The smell of shit and rot noticable from fifty feet outside of the building the scent was now overwhelming making the air humid and thick.

Peaking just enough of his head in view to scope out the situation Hank’s muscles were tense and jumpy, his eyes jumping to every target, as his brain sent a massive wave of cortisol, dopamine, and adrenaline crashing into his bloodstream.

Pupils contracting to pinpricks in an instant he locked onto the largest group of infected and ignited the molotov while rushing up the last few steps. Standing at the top of the landing before the large uncompleted top room he cocked his arm back and sent the molotov soaring through the air, above the heads of a few straggling infected as they turned to look at the interloper.

His mouth formed in a massive toothy smile his eyes stayed dead and emotionless as he watched the molotov burst and splash onto the group, the mix of diesel, gasoline, and gooified styrofoam working better than he could have ever hoped.

The shrieks and screams reaching his ears as music his AR was already off his shoulder and firing into the stunned infected directly in front of him as he tried to take out as many stragglers as possible, keeping the infected in a large group.

The room lit by nothing but the flaming infected as they flailed about Hank kept firing but started to sing, “Burn baby burn~ Burn baby burn~ Burn baby burn!” Rocking back and forth to the rhythm in his head as he unloaded in the numerous infected.

A large group rounding the corner as the rifle clicked empty the smile on Hank’s face widened as he turned and ran down the stairs before jumping over the tripwire to his own bomb as he reached the bottom. Rushing across the room to the nearest solid cover he hid behind it using the time to replace the dry mag with a full one.

The bolt locking home Hank switches his rifle to his left shoulder and leans out just enough to roughly aim down the side of the rifle and put a few rounds through the open doors and into the waiting bodies of the infected as they sprinted down the stairs wanting nothing more than to feel the flesh of the young man in between their teeth.

While the bullets ripping through their skin was some form of deterrent the slack string belonging to a lone pipebomb catching at their shins had another, more forceful, form of persuasion.

The slack tripwire letting more infected through the door the string finally ran out of length and was forced to give in the only place it could, the carter pin holding the pin back from the blast cap beneath it. Sliding out of the small hole with a small *ting* that was completely drowned out by the gunfire and rage filled screams of the infected the pin collided with the cap igniting the gunpowder below.

A deafening boom erupting next to the group of infected the shockwave killed the nearest few instantly as ball bearings screamed through the air searing through flesh and breaking bones as they bounced around inside the bodies of the unsuspecting infected.

On the other end of the room Hank opened his eyes and tried to focus them as his ears rang loudly, everything but his own breathing heavily muffled and distant sounding. Hitting the side of his head a few times trying to fix the ringing Hank quickly realized it wasn't going anywhere and walked out from behind his now riddled cover finding it hard to keep his balance.

Too... close. Looking to his right where the bomb went off and raising his rifle the young man realized just how powerful the blast had been. The wall the bomb had been mounter on being completely gone five feet out from where it had been mounted the infected were in even worse shape. Around twenty infected laid dead and all were either missing a limb or other parts of their bodies as shrapnel wounds dotted them all.

A few more infected running down the stairs at him Hank looked away from his handy work and raised his rifle, dropping the few infected with little difficulty. Another explosion erupting from down stairs, still muffled by his ringing ears he smiled before hearing many more footsteps above him once again.

Smile falling he aimed down the sights to the staircase as ten more infected rushed toward him. Pulling the trigger as fast as possible Hank turned to run as the wave kept coming at him, his bullets only taking a few out initially.

Running as fast as he could to the staircase trying to reload the rifle one last time the almost spent magazine slips out of his hand and clatters to the ground as he kept running, no choice but to abandon it.

Pulling the last magazine from his pouch and sliding it into the rifle he turned a corner and jumped over another trip wire at the entrance to the stairwell. Gliding down the stairs Hank turned just as the bomb was triggered sending an infected flying into the stairwell and smacking on the white painted cinder block wall leaving a blood splatter ten feet above the floor.

“Pft, what the fu- BANG.” The fourth and last tripwire bomb detonating below him Hank knew that infected had made it to the second story stair entrance and that he had to move fast if he didn’t want to get stuck.

“Satisfaction comes in the chain reaction.” He said loudly while running down the plastered sheetrock halls of the second floor before reaching the smoke and dust filled staircase the explosion had thrown up.

At the ready he looked over the metal handrail down below to the carnage below. Working down the stairs quickly, rifle pointed at the dust cloud that shrouded what was through the door his boot sinked into the tenderized flesh of the dead infected that littered the floor, the floor they rested on soaked in their blood.

Stepping closer to the door slowly a pained cry sounded from under foot causing the young man to jump back startled. Looking down at where his feet was he saw an infected partially buried under dead bodies missing its right arm as its entrails spilled from its stomach; looking to where his foot would have been and realizing that he had stepped on the exposed bone of its shredded left leg he looked back at its face.

Crazed pain filled eyes meeting much the same the infected reached its only hand left out to Hank as his face softened. Looking at the human like face of the fatally injured infected the instinctual part of his brain told him to feel upset at the sight. Looking into the eyes a little longer Hank’s own started to harden with the rest of his face, “I hope it hurts!” Stomping down on the exposed bone breaking it the infected screamed in agony as Hank turned and ran through the settling dust leaving it to die slowly.

On the other side of the dust cloud more infected grumbled and groaned in pain, stumbling and bumping into walls, either their eardrums burst and or their bodies pierced with shrapnel. A few more fresh infected sprinting up the staircase they quickly met their end by bullet as the others seemingly ignored the gunfire completely deaf from the explosions the small trickle of blood coming out of their ears a clear indicator.

Eyebrows angled down in anger Hank started systematically picking off every infected in the room from left to right not leaving any survivors. His personal need for vengeance fueling his hatred for the creatures in front of him he enjoyed the sight of their heads snapping back or popping immensely.

The last infected seeing feet walk toward it as it looked to the floor holding its head it rapidly snapped its gaze up only to see a blood and dust covered boy standing three feet away from it, a silver revolver pointed directly at its face.

Opening its mouth in a rage filled scream which it couldn’t hear it tried to lunge but promptly got smacked in the face with a .357, crumpling to the ground as blood poured from its nose Hank stood above it and holstered the revolver before spitting on the dead body, “Fuck you.”

Moving towards the stairs checking how many rounds were left in his last mag his still ringing ears failed to warn him of the lone infected running up the stairs until it was practically on top of him. Grabbing the young man and throwing him into the cinderblock wall the enraged infected wailed on Hank as he tried to cover up.

Slipping under a heavy punch of the screaming infected Hank delivered a left hook of his own to the ribs that did nothing to the ex human. Grabbing Hanks head and slamming it into the hard wall behind him the infected went for the throat but was stopped as Hanks right arm pushed into its own neck.

Left hand moving to the lipless infected’s head Hank drove him thumb into the right eye socket of the crazed man making it disconnect its hold on his forehead and try to step back. Pushing with all of his strength to his right Hank rammed the side of the infected’s head into the cinder block wall two times making it weaken before throwing it to the other side, the skull of the beaten rabies like man colliding off the hollow metal rails with a distinctive *ping.*

Stumbling back holding the back of his own head Hank leaned down and picked up his dropped rifle with one hand before putting two rounds in the infected’s upper chest while walking past. Reaching the ground floor, the smell of gasoline overriding the smell of death and decay the young man shook his head and regripped his rifle with both hands while making his way to the door.

The gasoline he had spilled in front of the door making the tile slick the blood on the underside of his boots started to de-coagulate leaving wispy red streaks where he stepped. Stopping next to the knocked over fuel can and picking it up he walked out of the building a few steps checking around him for more infected.

None close enough to cause discomfort Hank turns around and sets down the gas can before reaching into the satchel, one last molotov filling its compartment. Unscrewing the cap and pulling the rag out a few inches he takes the zippo back out and ignites the rag. Staring into the flame a few seconds he sighs and lobs the fire bomb underhand at the door.

The green glass shattering instantly on the concrete steps the fire quickly spread into the building, engulfing most of the lobby in orange flame. Watching the fire start Hank looks up to the top floor to see smoke already billowing out of the broken windows.

“Less highrises the better.” having figured out that the infected liked to congregate in multi leveled buildings or subterranean ones a long time ago due to walking face first into a few nests full of the flesh hungry monsters Hank had started tracking and figuring out just which of the buildings were the most full. His reasoning was: The less places to hide and feed the less infected in the streets and thus, maybe, eventually a day could go by when he would never see a rabid cannibal stalking around.

And Hank was determined to see that even if it meant systematically killing and burning Every. Last. Infected in a fifty mile radius.

Hearing more yells and shrieks down the road Hank turns his attention away from the burning building to see twenty more infected rushing out from alleys and buildings all while more started to come from further down the road.

Deciding to leave the gas can Hank starts backing up while taking shots at the group until the rifle clicked empty. Not more than five falling he starts backing up faster while slinging the rifle and taking out the revolver, about to shoot, something tells the lone man to check his six.

Looking over his shoulder Hank’s eyes widened upon seeing an even larger group coming from the other direction, frothing at the mouth. Swinging the cylinder out on the revolver and seeing five rounds he stared at them for a second before swinging it back shut.

No chance at taking on the swarm Hank decided to take the cowards way out and run, he hated running. Not the act itself, he quite liked the activity and exercise, he hated the meaning running away held. In his mind running away meant that he was too weak to take on a situation and he didn’t want the infected to think they were better than him.

This time though he saw no choice no matter how much he despised it and so he started to run, run from the swarm on his ankles. He lead them through building and over walls until they started to lose interest and realized that the work for the possible meal was not equal. Soon enough he was in a completely different part of the city and all alone. Catching his breath while walking down a rickety fire escape.

Thinking about the many close calls today had held Hank smiled and rubbed the back of his throbbing head, “Not a scratc-” The rusty step crumbling under his weight Hank fell forward, stumbling he tried to catch himself on the guardrail but failed, the only part catching on the guardrail being his face.

Falling down the rest of the three steps onto the hard gravel and asphalt Hank laid still for a second staring up at the sky. Trying to take in a deep sigh Hank quickly found himself choking on blood. Flipping to his knees Hank coughed the blood from his throat and took a deep breath. Bringing a hand to his face he traced the cut all the way from just in front of his left ear all the way past his mouth and to the right side of his chin.

Watching the blood pool grow larger Hank spat feeling his lips move more than they should, “Fuck off.”

<><><>

Tracing his scar back and forth Hank huffed and smiled as the pony across the room watched and listened, completely entranced at the foreign story.

“So yeah that’s how I got this scar.” Hank laughs one more time and drops his hand to his knee, “All the action that day and I tripped on a goddamn fire escape. Now I usually just say I fell one day on some stairs or something so I don’t have to give the backstory but you asked for it.”

“U-uhhhhhh, wow, I just um… wow.” Still processing the story that had been laid out in front of her Red was speechless; so much had just been revealed to her and yet she only had questions.

“I have a few questions, but I’m getting more wine first.” Clumsily getting off the couch and somewhat shakily making her way back into the kitchen Hank watched amused.

“You know I told you that the story might not be funny to you.” In a slightly raised voice the human points out as Red set another bottle on the table.

“It’s not that it’s not funny, it’s just that its funny in a bucked up morbid sort of way that I’ve never heard in my entire bucking life.”

“Well that’s my sense of humor for ya.”

Re entering the room with the uncorked bottle Red places it on the table and starts filling her glass. Stopping and then adding just a touch more she sets the bottle down and gets back onto the couch.

Observing the pony’s movements closely Hank leaned back in the chair and waited for the first round of questions. Setting her glass down after taking a generous drink Red sighed in contentment now ready to process some information.

“Alright so, about the whole infected thing-”

<><><> Exactly, and now I mean right on the dot, an hour later <><><>

Another click coming from the human’s gear as he checked over his stuff next to the door Red grumbled, “You can stay here for the night. There’s no reason to go out in the woods wherever you live in the middle of the night.”

Only giving her a look and smirking Hank was amused at the fact that she was worried for him given that at the beginning of the night she was clearly nervous and irritated at him, he guessed the good food and drink helped her warm up a little, he couldn’t blame her though drinks and food were two of his favorite things as well.

Stupid stuborn human. The small white pony thought from her seat on the couch thinking of a way to make him stay, “Just stay the night! C’mon!” Okay maybe the wine is me a little more forward than normal. Her alcohol eased mind considered toning down a little but quickly dismissed the notion.

“Well what do you want to get up to tonight miss drank a bottle of wine by myself?” The human stopped checking over his gear and slowly walked over to the pony smiling as he leaned over and placed both hands on the arms of the armrest of the couch Red was seated on.

Leaning back a little away from the human Redheart couldn’t not look into his eyes as she felt her heart rate start to climb. Not knowing if it was fear, attraction, the wine, or all three she tried to say something but the tightness in her chest wouldn’t let her.

“There is one thing I’m wonderin’ bout you though Red. You know what that might be?” Watching the blush spread on her face Hank wasn’t socially retarded enough to know what the signs the small pony’s body was giving him were.

“W-w-what?” In a nervous and wavering voice red choked out after a few seconds.

“Are you a chess or checkers girl?” The look Hank was giving the mare fading in a second he straightened back up and walked back to his previous spot next to the door, “Or hell maybe you like card games: War, Rummy, Spit, Solitaire? Even though Solitaire is more of a solo game made for when the power goes out and you ain’t got shit else to do.”

Not believing her ears Red sat shocked as the human prattled on about card and board games after just heavily flirting with her. What was even worse for the pony is that the flirting was working, and that had her more than a little confused about herself.

“But in all seriousness I doubt you’d want the questions and rumors spreading around town after all your neighbors see me leaving your house in the mornin’.” Locking the clasp on his pistol belt and suspenders he could just imagine how that would hurt Red’s reputation. He hated that even being acquaintances with him was a next to criminal offence worthy of shunning in this town, but even with it being messed up he understood why.

“Then again…” Leaning over and picking up his rifle from its propped up position next to the door Hank checked the chamber and slung it on his shoulder while looking back to the pony, “Maybe you wouldn’t mind the ramifications of a few rumors around town.”

Walking back toward the pony his gear clinking with each step he took he retakes his exact position before and looks at the pony up and down. A small hum coming out of his closed lips their eyes meet again, “Yeah, chess is real fun. Each player tries ta one up each other, a constant battle of wits and endurance until, finally, one or both of the players end completely exhausted. That could be innuendo though.”

Laughing he stands back up and walks back to the door looking back at the flustered state that Red was clearly in, her chest rising and falling heavily he had no idea how flustered she really was. The wine mixed with a complete lack in anything romantic for nearly two years had the poor mare overloaded.

“Well I need to get going Red but it was fun. I’m glad you liked the fish casserole, or whatever it classifies as.”

“...” Realizing that she was being spoken to Red’s tries to respond but all that comes out is a stuttering reply, “y-y-yeah.” Her brain much more focused on other things, like what was under the layers of armor and clothing of the human in front of her, the mare’s alcohol persuaded brain decides that being social wasn’t all too important at the moment.

Snorting at the state of the snow white Hank opens the door a tad peeking out before stepping outside entirely and closing the door behind him. Turning and walking down the desolate street the human shakes his head, a smile tugging at his lips, as he thought about the night he had. He had enjoyed it, a lot as a matter of fact, really it was exactly what he needed to decompress a little. Leaving the drunken pony in such a state did make him feel a little bad though, when it came to teasing the little creatures he just couldn’t help himself it was too much fun.

“Oh well, I doubt she’ll remember what happened by morning. I sure hope she does that flirting was terrible, a little overbearing.” Talking to himself as he made it toward the exit to the town the man realized just how dark it was, the little sliver of moon not doing much to illuminate the land outside of the walls and out of range of the street lights. All Hank hoped for is that if he couldn’t see them they couldn’t see him.

Nearing the outerwall the young man noticed two guards stood very tensed at something in the dark outside of the brick walls. Subconsciously gripping his rifle tighter and raising it a little his heavy footfalls became almost silent as he crept towards the pair of nervous guards.

“Do you think it's the monster? I heard it just smiled and walked past the guards a shift before us.” Not looking away from the wall of darkness in front of him the earth pony guard asked his unicorn companion as she tried to look for what was making noise outside the wall as well.

“I don’t know, but I kinda hope it is.”

“What? Why?”

“Well it’s dangerous sure but it only seems to enjoy messing with us as long as we don’t mess with it.” Explaining to her fellow guard as much as herself both guards took a step back as whatever was out there ran from the left to the right.

“Yeah ain’t me out there.”

Both ponies whipping around simultaneously, hearts pounding, their wide eyes focused on the large frame of the human as he stood looking out into the darkness squinting, raising his rifle and tracking something they couldn’t see as it ran past again.

Deciding against using the rifle and waking the entire town unless he had to he drops it and re slings it over his shoulder. Looking down to the two ponies that stood on either side of him they still stood waiting for the armor clad man to make the first move.

“So what’s going on here?” Hank figured he already knew as much as the ponies in front of him did but he figured it’d be polite to ask and at least pretend he cared what they had to say.

“About ten minutes ago something just started making noise out there, running back and forth.”

Nodding at the information Hank smiles, “Well you’re lucky you caught me in a good mood. So what do you think it is?” Seeing this as an opportunity to test these guards and see how observant and intuitive they may or may not be he was going to throw some questions at the pair. His expectations were not optimistic whatsoever.

“Well whatever it is, I think it has four legs.” The male half of the pair pipes up as it runs past again, panting this time as well.

Nodding the young man smiles, “So why did you think it was me then? Does it look like I walk on all fours?”

“Look.” The pony shakes his head amazed and scared that he was talking to the creature in front of him, “I don’t even know what you are so I was just brainstorming.”

Shrugging the human turns his attention back to the unicorn meeting her already waiting eyes, “ What else can you pull from this situation?”

Not knowing why the Everfree monster was treating her and her friend like school fillies she decided to play along but didn’t know what else to say, “Not much really other than it seems like it doesn’t want to attack us.”

“That’s something at least. You two do realize whatever it out there-” The mysterious creature runs past again as if on cue, “can see you right? You’re both right under a street light.”

The way Hank had put it along with the realization of what he had said sinking in both ponies started to get a little more nervous, their stomachs becoming uneasy.

“You are right though, if it was confident enough it would’ve just rushed and killed you both. So it’s probably not a Shuck, but at the same time it could be trying to lure you out into the dark where you’re effectively blind and make a real easy job outta you both.”

Listening to what the man had to say they both started to slowly inch closer to him without even knowing, feeling strangely safer with him than what could be in the dark. Neither of the two ponies had ever even considered wanting to encounter Hank but now they were glad he was here with them although neither would admit that to anyone.

“And it could just be a dog having some fun running around. Do either of you have a light you can shine out there?”

“I have a spell that I can use.” Lighting her horn, about to project the light out the human holds out a hand in a ‘stop’ gesture.

“Hold up. I’m glad you didn't immediately try to see what it was earlier because, who knows, the second it knows its been spotted it could turn hostile.”

A smile still on his face the bayonet snaps into place with practiced ease onto its lug while the man picks the rifle back up putting it at low ready. The two ponies looking at him he looks back at them with a ‘what are you waiting for’ look, “Come on draw those swords, on my mark you will follow my every move and ignite that light. We’re going to sweep far right until you’re pressed against the bricks to make sure nothing is waiting for us on our flank got it.”

Pointing at the unicorn she nods, the sword in her mouth blocking her speech. Looking to the earth pony next, his sword in his mouth as well Hank gestures for him to come closer which the pony immediately obeys, “And you are going to watch or rear, she’s going to be looking ahead along with me so watch and listen got it.”

Nodding once Hank smiles, “Okay light it up.”

Heart racing the unicorn lights her horn casting the path in front of them in a pale yellow light. Nothing but dirt and grass ahead of them the human gives the command to move right which they immediately follow revealing nothing but more empty space to their left.

Both ponies already breathing heavy, this being the closest thing to an actual threat they had ever encountered they both start breathing heavier and loudly through their noses as Hank moves them back to the middle and then starts to push out.

“Calmly now, nerves get you killed.”

Trying to calm themselves both ponies couldn’t as they rounded the corner to reveal a lone brown dog lying happily in the grass a red ball lying in between its front legs.

“Well see there ya go. Come on now let's go buddy.” Kneeling down and waving at the dog it happily picks up its ball and quickly walks toward the human getting pet and patted as it got near, “Go on home now, go-on git.”

Tail wagging rapidly back and forth from the under ear scratches the brown dog walks past the trio and back into town.

“Stupid ass dog.” Laughing the two ponies look at each other and sheath their swords before laughing a little themselves.

“Not that bad eh?” Hank asks the two as he slowly starts to walk up the hill.

“No it wasn’t uh thank you.”

“Yeah thanks.”

“Ain’t nothin’.” Hank waves the two off, “Now could you shine that light of yours up that hill and crank it up.”

Without a word the unicorn mare turned her head and supplied more magic into the advanced light spell with a little strain and focused it up the hill. The relaxed atmosphere dropping immediately the two ponies once again got closer and positioned themselves behind the human as two large eyes shined back at them from near the top of the hill.

“This could be interestin’.” The human says switching his rifle from single to burst, “Say do pony eyes shine like that?” Hank knew it wasn’t a pony but some part of him wanted it to be.

“No, not that much. Is it a Shuck?” Peeking out from behind his leg the unicorn mare asks keeping her beam directly on the floating pair of orbs.

“No, Shucks have small beady eyes.” the pitch blackness of the nearly new moon making it impossible for pony or human to make out a silhouette Hank hums, “Turn that light off and back on real fast.”

Doing as the man said the two eyes disappeared and reappeared as the light once again reached them.

Trying his best to figure out what this thing was watching them the two ponies tried their hardest not to have a collective heart attack as the two floating eyes blinked almost making the pair piss themselves.

Something feeling familiar about the shape of the eyes and how they blinked a smile slowly found its place on Hank’s face, “Lily?”

The two eyes immediately getting taller before closing in on the three the two ponies got behind the human as much as possible as a manticore slowly walked into the light enough to see what it was.

“H-holy shit.” Upon seeing the massive lioness walking toward them the two guards started to tremble in fear at the sight of something so terrifying.

Hank however walked away from the duo with his weapon lowered. Feeling naked without their human cover the two pressed together and watched as the two met in the middle; the human holding his left hand out as the manticore let out a meow and rubbed herself into his hand.

“Somebody got worried about me didn’t they?” Scratching on the underside of her massive jaw Lilith meows in confirmation.

Having no idea how to unpack the scene in front of them the two stood still not believing their eyes. All through school and childhood stories about manticores and their sheer power were told as myth for entertainment between friends or from parents to their children to make sure their kids minded the forest and didn’t wander too deep.

It was no wonder why just seeing one of the most ferocious and top predators to ever roam the lands of equis made the minds of the two guards nearly melt; let alone watching as another creature surrounded in much mystery and scary stories acting as if it were his pet.

“Well let's go on home I’m sure the zebra is worried.” Hopping onto his lioness companion’s back Hank pats her firmly on top of Lily’s shoulders. Turning and walking back up the hill Hank turns his head and looks back to the duo as the unicorns light tracked him, “Have a safe night you two, watch for anything out of the ordinary now.” Winking to the ponies the lone human laughs and turns back around disappearing into the night.

Out of range of the beam and the young unicorn running out of magic she stops using the spell immediately not being able to see anything the only thing they could experience was the sound of heavy footsteps going further down the trail and their own breathing.

“What in the buck are we supposed to write down in our after shift reports?”

“I-I-I have no idea. Let’s just talk to Captain Clover he’s been around that thing too.”

Returning back to their spot at the entrance to the town, they both stayed at the edge of the street light not wanting to be so easily seen. Little did they know a human on top of the hill was looking back down at them with a small smirk, “So they can learn. Go figure.”

Author's Note

Hello once again idiots that keep waiting for this garbage. So here it is a completely sub par, by even my standards, chapter. I do hope you can squeeze something positive out of this.

Anyway I've been busy with more important things in my real life and it's taking a lot of my time so the next chapter could come out in... I dunno a long time most likely. Plus to be honest with you after this chapter I have no idea what in the fuck to do with this story, since the beginning I had no clear path or story arc that I was following and I still don't.

I think I'm going to start a new arc with a time jump of a few months so I can just get things rolling again but I don't know how to connect the main scenes I've thought of together and in an entertaining way so, eh I'm fucked I guess.

I have no idea what to do and where to go but I at least hope you like this one so yeah. Tell me how big of a retard I am down below and do whatever you guys do. See you around.

Problems

<><><> One whole ass crispy country fried month later <><><>

<><><> 1st Person, Hank, Cabin <><><>

Aiming down the shaft of the arrow I tried my best to steady the shaking muscles in my back and shoulder. Letting out a slow breath I loosen my three fingers on the string before letting go completely. Reaching the target at seventy five yards in no time the arrow misses the large circle and bullseye I had painted in the square bales of hay entirely, instead going about three inches low.

“Damnit.” Silently cursing at my miss I reach for another arrow that was stuck in the soil next to me. Pulling it out without much effort I start to notch it as a certain black and white zebra’s hoofsteps tell me she was approaching.

Lowering the bow while holding the arrow to the string I turn to the zebra and smile as she walked toward me, a glass of water held in her left hoof. Smiling back to me I stab the bow into the ground by the strange metal spike and let the arrow fall into the grass.

Taking the glass from Z I put it to my lips and drink it down entirely with no trouble,“You look really good in those hoop earrings you know.” Breaking my contact with the glass I compliment.

Rubbing up against my leg the zebra looks up to me, “Thank you, that means a lot Hank. Could I try a shot?” Pointing to the bow I take a small step back to give her a little space.

“Of course, go ahead.” Standing with my hands on my hips I watch as she re notches the arrow and turns the bow toward the target.

“How’s the practice been?” Zecora asks as I look down range to the target, three of the five shots I took within the circle.

“Not bad, I’m not the most practiced with a bow so I’m… content with my sub par performance.”

“Well…” Straining to pull the string back she changes the angle of the bow and lets the arrow fly without seeming to aim at all. The arrow sticking into the bullseye right on the lower edge Zecora lowers herself back down to all fours and turns with a sweet smile on her face, “Well for your first day using it at range I’d say you’re doing great.”

Ignoring her, just staring at the hit she had made I snort, “ Yeah yeah, butter me up now go on get.” I shoo her.

“What I’m being sincere!” She steps out of the way of my lazy kicks with ease a wide smile on her face.

“Git Git. Go on back to the cabin.” I say, a smile on my face as the zebra quickly walks away from me.

“We’re still going to the Apple’s to return the cart you used right?”

“Yes yes, we’re going right after I get these arrows picked up.” Shaking my head I turn and pick the bow and arrows up before heading down to the target chuckling slightly.

<><><><><><>

“So why are you all gussied up just to meet some people?”

“First impressions are important. You should know that.” Zecora asks turning her head to look at me, her earrings swinging as she moved.

I huff a little as we turn and start down the Apple’s long drive, “Yeah I know all about first impressions.”

Continuing down the path a little we start to go around the slight bend that revealed the house and barn from the cover of trees, “So are you nervous at all?”

Taking a deep breath Zecora nodded in confirmation, “Yes, I mean these are the first ponies I’m meeting with since I got settled here. It has been nearly four months.”

My turn to sigh I do so, “You do know you could’ve done whatever you like right? I hope you didn't think that you had to stay between my place and yours.”

“Oh, no no.” Shakes her head as the cart bangs loudly as the wheel finds a hole, “I was mostly just nervous about going and meeting the town's ponies, they are known to be very skittish and quick to judge.”

“Oh, no shit?” I laugh looking down to her smiling.

“I forgot that you have plenty of experience with that.” Grinning back at me she turns her head to the house and takes a deep breath.

“It’ll be fine Z, they’ll love ya.” I reassure parking the cart next to the barn, “Now come on.”

Motioning for the zebra to head for the door I walk to the right and drop off the cart in front of the barn before jogging lazily back to the Zebra, “Ready?” I look down to Zecora as she nods back, “Good.” I smile and knock on the side of the house, not wanting to damage the light screen door.

“Come on in!”

Opening the door for Zecora and motioning her to go first with hearing Grannies' approval she steps into the old farmhouse with me right behind her. After setting the longbow next to the coat rack in the hallway we make the short distance to the kitchen where I figured the old green pony was my suspicions were proved correct as Granny stood at the sink apparently washing apples.

“I brought a guest with me Granny.” I declare getting the old mares interest. Stopping what she was doing her ears rotate a little ways back and she turns her head just enough so she could see us.

“Oh!” Turning around completely her eyes opened further at seeing Zecora clearly, “My my, well ain’t you a beautiful young mare.”

Blushing at Grannies’ words Zecora quickly says thank you while Granny smiles and nods before turning her attention to me, “How did you snag yourself such a nice young mare Hank?”

“To be honest Granny she just won’t leave my house.” I smile but start laughing as I feel Zecora punch me in the thigh.

“Bastard!”

Looking down to the irate zebra she rolls her eyes at me as Granny chuckles at the two of us, “So how long have you two been a couple?”

Locking up completely I assume Zecora had done the same under the elderly mare’s gaze. Just standing there staring us both down waiting for an answer I’m the first one to come back online and clear my throat, “Well we aren’t a couple.”

Looking us over for a few more seconds a small smile finds a way across her lips and she snickers, “I wouldn’t be so sure ‘bout that.”

Sharing a glance with Zecora, her cheeks tinged red with blush she looks away from me while I look back to Granny as she starts slowly walking back to the sink, “You two look good together. Two oddities that found each other. It has to have been more the fifty years since I’ve seen a Zebra and I ain't never seen whatever the hell you are Hank.”

Placing another wet apple into the left basin of the sink Granny looks back over the shoulder at us, “But why don’t you two youngins take a seat so I can get ta know our new neighbor and we can all enjoy a nice warm pie?”

“Sounds like a plan to me what do ya say?” I ask Z.

“Sounds wonderful.”

Pulling out a chair as I walk past for her I start to pull out one for myself but stop realizing that I haven’t seen hide nor hair of the three other ponies that usually milled about the farm.

“Say Granny-” I pause to look and listen, confirming that no signs of activity were emanating from around the house.

“Yeah?”

“Where is everybody?”

Pausing a moment Granny seems to deflate a little, “Well, Applebloom is with her usual group of fillies trying to comfort Sweetie, the poor little dear, and AJ is with the girls for the same reason.”

Not liking the sound of where this was going I lean forward and grip the back of the chair tightly, “What’s goin’ on?”

“Rarity and the little dragon didn’t come back from the gem fields yesterday. It’s been two days they’ve been gone now, countin’ the day they left, and ponies are startin’ ta get mighty worried.”

“What about Mac?”

Another sigh escaping her lips granny sets the last apple into the left side of the sink, “Mac’s been distant as of late, an’ quiet, even more than usual.”

Tapping on the back of the chair I bite my lip thinking of what to do. Not wanting to leave Zecora on what I had said would be a great time with me to meet some new ponies I also couldn’t in good conscious leave a child and innocent person in danger when I could at least try to do something.

“I-”

“Go.” Zecora cuts me off looking deep into my eyes, “Just please be careful okay?”

Standing up straight I roll my shoulders and sigh, “Of course.” Giving a bittersweet smile I walk the few steps over to the zebra and lean down squeezing her in a tight hug that she immediately reciprocates.

Not wanting to break the embrace I finally force myself to and stand up straight. Not saying a word I pat her on the shoulder and walk out of the kitchen quickly picking the bow back up and pushing my way out of the door.

<><><> 3rd person, Zecora and Such <><><>

Peeking from around the wall that separated the kitchen from the hall Zecora made no sounds as she watched Hank disappear from view through the screen door. Hoping by some miracle he would turn around and not go putting himself in danger she knew it was wishful thinking and dismissed the wish with a snort.

Looking at the Zebra mare, her front hoof tapping the hardwood floor quietly the old mare knew that the zebra wanted to follow the human. Knowing just how Zecora was feeling Granny slowly made her way to the cabinet and took down two glasses, setting them on the long kitchen table before filling them with tea.

“Come on now deary, take a seat.”

Pushing a glass of tea toward the other side of the table with a shaky hoof Granny sits down herself as Zecora turns her head to the sound of Granny's voice and makes her way back to her seat.

Looking down at her hooves Zecora didn’t have anything to say but her mind raced a mile a minute. Granny knew this so she quietly sipped on her tea for a few minutes until she saw that the zebra across from her was starting to get distraught, her hoofs becoming more fidgety as her ears flattened.

“Hank sure is somethin’ else ain’t he?”

Zeocra’s ears raising a little from the question her eyes don’t stop inspecting the grain of the table, “Yes he is certainly strange.”

“How did you two meet?”

Laughing a little Zecora stops staring at the table and looks across the table to the old mare, “He found me at my house in the Everfree and told me to stop rhyming. We talked for a while and then he left.”

Both smiling at the story Granny starts to think how she met her husband so many years ago before dismissing the thoughts, “So y’all’re still doin’ the rhymin’ thing huh?”

Taken by surprise at the inference that Granny had experience with another nomad Zecora’s ears flicked in intrust, “You’ve met another nomad?”

“Oh yes, back when Ah was a young little thing, travelin’ ‘round myself.” Granny confirms, “He was right about my age but didn’t speak much of anything until he’d had a few drinks but then he always spoke in rhymes.”

“Would you remember what tribe he was a part of?” Deeply fascinated with the old ponies story Zecora want to know as much as she possibly could. It was rare for Zebras to become nomads and there was always a reason for it. Whether it be interpersonal or external, there always was one.

“From the way Ah remember he was a bastard between two clans and after his mother died the clan she was a part of felt it reasonable to exile him because of his mixed roots.”

Zecora frowned upon hearing that, she knew that would happen from time to time but she couldn’t help but feel maddened and disappointed, “Do you know what became of him?”

A far off look in the old mares eyes she shakes her head ‘no’, “Ah don’t have a clue, after he’d traveled with us for a few weeks he had to head one way and we were goin’ another. The last thing he spoke to me after I’d asked him myself what he was plannin’ on doin’ was: “Reis.” I ain’t got a clue ta what that means.”

“Travel.” Zecora says.

“What now?”

“Travel. Reis. He told you he was traveling in my native tongue.”

“Sly son of a bitch!” Granny says before leaning back and letting out a deep laugh, hitting the table a few times lightly, “Ah’ve wondered what he’s said for over eighty years! Ha ha ha ohhhhhh….” Calming down a little, a smile staying on her face Granny shakes her head, “Thank ya.”

Both pony and zebra going on to talk about their relationship with the strange human and other various topics while they sipped on their tea a meeting of ponies was happening in Canterlot with much of the same subject.

<><><>

Reading the article in front of her for the fifth time Celestia set it back down on the table, turning off her magic in the process. Ignoring the conversation around her Celestia wanted nothing more than to not think about the very rapidly spiraling issue in Ponyville.

“Princess? Princess” The calls went to deaf ears as Shining Armor tried to get his superiors attention, “Princess!?” The white pony having to raise his voice Celestia finally looked up from the paper, a surprised look on her face.

“Yes?” Looking to Luna across from her the large, wide assed, princess finally responds.

“Sir armor was trying to get your input sister.” Luna states matter of factly.

“Ahem, my apologies. Could you please repeat yourself?”

“No need to be sorry princess. I was just wondering what you had decided to do about… It. News about ‘The Everfree Monster’ is gaining traction fast ever since what happened in Appleloosa. ”

Scoffing at the idea of so called news and journalism Luna was not the least bit impressed with the papers she had been exposed to, “We hardly call this…” She shakes the paper in the air with her magic making the pages rustle before throwing back down onto the table, “Journalism or news. It is nothing but hyperbolic filth.”

Celestia agreed completely with her sister and wanted nothing more to shout exactly what Luna had just said from the rooftops about the Canterlot press but unfortunately she had to keep face, “What can be done? He has done nothing illegal even if it has been bloody.” Celestia partially asked herself as well.

“The Canterlot press still wants an official statement on the matter on what is to be done to resolve the issue.”

“And what is the so called issue?” Luna asks the young captain as he nervously adjusts himself under her gaze.

Having to look away from Luna’s eyes Shining instead looks down the the few papers in front of him and searches through them until he finds one of the sections he highlighted.

“In any case with something so vile and absurdly violent while also being known to show no regard for life, cannot be kept around pony society. Even a dog has the capability to know right from wrong but this creature seems to lack the ability or perhaps chooses not to. It is safe to say such a beast has no place in pony society or Equestria for that matter. A statement has not been given by the crown on this dire situation but upon the release of said statement it will be here first.”

Looking up from the paper Shining armor felt like the room was starting to get hotter until he looked in Luna’s direction. The papers on fire inside of a small bubble she had put up the heat was still present as the paper turned to ash.

A strange pressure starting in his horn and working its way all the way down his neck was also becoming distracting as crashing waves of magical aura radiated from the relatively small, for an alicorn, midnight purple mare.

All ponies held the ability to feel magical auras but for obvious reasons unicorns were the most sensitive of the three races. This didn’t bode well for Shining because the waves coming from the small alicorn were like magical flashbangs to the white pony, causing the pressure in his head to reach painful levels causing his vision and hearing cut in and out with each pulse.

Feeling the magic herself and knowing it was a way for Luna to vent her anger without showing an outward emotion but one look at Shining Armor was enough for her to know that her sister’s anger was not unnoticable.

“Sister, please.”

Luna, upon hearing her sister’s voice, notices the effect she was having on Shining armor and promptly stops trying to vent the anger that was welling up inside. Teleporting the charred remains of the paper just outside of the castle walls where it no doubt would rain down on some unsuspecting guard causing them to wonder what in the hell was going on. Luna did not care, she was much too angry for that.

“Nothing is going to happen with The Everfree Monster.” Luna says in a mocking tone, “No guard units will be sent, no actions will be taken, he has done nothing to warrant any action against him so nothing will be done. If the Canterlot press wants a statement tell them my words.”

Shaking his head, the pressure slowly subsiding Shining listened to Luna’s words shocked. He had noticed that she was always hesitant to do anything against the creature; sometimes even bordering on to justify its actions but now she was blatantly supporting him. Shining didn’t know why and he didn’t care, he knew something had to be done about this thing. For once him and the nobility of Canterlot agreed.

Sitting up straighter the young captain started to feel a little more courageous than perhaps he should, “We’ve all seen what it can do. We’ve seen the front page of the… ROP, or whatever it is.” Finding the right paper he looks at the half page image and scowls at the headline: ‘Mysterious stranger takes out infamous Clever Gang single hoofed, saving the town of Appaloosa! Exclusive interview inside.’ Before sliding it in front of the princesses.

“I don’t know if you care about the ponies of this empire Princess, but I don’t think something like this monster should be living amongst ponies.”

Shining knew he had royally fucked up the very second the sentence left his lips. That was confirmed the second Luna’s cold stare met his shrinking form as she stood up from her seat. Anger was not the word to be used to describe what Luna felt, anger was what she felt before she was accused of not caring about her subjects, now it was cold rage.

Celestia was surprised the Captain, a stallion she had known since he was born, had just shown such disrespect. He had never done that before even to the most annoying and rude nobles. Now she sat watching as her sister slowly inch toward the rapidly wilting stallion.

“I am sorry prin-”

“Thou art going to be more than sorry Captain.” Luna hisses, “We do not care if we were not the one who promoted you to the rank of Captain sir Armor. We will gladly strip you of all rank and find a pony who could return the guard to its former glory. We will personally break you down until you are nothing but a worthless speck of dust.”

Now that the gates had been opened for her Luna was not afraid to run out of them at full force. The current state of the guard angered her deeply, she saw no fighting capability in the force whatsoever. It wounded her to the very core seeing what the guard had become.

“Your current force is nothing more than foals with knives Captain armor. We are glad that the nightmare did not take hold of us now because no amount of your so called troops could do anything to stop us.” Her voice nothing more than a venomous hiss Shining armor couldn’t press himself further back into the chair as cold alicorn insulted him and the entire Equestrian armed forces.

Looking at the stallion seeing that he was already acting spineless Luna scoffs and starts walking toward the door, “We know you wish to exterminate or force "The Everfree Monster" out of Equestria but We think you fail to realize how many of those under your command would perish. Any of thine moves to do anything further will be immediately denied.” Opening the heavy dark oak door and stepping outside Luna gently closes it behind her not looking back as she walks down the hall.

Celestia and Shining Armor both shared glances back and forth from each other and the door where Luna had just left.

“... I guess that concludes today's meeting Captain Armor. You are dismissed.”

<><><> 1st person, Hank, T r e e <><><>

Pushing in on the door, my forward momentum causing it to open faster than I planned it slams into the wall causing the five ponies around the table to jump and look back to me. Closing the door behind me I turn to see two relieved faces and three in varying degrees of shock and disgust.

“What the buck is this thing doing here?”

Ignoring the blue one I look to Applejack, “Granny told me what’s goin’ on. Can you give me as many details as you’ve got?”

“What are you doing in my house!?” Standing up suddenly the purple one screams at me causing the others to look at her surprised.

Looking around at the interior of the room and knowing what the hanging sign outside said I narrow my eyes a little, “It’s a public library.”

“Twi calm down, he’s here to help.” Applejack gently says to her annoying friend but Twilight ignores still staring at me.

“I don’t care! I’ve lost one of my friends and a brother, I don’t want to look at this bucking abomination right now, and I sure don’t want it in my house.”

“Twi he’s here ta help. Are we really in any position ta turn down any help we can get?”

“I don’t want this thing’s help.” She points to me with a hoof while looking to Aj, “What could he even do to help find ponies? All he does is murder.”

Twilight’s words holding less worth than the breath they were spoken on to me I roll my eyes and decide I’m just going to ignore her and talk to the others, “AJ what can you tell me? Where are these gem fields or whatever the fuck?”

Turning around slightly in her chair to face me she opens her mouth but is cut off by Twilight.

“Don’t tell him Applejack.” Purple switches her focus to me, “Now leave.”

“No. Do you want your friends back alive or not?” Walking toward the table on the left side of flutters I scratch the top of her head and behind her ear, “I get you hate me, I hate you too, but I ain’t doin’ this for you. I’m doing this for the prissy white pony and small lizard lost in the woods.”

This seemed to hit a nerve within the little purple horse making her face scrunch up in anger, “Get out of my house and stop talking to my friends you disgusting ape.”

“Oh ho ho,” I lean back laughing, “Look at miss grew some balls.” Twilight’s face still scrunched in pure pony anger, which was more adorable than anything she starts to stand up again but I hold up a finger making her stop, “Like it or not, I'm the only chance your friends’ got you gòrach pìos de cac. The guards in this town couldn’t find a stick in a damn forest. You really think they’d find your friends? Once they’re dead and cold…. Maybe.”

The last part of what I said seemed to really rub Purple the wrong way. Baring her teeth at me she squints her eyes as well as her horn lights up and a large book starts to quickly raise from the table.

Slamming it back down with one hand to the table with a loud bang and clatter of the other objects sitting on the table I glare to the small pony across from me, “I highly suggest you turn the glow stick on top a your head off before I rip-”

A large weight slamming into the back of my head with no warning I’m forced forward and halfy collapse on the table. Covering up with my left arm I turn to see an even larger book surrounded in purple magic coming at me again I stop it with my forearms and grab it as it is attempts to be pulled back for another swing.

Ripping it out of the magic I slam it down onto the table as well as I quickly move around the table to the purple pony, the back of my head throbbing. Especially where it was previously cracked.

Her horn still active as I approached her I could see the books raising into the air in my peripheral as I stared directly into her rapidly opening eyes. Back handing her firmly to the side of the face in one of the most satisfying slaps I’d ever heard or committed she cries out in pain as she falls out of her chair to the floor.

Picking her up by the hair as she started to cry and sob I drop her back in her seat where she looks at me with tears in her fear filled eyes.

“A bheil thu airson bàsachadh!? Huh!? Marbhaidh mi thu!” I growl at her yanking back on her horn to make her look up at me exposing her throat. Quickly putting my hand over her throat I squeeze cutting of her airway.

“It only takes five pounds of pressure per inch to crush the trachea Twilight if I wanted to, I could kill you right now. I don’t know how else to explain to you that at any time I could of killed you, but yet I haven’t. I don’t give a shit if you hate me; you have plenty of reason to do so but if ya think I’m gonna let you hit me in the back of the head like a fucking coward with no repercussion you’re dead wrong.”

Tears making their way down her cheek as she continued to choke and turn red I soften my grip and gaze a little, “Tell me Twilight. Do you want to die?”

Her eyes becoming frantic I feel her body start to tense as she takes in a long scratchy breath, “No you’re stuck like this until you answer me. Do you want to die Twilight?”

Feeling her pulse and breathing going haywire underneath my hand she starts to cry in earnest, “N-no. P-please.”

“Then stop fucking with me and tell me where in the hell I can find these gem fields.” Releasing my grip Twilight falls forward and lands in a heap onto the top of the table, covering her head with her hooves and sobbing.

Turning away I bring a hand to my throbbing head and groan at the radiating pain all the way down my neck. Leaning against the massive book case that stretched all the way across one of the walls I try to get a handle on the pain.

My eyes having a hard time focusing I blink over and over trying to get my vision back to normal.

“Are you okay Hank?”

Turning my head to the table and the ponies Twilight still had her head down as Fluttershy looked at me worriedly.

“N-No I ain’t. That stupid cunt hit me right where my skull was fractured last time.” Gently putting my hand over the most condensed spot of pain my stomach starts to churn and my temper starts to flare, “Fuckin’ head injuries…. God I’m pissed.”

Leaning against the bookcase for a few minutes, Twilight had stopped crying heavily and now they were muttering something back and forth. Letting a little bit of my focus slip away from keeping my stomach from ending up on the floor in front of me I tune into the ponies’ hushed conversation.

“Why did you hit him like that Twi. What the heck were you thinkin’?”

“I- I don’t know what came over me, I wanted him out of my house and with Spike and Rarity gone it was just too much an-”

“Yeah well maybe you could’ve tried ta be a little nicer instead a cracking his damn head open.”

Surprised at how much AJ was defending me a tiny smile tugs at my lips as I slowly stand back up straight from my slightly hunched over position.

“Whoa. Am I the only one that saw it try to kill Twilight here? He straight up had her by the throat!”

“Only after Twi tried ta kill him with a heavy book ta the back of the head! And he didn’t try.” Aj quickly quipped back.

“I-I-I didn’t try to kill him!” Looking over to the purple one I could see the panic in her still misty eyes as the weight of what she did started to come over her.

“Yeah? Well, you should let me hit you in the back of the head as hard as I can and see if you make it.” Slowly making back toward the table, my head calming down a little, I huff.

“I-I-I-I-” She stutters as I make it to the table.

“I-I-I-I what?” Mocking her she deflates and slumps down in her chair, “You’re one lucky son of a bitch because if I was the old me I would’ve… Forget it.” Putting my hands down on the table I sigh, “Now can I please get some god damned maps?!”

Everyone stood still I slowly turn my still throbbing head toward Twilight and look right in her stupid eyes, “That means you little miss Librarian!”

Scrambling out of her seat, no doubt scared I watch as she runs over to a shelf while her horn lights up, “Oh hell no! I’ll tell ya when you can use that fuckin' thing. So turn that shit off.”

Obliging immediately she looks around for a second not seeming to know what to do without her magic or whatever until she gets the ingenious idea to use the specifically made shelf ladder. Watching as she hurriedly got it in the right section and started to climb I let some of my attention on her slip away and try to find myself somewhere to sit down. Looking around the table and seeing it had plenty of spaces open I decided on the spot between Flutters and Aj.

Groaning as I sat down in the chair that was a size too small for me, in the usual fashion, I wait for purple to get the maps I needed. My bow still across my back preventing me from leaning into the back rest I put my elbows on the table and leaned forward; placing my forehead in my hands the stress of the last few months resting firmly on my shoulders.

Listening to the room around me as I ran my fingers through my hair I hear Fluttershy’s chair scoot out a little. Turning to her I see that she was standing up in her seat now and looking right back at me.

“I was just - um, going to look at your head. Is that okay?” In her usual soft tone she asks.

Mulling over it for a second I finally decide to just roll with it even if I knew there was nothing she could do, “Yeah, sure. Just be careful.”

Turning my head back down into my hands I feel her hoof gently touch on the side of where all the pain was centered but still jump at the sensation; still not used to friendly touch at all.

Feeling her hoof glide around a little bit pulling at some of the larger tangles in my hair she finally stops just below where the epicenter was.

“What happened here?”

Straightening up a little bit and bringing a finger to where her hoof was I feel around and find the dent where the apparently noticeable divit was where the brick had hit me. At the same time I track Twilight with my eyes as she gently lays large book in front of me with her magic. Her face nervous I place my hand on the book and slide it to me the rest of the way.

“I know I told you that you couldn’t use your witchcraft until I gave you the permission.”

“I didn’t know how to get down from the ladder without holding it in my magic.” She quickly defends.

“Well fucking figure it out girl genius. For such a smart person you're really really just unintelligent in general.”

Deflating a lot at my words she mopes back over to her chair and sits down only getting a huff out of me.

“Look Doc I know you’re mad at Twilight, and rightfully so, but could ya be a little less… well mean?”

Opening the book to the directory I sigh, “Aj I love ya to death but could you please stop suggesting to me how I should conduct my business? We’ve been through this before. I don’t tell you how to kick trees and wear cute hats.”

Looking over to the orange mare and seeing her face bright with blush and her mouth closed I start flipping through the pages until I finally land on the trails and paths that lead through the Whitetail woods to the gemfields. “And that’s where the brick hit me Fluttershy.”

“O-oh. Well I think you have a concussion.” She said worriedly as she got back down in her seat.

Yeah already knew that. I say in my head, “I think so too Flutters.”

Studying over the map some more I lean forward and track the main path with my finger looking at the practically straight shot minus one large bend in the middle.

“Does this book have topographic and foliage density sections?”

“H-huh?” Twilight looks at me strangely.

“Does this book have topograph - nevermind.” I sigh flipping through the whole thing and seeing nothing.

Taking my phone out of my pocket I hold it above the page with the map and take a picture of it to save it for later.

“Alright I’m gonna get goin’.” Hauling myself out of the tiny chair I stand to my full height and roll my shoulders. Taking a few deep breaths and cracking my knuckles I walk to the door and push it open, squinting at the stark contrast in brightness to the inside of the library.

“Hey Hank-”

Turning around I look at Aj as I hold the door open with my right hand.

“Be careful.”

Smiling I huff, “Yeah. Okay.” Closing the door I turn and start walking through the town where the trail started. Not paying the attention I was getting any mind I slowly stroll down the main drag predicting what I may encounter.

<><><> Two hours later, Hank, 1st person, but like a different first person. Yeah I’m still experimenting; it’s my story sue me. <><><>

Sat completely motionless in thick undergrowth my complete attention was on the upright walking dogs as they walked past me about a hundred yards away.

I’d first seen the tracks that the creatures had left behind off to the side of the main path where I was lurking around. Now I was stalking them from a distance, watching and analyzing everything about them I could.

Looking away from the pair as they walked further into the trees I keep my ears locked to them as I attempt to take my phone out of my front right pocket but to no surprise find that my pants were too tight on the thighs in my crouched position.

Going to a kneel I finally slip it out of the pocket with an annoyed sigh and open to the picture of the map I had taken earlier.

Looking back in the direction that the two had gone I find my bearings and nod, “Yeah, yeah. Knew it.” Confirming my suspicions that the two were headed to the gemfields I look all around my surroundings before starting to pursue the duo.

There was something malicious about them, the way they spoke, the way they stood, all of their body language immediately signed trouble. At the same time I knew that I could take the pair out if the need arises; the lack of ranged weaponry on their persons gave me a distinct advantage.

A considerable part of myself telling me to get into range and try the bow out I held the feeling down. Needing intel on where the furries were located and what they were doing more than the effects of the arrow fired from my bow at a medium upright target.

Fighting the urge to nock an arrow and let it fly the entire time I followed them they finally pushed out of the trees and onto flat rocky terrain. Letting them get a fair bit ahead of me on the flat of the gem fields I quickly make my way up to the edge of the forest and jump into the easiest tree I saw to climb.

Climbing as quietly as possible up into the dense oak I positioned myself high enough to have a good overview of the majority of the gem fields without getting to the part of the tree that thinned out in leaves.

A cave on the far north side of the clearing easily visible more of the things were congregated outside and talking about something as the pair I had been following approached the larger group.

“Ponies going missing while in the gem fields. Strange upright dogs up to no good in the gem fields. This ain’t a coincidence.” I mumble taking my phone back out and looking over the map a little more, waiting for anything to happen.

<><><><><><>

I really had no idea how long I had been in the tree watching the dogs but nothing had really happened. All I knew was that they were armed and were looking for something in the woods. Seven more dogs had came out of the forest as I had been in the tree but thankfully none had been close enough to me to cause any alarm.

With every dog however whenever they would reach the mouth of the cave they, and the two guards outside the entrance, seemed disappointed in what they had not found. I was about to leave and plan to come back tomorrow to learn more before I heard a mares muffled screams coming from the south, where the main trail emptied into the gemfields.

On high alert immediately I grabbed the bow off my back and watched as two dogs entered the scene with a frantically struggling mare in their shared grasp.

“L-LET ME GO!” The blonde colored mare screamed bucking hard enough for the dog grabbing onto her back legs to drop them in pain.

“Stupid pony bitch!” He yelled out before kicking her in the side of her ribs as his partner held onto her front legs.

Her screams going silent as the air was forced out of her lungs the dog grabbed back onto her rear legs and started to carry her this time with no resistance.

“We gonna have fun wit you.” He grinned and laughed as they carried her toward the mouth of the cave as a large group started to gather.

I could feel my heart to pound in my chest and my legs tense, my body telling to run in there and get her out of there, but the small part of my brain still devoted to logic held me back.

Listening to what my brain said I quickly scramble to take out my phone and switch it to video; making sure to get everything I could in frame and zoom in to get a clear picture.

From the second I had proof of what these dogs were doing I knew I was going to do some very bad shit. At the same time I knew my word wouldn’t justify what was going to transpire so I needed hard evidence to justify my actions to the ponies who were oh so anti violence.

Capturing the mare getting carried into the cave screaming while surrounded by the grey coated upright K9s I look to my watch and say the time, wanting to timestamp the video as well.

“Five O six, cave inhabited by strange upright canines, seem to be in the business of taking ponies as slaves and or hostages. I suspect this is where the priss- Rarity and the Lizard have been taken as well.”

Stopping the video with a sigh I put the phone back in my pocket and look back to the cave where the mare had just disappeared, the guards now clearly excited at the new slave.

Gritting my teeth in anger I jump down from the tree in a crouch, ready to get back and start planning for how I was going to get the ponies out of there alive.

Standing up and brushing off pant legs from the various decay that littered to forest floor I turn to my head to the left and my eyes go wide at the figure of a large dog walking out from behind a tree not ten feet away.

Staying still hoping he wouldn’t notice me long enough to at least expose enough of his back for me to take him out with relative ease my hopes are dashed as he slowly turns his head and looked right at me.

His eyes the size of dinner plates in surprise at coming across something he had never seen before slightly hunched over, its legs loaded to run right at him, and its arms raised and fingers tensed. Even to a blind person my posture was aggressive and I was sure my face didn’t help at all either.

Facing each other as we both stood stalk still he makes the first move in the form of a tiny step toward the direction of the cave.

Knowing I couldn’t let him escape I push off and rush toward him as he started to take a slightly larger step. On him like a fly to shit he barely had time to get his hands up in front of him before I ram into him, tackling him to the ground.

Ending up in mount he coughs from the impact and I hook him across the face to daze him further before rolling him to his back and taking his neck in a rear naked choke. Knowing what I was doing he attempts to struggle but it was far too late.

Seating the choke in quickly, having lots of experience using chokes, I could tell it was a mean choke and feel a grin spread across my face as I use my fist and head to push his head forward further closing the carotid arteries cutting the blood off to his brain.

Pushing himself up to his knees with me still clamped onto his back the second he locks his elbows out he goes slack and face plants into the moist soil. Rolling to my side, bringing the large canine with me, I hold the choke for two more seconds before letting go and quickly getting to my feet.

Surveying my surroundings nothing seems to have noticed the short scuffle and I take a deep breath while also noticing that the dog was still breathing as well. I didn’t expect the choke to kill him but since all the creatures on this planet are adapted to half the gravity I am I couldn’t be too sure of anything.

“Good. Goooooood.” I whisper, taking the bow off by back and stabbing it into the ground.

Going down in a kneel I sit the dog upright and take the crude knife off of his hip, slipping the blade point down into the pouch of my plate carrier. No other weapons on his person I take him by his left wrist and put his arm over my shoulders before standing up, his dead weight wanting to pull his arm off my shoulders. Bending my legs a little I grab behind his outside knee and stand up while also pulling him onto my back.

“Ugh.” I groan at the added weight and throbbing in the back of my head while connecting his wrist and knee on my chest and holding it with my left hand, picking up the bow with my right.

Taking my first step forward I awkwardly put the bow across my shoulders and pull out the revolver, “Stupid fucking horses.” I swear mostly thinking about Purple, a genuine frown crossing my face as I walked through the trees.

Thinking about things I feel my frown slightly turn upward, “At least I have you to play with.” I shrug my shoulders making the dogs body raise with them.

<><><><><><>

Sat across from the dog on a fallen tree, his ankles and wrists were bound and then tied together with some very tough vine that seemed to just grow all over the place in the part of the forest we were in.

Fiddling with my phone so it would rest and get the dog in frame while we had our ‘session’ he finally starts to stir causing me to hit the record button and sit back down just out of frame.

Watching him silently come to I already knew what was going to happen to him when I got as much information as possible out of him, the only thing that would change would be how fast and painful it would be based on his answers.

Suddenly jumping awake in what I assumed was his mind telling him what happened I smile and lean forward, “Took you long enough to wake up. I thought I was gonna have to start a fire.”

Ignoring my words and looking around startled he tried against his bindings causing me to huff a little, “Now you’re gonna answer some questions for me.”

“What are you?” He said in a dumb tone.

“No no no. I ask the questions not you.” He stayed quiet, “Good. Now how many ponies do you have in that cave of yours?”

At the mention of the pony slaves he stopped struggling and his gaze hardened, “I never tell you about our property.”

Staying calm I stare back at him, They must really like their slaves. That’s too bad. I thought before speaking, “Look, the suns goin’ down and when it does the Shucks come out. I’ll gladly leave you out here to get eaten alive.”

His body language becoming nervous his ears perked up and started to rotate around us.

Good he’s gettin’ scared. Now knowing I had instilled a sense of urgency and distress within the dog I loudly clap to get his attention

“Oh you know they heard that.” I grin as he looks at me terrified at what I’d done, “So. Again. How many ponies do you got?”

Looking down to his strangely large four digit hands he slowly goes through eight twice and then goes five more, “That many.” He tries to bring his hands up to present them.

“Twenty one.” I clarify for the video, “Where are these ponies located in your cave?”

Not liking that question even more he growls at me making me laugh, “The Shucks are on their way right now, you really want to do this?”

“I never tell ugly hairless dog where property is.” He says back in broken english.

Slowly standing up I groan and stretch for effect, “Well, I guess I’ll just be leaving then.”

Barely taking a step the dog suddenly cries out and I turn to see his reaching out for me, “Wait! I talk! I talk!”

Spinning all the way around I look down at him, “No more stops?”

“No stops! No stops!”

“Okay…” I walk back to the log and sit back down, “Where are the ponies in your cave?”

“Ponies held in back of cave off main hole down tunnel behind big wood door in cells.”

Not holding back any information now I smile, “Thank you very much. Now how many bits would it take to buy all of the ponies?” Hoping there would be a way to get the ponies out of harm's way before things went down I ask.

Thinking for a second he shakes his head ‘no’, “Property not for sale, master and leaders like playthings too much, male property too good at work.”

Fucking hell

I knew the situation was bad from the start but now it was clear what the ponies were going through more dread filled my gut, but I still had more questions, “What do the ponies eat?”

“Ponies no eat meat.” He simply states.

“Yeah and…?” I wave my hand in circles.

“Pony no eat meat, pony no eat.”

The ember of anger that always smoldered in my chest immediately ignited into a flame, burning bright as I thought about the suffering committed at the hand of the dogs.

“How long have you had slaves?” Anger seeping out in my voice I tried my best to seem calm.

“Four moons.” He quickly answered.

“What happens to the mares?” Already knowing the answer to the question I just wanted to hear it come from his mouth.

“They playthings for master and leaders first then rest of pack.”

The small flame steadily growing larger I felt my fingers tense, grabbing onto my knees tight.

“Playthings as in…?”

“Mating.”

The simple word making my blood pressure raise an unhealthy amount I take a deep breath in through my nose and a shaky one out through my mouth, “ Is there ever a time when all of the ponies are in the cells together?”

“E-early, before sun too high over trees.”

“Dawn.” I mumble to myself glad that at least something was going for me. Drumming by fingers on my kneecaps I was already thinking about the routes I could go at defeating this situation. Dawn is the best time to attack anything really unless it was nocturnal and still alert.

Still staring at the dog as he uncomfortably looked back to me I open my mouth and start talking without blinking or doing anything, “Do whatever you are sleep at night?”

Looking very uncomfortable I hear the smallest of whines come from his throat as he looks back at me, “Most Diamond Dogs sleep during night, some during day.”

So it was settled, whatever happened would happen at dawn where I had the best chance of meeting the least amount of resistance.

“What are you?” The Diamond Dog asks pulling me out of my brainstorming trance.

Blinking a few times to re lubricate my dry eyes I squint at him, “Human.”

“Hooman.” He repeats.

“Yeah, now I have one more question and we’re done.” Focusing on me he nods.

“Have you ever “mated” with one of the ponies?”

Not knowing the weight the question held over him the dog didn’t even pause before answering, “The leaders like me so I get to use often.”

The simple admission caused the small pilot light burning in my chest to erupt into an inferno. Calmly standing up and walking over to the sitting dog his eyes widened and pupils contracted as I pulled my knife free from its spot on my hip.

“W-What are you doing?”

Stretching my fingers one by one as I gripped the handle I stop next to diamond dog as he looks up, switching from focusing on the knife to me back and forth.

“Settin’ you free.”

Closing his eyes and letting his head hang slack the Diamond Dog lets out a relieved sigh.

Looking down at the canine as he relaxed his long exhale is immediately cut short as I drive the knife up at an angle into the side of his neck just below the jaw.

Taking the dog second to register what happened his eyes shoot open and he lets out a cough that stained his chin in red as I held the knife in his throat and looked down at him.

Looking back up to me with terror in his eyes he starts to struggle; trying to reach up to his punctured throat with his hands that were still connected to his ankles.

Blood flowing down the blade of the knife until it was rushing over my closed hand I drive the knife a little deeper making him struggle and kick more as pained screams fought to escape his lips through the blood.

“P…..Leuuuugs. P..LEUghs!” He fought to get out as his legs continued to kick at the soil in futility and he looked up to me with scared eyes.

Still holding the knife I thought about his plea before sighing. He did answer the questions well after all and another minute of this would surely be agonizing. Pulling the knife out of his neck blood was free to escape as a torrent made its way down his front.

Taking a strained breath in followed by gurgling and sputter and his own blood drowned him I took him by the head and pushed him onto his back as he started to convulse. Aiming my foot for the top of his sternum I quickly bring it down with as much weight as possible.

An abrupt loud crack followed by a wheeze blood sprays out of his mouth and onto my pant legs as his lungs and heart collapse. The life in his eyes fading out entirely I take a deep breath looking up to the sky I notice a few stars in the darkening sky through the tree limbs.

Knowing that I needed to get going I look back down and push my leg off of the dead body causing more blood to run out of its mouth. Turning back toward the log where my stuff was I notice the phone was looking right at me and was definitely able to catch everything in frame.

“Whoops.” I shrug my shoulders while wiping the blood off of the knife on my pant leg and putting it back home. Walking toward the phone I pick it up with my left hand and stop the recording before sliding it into my pocket.

Grabbing up the bow next I check around me one last time before heading back toward the town, leaving the Diamond Dog’s body to slowly cool to room temperature.

<><><> Still kinda the Hank half explains what’s going on thing. <><><> <><><> Modified 1st person? I dunno guys. I’m shit at this. <><><>

The sun had set by the time I made it back to the library, and not many ponies were on the streets. That was much appreciated as I realized I had been sprayed with more blood than I had originally thought, and it was far past getting any of it out.

Stopping just outside of the door to the hollow tree I looked through the window at the dimly lit but otherwise empty room everyone had been in earlier.

Guess everyone went on home then. That means just purple is here… She better not pull any shit or I’ll have to slap the hoe again.

Pushing open the door slowly and quietly I step inside of the library finding that the main was indeed empty.

Really should lock your doors there Twilight I thought closing it with a faint *click* of the mechanism and walking through the main room to what looked like the kitchen.

Moving like a ghost through the empty room I kept ever closer to the archway that led into the kitchen I see the sharp angle of yellow light coming from the right, deeper into the kitchen.

Stopping just on the other side of the archway I watched and listened as a figure moved through the yellow light accompanied by light clops of hooves on tile. Knowing that it had to be Twilight and considering that the sign on the door said “closed” I also knew she wasn’t expecting any more people to come through her front door; so the fact that her hoof falls were relaxed and not showing any patterns that she was pausing and focusing on her surroundings I could tell she was completely clueless to my presence.

My right hand slowly reaching for my knife I pull the blade two inches out of the scabbard before pausing.

What am I doing?

Looking down to my tight grip on the knife I tell my hand to let go but the iron grip refuses to do so for a few seconds before finally wavering.

Why was I reaching for my knife?

Completely confused at what I had just been doing I push the knife back into the scabbard and almost let out a long breath before stopping myself.

Listening to the pony mill about in the room next to me completely unaware of my presence I realized exactly why I was going for my knife.

I knew my subconscious and muscle memory had just taken control of me and I also knew exactly what they wanted to do. It was starting to become clear to me just how creepy and unnatural I had become. I wasn’t back home, and I knew that, but at the same time I didn’t.

Back home natural was sneaking around everywhere and taking infected and people down as silently as possible. Natural was using the smallest bits of information to get a hand up on my target before quickly and brutally taking them down. But now, back in a working society natural is knocking before opening doors and not preparing to murder someone out of reflex.

I was in my own head when I had returned so my body and mind started to carry out my usual routine as I had done so many times before without me even knowing about it.

I’m not going to kill her… yet.

Listening to the sound of tin being fiddled with I start walking back through the dark room to the door, wanting to seem a little less creepy than I really am.

Taking the door knob in hand I open it regularly and then close it with enough force to be heard but not seem like I was slamming it. Immediately hearing the noise in the kitchen stop I slowly start walking back to where Purple was, making sure my foot falls were at a regular level of noise production.

“The L-library is closed!” I hear called out from the kitchen, a very noticeable nervous tone to Twilight’s voice.

Turning around the corner I see twilight standing next to a table looking right at me.

“Do you have any books on diamond dogs?” Wanting to get right to the point I ask.

“Did you find them?” Disregarding my question entirely she blurts, her bloodshot eyes wide.

“I have a feelin’ I know where they are.”

She deflated a little at my words, “Oh. But you couldn’t get them?”

“That much is obvious ain’t it?”

“... Yeah” Turning around with a sniffle, her ears hanging limp, she starts to get back into her chair where half a pie sat in front of her.

My question still not answered I grumble, “Hey. Do you have books on diamond dogs or not?”

“Uh yeah there's a whole book about them in the autecology section near the front door.”

Turning out of the kitchen and heading for the bookshelf near the door I quickly find the specified section and book. The thick book nearly as wide as my hand I pull it down and look at the cover: “The Anatomy, Behaviors, and Habits of the Diamond Dogs. A Complete Overview.”

“Perfect.” I rapt two knuckles on the hard cover of the book while turning around and taking a seat at the long table.

“You can take the book home you know.”

Looking up I see a still sniffling Twilight in the archway to the kitchen, “Yeah, no. I don’t know if you put some tracking spell on this thing. I sure as hell don’t want you knowin’ where I live.”

Studying the book for a long while as Twilight periodically peaked her head out of the kitchen to look at me sh would always quickly pull back around the corner if I made any motions that I had seen her. I couldn't tell if she was trying stealthy or not, if she was her efforts were far from effective.

All the while Twilight had been checking on me the piece of paper I scrounged up along with the quill and ink had become completely full of anatomical diagrams and a variety of small notes. Ranging from how Diamond Dogs dug their caves and how they were set up to how they fought.

Leaning back in the small chair trying to stretch out my back I let out a mighty groan before sitting back forward, "You're terrible at being unseen Purple. You have the subtlety of a hand grenade."

Hearing the movement stop in the kitchen I faintly smile imagining the look on her face. Smile falling I grunt as I stand up from the small chair that was wreaking havoc on my lower back and walk over to the shelf where the book had came from, putting it back in place.

Folding the notes tightly into a square and slipping them into my front pouch next to my 1911 I open the door intending to leave without saying another word.

The night air washing over my exposed skin I could feel myself start to perk back up.

“When do you think you’ll get Spike and Rarity back Hank?” The meek voice of Twilight asks causing the small smile on my face to immediately turn into a grimace.

Bringing my hand up to the bookshelf beside me I grab onto it before turning around to face the pony.

“There’s no guarantee that I will get them. They might be dead as we speak, they might die in five hours, hell they might not even be where I think they are. These things ain’t that simple.”

My words making her wilt even more the young pony hangs her head in sadness, “Also. Don’t you ever utter my name again you raging bitch. In fact after this whole ordeal is over do me a favor to repay me.”

Looking at me without moving her head I'm slightly taken aback by how her huge eyes could swivel up at an angle like that.

"W-what?" In a somber tone she asks.

"Go deep in the woods and stick a knife in your throat. I never want to see you again, I don't even want to see your stupid dead body. Hell I'll give you the knife." Taking the rusty and half dull knife that I'd taken from the diamond dog I spin it in the air and grab it by the blade like I was going to throw it but instead lazily toss it toward the pony. Sliding across the hardwood floor the knife stops right at Twilight's hooves where she looks at the knife and back to me as her eyes started to water again.

Blankly looking at her as she started to cry I turn and step outside, closing the door harshly. The sound of the door closing disproportionately loud to the quiet night I catch a glimpse of the pony crying on the floor and tisk, “Boo fuckin’ hoo.”

Just wanting to get back home and get started on my preparations I start into a lazy jog, the town gate fading behind me in no time, the two guards giving me a wide berth.

<><><><><><>

The murmurs of conversation floating out of the screen door I quietly walk up to the house avoiding the windows. A few plans spinning around in my head I was working out which made the most sense and had the greatest chance of success while also thinking about what I would have to go through to get ready to carry the plan out.

“So ya started makin’ potions since before you were younger than me?! That’s super cool Zecora!”

All of my thoughts dissipating in an instant I become aware of my surroundings. Taken aback by my new environment I look around and notice that I was inside the Apple’s home pressed against the wall the led into the living room.

“Oh well, it was very common where I am from to start learning early. There is much to learn in the world of tonics and elixirs.”

Just listening to Zecora’s voice calmed me significantly. A small smile stretching my crooked lips I look down and see my hand firmly grasped onto the grip of my revolver as it sat in its holster.

“Jesus christ. No!” Knowing what my body was planning on doing I tear my hand from the revolver. Terrified at what might’ve happened I stop thinking about it once I realize that the conversation had stopped in the room behind me.

“Y’all hear that?” Applejack drawls.

“Eyup.” Mac curtly says as a set of hooves too heavy to be Aj’s hits the hardwood.

Pressed right against the edge of the entrance, just far away enough so my shoulder couldn’t be seen I was positioned perfectly to swing into the room and get to work. I was disgusted with myself that my brain had switched to what my sequence of targets would be.

No! Fuck off! Stop thinking about how I’d kill these people! I don’t kill my fucking friends!

Screaming at myself in my head, trying to get the thoughts to stop I realize that Mac was getting closer to the entrance and finding me. Quickly pulling my hands from the side of my head and working my jaw loose from the tightly clenched muscles I calmly walk the one step around the wall and face the room of ponies.

“How’s it been everyone?” I greet as nonchalant as possible and then look down to Mac as he stood in front of me, “Mac.”

His eyes scanning my entire body over he lingers extra long on my right hand before his big eyes trace the splatters of blood up my front ending at my face, “Hank.”

The red pony looked suspicious and tense, his eyes staring right into mine I stare right back. No hatred or malice behind his eyes I tried my best not to make mine any more hard to look at but I knew from what Zecora had told me after some long prodding of me wanting to what the deal was my eyes had a certain ‘insane / predatory’ look to them. To ponies at least.

“What ya thinkin’ Mac?” I pipe up as we stood at an impasse.

“Ah’m wondrin’ how you got in the house without any of us hearin’ ya until ya muttered somethin’.”

“Well I…” Pausing I sigh, deciding to just tell the truth, “Ya just don’t enter places like a regular person where I’m from. I’m sorry if I spooked y’all but its a force of habit.”

Seemingly satisfied with the answer his posture relaxes a little, “Alright.”

“Well. This is awkward.” Cracking my knuckles I exclaim, a short laughing coming for Granny.

“You can sit ya know.” Granny smiles at me from her chair.

“Alright, let me just lose some weight ‘ere.”

Reaching down and unclicking the belt I shrug my shoulders out of the suspenders and and slowly lower them to the hardwood floor, the various hard and weighty items still being quite loud as they meet the flooring.

Rolling my tired shoulders with a long sigh I walk around Mac and sit down next to Zecora with a smile, “How ya been? Sorry I took so damn long.”

Giving a small smile back she rubs her head on my left arm, “It’s fine.”

Turning back to the rest of the people in the room I see Apple bloom with a huge smile on her face while Aj and Mac both seem a little surprised, Aj having a irate quality to her face as well.

Smiling as she looks at us Granny just gives me that look she always did before look to Zecora as well. Not knowing what in the hell was going on I look around the room before settling back on Granny, “What is goin’ on?”

“Oh…” Waving us off with a hoof she snickers, “Nothin’. But I wanna see how you’re so dang quiet being so big and heavy.”

That I could do. Standing up I walk back over to my gear and quickly put it back on. Re kitted I walk over to the large carpet that covered the floor and bend over, folding it in half to expose the wood underneath.

“Carpet is cheatin’.” Walking to the far side of the room regularly I turn around and bend my knees to stabilize myself. Everyone looking at me I slowly take my first step, keeping all my weight on my leg that was not moving.

The outside edge of the foot softly touching first I roll my foot down to the ball and then gently set down the heel as I transfer my weight. Doing the same in repetition I watched in amusement as the ear’s of the ponies rotated and strained to hear what they should’ve but couldn’t. It was like little fuzzy satellite dishes atop their heads.

Stopping at the other side of the room I turn around and stand back up straight, “Ta-da.”

A bewildered look on all of the faces in front of me Aj squints her eyes and shakes her head, “How?”

“Plenty of practice. Lots of use.” I give the most honest answer I could.

“What do you do when you’re all quiet?” Apple bloom asks, “Ah bet you sneak up on people and scare em!” Going ‘boo’ she puts her hooves over her head in a very child like display.

Thinking of all the times I’d taken a person, or otherwise, and slit a throat, impaled a heart, or cracked a skull after sneaking around like that my face goes blank and I laugh. “Huh. Boo. Yeah.”

Coming out of my little trip down memory lane I itch the back of my right hand making some of the dried blood flake off and drift to the floor, “Yeah let’s go with scare people.”

An innocent smile still on her face as she looked up to me I smile back, the young pony not suspecting a thing, her siblings, Zecora, and grandmother were a different story as they all looked to me with varying degrees of expressions, all obviously understanding the undertones.

“Well…” I swing my arms and clap my hands, “I do need to get goin’.”

“Oh uh. Did ya find Rarity and Spike?” A nervous look on her face Aj timidly asks.

“No. But I think I know where they may be so that is what I need to get goin’ for.”

Perking up a little Aj leans toward me, “Where’d are they? Ya think they’re alive!?”

“There is a good chance they are alive.” I nod but frown, “But I ain’t going to tell you where they could be because you’ll tell Purple and then she’ll get the guard involved and then nothin’ will get done.”

“What do ya mean by that?” Sounding a little offended Applejack raised an eyebrow.

About to reach the large entry way I turn around, “You know what I mean Aj.”

“No Ah don’t and Ah don't like you keeping information from my friends from me.”

“If there is anybody who knows what its like to lose a person you love and not know what happened, its me okay. I know it hurts, believe me, I don't go a day without thinking about what happened to 'em. But I have a way of doin' things Aj and I can't have you messin' with that."

Her face initially angry she slowly softened her features as I continued.

"The fact of the matter is that the guards, and by extension ponies in general, ain't prepared for what is going to have to happen to get them back. Your diplomacy and kindness wont work. You know what I'm talkin' about here don't ya?"

"Ah think so."

"Then you know that things ain't gonna be..." I pause to think of the polite way to get what I meant across, "optimal for ponies. If that makes sense."

"Ah get it." Aj nods a knowing look in her eye.

Giving a small smile back I nod as well, "Good. Now I need to get going and get stuff ready so are you ready to come with Z?"

“I think I am ready.” She responds slipping out of her chair and looking to the others, “It was a pleasure to meet all of you.”

Waving off Zecora’s formalities Granny smiles, “You’re welcome back here anytime Zecora. That goes for you too Hank.” She says as if reminding me that they still liked me nevertheless.

Keeping my face neutral all I do is nod, “I’ll be around.”

Waving to them I turn and start for the screen door, holding it open for Zecora once we reach it.

A smile on her face as she looks up to me she pauses at the start of the few steps looking out into the dark, her ears swiveling around.

Closing the door gently I walk next to her, “You hearin’ something?”

Listening myself I hear nothing but the sound of leaves rustling in the slow breeze.

“I thought I did but I guess not. Do you think there are any wolves out right now?”

Looking a little worried I lean down and patted her on the back of her neck causing her to calm a little, “I sure hope so. Wouldn’t mind a little meat.”

Giving me an amused sideways look Zecora shakes her head, “One of a kind.”

“Literally.” I nudge her with my knee as we start to walk down the long drive.

Author's Note

I don't have much to say other than at the end of this little triplet of chapters I'm going to do some serious thinking on what to do with this story. Because i still have no idea.

Hope you like though, the writers block seems to have faded a little.

Please tell me to use more commas or something, I'm sure it will change things this time.

Preparations

Hank stood silently at the workbench, the only sounds coming from the jigsaw in his hand as he cut through another sheet of aluminum. The jigsaw made short work of the stop sign and soon Hank was holding up to his Interceptor body armor referencing the size of his makeshift chest piece.

Lucky for Hank his measurements held true and he sat the rectangle missing its top two corners back on the bench, marking where he would need to bend it to conform with the body armor. Throwing the yard stick and sharpie roughly onto the bench the young man stood up quickly, the tightness in his lower back from leaning over too much reaching aggravating levels.

Walking out of the artificially lit workshop and into the night he looked up to the sky, half admiring the stars, half stretching his back. Savering the brief moment of clarity his mind had Hank groaned as the whispers seeped back into his mind. So many things he had to think about, so many things he needed to remember, so many things he did but didn’t.

Hank had become increasingly worried about his mental state, he knew that the whispers could lead into screams and he knew what that meant. He was afraid he was relapsing, not from a physical ailment but a mental one. He had broken after his father died before him, his dad was the only thing keeping him in reality after the world had had enough, and when he was killed that tether snapped. Violently.

The months after his father died were a blur in his mind. Nothing mattered to Hank anymore, his life did not matter to him, the only thing that mattered was killing whatever was unfortunate enough to look him in the eyes. It was a dark time. It was a time where being covered in blood was normal, where killing for the fun and power rush was Hank’s only mission. Sure he had pulled himself out of it but only when his body was completely used up and he was starving in the beginning days of winter.

The effects of his first “Break”, as he had decided to define it as, were still prevalent: his brutality, his lack of fear and respect for bodily harm, and the presence in the back of his head silently promising that he would become who he truly was once again.

Hank let out a labored breath as he thought about slipping back into what he knew he could be. It had happened before, the relapse, all it takes is too much stress and a little bit of anger. Both things Hank knew he had plenty of.

Gritting his teeth Hank balled his hands into fists and he turned around but immediately stopped.

Thinking back to the blur of carnage he was disgusted at himself that he at least knew that he liked it. HE liked it. Not the crazed psychopath he was that had done it. He held fond memories of what he had done he, it was like it was the first time he truly had meaning. The looks of fear and the crying eyes of the people he had killed made him feel good. Really good. It wasn’t the power that he lusted after, though it was nice, it was the look on a person's face as they realized they were going to die.

Clamping his eyes shut he tried to push the images from his mind. He knew it was wrong to like what he did and he tried his hardest to repress it but repressing the memories only made the whispers louder until he was forced to yield and think about it.

“I get it. I’m not wired right, never have been. I like seeing the terror I inflict on people.” Hank’s voice came out gravelly and rough.

His simple admission making the whispers and cloudiness in his head fade he knew it had just won once again. Not thinking about it a second more Hank straightened up and steped back into the workshop, still having gauntlets to make.

<><><><><><>

Morning came slowly and peacefully as always. Celestia no doubt standing on her balcony a small satisfied smile on her face.

“They’ll all died.”

Squeezing the arms of the pop riveter together Hank had put all of the aluminum plating on the legs and now the arms of his heavy ballistic riot gear. Using a simple systems of hooks made out of the sheeting itself to loop into the molle webbing that was stitched everywhere around the armor he would then rivet the hooks to the main sheet through a small hole. For how simple it was he was surprised at how firm it held

“They all died because I wasn’t good enough.”

All that was left was to mount the bracket that would hold the flashlight on the side of his helmet and to attach the breast plate but to do that he would need to be in the armor first.

“MY CONVICTION WAS NOT ENOUGH.” Half growling half shouting Hank struggled to pop the last rivet, his tired arms deciding they were done listening to the man.

Taking a step back from the workbench, his arms hanging down by his sides, a sleep deprived Hank took a series of deep breaths in and out, “Never again.”

Repeating the words to himself over and over as the flashes in his mind started to come he was not going to let them take hold. His eyes and teeth clenched as hard as possible he counted breaths as he tried to focus on the outside world.

Hearing Hank’s voice call out Zecora had been drawn from her place on the couch to investigate what was going on. Looking at the man worried as he stood still ,breathing heavily, Zecora didn’t get any idea of what was going on.

“Are you okay?” She asked softly taking a step forward but quickly taking it back as he violently twitched. Noticing that his breathing slowed and the muscles in his triceps relax a little Zecora cautiously walked up to the man as he stood in place. She wasn’t afraid of Hank but she also remembered that he expressly told her to keep her distance if he started acting strangely, even going as far to say to leave him and never come back.

Zecora knew she could never do that. But still. She was a little nervous that he might lash out without knowing what he was doing. She couldn’t leave him like that though could she? No. Hardening her resolve she walked up next to to Hank and looked up at his face, a look of immense pain twisting his every feature.

Softly placing a hoof on the side of his thigh she could the powerful muscles tense and harden at her touch but also saw his face soften for a second before his entire body seemed like it had just been shocked.

Jolting back the leg she wasn’t touching shot back into a more stable stance before the leg she was in contact with pulled up in an instant scaring her. Stepping back away from the human as he fell forward Hank’s large body collided with the ground hard, his head smacking of the dry dirt floor kicking up a small cloud of light brown dust.

Watching in horror as the rock Zecora saw Hank as started to convulse on his side she stood shocked, not knowing what to do.

His hands clasped behind his ears Hank pulled on the hair hard as his mind tormented him endlessly. Watching as he pulled the hair from his own scalp Zecora quickly ran over to Hank and grabbed onto him, yelling at him to snap out of it.

His skin quickly becoming clammy to the touch Zecora continued to hold on and repeat that she was here and that he was okay. His shaking dying down after a few more seconds she felt his body relax under her before he went completely limp.

Panicking Zecora quickly started to try to pull him onto his back, his weight making it hard for her to do so. Heaving with all her might she finally got him flipped onto his back and took a deep breath to see that he was breathing easily and strongly. Feeling his pulse she could feel it in strong beats as it circulated through his body.

Legs shaking Zecora sat down next to Hank watching him breathe as a few horse laughs escaped her throat. She had never seen him collapse and start having a near seizure before. There was the one time before but it was nowhere near as violent as what had just happened.

The picture of his head smacking off the hard dirt floor replaying in her mind Zecora could feel herself start to tear up before completely breaking down and crying. Lying her upper body across his chest as she wept Hank stayed completely still, unresponsive to the outside world.

It took three hours before Hank’s body started to respond to outside stimuli. Even then it was just his eyelids trying to close tighter to keep the light out. Zecora had stayed by his side the entire time, lying next to him on the cold dusty floor. Nothing much had happened until Zecora practically jumped out of her skin has Hank took a long desperate breath in as his right hand shot to his throat.

Taking a few more breaths and pulling his hand away to see no blood Hank relaxed and let his arm fall back down to his side once he realized it wasn’t real.

“Uuuugh.” He groaned his entire body feeling sore. Taking a few more breaths Hank tried to get onto his hands and knees only to find that he lacked the strength, falling back onto his side before rolling onto his back. Rolling his head to the right to where Zecora was slowly walking back towards him, a small smile on her face, he looks back up to the open studs in the ceiling.

Looking down at Hank as he laid there Zecora’s small smile faded as she looked at his eyes, their usual sharp piercing gleam traded for an unfocused glazed over stare. She didn’t even recognize the man in front of her. Sure it was the same body but the confidence, strength, and power the Hank seemed to exude was all but gone. Something was very clearly wrong with the man. It was much worse than she previously thought.

Watching over his he laid on the floor, Zecora had no idea what to do or how to help, she figured it would be something Hank would want to work out at his own pace.

Still looking up at the ceiling Hank could feel as his eyes started to focus normally and the response in his extremities return, slowly working into his core. Rolling back into his front he grit his teeth and pushed himself up onto all fours and then into a kneel, fighting his dead limbs all the while.

“C’mon you piece of shit.” He swore at himself grabbing onto the metal shelving next to him. Pulling himself up onto wobbly legs with the help of the shelving. Huffing and puffing as he stood Hank quickly leaned over and spat out a small amount of bile that had worked its way up his throat.

Weakly kicking some dirt over the small puddle Hank stood hanging onto the shelves until his stomach settled. Once it had he slowly turned toward the exit but stopped once he saw Zecora. Flashing her a brief smile he let go of the shelving and started to walk out of the shed.

Only making it to the Humvee, Hank leaned against the hood and brush guard filling his lungs with fresh air while letting the breeze dry the sweat from his skin.

Walking up next the the vehicle Zecora jumped up onto the hood and sat herself next to him. Ignoring the zebra’s antics Hank kept looking forward until she spoke.

“Are you okay?”

It was a stupid question and Zecora knew that but she couldn’t not ask; even if she knew the answer.

“Y-yeah. Never better.”

At least his inappropriate sense of humor was back Zecora thought as Hank pushed off from the Humvee and headed inside. Falling back onto the couch making it rock onto its rear two legs Hank groans as he lays back.

Climbing up onto the couch and then Hank’s chest like usual Zecora sits down while Hank pats and runs his fingers through her mane and down her neck making her sigh and push in to the magical appendages.

Straightening herself back up not wanting to let the temptation of the fingers make her docile she sighs and looks down to the human pausing as she looks into his eyes looking back up into hers. A strange look she had never seen before stops her for a second before she shook it off.

“You’re not well Hank.”

His fingers stopping as his face fell a little for a second he quickly resumes running his fingers down Zecora’s neck. Annoyed at his ignorance Zecora pokes a hoof onto his nose.

“Really Hank. I know you know this.”

Taking a deep breath that raised Zecora up he resting his arm next to him. Looking off to the side not wanting to look at Zecora he grumbles something unintelligible that the zebra could not pick up.

“Hank. I’m scared.”

His attention back on the zebra he looks right back at her.

“You’re strong. Incredibly strong. But I think whatever is bothering you is something you need outside help with.” Zecora could tell Hank was dismissing what she said by the look on his face and body language. All the time spent with the human had made her quite adept at reading him, even with his subtle cues.

“No. You need to listen to me. I know you’ve done things alone for a long time but you do not have to do that anymore, I’m here.” She gestured to herself, “The Apples are there. Fluttershy is there. All of these people care for you and what you to be well, there is no need to fight your demons alone any longer.”

Sighing deep and long Hank shakes his head. They just didn’t understand. His demons were just that, his. There was no way he would push his issues onto anyone else; and even if he did there was no way they could ever understand.

“I haven’t been well for a long time Z. The only thing that I think will help me at all is time. Talking about it only makes me angry and makes me think about it more. And I know you want to help, but… I just ain’t going to trouble you with my issues more than I already have.”

“Getting you better does not trouble me at all! I know you have gone through some things beyond my comprehension but I swear to be understanding.”

Shaking his head again Hank blows air out of his nose, “No Zecora. You said it; it’s beyond your comprehension. There is no way you could understand some of the things that happened. I know you think you could but you can’t! And that’s great!”

A hand on either side of her face as he cupped it he smiles, “I wish I couldn’t understand some of the things that happened. I wish I didn’t understand what it meant to kill someone out of compassion; because death was a preferable option to what was going to happen to them.”

Shaking her gently Hank sat upright and moved her between his legs, “My problems are mine, and they’ll stay locked in my head until the day they die with me.”

Looking into each other's eyes for a long time Zecora breaks eye contact first knowing there was no way she was going to change the stubborn human’s mind. Lowering herself down Zecora latches onto his lower stomach in a hug as she started to tear up again.

As much as Hank hated seeing Zecora upset he preferred it to the alternative. Running his fingers through her hair once again he decided that he would lay there a little longer to let the zebra get a little more comfortable before he had to go again.

<><><><><><>

Turns out “a little more time” turned into three more hours of lying on the couch and dozing off together. Once Hank had finally awakened and pried the clingy zebra off him he was in a rush to get to town and talk to who he needed to.

Shifting the bike into neutral as he coasted down the hill Hank brought a hand up away from the bar and rubbed the side of his head where he had pulled the hair out, the skin extremely sensitive to the touch.

Returning his hand to the handlebars Hank kills the engine as he rolls to a stop twenty feet from the entrance of town. Dismounting the bike and pushing off to the side of the road into the grass he clicks it down into first and leans it down on its kickstand.

Approaching the guards he stops and points to both of them, “If anything touches that bike-” He points behind to the red Honda, “I’ll break each one of your arms.”

Gulping at the threat Hank nods knowing they got the message before turning and entering the busy town.

It was just a regular busy lunch hour in Ponyville, the skies were blue and dotted with light puffy clouds, ponies milled about happily, taking a break from work or meeting someone for lunch at one of the many eateries. All was well in the town and it was business as usual.

That was until the light atmosphere became more tense as ponies started to notice who was in their midst. Watching through restaurant windows and from the sidewalks as Hank made his way down the side of the street conversation became a murmur.

Everypony in the town knew about him sure but the sight of him was still a shock to some of them, and even more so for ponies who were from out of town and had only heard whispers or even nothing. Not all ponies were like this though, a select few made sure to greet Hank as if he were just another resident. These ponies found themselves getting an awkward wave and “hello” in response as he continued down the street.

It wasn’t long before Hank had made it to his first stop, the barracks. It had taken even less time to find the building. It was a massive two story white building that had “Ponyville Guard Barracks” carved into a massive sign that hang off the front of building after all.

He really didn't want to walk into the hornet’s nest but the M16 that was slung over his shoulder gave him a little comfort.

“Maybe most of the guards will be out and about, though I didn’t see many.”

Hoping aloud to himself Hank looked at the door a little longer before approaching and resting his hand on the door knob, that he had no idea how ponies used, he gave it a gentle twist finding it was locked. Looking at the knob curiously he gave it another twist to the other side confirming it was locked.

Pressing his ear to the wooden door Hank knew he could hear very lively chatter and even laughing from the other side of the door. Grumbling to himself Hank took a half step back and unslung his rifle from his shoulder and quickly affixed the bayonet under the barrel.

Picking up his right leg and loading it Hank felt a familiar feeling rinse over him as his eyes rapidly shrank to pin pricks

<><><><><><>

“BREACH!”

“HA!” The blue door flew inward and twacked against the wall as a hail of gunfire erupted from inside the home.

Two puffs coming from Nickolus’s vest and a round cutting through his right thigh as he stumbled back the hulk of a man stumbled backwards and fell down the concrete stairs, his rifle flying off in a separate direction. Gunfire still pouring through the door Hank ran and vaulted over the iron guardrail right as a bullet tore through the wall where he had been standing.

“Shit! Get off the wall!”

The other members of his party scrambling off balcony as well Hank slid next to Nickolus as he coughed. Reaching the downed man's side Hank started pulling at the vest in a rush to get it off enough to see if the rounds made it through

“I don’t think they made it through man… just knocked the wind outta me.” Nickolus groaned and spoke in a strained voice.

Pulling the vest up and seeing no blood Hank was relieved to see that it wasn’t too bad.

Two loud bangs coming from his left Hank looked over his shoulder to see a large splatter of blood on the inside of the bay window.

“Shot that son of bitch right in the throat!”

“Good shit dude!” Hank yelled back enthusiastically while Nickolus gave a weak thumbs up. Quickly turning back to his charge and the hole in his thigh Hank reached over and pulled the tourniquet from Nick’s Ifak.

Noticing that Nick looked very worried at the large amount of blood coming out of him Hank looks at him while slipping on the tourniquet, “Don’t worry it’s not spurting. It didn’t get an artery.”

Putting a hand on the injured man’s shoulder in reassurance a pipe bomb flew out of the door and rolled directly next to Nick causing him to panic.

“Jesus christ!”

Scrambling to his feet and running away from the ordinance, at a surprising speed for someone who had just been shot, Hank stays in his kneel and slowly picks the bomb up in his right hand.

“Throw that shit away kid!”

Hearing John off to the side Hank watches as the long fuse slowly burns down. Looking back to the open door where gunfire was still flying through a young Hank chuckles, waiting for the fuse to burn down a little more before throwing it back inside.

Unslinging his rifle and readying himself Hank tenses his legs for the blast. The gunfire stopping he hears panicked voices from inside.

“Fuck! They threw it back! GET O-” *BANG*

Dust flying out of the door as the bloodied bay windows shattered outward Hank charged up the stairs and into the smokey room, not wanting to let the opportunity go to waste.

<><><><><><>

Shaking his head and lowering his leg from the door Hank quickly took the bayonet off the rifle and decided to just knock. Like a regular person.

Knocking three times Hank hears a gruff voice from behind the door annoyedly call out.

“Who locked the bucking door?!”

Nobody replying Hank heard heavy hoof steps approaching from the other side of the door before the lock clicked and the door swung open to show an earth pony a little smaller than mac, but no less muscular, with a well kept mustache.

“How can we help youuuuuuuu?” The pony trailed off as he slowly looked up until reaching Hank’s face.

“I need to talk to Clover.”

Looking at Hank for a few seconds longer a wide smile slowly spread across the ponies’ face before he started to heartily laugh. Not knowing what was so funny Hank looked at the pony curiously much like the full room of guards still inside. Ironhoof was a pony not known to laugh much at all, an outlier for much of the species, so the entire group of guards was watching silently at the rare occasion, not really believing their eyes or ears.

“Sorry Sorry… it’s just… heh.” Ironhoof wipes a tear from his eye, “Come on in.” Holding the door open with one hoof while gesturing inside with the other Hank stood still observing the room in front of him.

“Something the matter?” Ironhoof lowered his arm while still holding the door. Not knowing what was stopping the human.

Something was wrong. The entire scenario screamed trap. Even if it was an unplanned one Hank would not let himself underestimate the ponies’ cunning or opportunistic attitude. He knew that they didn’t know he was coming or that he would even show up here but now that he was here who was to say they wouldn’t try something, especially with easily over fifty guards.

“I ain’t comin’ inside.”

Surprised at the skittish behavior of the beast in front of him Ironhoof shook his head, “Why?”

“You’re too friendly.”

“I’m too friendly? Would you rather I be an angry plothole?”

Looking over the situation further Hank figured he had good reason to believe this was s trap, just waiting to be sprung.

“It’d at least be believable.”

“Believable? What are you getting at?”

Ironhoof could feel the creature’s eyes scanning over every inch of him and then the inside of the barracks, watching such small eyes with even smaller pupils moving around so snappily was a small bit disturbing to the pony as he watched the creature analyze seemingly everything. Ironhoof was watching Hank closely as well, he didn't know what to expect with the man.

“That’s a trap.” Hank states plainly pointing at the inside of the barracks.

“Why do you think that?” Ironhoof asks. Curious to how the human had broke down what he was seeing.

Squinting at the pony Hank frowns, “Why in the hell would I tell you?”

“Because I have no idea how you got that Idea.”

Grumbling to himself at his willingness to entertain the pony and waste his precious time Hank told himself that maybe if he entertained him he could find a way to Clover.

“You’re too friendly and not scared, I haven’t met a single pony who wasn’t immediately off put at the first time seeing me. On top of that you quite literally invited me...ME inside of a guard barracks, as a guard you should know that like water and oil we don’t mix. Plus you have over fifty bodies in there, sure they are unarmed, from the looks of it, but the numbers advantage in such an enclosed space with so many angles of attack would be unfavorable for me. But you already knew that."

Looking over the room once more Hank huffed at the situation in front of him. "I wouldn’t be so cautious if I didn’t know how damned opportunistic you little shits can be. Out of all the ponies I’ve been hurt by all of them have tried to get me while I was unaware or tried to stab me in the back, so yeah, I’m a bit wary of you and whatever this is.”

His face showing a small amount of surprise internally he was much more than impressed at the human’s skill of reading possible threats, even if he was wrong. Ironhoof could see the human had experience in using his head and not just his brawn like he first presumed. It made sense to him why Hank would be a bit wary. He couldn’t fault the human after what he had been through for thinking what he did, but still, he was wrong.

“I get what you mean, but you’re wrong. This wasn’t planned to be a trap and now that you’re here that doesn’t change. This is a celebration for the new recruits that just got here last night.”

Looking inside at the room full of ponies again he did see the cake and cider most of the ponies had in front of them.

“Who the fuck celebrates before anythings been done.” Hank scoffed looking back to the pony.

“We’re ponies son. We have a celebration for just about everything. Now if you excuse me I still have pie and cider to eat before somepony else gets to it.” Turning and walking back into the room the Ironhoof looks back to the human, “You can still come in, Clover is right there.”

Looking in the direction that Ironhoof pointed Hank could see the familiar face of the pony after a few seconds of looking. His body and mind screamed at him to walk away, get as far from the trap as possible, the thought of leaving such a large point of his plan and in extension the ponies suffering in the caves neglected was far stronger.

Grumbling to himself as he looked from the full room to the safety of the landscape behind him growing more and more torn. Finally letting out a low growl Hank took the magazine out of the M16 and made sure it was full of rounds before press checking the chamber to make sure it was loaded.

Everything loaded Hank switched it to burst for good measure and looked back forward stepping into the confines of the barracks. Expecting the room to erupt and the door to slam behind him Hank quickly glanced over his shoulder seeing that both of those things didn’t happen.

Scanning over the room again all Hank saw was the usual look of wide eyed shock he was used to minus the pony who opened the door for him, he was rapidly eating pie and washing it down with cider.

Locking eyes with Clover as the pony sat himself up a little more upright Hank cleared his throat, “We need to talk.”

“What about?” Clover asked, a tinge of nervousness in his voice.

“Alone.”

Quickly getting up from his seat at the table Clover started walking toward the stairs that led to his office on the second floor, “My office is upstairs.” Clover didn’t know what Hank had to tell him but if it was something that he was willing to come into the barracks for he could bet it was important.

Following the pony, Hank kept his back to the wall as he snaked his way to the stairs before clearing the staircase and making his way up, the entire congregation of ponies watching his every move.

Upon reaching the open door to the office Hank stepped inside closing and locking the door behind him, before picking up a chair and wedging it underneath the knob for added security.

“That’s a little unnecessary don’t you think?” Clover asked already sat behind his desk.

“No.” Sitting down in one of the two chairs Hank lays the rifle across his lap.

“So what do you need to talk about Hank?”

A heavy sigh coming from the human as he took off his helmet and ran his right hand through his unkempt hair Clover could tell he was stressed and tired.

“I need two soldiers who have been at least been in battle and preferably taken a life before.”

“Wha-What?”

Putting the helmet back on Hank repeats himself, “I need two soldiers with battlefield experience and no hesitation to take a life in defense of themselves or others.”

“I thought that’s what you said.” Clover rubbed the bridge of his nose, “Why do you need that?”

“I know where the twenty one missing ponies are.”

His eyes snapping open wide Clover was suddenly full of energy and stood up in his chair, “Where?! We’ll send all ponies we have. No. We’ll get reinforcements and then go get them and bring them back.”

“I ain’t gonna tell you where.”

“WHAT?!” Clover screamed stopping his pacing and staring angrily at the human as he looked back with a blank expression.

“I ain’t gonna tell ya. What I am gonna tell ya is how you’re gonna help me get them back.”

<><><><><><>

It took a small amount of convincing and a long back and forth before Clover finally folded. By the end of the conversation Clover was crying at the weight on his shoulders, the stress of his job and recent events becoming too much for him with the talk of plans and his inability to protect the ponies he swore to do so.

“So you’ll have Ironhoof and whoever else he chooses at the entrance to town at 5:15 tomorrow morning right?” Hank asked, feeling a small tinge of empathy for the pony.

“Yes.” Clover wiped his red eyes and sniffled.

“You have the time frame wrote down?”

“Yes.”

“Repeat it.”

“5:15: Have guards ready to be picked up. 5:30: Fighting and extraction begins. 6:15: As the sun rises you plan to be back but have all troops ready to deploy and give the hospital a check to make sure they are ready for the influx of patients.”

“Good.” Hank nodded, “I will also give the hospital a time table and an estimate on what to have ready and what to expect, just check up on them. Continue.”

Looking back down at the sheet of paper Clover sniffled again: “7:00: Something has gone terribly wrong, send in regular infantry. Expect heavy casualties on both sides including hostages. At all times have a group of pegasi watch the western sky for a bright red burning flare above the trees. If one flare is spotted the transport has failed or is not viable for other reasons, if two flares are spotted immediate support is needed. Also if it is before 7:00 listen for either one, two, or three long soundings of a horn. One honk means inbound. Two means inbound with those in need of serious medical treatment. And three means inbound with dead onboard.”

Going over the plans in his head as Clover read Hank nods and slowly raises to his feet, “I’ll give you the location of where this is happening tomorrow morning. Do not send anything preemptively, only respond to what I have laid out for you here.”

“Yeah. Got it.” Standing as well Clover cleared his throat and gave his eyes one last drying, “I don’t know what your side of the plan looks like Hank but please bring them back.”

The human ignoring him as he removed the chair and opened the door Hank looked back to the pony as he exited the room after him, “I’m gonna do my best.”

Waiting for the pony to go down the stairs first, where the conversation had picked back up a little, but not to its original level, Hank could hear utterances of his alias and other things coming from down stairs. It didn’t bother him that they were talking about him, they were going to do that either way, he just wished they had the spine to confront him and ask about some of the things they were talking about instead of letting small mostly factual details devolve into wild lies.

His rifle snugly pressed into his left shoulder, Hank leaned around the edge of the wall that exposed him to the entirety of the room, checking it for any changes. A pony staring back at him through the medium range scope, his fear was quickly picked up my the others at his table and then the entire room.

Already down the stairs with his weapon lowered by the time the bulk of the ponies had been alerted to his presence. Looking back at the full room of guards the silence returned as the ponies starred unsettled in the presence of Hank.

“You look tired. Better get some cider and deserts, it’ll perk you right up.”

Half the room quickly looking to Ironhoof as if he had just started the apocalypse he just smiled and leaned over close to the ear to one of his trail guard sergeants, “That barrel is empty, I got the last mug out of it. I wanna see if all these mutterings about him being incredibly strong is true, I’m hoping he’ll try to switch out that empty one with that big one we have left.”

The entire table of senior guards watching the man closely as he walked over to the table and held his canteen under the spicket only for nothing to come out the sergeant leaned back towards Ironhoof, “You think he really is that strong? I have my doubts.”

Nodding his head Ironhoof smiled once he saw Hank lifting up the end of the barrel for nothing to come out and angrily grumble to himself something he couldn’t understand, “I do too. I think a lot about what he has said is blown way out of proportion. Sure he killed that Shuck on the trail and get that pony to the hospital in record time but there’s no way he lifted a wagon full of gold bits and massacred an entire pack of Shucks on his own. Oh here he goes..”

Both ponies watching excitedly as Hank removed the empty barrel, sitting it next to the full one, Hank looked at the full barrel and jostled it around a bit to make sure it was full. Sizing up the barrel and doing some quick math in his head about the weight Hank decided that the lift would be more than possible. After all it equated to just a little over a hundred and fifty pounds. Easy work for the human.

Bending over while leaning the barrel on its edge so he could get a firm grip on the barrel’s lower lip he put his other hand on the top lip and readied himself. Even if it wasn’t much weight he didn’t want to unnecessarily hurt himself before the big day.

Bending his knees slighting Hank took a deep breath before standing up with the barrel. Standing up with relative ease Hank let the liquid inside settle while laughing at himself for thinking that would be a challenge.

The barrel quickly finding its place in the wooden holder Hank gave it a firm pat before resuming to fill his canteen. The vessel quickly becoming full Hank moved to the cake and used the provided knife to cut himself a sizable slice.

Thinking about how good the cake looked in its double decker glory Hank started to unconsciously spin the knife in his right hand before stabbing it sideways into the barrel. The thunk of metal entering wood snapping him out of his sugar induced trance he looked over and saw the knife sticking out of the barrel.

“Oh shit.”

Surprised at the sight he started to laugh as he pulled the knife out of the barrel. No cider escaping from the slim gash Hank decided to call it good and set the knife down before he started stabbing anything else… like a pony.

A canteen full of cider, paper plate with a sixth of a cake on it in one hand and his rifle in the other Hank walked toward the door, a content smile on his face. Looking down at the cake as he walked he couldn’t take anymore and had to take a bite.
Hank stopped mid step as the flavor spread across the inside of his tongue. Everything was perfect. The consistency of the icing and cake, the rich yet not overbearing flavor mixed with hints of vanilla and… Lemon?

“Tha seo iongantach! How do you make cake this good?”

“You’ve never had cake before?”

The young mare couldn’t help it anymore, she just had to say something to the strange creature even if her friends would yell at her later for communicating with him. She was tired of only having rumors and small snippets of information leaked to her about the terrifying Monster of the Everfree. But now that he was here in front of her and talking! She had to have a small discussion with him, even if it was just a few sentences. Her curiosity was peaked.

“Course I’ve had cake. I had a cupcake just a while ago. Other than that it just been uh….. It’s been a long time.”

Ruby was amazed at how articulate he was. It was a far cry from the unintelligible muttering and screaming she had heard about through her peers and the few papers she had read. She wanted to know what else was also a fabrication now. Does he really kill and eat anypony that wanders too far into the Everfree? Did he really put captain Thorn on his near deathbed? Twice? Did he really save those ponies in Appleloosa? Or was that an elaborate hoax to drum up readers for the RPO like the Canterlot Press had said.

“Yeah it’s good but I think you may be over exaggerating a little.”

Everypony including Hank looking to Ironhoof as he looked across the room at the man huffed at the pony, “Have you ate nothing but shuck meat and raw vegetables for the past three months? No? Didn’t think so.”

“You eat the wolves?”

“Course I do. The sons a bitches try to eat me so I eat them. Shame their meat is stringy and chewy though, it’s like biting into a fuckin’ tire.”

Both amazed and disgusted, Ironhoof could imagine Hank tearing into a dead shuck, blood covering his face. Slowly nodding as he mentally pictured the image the pony stared off into space, “Well then.”

“What does it taste like?”

An elbow jabbing her in the ribs Ruby winced and looked over to her friend and read: “Stop” from his lips as he mouthed to her.

“Why do you care?” Hank replied harshly making the mare start at his rough tone and suddenness.

“I’m just curious.”

Shrinking back a little under the human’s gaze as his small pupils moved around in small snappy movements as he looked deep into her wide eyes he finally shrugged.

“Tastes like fear.” Stopping his explanation he could see that she, and the rest of the ponies, were interested and confused, likely having no idea that meat can taste different, which made sense.

“When an animal is scared adrenaline is released into bloodstream….” Turning and setting down his plate and slinging his rifle he turns and continues, “When adrenaline gets to the muscles they tense.”

His arms bent at roughly ninety degrees and leans forward and tenses them, balling his hands into fists.

The Everfree Monster giving her an impromptu lesson in anatomy Ruby’s eyes were already locked onto him but she couldn’t help but ogle at the muscles and veins that bulged against the skin when he flexed. She’d seen muscular stallions everyday for the last year during her guard training but this was different. Maybe it was the lack of fur concealing anything or maybe it was just how he was built but something about how Hank moved along with his muscles was mesmerizing to watch. Focusing on the large vein that traveled all the way up his forearm and ran along the topside of his bicep Ruby realizing he was still talking shook her head and looked up to his wild eyes, immediately feeling nervous when she looked into them.

“Really "fear" is just adrenaline. Adrenaline is what you taste or smell in meat and blood but usually when something has adrenaline coursing through its body it’s doin’ one of three things: fighting, running, or locking up. If they do either of the first two they’re gonna do it hard so lactic acid is going to build up in the muscles fast; it too has a bad flavor. Shucks though, they always go hard. And they always die scared.”

The cake and plate already back in his hand Hank shrugs, “So their meat tastes like shit, and their blood smells terrible. Hope that satisfied any of your curiosities.”

Not waiting for a response Hank quickly made his way to the door, cake still in hand. Exiting the building and closing the door behind him the ponies looked at the door for a few moments to make sure he was gone before turning to each other and expressing just what had happened. The hall once again returning to excited conversation the ponies loudly talk to each other in amazement and shock with who they had just been visited by.

The rookie guards fresh from Canterlot the most awestruck, they had never seen anything like Hank before, thus questions streamed from their mouths asking about just what he his, are any of the myths true, what does he do?

The guards that had been in Ponyville for a while wanted to answer but they had most of the same questions, all they knew for sure is that he dealt in death and pain, and not to anger him. Soon the lack of answers and abundance of questions was focused onto Clover as he sat eating his cake trying to keep himself out of the conversation as much as possible. With the rising volume of the questions being thrown at him soon he could not ignore them any longer.

Gritting his teeth he quickly sat up from the table and slammed a hoof down silencing the barracks.

“I don’t know what he is. Nopony does! I don’t know what he wants. I don’t know his motivations. All I know is that he calls himself Hank…”

The ponies repeating the name and trying to figure out what it could mean Clover keeps going.

“And that he does not like being told what to do. Just don’t antagonize him, it’s easier that way.”

<><><><><><>

Walking in the middle of the road on his way to the hospital Hank had a smile on his face as he ate the cake, savoring every sugar filled bite.

By the time Hank was nearing the hospital he had gotten many surprised looks and stares. The ponies of town were just starting to get used to seeing Hank in his usual dead faced state but seeing him smile while walking down the street following some beat in his head was something else entirely. It was eerie. Seeing a man so good in ending life bounce down the street while using his knife to eat a large piece of cake without a care in the world was understandably off putting and put many ponies on edge.

Pushing the hospital doors open with his shoulder Hank stepped into the lobby his tongue pressed to the side of the blade as he licked the icing from the cold steel. A very petite nurse along with her friend walking out of the hospital right as Hank was walking in they stop to avoid running into his thighs.

Looking down at the two ponies as he licked the other side of the blade clean of icing they looked back to him as they took a half step back. Slowing reaching the tip of the knife as he slowly licked upwards on the blade he could feel the edges of his lips want to tug up at the scared / flustered look on their faces.

The side of the blade clean Hank slid the knife back into its sheath while standing to the side and pushing the door open with his left arm while motioning for the two to go on through with his right.

A snaggle toothed grin across Hank’s face as he watched the two mares cautiously walk past him he lets go of the door as they leave and then turns toward the empty lobby, minus receptionist who was sat behind the horseshoe shaped desk.

Slowly walking over to the desk not to alarm the young mare Hank smiles.

“Is the head of the hospital in?”

“... Yes. He should be in his office on the top floor.” Her voice having a hint of confusion in it she didn’t have a chance to get his reason of visit before Hank had already started into the hallway, leaving with nothing but a curt thank you.

Walking down the sterile hallway Hank finally reached the white swinging doors at the end of the hallway he had only looked at before and paused. Hank hated these types of doors. These types of doors meant tight spiraling staircases; and he’d seen what had happened in these types of staircases.

Taking a deep breath Hank pushed through the barrier rifle raised and braced across his left forearm as he held onto the cake, expecting to see dried blood and rotting bodies of the ones that had tried to flee. He expected to see torn apart bodies covered in hospital gowns. No doubt the staff and patients of the hospital that got choked up in the staircase and were eaten alive, the concrete white stairway becoming their final resting place.

Instead he was met with pristine polished floors and bright light flooding in through the windows. A breath of relief escaping his nostrils Hank continued into the stairs, clearing them as he went.

Walking backwards up the stairs slowly Hank leveled his rifle at the landing above him making sure nothing was in position to shoot him in the back. Nothing was there of course but Hank continued on like he trained himself to do.

His every movement efficient, practiced, he made it up to the second floor doorway in no time. Peeking through the windows in the doors his entire body locked up once he realized it was at least part childrens’ ward.

Hank’s eyes looked over the floor, watching as kids and nurses happily moved about despite their situation. He looked at the brightly colored walls and doors that had cheerful scribbled artwork plastered all over them.

It was a stark contrast to what he had seen before. He was still plagued by the nightmares becuase of what he had seen in those hospitals and it was something that would likely never fade. It had been over a year and those images still flashed fresh in his mind, he could smell the blood and rot in the air, feel the dead bodies of the children as he stepped over one only to find his boot crushing the body of another.

The memory made his stomach roll and face fall in a deeply saddened gaze as he stared unfocused at the ward in front of him. He didn’t know he had walked through the door until the sound of it closing behind him almost made him break his own neck spinning around so fast.

The smell of antiseptic was still present in the air but lessened by the more powerful scent of what seemed to be vanilla. Now completely immersed in the atmosphere of the second story it all hit him at once.

Within a single blink the happy pleasant scene in front of the human was replaced with the fading weather worn walls of a hospital back on Earth. His breath shaky as he looked around Hank could see his own breath condensing in front of him as his skin started to rapidly cool. Panic starting to overtake the man he tried his best to stay calm and turned to see if there was a way out. The clean well maintained door he entered through now chained shut with lots of scratches and other signs of strain on the same side he was on his stomach dropped in the revelation that he was trapped.

Quickly turning around Hank felt his heart practically stop as he looked at the blood stained walls and dead ponies littering the floor that had just seconds ago been happy and very much alive. The infected weren’t here too were they?

The thought angered Hank deeply. Looking down to his rifle preparing himself for what would come next the piece of cake in his other hand caught his attention first. The desert seemed somehow brighter than the world around him, like it was shaded differently, almost as if it had a different light source entirely.

Focusing on the piece of cake intently Hank ignored the dead pony on the ground staring back at him as the light started to spread from the plate in his hand. Getting brighter and brighter Hank closed his eyes tight and listened to his own ragged breathing before opening them again to find nothing but clean halls and alive ponies.

Looking all around him in shock Hank was amazed that no one had seemed to notice him yet. Focusing on the congregation of nurses and kids at the very end of the hall in what seemed to be a play and community area Hank was about to leave the cursed place forever before a faint whimper came from the room closest to him.

Hank’s body acted on its own, pushing him toward the sound of distress. Peeking around the door frame he saw a slightly older looking pony than the other patients, maybe thirteen? Fourteen years old? Hank wasn’t good at guessing ponies ages, he could just barely tell apart their sexes at distance.

Stepping into the room fully from out in the hall Hank watched as the pony tossed and turned muttering something in his sleep, kicking his blanket off in the process. Hank frowned knowing exactly what the young pony was feeling.

<><><>

Soft glow was in a panic. At first she thought the large shape in the corner of her vision was just an effect of her exhaustion from such a long day but the second it moved and she was forced to focus on it her heart dropped.

It was a situation she had told herself would never happen. Sure it had been on the first floor a few times but it had no reason to come up to the children’s wing. She had hoped this day would never come, the monster terrified her to the very core.

Ever since she’d seen what he had done to those ponies and the amount of doctors it took to keep them from dying she hoped she could go through the rest of her life never encountering the creature, but now her hoof was forced.

“Is everything okay Ms. Glow?”

The soft voice of the young filly she was playing checkers with made her stop thinking.

“O-oh yes little one I just have to go check on something really fast okay?”

Soft Glow’s voice just as smooth and motherly as ever the young filly had no reason to doubt the nurse as she got up from the small table.

“I’ll be right back.” Cosy said reassuring herself just as much.

“Okay Ms. Glow.” The filly said looking down at the board and thinking about her next move.

Slowly walking down the hallway her heart beating in her ears, breathing heavy and labored nurse Glow made it toward the room she had seen it enter. She didn’t know what to do. Her talent was comforting and helping foals, not defending against terrifying forest dwelling monstrosities.

Eyes locked on the door her body felt heavy and harder to control with every step she took as fear took control. Wanting nothing more than run Soft glow gulped and continued on as a cold bead of sweat rolled from the side of her head to the floor below.

She didn’t know what she would see when she got to the room. Would he be trying to take the young colt as its next meal? Was she next? Or was he finally going to start killing as many ponies as he could starting with the weak and helpless first? Oh she hoped it couldn’t smell weakness and fear like she’d heard because she was sure she absolutely reeked of it. Too late to turn back now though she thought reaching the door.

Closing her eyes and preparing herself for perhaps her last seconds alive Glow opened them before stepping into the room. She didn’t know what she was expecting but it wasn’t what she was seeing.

Running his fingers through the cold and damp mane of the young colt Hank softly whispered reassurances as the colt calmed down. His thrashing slowing and then stopping completely Hank pulled the blanket back up noticing the large scar running down the chest of the boy.

“Heart problems.” He said to nobody but himself as the pony started to move again, “Shh shh shhhhh…. You’re fine. You’re doin’ just fine.”

Watching on in astonishment at what she was seeing Glow noticed that the creature was looking at her through the corner of his small angry eyes and took a small step back. Turning his attention back to the boy Hank’s eyes softened as the pony slipped back into a deep sleep. Patting his head gently Hank looked down at the pony as he breathed steadily with a small bittersweet smile on his face.

Looking at the creature standing over their oldest patient in the children’s wing Glow noticed the large piece of cake that was left on the nightstand next to the water glass before the clear glass was lifted away by the tall beast.

Looking up to his face as he inspected the glass of water she felt her legs weaken as his gaze switched to her, his eyes full of anger directed right at her. Tracking him as he calmly moved to the small sink on the wall opposite the bed she noticed the large red cross surrounded by white circle on his strange green helmet.

Was it possible that this creature knew something about medicine? It seemed unlikely since he spent most of his time hurting not helping or healing. But yet the cross was still there and so was the name “Doc Harmacy” Written in red cursive.

Throwing the water angrily into the basin Hank turned on the tap and re filled the glass after rinsing it out. Sending a sideways glare to the nurse that made her legs start to visibly shake Hank huffed and gently replaced the now fresh water on the nightstand.

Walking back over to the nurse slowly and methodically trying to be as intimidating as possible he smiled internally as her rear legs gave out as she tried to back up, putting her on her ass.

Leaning down a little closer to her level a faint whimper escaped the mares throat betraying her desperate efforts to stay quiet.

“There was dust floating on top and in his water.”

Staring into the mares eyes Hank could feel his temper rising.

“I ain’t seen a speck of dust in this place so for there to be so much in his water that means that you,” Hank jabbed a finger into her chest, “And your fellow nurses have neglected him for quite some time. I don't know how fucking inept at your job you have to be to not check on a goddamned heart patient every half hour but fuck.”

His voice raising a few levels Glow flinched back at the sound of his voice and the truth in his words.

“I-I- We do check on him but he sleeps most of the time a-a-and when he’s awake he just sits quiet. He doesn’t talk. ” Looking at the human as he coldly stared back at her Glow realized what she had said was not the right thing.

“You leave him alone? Away from everyone else? You don’t make the fucking effort to even speak and try to brighten his day?”

Each word coming out in an anger filled grumble the muscles in Hank’s neck started to tense. Noticing his posture becoming much more hostile Glow started to scoot back away from the angered human.

Springing to his feet Hank followed her as she scooted away from him, “How old is he?”

“F-fourteen.” This only seemed to anger him more. Getting back up on all fours, Glow made it a few steps backward down the hall before falling back down again. By this time the foals and other nurses had noticed what was approaching them now and were frozen in shock at what was chasing Glow down the hall toward them.

“You leave him alone all day with nothing but stale water, his suffering, and thoughts at fourteen years old!? You know how social ponies are. Have you any idea how important it is to have stimulating social contact in the years as formative as those!?”

“I-I-I.” Falling over herself as they made it further down the hall.

“Do you know what happens when you don’t get the stimulation you need in those years? Huh!? You… You… You get me!” Hitting himself in the chest with an open hand Hank continues to push the scrambling mare further down the hall completely blind to his surroundings.

“Do you realize how bad you can permanently fuck a person up like that? Cause you should.”

Bumping into the leg of a table Glow could push herself back any further as the human continued to approach before stopping and crouching back down in front of the panicked mare.

“You made an oath to aid in the healing both mental and physical of these children and if I find out somehow that you ain’t doin’ that…” Hank pauses realizing that he was very much not alone with the mare. A frown coming across his face at the sight of the children around him he takes a deep breath to calm himself a little.

Leaning in and bringing her ear close to his mouth he places his hand on the other side of her head so she couldn’t pull away like she wanted, “I don’t care how shatterproof these windows may be. I’ll ram your fucking skull through them.”

Pulling away from the mare Hank rested his elbows on his knees in his squat and stared at her terrified expression, a tear running down her face. Looking at her Hank started to curse himself knowing he had gone way too far with the pony. Pushing himself up from the squat causing his right knee to click loudly he grimaced as he turned and started down the hall.

Reaching the doors Hank turned and quickly peaked into the room with the adolescent pony and smiled as he continued to sleep soundly. Pulling himself out of the door way Hank unslung his rifle and re entered the staircase, clearing it just as he had before.

The doors right in front of him Hank rested a hand in the entrance to the third floor and looked back down toward the second, the events that had just transpired nagging at his mind. Trying to push the feeling away Hank found that he couldn’t like he used to be able to. Perplexed at his sudden weakness he clenched his jaw and looked at the floor, it seemed like he would have to apologize. Not now though, he couldn’t walk back onto that floor after what happened. Thinking about what to do Hank decided to worry about feelings if he survived tomorrow. Keep his priorities straight. After all feelings didn’t matter if he bled out on a cold cave floor in the morning anyway.

The sound of typewriters and calm conversation reaching his ears the second he walked into the completely administrative third floor. There was no hint of antiseptic in the air as he proceeded through the hall checking the plaques next to doors for on that said “Head of Hospital” or “Administrator”, anything that seemed upper management.

Coming across a door that had the exact words he was looking for Hank cleared his throat and knocked on the door with his usual pattern no response coming from behind the door Hank hoes to open it before turning around to the sound of a voice.

“We are in the meeting room.”

Hank didn’t like the sound of “we” but he pushed it to the back of his mind; getting out of the hospital before his mental state deteriorated was more than enough motivation. Going three doors further down the hall he came across a door that was propped open with a door stop and had a “Conference Room” plaque hanging on the wall next to the open door.

Hank heard a few of the ponies gasp as he walked into view but kept his face flat and eyes forward, locked right onto the head of the table.

“I presume you’re the head of the hospital?”

The pony didn’t respond at first; instead looking back at Hank as he inspected the human and well worn gear that hung from his body. The pegasus sat at the end of the table was known for being analytical and decisive. It was what had made him such a rising star in the medical field after all.

The first time he had gotten to see Hank up close the pegasus could certainly say he lived up to the description of terrifying, seeing the injuries the creature in front of him as capable of making at seemingly anytime he chose didn’t help in making the human any more approachable.

“Are you just going to stare at me?” Hank grumbled as he looked back at the still pony.

His analysis cut short Caliper looked up to the human’s face from the blood stains on his torso armor he had been staring at, “You’re quite the unique thing aren’t you?”

The question catching Hank off guard his disfigured lips pull up into a scowl, “And you quite the annoying. Now I have something I need… and I think your interests coincide with mine.”

Listening to Hank’s words Caliper laughs to himself, “And why would this hospital give you anything?”

Ignoring Caliper’s comment Hank pulls out the folded piece of paper with the time table on it and walks past the long table of ponies as they all scoot their chairs in further to get as far away from him as possible.

Standing next to Caliper as the pony looked up to Hank unamused at his persistence he leans down and spreads the piece of paper out in front of him, “You can keep that.”

Standing back up Hank cracks his knuckles and opens his mouth to speak but is cut off by pegasus’s laugh. Looking down to the pony perplexed while the others in the room look on nervous about what Hank might do at the outburst Caliper keeps laughing.

“I’ve seen foals with better hoof writing than this! And you misspelled like three words in here. I mean, I suppose it makes sense. You are not the image of intelligence.” The pony finally gets out causing Hank’s confused look to subside into a neutral one.

Looking square at the back of the pony’s head Hank could imagine the feeling and sound of his hatchet burying itself into Caliper’s brain matter while the impact forced his head into the hardwood table.

Chuckling a little at the thought he looked away from his proposed target, “And I’ve met toddlers with better social skills. But you’ve miraculously read what I’ve written despite my handwriting so you have an idea.”

“Yes that you are trying to play army.”

Pinching his nose Hank groaned at the ponies continued quips, “No. I need you to be geared up by 6:15 tomorrow to take in twenty one malnourished and dehydrated ponies that will have a varying degree of physical and mental trauma including rape.”

“Emptying out your personal collection I see.”

Looking to Caliper out of the corner of his eye Hank smiles widely causing an uneasy feeling to settle in the pony’s stomach even if he wouldn’t show it, “Funny joke. Ha ha ha haaaaaaa…”

The others in the room not feeling the need to hide away their unease and discomfort they all showed it openly minus one who instead had a frustrated look on her face at Caliper’s words. After Hank had opened up to her a bit and explained his past and his “code” Red knew how much an accusatory statement like that would anger him. Let alone with his own admission of a notoriously short fuse when it came to such things.

“Dr. Caliper I think this is something to take a little more seriously than you are.”

Rolling his eyes Caliper leaned forward, “Why is that, nurse?” He let the title slide from his mouth in a degrading sense.

Ignoring the charming personality Caliper was known for Red heart meets eyes with Hank for a second before looking back to her superior, “He obviously is not joking about this. So we shouldn’t either. If he says be ready to help twenty one ponies tomorrow at 6:15 we have a duty to provide that service don’t we?”

Looking to her other colleagues in the room it was clear that most agreed even if they didn’t like who they were helping by extension. Caliper, however, seemed less receptive. The abrasive, elitist personality the pegasus had blocking any ideas that came from his subordinates.

“And why would I listen to you on this Redheart?” Caliper sneered leaving out her title entirely, “Everypony here knows about your night with… that.” He points to Hank with a hoof while Redheart’s face turned into a frown.

“What I do in my personal life is no business of yours Dr. Caliper. Nor is it appropriate to bring said things up in an attempt to devalue my position.” A short cough coming from Steady Hoof next to her she looks at the surgeon and tracks his eyes to where he was looking. The look of cold rage on his face the look in his eyes chilled her even though she was not the target of such a glare.

If there was one thing Hank hated it was an ego, a sense that for some reason you could think you were better than everybody else, that you felt like you could talk down to others completely forgoing any humility. The second he had targeted Red though? The fuse had started to smolder.

“Your personal life does concern me when you’re fraternizing with whatever that is beside me. I believe it calls into question your decision making; maybe it’s time that I put that probation report through. You’ve been quite disorderly lately.”

Red at the face in anger Redheart was going to reply to the power hungry stallion but held her tongue as she watched Hank close the distance behind the stallion. She didn’t know what he had planned but she was sure going to like watching.

“What are you smiling at?” Caliper narrowed his eyes at the mare, “What do you think is so funn-aahhH.”

Finding himself spun around completely with a large hand clamped around his throat the air in his lungs was then forcefully removed from his back slamming into the table.

Hank didn’t mean to use enough power to remove the stallion from his chair completely but either through Caliper’s surprising lack of weight for an average sized stallion, increased muscle mass or perhaps a mix of both Hank had gotten more than his intended result. Oh well though, humans are made to adapt and roll with the flow.

Kicking the ponies chair out of the way Hank pulled the pegasus upright, “ I’m real sick of your holier than thou bullshit Caliper. I don’t know where you was born to think you could treat folks like shit, and I really don’t care, because watching you act like you’re the malevolent king of this stupid hospital; ruling over your subjects like you have any say in what they do outside of these walls is fucking pathetic. You’re pathetic. Your asinine smug prick attitude makes me want to beat the ego out of you. And I suggest that you pull a complete one-eighty with how you act because you sure as hell don’t have the muscle to back up your words. If you keep this stunt up someday somebody's gonna get tired of your shit and break you like the insignificant twig you are.”

Not letting go of the panic stricken stallion Hank leans down and picks up the chair he kicked over before plopping Caliper down into it unceremoniously. Sitting with his hooves between his legs, head down, eyes on the tabletop in front of him like a scolded foal.

“Hey. Hey. Look at me.” Hank flicked the pony’s ear causing Caliper to move his eyes to the man but not his head, “I’m the captain now.” A smile on his face Hank laughed a little, “But no. If you don’t have stretchers, water, food, IV’s, and everything else to deal with malnutrition and months of slave labor ready tomorrow morning at the time I’ve specified, if I come back alive, I’ll kill you.”

Pausing to let his words sink in Hank nodded, “There will be no yellin’ or fightin’, it’ll be cold and calculated, no passion involved, like a business transaction. Don’t get in my way of helping these people.”

Satisfied that his message had gotten through Hank stood back up and turned to the door, leaving without another word as the room stood still.

“Oh-” Hank peaked his head back around the door frame causing everypony to turn and look at him, “And have some morphine or an equivalent ready as well. I’m gonna be a little beat up. Plussss… I need my artery clamps back, might come in handy if shit goes south.”

Slipping out of her chair and quickly making her way to the human as he saw her getting out of the chair he turned and made it out into the hall. Walking up next to the large man, his gear clinking as he moved Redheart didn’t know what to say. Thank you may have been a good start but there was so much more to unpack than that.

“I… Thank you for putting Caliper in his place.” Red said walking through the door to the staircase that Hank had held open for her.

“No problem. Self important assholes like him have always rubbed a raw nerve with me; and they cross a line when they go after people I like.”

Looking at the human out of the corner of her eye trying to read his face for what he might have implied with “like” she couldn’t tell what was going on behind those piercing grey eyes as usual. Looking away before he caught her staring Redheart decided not to think about what he meant. At least not until later.

Walking through the swinging doors that opened to the ground floor hallway Redheart looked behind her at Hank who had his rifle pointed back up the stairs; making sure they weren’t followed.

“You know that you don’t have to do that anymore, right?” Red said to Hank as he caught up with her.

A long exhale coming from the human’s nose he glanced down to her, “Telling myself to stop doing that would be like trying to stop breathing. Ain’t gonna happen.”

“The compulsion is that strong?” Redheart asked remembering some of her old squadmates and their problems… She wondered how they were doing now. Shaking the thought out of her head she looked up to Hank watching as he thought of a way to explain, the muscles of his jaw flexing all the while.

“Yeah.”

Waiting for him to continue she quickly realized he wasn’t and looked back forward, not wanting to press any further.

Walking the rest of the way to the main lobby Red went behind the half circle reception desk to the door that lead to the break room that held her, and many other nurses, desks and belongings. Waiting for Redheart to return with his artery clamps Hank rested his hip on the edge of the desk causing the nurse on reception duty to scoot back.

Catching her movement out of the corner of his eye Hank couldn’t help but look to the nervous mare, “Look I’m not gonna hurt you blah blah bl-” Pausing and looking at the nervous pony as she looked up at him with massive eyes he realized the pony was much smaller than usual and that he had seen her before.

A smile slowly spreading across his face only causing the small mare to become more nervous.

“You’re that tiny little thing, aren't you? Well, I’m afraid there’s no beds to burrow yourself under around so I guess you’re stuck here looking at my ugly ass.”

Drop didn’t like the tiny eyes of the human to begin with. She certainly didn’t like them looking at her and what seemed like observing everything they could. The human scared her for many reasons that she felt were completely acceptable: he was large, dangerous, and just scary. He looked like he crawled out of somepony’s nightmares.

“You’re adorable.”

The simple statement shocking the small pony greatly Drop looked at Hank’s grin causing her to shiver, “W-what?”

“You’re adorable.” He repeats, “You’re like a kitten.”

Not knowing whether it was an insult or compliment Drop didn’t worry about it and instead went with unsettled. Not knowing how to escape the strange situation Drop was saved as Redheart walked out of the break room and saw the situation.

“Will you stop flirting with every nurse you come across Hank? And with Drop really? The poor mare is already jumpy enough.” Red said from around the clamps held in her teeth, amusement in her tone.

Looking from Drop to Red Hank grinned, “I wasn’t flirting. I was just expressing how adorable she is.”

“That’s flirting Hank.”

“No...” Reaching down Hank takes the clamps out of Redheart’s mouth and puts them in his pocket, “She’s adorable like a kitten or puppy, or any small fluffy animal for that instance. Kinda like you, but smaller.”

“Ponies aren’t cute like that.”

Hank couldn’t disagree more, “Yes you are. You’re all small, have big expressive eyes, little fuzzy rotating ears, noses that scrunch up when they’re poked, chest fuzz. I can go on and on. It really doesn’t help that humans have the need, the pure desire, to pick up and squeeze absolutely everything they find cute.”

“Well don’t think you can just go around doing that to everypony.” Redheart said nervously backing up from Hank as a deranged look came across his face.

“Of course I can. You can’t out run me, you’re not strong enough to escape my grasp.” Taking a step towards her Hank held his hands out.

Backing further away from the human Redheart saw that he had corralled her so he was blocking the hallway; her only route of escape.

“Don’t you do it Hank.”

“Eeeeeehehehehe.”

Redheart had never heard a more terrifying sound in her life. She didn’t know how the human had managed to laugh in such a way but at the same time she didn’t want to know; she had more important things to do. Like avoid Hank's grasp as he toyed with her.

Hank had long ago caught on to the advantages and disadvantages to being a quadruped. Sure they had straight line speed and power but moving sideways was hard and moving in diagonals was nearly impossible without them tripping over their own legs.

“Ya know red four legs ain’t always great.” Hank smiled as Red side stepped him again.

“In straight lines you’re fine, and I’ll admit you’re surprisingly nimble sideways, but in diagonals…”

Starting to push her back and to the side at the same time Red started to stumble almost immediately even as she tried to keep track of her hooves. It wasn’t much longer she found herself on her side and then scooped up into the human’s tight grasp.

“There is no denying the inevitable Red.”

Glaring up at the human as she was held like a filly her stern stare instantly melted away as soon as his fingers reached that spot on her neck right under her jaw. It was hard to be mad while you were getting the best scratch of your life Redheart found as she closed her eyes and leaned into Hank’s hand.

“See? Told ya you were cute.”

Far too comfortable to even consider sending a snarky comment back to the man whose arms she was in Red contently rode in the human’s arms as he walked around the lobby enjoying the serene smile on her face. Catching a glance at his watch Hank’s smile faded as he remembered the time table he was on.

Taking his hand away from her jaw he ruffled the fur on her chest, waking the pony, before setting her back down. Finding herself without the comfort she had just had Redheart was going to say something about the premature stoppage of scratches before she saw the solemn smile on Hank’s face.

“You’re going to make it back tomorrow right?”

“No promises.”

“You’re supposed to say “yes” you know.” Red says taking a few steps toward Hank as he opened the door to the world outside.

“I’m not one to offer false comfort.” Looking back at the pony for another second Hank smiled before exiting the hospital.

<><><> 3rd-ish person, Hank, Cabin<><><>

The sun having set about an hour ago the lights were back on in the workshop as Hank tested out the rigidity of the bracket that held the medium sized maglight to the side of his heavy ballistic helmet by shaking the helmet crazily and whacking it off the table much to Zecora’s amusement.

“I think that’ll do ‘er.” Hank said with a smile as he turned to look at the Zebra who was sat behind him on an old square of foam he had drug out.

Hank found he liked working in the workshop with company more than he thought. Even if Zecora wasn’t saying anything he found just knowing he wasn’t alone calmed the presence in his head that tormented him oh so often. Even with all of the questions that Zecora had he was happy to explain why he did this or what that was for. He was just glad to have someone around him that wasn’t trying to directly end his life.

“Are you absolutely sure you have to do this? Can’t the guard do their job? I’ve never seen you prepare like this and I’m getting very nervous about the peril you’re putting yourself in.”

“I think you and me both know how useful the guard is Z. If I let them do this the ponies already down there will die and so will a large portion of the guard force.” Setting the helmet down and picking up three green screw cap Perrier bottles he said walking towards the large drum of gasoline, “Hell. I don’t even know if any ponies would make it out alive.”

“Still I think this is even over your head.”

Filling each of the bottles three quarters of the way full Hank wiped the outside of the bottles off before wiping off his hand as well, “You’re probably right Zecora, but the odds have never stopped me before and they sure as hell won’t now.”

“I figured you’d say that.”

I’m sorry Z but there just ain’t no way I can leave those ponies down there knowing what’s goin’ on.”

“I knew you would say that too.”

“You know me so well.” Hank smiled and laughed while taking two large styrofoam pepsi cups down from the large stack he had on the top shelf.

Extremely confused at just what he was doing with kerosene, glass jars, and now strange plastic cups Zecora got up and walked toward the workbench. Standing herself up on Hank’s right side she watched as he crumpled and ripped up the two cups into smaller pieces.

“What are you doing? None of this makes sense.” Confusion heavy in her voice she watched as he started dropping the crushed up pieces into the fluid in the bottles where it… Melted?

“I am making molotov cocktails. Well my recipe at least.”

Not answering Zecora’s question at all she watched what he was doing further, trying to understand, but failing completely. “Can you explain. I don’t understand this alchemy.”

“It’s a fire bomb. The Finns came up with it first when they were fighting the soviets I believe. Basically you put something flammable in a breakable container with some kind of wick, light the wick, then throw it and hope it breaks open on your enemy.”

“That sounds terrible.” Zecora said in disgust, “Death by immolation is a cruel and prolonged way to die.”

“You’re goddamn right it is.” Hank said with much more enthusiasm.

Slightly taken aback Zecora looks down at Hank’s hands as he started dropping the rest of the bits into the last bottle, “But what is your recipe for this terrible weapon?”

“Well… If I was getting really fancy I’d put some used motor oil in here along with the rest just make these things as nasty as possible but right now I’m just putting some styrofoam in to make this gasoline more like a gel than a liquid. This way it has a much better chance of sticking to things like walls and people while burning longer.

“Is that all you do?”

“No.” Taking the rags and thumbtacks from the left side of the bench Hank set them down in front of him and the zebra, “What I also do is make the thing self contained so it doesn't spill all over me. A lot of people just stuff a rag down the mouth of a bottle and then when they carry it around the rag spreads gas around on them and their clothes making them for one: Flammable, where they could light themselves on fire on accident and two: Smell strongly of gas announcing their presence to anything with a nose.”

Watching his hands as they completed their task with practiced ease Zecora listened with rapt attention.

“I use a screw cap with an internal wick so I lose none of the payload and so I can carry them around in a more compact package. So what I do is tack the rag to the bottom of the screw cap, then bend the tack flat and tape it down, after that I push the knot in ( ÒwÓ ) so I don’t pull the wick all the way out under stress. And then bada bing bada bip you have yourself a homemade self contained firebomb, perfect for shutting down enemy movement, covering a retreat, killing morale, or just making sure that you don’t just send some son of a bitch to hell but do it so he arrives lookin’ like a forgotten piece of bacon on the griddle.”

Both amazed and disgusted at the knowledge Hank held Zecora looked at the bottles with a new sense of respect and fear, “You really have this down to a science don’t you?”

“I’m good at what I do.”

Zecora definitely knew that to be true but she wondered what kind of highly engineered way Hank had of lighting these terrifying weapons of death, “So how do you light these?” Tapping one of the bottles she asked.

“Oh I duck taped a zippo to my left forearm armor see?” Holding up the gauntlet Zecora could see a small grey rectangle held down by the black tape.

Seeing the flat stare on the Zebra’s face Hank set the gauntlet down, “Hey, it don’t have to be pretty to work well.”

Author's Note

Here is this... thing. The next chapter will be the climax and most likely be around 6,000 words I hope. I say that and I'll end up with 12,000 but what can I do.

So there should be either just that one chapter or possibly two that will round out this arc that has taken two god damned years to write. Honestly I hate my slow writing self.

Anywho, thanks everyone for pushing this flaming dumpster past 300 likes. I hope to see y'all sooner than later with the next chapter. Toodles.

Stealth is Not an Option for this Mission

Hank stared down at the M240B as it laid in front of him on his workbench. He had been through the gun three times with oil, swabs, and brushes. He was confident that not a single speck of grime rested anywhere in or on the gun. Tapping his foot to the classic rock as it played quietly from his phone Hank reached and picked up the machine gun, its weight feeling comfortable in his arms.

Connecting the box of a hundred linked rounds to the side of the gun Hank fed the belt through and roughly brought the feed tray cover down, bringing his fist down on it to make sure it was secure. Turning around and walking to the Humvee Hank sat the large gun next to his seat and looked around the interior finding it incredibly bare.

Gone were the duffle bags of ammo, the jerry cans of extra fuel, or anything that wasn’t needed. All that remained were the bloodstains in the carpet and a small bag filled to the brim with medical supplies and an extra canteen full of water that sat on top of the dash. The sight of such a bare humvee caused Hank to frown a little, he ignored the feeling and pushed down on the lever turning over the engine.

Angry to be awoken from its slumber the engine groaned as it turned over before erupting into a roar. Letting the vehicle idle for a few minutes Hank stared off forward just listening to the engine’s purr before he pulled himself out of his trance and flicked the switches that controlled the lights to “ON” as it was written in sharpie.

First the headlights turning on and then the four rally lights on the top the tree line in front of him was bathed in a bright yellow cone of light. Turning off the lights for the time being Hank patted the dash of the humvee lovingly as he slipped out of the seat and returned to his workshop to get ready the rest of the way.

Getting to work Hank started in on the pile put on his web gear first, its extra heavy weight from the added weapons and ordnance felt like a comfort blanket to the man as he set the shoulder straps in place before buckling it down.

Not a single spot along the belt was committed to anything thing but payload. On his right side the three molotovs sat lined up all in a separate specially made pouches he had made long ago for that direct purpose along with a single grenade that was also tucked away. Behind that was his new sawed off shotgun he had become oh so attached to in the short time he had used it. It’s long leather holster tied around his thigh above the knee to keep it from bouncing around the shotgun rested peacefully, a 00 shell inside both of the chambers with ten more in reserve on a bandolier that was attached vertically to the black vest running down its right side under where his arm would be.

His revolver, a piece of his past that had followed him into the present faithfully, was moved to his hip, just behind the shotgun, for protection from blades and the such that his chest was sure to attract. On his left hip was the empty holster and mag pouches made to fit the Beretta and three of its mags. In front of that was his hatchet and two buck knives, both of which had blades marred with chips and scrapes from heavy use. And while his bayonet seemed missing from its usual place it had been moved to his right leg, tied to the appendage with paracord and a liberal amount of duck tape.

Picking up the black vest Hank hung it over the LBV’s shoulder straps and connected the velcro on the front. Taking up the piece of aluminum in his hands next the young man slipped it into its spot over the black material and walked over to the bench where four pop rivets and the pop rivet gun sat.

Picking up the small fastener Hank put it on the first hole and slipped the stem of the rivet into the gun but stopped the second he started to squeeze.

If he went any further he would be sealed inside the armor, the only way out would be to drill out the rivets. Hank knew this and had made the act he was doing right now the point of no return in his mind. He had always done this, setting a mental point that if he crossed he couldn’t turn back from. His body was a record of this practice and Hank was fully aware of what had been in front of him before and what was now.

Thinking about Zecora and all the other friends he had made so far his hand loosened on the riveter before quickly tightening and locking the rivet into place with a pop. It was an impossibility that Hank would let the ponies suffer anymore, an impossibility that a single diamond dog would go unpunished for what they had done. He would bleed them of every drop and before he knew it he was sealed into his possible tomb.

Tying the black handkerchief behind his neck the helmet found its way onto his head next. Patting himself down while walking into the cabin Hank looked at the table with his assorted guns neatly laid out where he had cleaned them… minus one.

Sliding the three M9 magazines into their pouches all that was left on the table was the was one more M9 mag and a single 9mm round. Slowly walking to the gun cabinet Hank took the cloth wrapped pistol down, feeling the gun through the cloth and his gloved hands as one bad memory punched him, followed by another, and another, and another.

Unwrapping the gun and tossing the cloth back into the closest Hank gripped the pistol tightly and stared at it. It had been over a year since he had last held it like this and he would of preferred if it could have stayed that way but its services were needed.

Pointing the pistol at the wall Hank found the pistol still fit well in his hand causing him to sigh. Pulling the slide back and locking it Hank took the loose round and stuck it in the pipe and slowly closed it. Taking the magazine next he slid it in and tapped it with his palm solemnly. Putting the pistol in its holster on his left hip Hank stopped and looked at Zecora as she slept on the couch. She had tried to stay up with him all night as he worked but failed miserably after midnight. The man was positive she would still be passed out on the small piece of foam right now if he hadn't carried her in.

Part of him wanted to wake her and say goodbye but he couldn’t bring himself to wake someone resting so soundly, especially for anything he was doing. At the same time he couldn’t just leave, possibly forever, without saying goodbye.

It wasn’t hard to find a piece of paper and pen and so Hank started thinking about what to write. Hank was bad at talking, and terrible at writing notes so he decided to go straight to the point, as he always did.

<><><>

Hey Z. I couldn’t bring myself to wake you but I wanted to say goodbye somehow. If I die all of my belongings and wealth is yours. If I don’t die I’ll be at the hospital hopefully by at least 06:45. Come by if you want, though you may not like what you see.

Love you - Hank
<><><>

Lying the piece of paper down on the table in front of the sleeping zebra Hank worried that saying that he loved her was too much but it was true. He figured going out saying the truth was better than not saying anything at all.

Mental checklist almost complete there were only a few things left: Food and water to give to the ponies, flare gun, the sledgehammer and blowtorch to break into the cage, power drill, 1911 to serve as a truck gun and absolute back up, and of course celebratory Arizona green tea and Killian’s.

Stepping out of the door with everything in hand Hank silently closed the door behind him while taking in a long breath of air through his nose. His eyes closed as he enjoyed the smell of the early morning dew he opened them with a sigh and turned his head and then body to face the Humvee as the exhaust billowed out of the stack and condensed with the cool air forming small grey wispy clouds.

<><><><><><>

Stood outside the south entrance to town Clover, Ironhoof, and Ironhoof’s oldest friend looked up at the top of the hill through the dark waiting for Hank to arrive. Ironhoof and his friend Amber Walnut, an earth pony from a walnut farm far east of Canterlot stood next to each other clad in their dark silver trail guard armor, their swords hanging of their right sides.

“Do you really think “Hank” means business Iron?” Amber asked scanning the top of the hill the best he could in the low light.

“I don’t know him well enough to give you a definite answer on that. He seems like quite the driven and motivated individual though.”

“I guess.” Amber shrugged off, “What do you think ‘bout this situation here Clover?” Amber turned to the smaller earth pony clad in gold armor.

Only offering a sigh in response Clover continued to look forward at the hill. He was tired of always being asked what he thought. He couldn’t understand why ponies thought his opinion was worth any more weight than theirs. He was thrust into the role of leading the garrison only because he had been to officer school. He could count ten ponies more qualified than him and yet, here he stood the leader of the Ponyville garrison.

“I think he’s being serious. He wouldn’t kid about something like that. Plus how would he know about the missing ponies unless he saw the fliers? He hadn't been spotted in or near town before he came to me.” Clover said in a distant tone.

Laughing a little Walnut turned to Ironhoof who also had a smile on his face, “So how do you think he found out then?”

Snorting Clover could only imagine, “Buck if I know. All I do know is that he found out where they were and had a plan formulated in a day. Something we have been chasing around for a month or more since the first disappearance.”

As the ponies continued to chat about possible upcoming events and the large creature that had devised the plan that was for the most part still a mystery to them none of them noticed a faint glow of light from on top of the hill until a low rumble started to vibrate through the air. All of the ponies stopping their conversation at once with the addition of the strange noise the growing brightness of the glow from atop the hill finally caught their attention.

A sense of tension hanging in the air around the ponies as the rumble grew louder and the glow turned into two defined beams that shot over the hill. Early risers and fellow guards deeper in the town alike all looked to the source of the noise and light causing a concerned murmur of conversation to come from the few awake ponies as two far apart glowing orbs crest the hill and stopped looking down into town.

Conditioned to believe anything with glowing eyes and coming out of the Evertree was a monster the ponies had no idea what to expect from the arrival of such an entity. Watching closely as the something started to come down the hill four more glowing orbs snapped on above the previous two.

Watching it come right at them the three guards took a step back toward town as the thing reached the bottom of the hill. A faint outline of the beast slowly becoming visible in the darkness the three ponies realized it wasn’t a creature at all. It was a strange wagon.

Pulling up right in front of them before turning left and stopping they heard a clunk come from the other side of the wagon and a familiar silhouette step clear.

<><><><><><>

Pulling himself out of the still running Humvee awkwardly due to the large amount of gear strapped to his body Hank walked around the front of the vehicle casting himself in light for a brief second as he walked toward the trio.

“Sorry I’m a bit late. Had to make sure the fifty was ready to roll.” Pointing over his shoulder with his thumb to the large anti material machine gun pointed off the rear of the Humvee Hank stopped in front of the three.

“Well… Hank, this is Amber Walnut, one of my oldest friends and a stallion I trust my life with.” Ironhoof introduces the two.

Both stepping forward Amber offers his hoof with as much confidence as possible but almost pulls back as Hank unexpectedly grabs it and starts shaking it up and down, “I hope that means you have combat experience.”

“I do.” Amber answers as Hank let go and stood back up straight while turning to Clover.

Wanting to get right down to business Hank knew he would have time to get acquainted with the pair on the drive over and didn’t want to waste time now, “Okay Clover this is all going down at the Gemfields, there’s a somewhat hidden cave entrance at the far North-East of the clearing that a Diamond Dog pack of unknown strength resides in. It’s not hidden much more than its in a shady spot but I was not able to scout for alternative exits or other packs in the area.”

“So it was that close under our snouts.” Clover said in a dejected tone, ashamed of himself.

“It would seem.” Hanks nods, “Now is the hospital gearin’ up? Are your bird ponies watching for flares? Are your backup troops on standby?”

“Yes to all three, and they are called pegasi. Not bird ponies.”

“I really couldn’t give less of a shit about what the right term is right now. Now are you two ready to get this show on the road?” Pointing to Ironhoof and Amber he asks.

“We’re ready.” Iron confirmed not knowing what he was getting his friend and himself into. The uncertainty made him uneasy and the little information he had just learned did little to help, but if he had been called upon to help ponies he was not going to say no. He knew Amber felt the exact same.

“Alright, let's go then.” Opening the passenger front door Hank motions for the duo to climb inside.

Not sure of how to board the strange vehicle Iron jumped up to the floor board and then climbed onto the seat making sure to leave room for Amber to fit as well. The door then closed behind them with a slam causing their anxiety about the situation to peak they realized that now they were in for whatever happened next.

Watching Hank say one last thing to Clover, they both watched as Hank quickly turned and walked back in front of the Humvee as it gave off its signature low hum. Catching a glimpse of the human in high detail as he crossed through the light it was at this moment both ponies realized just how armored Hank really was; and it certainly didn’t give them a good feeling about what lay ahead.

Said human slid into the driver’s seat and closed the door behind him everyone in the cabin silently looked to one another while trying to read how everyone felt. The main consensus for the ponies was tense while Hank was as calm as he could be.

Breaking eye contact first Hank put the Humvee in gear causing it to pull forward slowly, much to the surprise of the ponies inside, the feeling being much different than riding in a carriage.

It wasn’t until they had made it into the tree line on the Canterlot path that someone opened their mouth.

“So what exactly is our job here?” Iron asked while looking over the human’s gear now that he was right next to him.

“The only purpose either of you have is to guard this.” Slapping the steering wheel he quickly glanced to Ironhoof and Amber, “This rig is the only chance we have at getting these ponies, and ourselves, to the hospital quick. In other words, it’s our lifeline.”

“So we aren’t even going to go in with you?” Slightly offended that they were seemingly doing so little Amber’s tone conveyed this.

“Right. But this big bitch is going to be about fifty feet from the entrance so the ponies down there have less land to travel to get pulled out. I expect you to protect and help them load up, even giving up your seat if we run out of room.”

“Do you expect for the diamond dogs to attack this?” Iron asked as Hank started going through his phone for a piece of music.

“I don’t know what I expect to be honest. What I do know is that once I go down there things are going to get messy so I expect some dogs to attempt to flee; and that’s gonna drive them to you.” Holding the wheel in place with his knee Hank plugged the phone into the stereo, “Make sense?”

“I think we got it. Do you understand Amber?”

“Yeah. I got it. I do have a question for you though, Hank.” Catching Hank’s attention the man turns to the pony who had positioned himself in the backseat, “How do you expect to take on the whole den by yourself?”

A grin creepily spreading across Hanks face he turned so he was looking back forward, “I’m banking on one thing.”

“And what’s that?”

“Have you ever heard of shock combat?”

Confused at the question Amber shares a glance with Iron, “Shock combat? As in electric spells?”

“No. No.” Shaking his head Hank’s grin grew wider, “You hit hard and fast with brutality. Break their moral and crush their spirit. You never give them a second to breathe or regroup, you make sure all they know is pressure and death.

A strange glint in the human’s eye as he looked to the ponies they couldn’t help but feel unsettled as he continued to grin maniacally. Both of the two passengers wondered at that moment what knowledge and secrets were housed inside the human’s head.

Perhaps even harder to think about is how Hank had learned all that he seemed to know. What things had he done and seen to hold such knowledge? And on top of that be more than willing to carry it out.

“If I had to sum it up in three words they’d be: Speed, Violence, Momentum.” His words not helping at making him feel anymore friendly Hank didn’t really care, “Now I hope you boys don’t mind but we’re just about three minutes out and I’m gonna put some tunes on to psych myself up.”

Tapping the screen of his phone before setting it on the dash with the bag of relief items for the ponies a strange series of notes plays before the cabin erupts with drums and guitars.

<><><>

As the song progressed and they got closer to their objective Hank had steadily grew more and more enthusiastic while the ponies only grew more unnerved. The completely foreign music and its subject matter fitting scarily well with the human Iron had watched from his seat as the veins on the exposed parts of Hank’s arms grew larger and his muscles tensed against the skin.

Now pressed against the door to get as far from the man as possible Iron watched in nervous amazement as the human sang along to the demented song with surprising skill.

Looking away from the man for a second and out of the rectangular window in front of him Iron’s eyes widened and Amber cried out in surprise as the path became too narrow for the vehicle causing various degrees of vegetation to block their path

Unfaltered by the obstacle Hank put the pedal to the floor causing the Humvee's turbocharger to whirl as the vehicle smashed through the wall of vegetation. Small trees and the like breaking or being forced out of the way with one last rough bump the humvee rammed into the clearing.

“Your life is over now! Your life is running out! When your time is at an end, then it time to kill again!”

Looking back and forth from the crazed human and the ground in front of him Iron started to try to find something to hold onto as the cave entrance got closer and closer and Hank showed no intention of slowing down. Panic just about to set in Iron saw Hank, in a flurry of movement, manipulate every control near him causing the vehicle to start sliding sideways as Amber started screaming from the backseat. Quickly finding themselves stopped with the ass end of the Humvee pointed toward the cave Hank flung the door open and grabbed everything near him, slinging it over his shoulder or carrying it as he made his way out of the truck.

Running around to the back and flinging open the hatch the sledgehammer and torch taped to the handle found its place slung across his back as well before Hank turned and started sprinting faster than he had any business going towards the two still reeling diamond dogs guarding the entrance.

Screaming “YOU BETTER GET READY TO DIE!”, in perfect timing with the last verse from the song Iron and Amber watched in shock Hank ruthlessly dispatched the two dogs and disappeared into the cave mouth.

“What the buck just happened?” Amber mumbled staring at one of the dogs as it rolled on its back clutching its throat.

<><><>

Targeting the dog on his right for no direct reason Hank felt the dogs lungs deflate from the full speed shoulder check into the rock. Taking a step back as the dog slid down the rock face Hank let free a kick directly into the adam’s apple of the bipedal canine crushing the windpipe instantly.

Staring in shock and horror at what he had just watched happen to his litter mate and best friend Bone Claw didn’t even think to use his spear until the monster turned toward him. The bright light coming from the side of its head blinding him he swung wildly but knew the blow had been batted away easily as a large hand grabbed the side of his head and rammed it into the rock. Pain erupted in the side of his head as second hit made an unsettling crack in his skull and the third hit exposed his brain to the outside world.

Two lives erased in an instant Hank couldn’t feel more alive or at home as he threw the dog’s broken body to the ground. Turning the light, that was zip tied to the side of the 240, on Hank pushed into the cave with the gun at his hip.

The bright white light from the two flashlights his only source of illumination in the cave Hank steadily pushed deeper. His trigger finger desperately wanting to hold down on the piece of metal his wild eyes desperately searched for a target from behind the ballistic glass.

Finding nothing yet Hank stopped as he reached a twenty by twenty circular room with eight off shoots. Stopped in the middle as he looked around Hank went with his best guess and chose the one that was widest.

Continuing down the path torches started to line the walls casting the place in a dull orange glow. A bend coming up in the path ahead Hank saw shadows cast on the wall in front of him as something moved around the corner. Picking up his pace Hank raced to the bend and swung around the corner.

A packed hallway of armed diamond dogs staring at him as he stared back from down the machine gun they paused and all conversation stopped. Hank’s brain releasing dopamine in tremendous levels with the sight in front of him the lead diamond dog pulled his sword and tried to step forward but was quickly cut down by a wall of thirty caliber bullets.

Nowhere for the dogs to go sideways the rounds rammed their way through multiple dogs at a time before stopping. Before five seconds had passed twenty dogs laid dead as the last few tried to run back down the hall only to receive a singular bullet through their backs.

The noise was tremendous. Hank was nearly deaf from the short burst from the machine gun and he was sure the entire pack had just been awoken but he didn’t care as he pushed through the hall of dead bodies, his boots instantly becoming stained red.

Following after the diamond dog he didn’t shoot he wanted to see what he would lead him to. Making it further down the hall, the dog looked behind him panicked to see that it was still following him, the two lights shining brightly as the black shape moved behind them.

Bringing his closed fist down on the large wooden doors as hard as he could the Diamond dog cried out, “Let me in! There’s something out here! I-It killed them all. HELP!”

Slowing down and watching bemused the dog turned around terrified as the door started to open. Shaking his head ‘no’ Hank raised the gun and sent a short burst into the dog and through the wooden door.

Half the diamond dog’s head disappearing into a mist Hank ran past the dead body and pushed himself through the door where another dog lay dead from a bullet to the chest.

Scanning the yellow lit room Hank smiled under his black handkerchief at the full room in front of him. A meeting of some sort going underway a larger dog sat in a “throne” of sorts as higher members of the pack sat around respectively.

Anger on all of their faces as they glared at the interloper the chief growled and pointed to Hank, “Kill that piece of shi-” his words dying in his throat much like himself four rounds tore through his midsection and blew out through the back of his throne.

Turning his attention to the rest of the room Hank started to hose down the other members as they charged toward him. A hard impact striking his left chest area Hank looked down to notice a large divot in the aluminum as another arrow skidded off the plate on his right thigh.

Going to direct his bullets to the dogs with crossbows Hank instead had to duck under an axe as it went for his neck. Backstepping to create space Hank shot the dog in the chest once crumpling him as another lunged in with a machete type blade. Muzzle striking him in the sternum the dog swung his sword and hit Hank in the side of the helmet. Striking him again in the chest to push him back Hank quickly turned and cut down another charging dog as an arrow flew next to his head.

Ducking from the arrows Hank shot the machete wielding dog in the face and turned face to the archers before leveling the machine gun and cutting through their ranks. The dogs quickly falling Another large diamond dog came out of nowhere and tackled Hank into the wall. Holding onto the heavily armored human by the waist Hank shot another approaching dog before bringing the stock of the machine gun down onto the back of the canines neck as he tried to punch the human in the ribs. Letting go of the armored man Hank quickly threw a knee catching the dog on the muzzle and making him fall back.

Holding his broken muzzle Digger looked up as the masked man stepped over him and raised a boot. Holding up a hand in a surrendering gesture it went ignored by the human as he brought his foot down onto the dog’s chest breaking his ribs and puncturing all of his vital organs.

Stepping away from the now cooling body Hank looked around the room and thankfully saw all the diamond dogs dead. Looking around for the door with the cages behind it Hank heard yelling echoing from down the main tunnel.

Running to the large door Hank lent the gun on the door while preparing his first molotov of the morning. The scent of gasoline reaching his nose he flicked open the lighter and lit it before igniting the wick.

Waiting as the sounds grew closer Hank adjusted his grip on the lit bottle before sending it down the tunnel to the bend. The flame spreading quickly and sticking to the walls and ceiling like he hoped panicked creams of somebody on fire came from around the corner causing a few flashbacks to flash across his vision.

Shaking the flashes away Hank picked up the machine gun and quickly shut the large doors while using the nearby pole to lock them down. Turning around and sweeping the room with his flashlights Hank’s eyes locked onto the only other tunnel in the room. Going to the tunnel Hank shined the lights down the hallway and saw a singular wooden door, making his way toward it Hank raised his foot and gave a hard kick near the side causing the door to open a few inches before slamming back closed

Not able to hear anything subtle from all of the gunfire Hank tried to kick it in only for it to move in a little before closing right back up. Enough knowledge from experience Hank knew that if a door was acting like that someone was behind it pushing against it.

“You can’t hold me back motherfucker! I’m gonna rip your god damned throat out!”

Going to kick again it budged a little more but quickly closed again. Going to plan B Hank kneeled down and pointed the 240 at an up angle before sending three rounds through the door and into whatever was behind it.

Screams of pain immediately coming from the other side Hank stood up and kicked the door in only to receive three arrows, two to his chest and one that caught the flesh on the underside of his left arm by the elbow.

Though the wound didn’t hurt yet Hank still registered he’d been hit and grit his teeth in anger as he depressed the trigger. The ten or so dogs blood splattering the far wall he let off the trigger and looked down to see around twenty rounds left in the belt. In his excitement it seemed Hank’s finger was lingering on the trigger more than it needed to. Though it sure was a lot of fun.

Entering the room Hank had become aware of the pounding at the large doors behind him but he knew there were things he needed to get going right now.

Stepping in front of the cage and looking past the bars the ponies stared back as they huddled in the corner from whatever had killed their captors so efficiently. Some of their ribs and hip bones showing from malnutrition Hank had a hard time looking at their ghoulish faces. Ponies weren’t supposed to look so skinny with matted fur and empty eyes.

An even ratio of stallions and mares a white mare with cut short purple hair poked out from the back and gasped as she looked over the figure closer, “Hank!?”

Rushing up the the bars Rarity put her front hooves on them while the masked man stepped closer.

“I- It’s you! You found us! H- How?”

Tracked the dogs and found this place, your friends are worried.” He answered simply while taking the bag full of food and water off from his shoulder and pushing it through the bars, “Make sure the starving ones don’t eat or drink too much, it could kill them. And don’t worry about cleaning up just get hydrated and patch your wounds if there are any.”

Taking the bag in her mouth Rarity nodded and quickly started distributing the supplies.

“Who sent you? Was it Celestia? Luna? Captain armor?” Looking up from where he was wiring the torch to the steel bars Hank looked at one of the skinniest stallions he had ever seen in his life, to be honest Hank had no idea how the pony was still standing. Looking back down to his work Hank shook his head slightly, “No. It’s just me.”

Confused at the lack of involvement from his own government the stallion deflates a little, “There are guards here with you though right?”

“Other than the two guarding the extraction vehicle no.”

“Oh… so we were forgotten.”

“This is not the time to feel sorry. Get some food and water in you.” Hank ordered as he completed wiring the torch up.

Walking back to the others slowly Hank looked over to Rarity while some of the ponies started to eat and drink, “Are there keys to this?”

“The leader keeps them on him.” The mare he saw get captured a few days ago answers.

Standing up and going to get the keys Hank stops as the multiple axe heads chop down on the timber through holes in the door, “Not an option." Turning back to where the torch was wired to the bars he turned the gas on full and clicked it until it ignited blowing a blue cone of flame on the locking bolt of the cage.

The hissing of the torch scaring the ponies Hank turned and looked to them, “Press against the wall closer to the door I don’t want a stray arrow tagging one of you.”

Moving as quickly as they could, the stronger ponies helped the ones that couldn’t walk on their own anymore to the other side of the cage while the human picked up the sledge hammer and leaned it on the wall behind him.

“When that cross bolt gets red hot you tell me.” Hank called out to the ponies in general as he picked up the 240 and walked to the door, bracing it against the wall while aiming the sights down the tunnel where the dogs would have to walk square into his sights.

Looking at the human as he braced and readied for combat Rarity could see his first finger slowly go from its place pressed against the side of his strange weapon onto the trigger. In an instant her perception of the man had shifted. Gone were her prejudices and reservations, all she saw now was a stallion willing to put himself between immeasurable danger and ponies who needed help. Turning her head back to the ponies behind her and spike who had instantly started trying to cheer up the little filly the second they had gotten into this terrible predicament a smile came across her face as she looked at the tiny dragon, but was quickly replaced by a frown. She was the one who had gotten them into the predicament in the first place wasn’t she? Just thinking about it almost made her collapse in guilt.

Hank coming back up in her mind she walked to the edge of the bars and was about to say she was sorry and to thank him before the object in his hands exploded with deafening noise, as it was seemingly prone to do, before another and another explosion came forth from the weapon.

Looking down the sights Hank squeezed off singular rounds as the targets presented themselves, a somewhat challenging thing to do with a gun that only had “safe” and “full auto.”

Five separate dogs catching five separate bullets diamond dogs stopped coming from around the corner but the pause was short lived as a battle cry rose from around the corner followed by a rush of dogs. The bad news for Hank was that he only had fifteen bullets left. The bad news for the dogs was that the tunnel was only wide enough or one and a half dogs shoulder to shoulder.

Expending the rest of the ammo quickly most of the wave fell but more still came. Tossing the gun to the side Hank reached for his revolver and drew it while leaning out of the door more and straightening his right arm.

Firing all six round down the hall arrows flew past his head and he head diamond dogs moaning in agony. Music to his ringing ears Hank dumped the empty casing and started to reload the revolver with its extra ammo. Getting to three a diamond dog presented himself in the doorway and started charging toward Hank, a large club held over his right shoulder.

Slamming the cylinder shut Hank pulled the trigger four times going over two empty cylinder and two full ones as he backpedaled while the diamond dog slowed to a stop and fell to his knees. Both of his lungs scrambled the dog wheezed painfully while Hank ran forward and pushed kicked his head backward into the stone floor. Contacting with a sharp crack the diamond dog stopped moving and Hank started to reload again.

For almost all of the ponies, including Rarity, that had been the first time the saw a person kill another person. They had seen ten diamond dogs get cut down by some mysterious force just a second ago sure, but having both parties involved within the picture was different somehow, it was more personal.

Hank however was unfazed by the death he had just dealt, instead focused on reloading the revolver. Closing the almost full cylinder Hank looked down to the revolver knowing that the four rounds left may be the last time he ever fired the pistol. A part of him sad at the notion Hank smiled instead and decided to enjoy it while it lasted.

As if on queue the dogs tried again to enter the room. The first took a bullet to the head and crumpled into a ball while three moved in at the same time. The first two taking rounds to the chest the last one in the stack pushed past his dead comrades and tackled Hank to the ground.

“I Got it. I Got it!” The diamond dog yelled to the others signaling their soon to be victory for sure. Taking out his long dagger and trying to thrust it down into the throat of the armored creature.

Catching the wrist of the Diamond dog with his left Hank held the dagger back as the dog frantically tried to push it into his throat. Reaching for the revolver that came out of hand when he got tackled he could feel its wooden grip at the edge of his reach. His fingers pulling the revolver closer to him another diamond dog rushed in with axe and ran toward the pair.

The revolver out of reach the other diamond dog raised the axe and started to swing it while still running forward. Raising his right leg and kicking out Hank felt it impact the dogs crotch causing the diamond dog's blow to stray off course and instead of burying the axe head into Hank’s right clavicle it went high.

Finally getting a grip on the revolver Hank pressed the muzzle to the dog’s head as the dagger started to inch closer to his throat. Looking into the dog’s eyes Hank pulled the trigger and watched as the side of his head disappeared into a cloud of red splattering his visor in much the same liquid.

Taking the dagger in his left hand while pushing the limp body off of him Hank turned to the recovering diamond dog and plunged the long blade into his gut as he started to raise the axe again. Holstering his now empty revolver while getting to his feet Hank twisted the blade and pulled it out before ramming it back in.

Every stab accompanied by a flash Hank’s mind slowly tore itself apart as the man desperately tried to hold on and not let the monster out of the cage. He could feel it thrashing in the back of his mind, wanting nothing more than to take the reins once again, the worst part; Hank was tempted to let the old him make an appearance. He knew he’d like whatever he did. Clenching his teeth Hank drove the dagger hilt deep into the Diamond’s dog chest and threw him to the side.

Just hold it together for a little longer man. That’s all we gotta do.

Looking over to the torch Hank sighed, this was going nowhere near as fast as he was hoping, the metal was only just starting to show a little color in a small square. Looking back to the open door Hank could hear yelling over the ringing in his ears and the hissing of the torch. He decided he didn’t like that.

Taking out one more molotov Hank flipped open the lighter and ran the side of his hand down the small black wheel sparking a small flame into existence. Exposing the wick in one fluid twist and pull Hank ignited the rag and prepared to throw it through the door as more flashes surged forward.

Images of the charred bodies he had left behind and the screams they had made as they were burning at his hand flooding his mind Hank could feel a small snapping sensation deep in his brain and twitched as his best efforts to contain the beast started to fail. Cocking his arm back none the less Hank felt the bottle leave his hand just as the diamond dogs yelled in unison signaling another charge.

The moral filled yell quickly turning into terror filled screams as the bottle broke and sent its contents onto whatever was in a ten foot radius Hank pulled the shotgun from his hip and waited as the first flaming diamond dog scrambled through the doorway flailing and shrieking as his flesh melted.

<><><><><><>

Clenching her eyes tight as a mighty yawn went through her system Zecora sat with her eyes closed for a few moments until she realized a familiar warmth wasn’t there. Slowly opening her eyes it took a second for Zecora’s mind to register that she was not in the loft and Hank was not with her.

The cabin was dead quiet, and that was strange. Usually if Hank got out of bed before she did he would be doing something and making a small amount of noise, whether that be drawing, cleaning his guns and blades, or preparing some food there was always some noise. But now there was none. In fact the cabin felt… empty and lifeless.

Looking around the cabin from her spot on the couch Hank truly was missing. Sitting back down with a confused sigh a white piece of paper sitting on the coffee table caught her eye. Looking at it inquisitively Zecora sat up and rubbed her eyes to bring the somewhat messy writing into focus.

Her neutral look steadily turning to panic as she read more of the short letter her breathing was labored by the time she reached the end.

“No no no no no NO! I can’t lose you too!” Zecora loudly exclaimed as tears threatened to escape her eyes, “I don’t want now to be the end of our relationship. I-I want to be with you for a long time.”

Pacing around the cabin being a complete nervous mess Zecora didn’t know what to do. He hadn't told her where his operation was going down, on purpose she expected, and she knew it would be a bad idea to try and track him down. Left with nothing but her thoughts about her somewhat unexpected housemate Zecora decided if she ever saw Hank again she would tell him exactly how she felt even if there was a chance he didn’t feel the same.

The zebra shaman had no idea what to make of the note. Did he mean love her in a familial since or in a romantic one? She knew how she loved the human and that alone was something to think about. Her feelings had at best snuck up on her and at worst ambushed her one night when she was nestled face first into the human’s neck as his arms were wrapped around her back. It was in that very moment her feelings for the man ahold of her were realized.

In reality the human had thrown a massive wrench into her plans. She had planned to move into the Everfree and quietly live in solitude working on potions until her mind had finally healed over the loss of her best friend or until she died, but Hank had other plans. Instead of doing any of that she was now living with the man and enjoying every second of it. Sure they had some small disagreements but nothing that ever lasted or wasn’t resolved with a gentle compromise.

Zecora hadn't even worked on potions or been to her home much at all in the last month’s, instead she had been content to help Hank out with the property and his various projects. Zecora was just now starting to realize how much she relied upon the man for emotional support, he had become her rock in a sense. And even if she didn’t realize it yet she had become his.

A mass of brown surrounding the base of the sink and covering the top of it Zecora stopped her pacing and entered the bathroom to investigate. Getting closer Zecora realized that it was hair, Hank’s hair, and there was a lot of it. By the looks of it Hank had removed most of his thick shaggy hair, he often did complain about his hair getting into his vision.

Putting her front hooves onto the ceramic of the small sink and standing up Zecora noticed even more hair in the sink basin and a pair of strange trimmers that plugged into the wall and a regular pair of scissors. What caught her eye the most was a small picture partially covered by a clump of hair. Pushing the hair off of the picture with her hoof and sliding it towards her Zecora turned it over and almost couldn’t believe what she was seeing.

On the small three inch by four inch picture was Hank, but she barely recognized him. He looked so young compared to how he did now, and he was noticeably smaller, even if she could only see from the chest up. Also gone were the numerous scars the adorned his face and left him with a permanent snarl from the way they healed and long messy hair that she had always known him with. Instead they were replaced with a unmarred face and a haircut that was just barely long enough on the sides to not show the scalp but long enough on top to retain his tell tale left part his hair did on its own.

The thing that amazed her the most, however, was the wide glee filled smile that spread across his face. Never in the time that she had known him had he ever smiled in such a way or with such life behind his eyes, she hoped someday she could see him smile like that again. It was a wonderful look for the human.

Though her happiness was short lived as she remembered just what the human in the picture was doing as she looked at his photo. Setting the picture down and walking out of the bathroom Zecora decided that she couldn’t wait any longer to see the man, and if that meant going into town and waiting at the hospital that’s what she would do.

<><><><><><>

Flinching away from the sight in front of them the shrill shriek of pain made a few of the ponies watch as Hank caught the club aimed for his head and stomped through the knee of the canine that swung it. Taking the shotgun in his right hand and ramming into the underside of the diamond dog’s chin Hank fired off one barrel reducing his head to a shower of red white and pink.

Pulling the layer of brain coated saran wrap off of his visor returning his vision the angered human crumpled it up and threw it away as he executed another diamond dog that way leaned against the wall blubbering and trying to keep his guts from falling out.

Chest heaving Hank turned back to the door and ejected the spent shells before reaching for more only to find he was out. Holstering the shotgun the man struggled to catch his breath and recover from the ten minutes of hand to hand combat he had just endured. Cuts of varying depths were spread across Hank’s frame and all leaked blood onto the stone floor. Hank ignored this stinging in his limbs from the injuries and exertion while reaching for the M9 pistol.

He truthfully didn’t want to use the weapon, his mental state had been steadily deteriorating as the fight drug on, the presence in his head now throbbed instead of whispered as it tried to force itself out of its cage. Hank knew using the pistol would only help return him to his true self.

Pulling it free Hank gave a short glance to the ponies in the cage and saw the expressions of terror across their faces as they looked back to him. Well minus one of the skinniest and most abused mares. She had a wide smile on her face.

The floor in the room was littered with dead bodies, all laid there by Hank’s hand. Hearing another rise in volume from outside the door Hank prepared himself. He had to give the dogs one thing: they were persistent.

A yell echoed through the halls Hank and returned one as loud as he could as diamond dogs rushed through the door. With the first trigger pull and following bang Hank’s mind broke further as a painful snap ran from the back of his head to the front. Gritting his teeth Hank screamed in anger as his mind shifted to being far more cruel.

“I WANNA FEEL YOU BLEED!”

Firing the pistol one handed as he advanced towards the diamond dogs the pistol cicked empty and Hank was forced to duck under a roaring diamond dog’s swing of a large meat cleaver. His hips loaded Hank cracked the dog across the face with a left hook and kicked him back into the others as they tried to push through the door, stopping their advance.

Dropping the empty mag and quickly inserting another Hank made quick work of the fumbling dogs before whipping his head to the side as a voice cried out.

“IT’S RED!”

The diamond dogs taking this as an opportunity doubled their efforts and charged in. Hank quickly emptied the magazine in the pistol but it did nothing to stop the influx of invaders. Dropping the handgun Hank prepared for hand to hand with an excited roar.

Flipping the first dog over his back Hank grabbed onto the handle of an axe as it came for his neck only to take a hammer blow to the ribs. Grunting in pain the human head-butted the dog he was fighting with and ripped the axe from his grip taking it as his own. Driving the axe head into the side of the dogs neck finishing him Hank dodged one hammer swing only for the backswing to catch him square in the side of his right arm as he swung the axe in an ascending blow. While Hank’s arm screamed in pain the diamond dog who swung the hammer couldn’t even scream as the axe head penetrated under his rib cage and into his chest cavity.

Pulling the axe free causing the dog to fall to his knees Hank took a step back and swung the axe from his left side. Denting the side of the dogs head in with the hammerside of the axe he pushed the now dead body into the bars where it caused a tremendous clanking sound to ring through the room and startled some of the ponies inside.

No time to breathe Hank back stepped and back stepped again as he avoided a machete. Timing the swings Hank rushed in getting inside of the weapons range and struck the dog with the top of the axe to the sternum. A quick and hard elbow to the trachea finishing the dog Hank moved to the next and caught him off guard with a swing as he came through the door. The hard swing easily going through the ribs of the dog it also broke the handle leaving Hank with a short stick.

Throwing it away Hank rushed over pistol and picked it up and began to reload it. A silhouette appearing in the doorway Hank turned his head to it while standing and trying to bring the pistol to bear.

An arrow ramming into the clear visor it gouged a deep scratch across its surface while the impact stunned the man giving the archer enough to dip back around cover before getting shot. Mildly pissed about the split in his vision now Hank kept his pistol pointed to the door while approaching the cage to breach it. Nothing appearing Hank quickly holstered the pistol and picked up the sledge hammer. Readying his swing the human aimed for the lock face and swung with his entire might.

Hot metal giving away under the tremendous force the cage door swung open and slammed against the bars signaling all to the human’s progress. Also a signal to the second step of the ponies freedom Hank could feel a second wind flow through him as the ponies behind the bars started to perk up as well.

“Hank look out!” Rarity screamed as another diamond dog jumped into the doorway with a crossbow.

Reacting, but not fast enough, Hank turned as the arrow left the weapon making its way to him. Drawing the pistol as the arrow reached him, its tip tore through the tough fabric of the carrier and lodged itself deep into the muscle of his left shoulder.

His left arm immediately going slack Hank growled in pain as the diamond dog dropped the crossbow and pulled a sword from his hip. His left arm mostly inoperable Hank did his best to just hold on to the pistol as the dog charged toward him. His right arm was still completely fine though and with a change of grip on the sledge hammer Hank swung the twelve pound hammer backhand into the dogs ribs.

Raising the hammer again as the dog laid on the ground screaming as some of his broken ribs poked through the skin the injured human brought the hammer down onto the dogs face promptly turning it inside out.

Pulling the hammer free with a wet slurp Hank dropped the hammer and wrapped his right hand around the shaft of the arrow before pulling hard. The pain from the pull nearly making the human piss himself he realized the arrowhead was barbed and not coming out that way.

Instead he broke the shaft off and stood back up from where he had fallen to his knees, throwing the bloody arrow shaft to the stone floor below.

“Get ready to move!” The rapidly angering human ordered the ponies while realizing that his left arm was starting to respond again, although under great pain. Trying his best to ignore the pain a massive armored diamond dog stepped into the doorway with a massive crossbow that was more akin to a man portable ballista.

Raising the pistol Hank squeezed off a few sub par shots that missed or were absorbed by the huge diamond dog before the dog fired himself. The two pound arrow crossed the short distance almost instantly and impacted Hank’s armored chest pushing through the aluminum before being easily stopped by the steel plate.

Stopping such a projectile is only half the battle however and while no blood was drawn the kinetic energy from the arrow carried through the steel and into the human where it threw him onto his back with no air in his lungs.

Trying to breathe Hank’s breaths came in as high pitched wheezes as his eyesight failed and his hearing came in muffled. Hacking and coughing as he tried to get his breath back Hank positioned himself somewhat upright and started firing the pistol the best he could at the rapidly approaching dogs.

It didn’t take long for the pistol to click empty and as the last dog hobbled back out of the doorway Hank did his best to pull himself to his feet as his lungs protested. He wasn’t out yet. In fact an ever-growing part of his brain screamed for more.

<><><><><><>

“The hospital is ready Captain.” Calm Breeze said with a lax salute as he landed in front of the nervous pony.

“Oh, excuse me,” Clover turned from the hundredth townspony who was asking about just what was going on, “Good. Has anything been seen in the sky, we’re fifteen until seven.”

“I’ve seen nothing Captain, and neither have any of the other pegasi, but uh… a zebra showed up.”

Matching Calm Breeze's quizzical look Clover shakes his head a little, “Did you say zebra?”

“Yeah, she showed up at the hospital just a few minutes ago, said she knows Hank.”

“What in the hell have you got yourself wrapped into Hank?”

<><><><><><>

“No you don’t you son of a bitch!”

Pushing the knife poking at his lower stomach from under his armor with all his might it only prolonged the inevitable as the shaking blade slowly started to cut back into Hank’s skin. His tired arms no match for the hulking armor clad diamond dog Hank looked into the dog’s eyes as the K9 sneered back with a wicked grin.

The ponies all screaming for Hank as they watched their savior slowly and painfully get run through Rarity wanted to look away but couldn’t as Hank’s and the dogs labored breaths and growls grew stronger as their struggle grew. With one more hard push from the diamond dog a short pain filled scream came from the man as half the blade disappeared into his gut. Covering her ears, Rarity couldn’t stand the screams of the man and finally looked away to the floor where bloody machete laid.

Looking down at the weapon Rarity knew she had to do something, she was still able bodied after all, something most of the ponies behind her were not. Perhaps it was what she had seen Hank do, or the stress of her situation, either way Rarity's mind slowly pulled free of the prey mentality that she was born with. Her magic quickly grabbing onto the handle of the weapon she lifted it into the air, it had become clear to her that if she wanted to see Sweetie Belle, her friends, or daylight ever again she would have to fight if Hank couldn't.

The lactic acid in his arms burned greatly as Hank, still in a futile attempt, tried to push the knife free.

“I’m gonna gut you like a fucking fish. Then I’m gonna do the same to every single one of these ponies you wanted to save after i play with them, especially the filly.” The behemoth of a dog taunted pushing the knife deeper but got no response from the man pressed against the wall.

Upon hearing filly Hank’s attention turned away from his situation and he started to scan the occupants in the cage. Wide eyes looking back as some of the ponies cried, others seemed to be yelling for him, and Rarity was swinging a machete at a dog as he came through the door, his heart felt a small amount of pride as the pony defended herself.

As time slowed down for the man he finally saw her, her head pressed into the chest of the tiny dragon as he looked right back at him as they both hid behind what he presumed to be the filly’s mother, who was nothing but bones and covered in filth, his eyes connected with her sunken and deeply saddened ones before he looked back to the dog in front of him with a newfound deep seated hate.

Hank’s mind was dangerously close to breaking and the mention of another child, one that couldn’t be more than five years old, had been the last straw. Staring deep into the eyes of diamond dog before him a low tone on the back of his mind started to rise in pitch and volume.

They’d taken a mother and child, they’d starved the mother who no doubt had been giving all of her little food to her child, They were willing to torture a child directly as punishment for what he had done. They were willing to rob innocence away for their own sick enjoyment. All Hank wanted to do is wipe the pack from existence, he’d wiped settlements clean before and he’d do it again, even if it killed him. If they wanted to be monsters, he’d show them a monster.

The tone the back of his mind reaching its peak Hank knew what was coming and closed his eyes tight in preparation. What felt like a ball of lightning growing in the back of his head it finally exploded and caused Hank’s eyes to close harder in extreme pain as it spread all across his mind before focusing on the frontal lobe.

What could only be described as the feeling of your skull fracturing like a spiderweb before exploding open taking over Hank’s senses the human shrieked in pain as he finally broke. The diamond dog’s ears ringing from the unnaturally loud scream he looked tried to drive the knife deeper but found he couldn’t move it in any direction, it was as if the human had become a stone statue, there was no give at all.

Claian was the strongest diamond dog in the entire pack, he was personally picked by the alpha as his second for his massive size and prowess in combat. No other could hold a candle to his ability, if anybody was going to be able to take on the strange invader that had laid waste to their brothers it was him. And though he was initially full of confidence when facing down the bloodied and beaten creature now his confidence was starting to drain away.

Looking into the creature’s eyes through the blood speckled glass Claian didn’t expect for the creatures eyes to go from nothing but pupil down to smallest pinpricks he had ever seen. It unnerved him further when the pupils snapped to his eyes from their empty stare and quickly dilated again before shrinking back down.

What Claian really didn’t expect was for the man to willingly let go of the knife and allow it to stab all the way into his gut before grabbing onto the shoulder straps of his armor and pulling him into a powerful head butt that made the inside of his head echo with the crack of his skull on the helmet.

The only thing occupying Hank’s mind were the details of how he would execute the brutality and torture he needed as he ripped open the visor and handkercheif exposing his face while lunging for Claian’s neck. Easily slipping inside of his wild punches Hank bit down into the side of the diamond dog’s neck quickly drawing blood and a scream of pain.

Claian’s strength overpowering the human’s bite in his neck he pushed the enraged man away losing a large chuck of his neck in the process. Looking at the human Claian was mortified at what he was facing as the human spit out the chunk of his neck and came back for more.

Throwing a right hook as the human came in Hank ducked under it and responded with a left hook that caught the dog on the jaw before loading a cut kick with his right leg and blowing the dog’s left knee out causing him to go off balance.

As Hank grabbed onto the top rim of the Claian’s armor and forced him into a kneel the dog was still trying to process what had just happened as the first punch of many cleared his mind. Hank rained right hook after right hook down onto the dog, enjoying the feeling of his fist meeting the face of his target and breaking it immensely. He missed this, the feeling of pulverizing somebody in pure rage, he couldn’t even begin to think of something that he enjoyed more.

His right arm cocked back ready to let another punch impact the dog’s Hank stopped as his chest heaved from exertion and threw Claian into the cage. A weak groan coming from the dog as he somehow hung onto consciousness. Propping himself up onto one arm Claian watched as Hank walked into view and started to try and pull himself away.

“No. No. No!”

Jumping onto Claian’s chest and pinning him with a knee Hank went for the neck again but was stopped as the diamond dog held him back with his large paw pressed against Hank’s face but quickly realized why it was a bad idea to put anything near a human that liked to bite.

Trying to pull his Paw back as Hank bit down on his two middle fingers Claian screamed in pain as the human ripped the two digits off with a growl and spit them out before diving back in for the throat.

Watching the diamond dog stumble back, bringing a paw to his throat, pulling the lodged machete with him. Rarity couldn’t believe what she had just done, she didn’t even think she was capable of killing a household mouse, not that that would go over at all with Fluttershy, but here she was killing another creature as, debatably, intelligent as her. She wasn’t left with her thoughts long though as a blood curdling scream caused her ears to flatten. Turning around and expecting the worst to have happened to Hank, Rarity didn’t know how to process what she was seeing.

His teeth cutting their way through Claian’s jugular as Hank thrashed his head from side to side his face was sprayed in blood. Taking that as a decent enough signal Hank pulled back bringing part of the diamond dogs throat with him and got up to his feet. Looking down to the gurgling diamond dog with mirth in his eyes Hank wrapped a hand around the knife sticking out of his gut and slowly pulled it out.

Wrapping his hand around the slick wooden grip Hank bent over and rammed the blade between the dogs legs causing a high pitched sound of some sort to come from the dog. Swallowing the clump in his mouth the human looked down to Claian as he stopped moving and laughed a deep belly laugh. His laugh startling the ponies watching him Hank turned to the door while pulling out one of the buck knives from his belt.

“Get ready to move. If you can walk carry those who can’t, if you can run carry two. We don’t stop until we can see daylight. Transport will be waiting.” Stopping in front of the doorway Hank looked down to Rarity who looked back to him more nervous than she would like to admit.

“You did good, pick up another weapon.” Pulling down the visor Hank smiled and turned his head to the opening, “If they make it past me, kill them.”

It didn’t take long for the dogs to try one last time after hearing the creature’s voice. They would avenge their alpha, their brothers, and now Claian. With one more yell the dogs pushed down the hallway intending to crush the creature.

Expecting the human to be right in front of him as he turned into the room the diamond dog’s blade bit nothing but air before a knife slammed into his gut from around the corner and was yanked back towards its owner.

The dog’s stomach spilling at his feet Hank switched the blade to a regular grip and quickly stabbed it into the chest of the dog, pushing him out of the door in the same motion. Ducking under a spear thrust Hank tossed the respective dog over his shoulder and traded another blow to his ribs for a slash across the next dog’s chest before a hatchet rammed into his torso armor. Yelling in rage Hank pinned the arm of the hatchet wielding dog under his arm and stuck his knife into his throat before he was forced to abandon the knife and the dog to avoid a sword.

Stepping back and drawing his other buck knife he stomped down on the diamond dog he threw over his shoulder.

“Y’all ain’t nothin’ but an all you can eat chinese buffet!” Pulling out his hatchet and rushing forward again Hank started back in again stabbing, slashing, punching, and trading hits. Not a single Diamond dog made it past him that wasn’t thrown or pushed through already dying. This continued for several minutes until no more diamond dogs wanted to try their luck against the man as he refused to give an inch. It was clear that something had changed within the man during his time in the caves, his eyes were wild while he fought, he growled and screamed like an animal as he continued. The human’s only function had been reduced to causing as much pain and suffering before his victims died. All instincts of self preservation had been washed away in an instant, if it meant he could get one more blow in and cause more pain, see the life leave one more pair of eyes Hank would gladly take a hit of his own.

“C’mon! I’m still fuckin’ hungry!” Slamming the cage door shit one last time on the diamond dog's head he had held in place with his boot Hank pushed the door back open and took a deep breath, trying to calm his desires and the pull he felt to run out into the hallway and start back in again.

A small part of his brain reminding him that he had a job to finish Hank turned on his heel and began picking up as many of his items as he could find. Everything accounted for minus one of his buck knives Hank pulled the grenade free from its pouch.

“You’re going to do exactly what I say when I say understood?” The ponies nodding while walking out of the cage Hank pulled the pin on the grenade while leaning out of the door and tossing it down the hall, catching another arrow to the visor in the process.

“Cover your ears!”

Doing as they were ordered the human ran over to Rarity and pulled her back from the door by her hair and wrapped her up with his right arm, using his body to shield her from any fragmentation and shrapnel. Rarity’s surprised cry being cut off by the loud explosion dust fell from the ceiling and rock chips were thrown into the room in a brown and grey dust cloud.

Flint chips tearing open the side of Hank’s right arm he welcomed the pain while dropping the pony and standing back up. He could lecture her about shrapnel later right now he needed to get these ponies moving while the chaos was still thick in the air.

“GO GO GO!” Hank yelled while pushing out of the doorway, his beretta brandished and ready for action. Continuing slowly so the injured ponies could keep up Hank stepped over the mangled bodies the grenade left and ignored the comments of the ponies behind him as they let out expletives and the contents of their stomachs as they walked through the organic soup on the floor.

Sweeping the main chamber left and right Hank waved for the ponies for move up once he saw no threats. Walking beside the group as they made it to the large broken open doors Hank split off and quickly executed a diamond dog that was screaming about his missing leg as he drug himself on the floor.

Wincing at the crack of the gunshot Rarity looked to the human saddened as he approached, the diamond dog he just shot in the back of the head lying motionless on the floor in the background. Looking up to the human as he took his place beside and motioned for them to move faster down the main tunnel Rarity tried to look at his face through the blood stained piece of glass but could only make out a faint outline. She was grateful that Spike and herself were being freed from their captivity and she could only imagine how happy some of the ponies that had been in the caves for months felt, but a part of her knew she could never look at the man the same again despite the admiration she felt. She had never seen anything like it in her life, she didn’t even know that brutality on such a scale was possible and no matter how much she hated the diamond dogs a part of her felt bad for them. They didn’t even stand a chance! She knew Hank was a stallion that had skills she couldn’t even comprehend but know she didn’t even know what he was, she could think about these things later though. Snapped out of her thinking as an arrow whizzed past her head some of the ponies screamed and Hank cursed before firing shots down the hallway until his pistol clicked empty.

“Not one of ya’s gonna survive this!” Hank yelled to the approaching dogs while pulling out the last molotov and striking the lighter, that had somehow stayed with him through all of the combat, Hank lit the molotov while taking up his spot at the rear of the group to use himself as a shield.

“Run as fast as you can until you see daylight! I’ll cover you!”

Throwing the molotov down the hallway as arrows flew past Hank watched the flame explode and engulf a group of diamond dogs much to his delight. Arrow’s still flying past Hank took a few hits that bounced off harmlessly before a scream came from the group retreating behind him.

One of the arrows making it past the man only to lodge itself into the flank of a stallion, the pony fell and started to panic before he was scooped up by the human as he tried his hardest to catch up to the group as they started to disappear out of the cave and into the sunlight.

Wrapping his hand around the shaft of the arrow as he awkwardly held the M240 under his arm Hank gave it a slow pull and found the arrow to move freely.

Must be out of barbed arrows Hank thought pulling the arrow free much to the stallions dismay before an arrow stabbed itself into Hank’s unprotected rear.

“Ow! Fucker!” Hank growled stumbling out of the cave.

The sunlight blinding the stallion and human alike Hank blindly pressed forward as the stallion started laughing, never thinking he would ever see green grass or breathe fresh air ever again. His sight returning Hank limped to the rear of the Humvee and dumped the stallion in while dropping the M240 to the ground.

“Load th-ESE ponies up as fast as you can!” Hank ordered to a stunned Ironhoof and Amber while pulling the arrow out of his ass and tossing it to the ground. “Also good job.” He said motioning to the three dead diamond dogs to the rear of the Humvee while climbing up onto its roof and getting behind the fifty.

Pointing the heavy machine gun to the entrance of the cave Hank waited for the remaining dog’s to come out of their cave right into his sights.

“C’mon, c’mon, c’mon. The old bitch wants to come back to life. Give me an excuse.” Whispering to himself Hank broke out into a wide grin as the remaining force poured from the cave in a charge.

You’d think they’d learn.

“Ha Ha HA HA, yes you would.” Hank replied to himself while Iron and Amber started to freak out down below.

“Buck! Here they come! Iron get ready to-”

A loud shockwave came from the top of the Humvee cutting the pony off as the closest diamond dog exploded in half, his closest mates followed to much the same fate before the chain of fire stopped before resuming once targeted on a new group. Awe struck at the power of the weapon Iron hit Amber upside the head.

“He has that covered! Let’s load the rest of these ponies up!”

Loading up the last few ponies into the cramped vehicle Hank was having a blast behind the fifty as it turned the diamond dog’s into chili. Laughing up a storm as he swiveled the gun from one group to another cutting through them in short bursts Hank let off the thumb paddle as he heard a yell from down below.

“WE’RE LOADED!”

Pulling himself away from the gun unwillingly Hank jumped off of the side of the Humvee and promptly fell into a clump on the ground as the severity of his injures started to catch up to the human, the massive amounts of adrenaline in his blood quickly disappearing.

Pushing himself to his feet Hank limped over to the rear of the Humvee and lifted up the tailgate before reaching up and closing the top hatch with a small warning to the ponies inside to watch their heads.

Wobbly making his way to the driver seat while picking up the 240 in the process Hank flung himself into the seat and popped the humvee into gear before putting his foot to the floor. Gaining speed quickly the inside of the cabin was alive with tears of joy and laughing as ponies hugged the ones closest to them, relieved that the terrible chapter of their lives was for the most part over.

Hugging the small dragon tightly in her hooves Rarity smiled as the dragon tried to signal that he couldn’t breathe before the tapping on her shoulder caused her to loosen her grip. Keeping her hooves on the small dragon and looking down to him with tears in her eyes Rarity looked to her right over to her shoulder where spike and many of the ponies were looking.

Looking to their driver as he sat hyperventilating Rarity looked to the man worriedly as they hit a particularly large bump causing a pained grunt to leave the man’s lips and a large amount of blood to pour from his lower abdomen and run down the seat before pooling at his feet.

Looking over the human closer Rarity realized he was in much worse shape than she had thought. His left arm hung limply in his lap, the stab wound in his gut bled profusely, as the hundreds of other small injuries on his arms and legs bled also.

“Are you doin’ okay up there Hank?” Iron asked over the now quiet cab but got no response from the human as he cranked the wheel to the side with his one hand and putting them on the main path from Canterlot to Ponyville.

“What’s the worst injury we ‘ave back there?” Hank asked back in a low grumble.

“Minus some serious malnutrition and the effects of slave labor, we have some infected wounds probably on the edge of gangrene and some minor cuts and scrapes.” Amber promptly answered while looking to the human’s back as he slowly started to slump forward in his seat, “Hank are yo-”

“Shut the fuck up.”

Cutting the guard off, Hank couldn’t deal with stupid questions about his well being right now as he focused his hardest on keeping the Humvee on the road and getting the ponies to the hospital as fast as he could.

Reaching the crest of the path the small town sprawled out in front of them over the hood of the Humvee getting many gasps and happy remarks about seeing pony society once again. Staring dead ahead at the hospital Hank reached over to where the custom lever was attached to the dash and pulled down on it once, causing the four black painted horns taken from a wrecked International dump truck to come to life.

The deep bellow of the horns echoing throughout the valley once Hank let off for a second and then pulled the lever again signaling to hospital that heavily wounded were on board.

<><><><><><>

Stiffening his wings and pointing his muzzle to the ground Calm Breeze’s body followed suit and he started a fast dive toward the hospital. The wind tearing at his ears Calm folded them back and pitched lower while pulling his wings back. More falling than flying the pegasus squinted his eyes and held his wings closed for a single second longer than the alarm bells in his head wanted before shooting them back out and pulling up.

The strong muscles that attached his wings to his back straining under the force he used his wings to slow down to a running speed taking over with his legs is a dead sprint towards the front doors of the hospital. Flying up the stairs Calm shoulder checked the door open and met eyes with the surprised hospital staff that stood next to their gurneys and took a deep breath.

“Two honks. Heavily injured ponies inbound… You have ten seconds before it’s here.” Reporting to the staff between deep breaths Calm breeze looked back out the door as the roar of the incoming vehicle grew louder. Stepping free of the door and letting it close behind Calm stared at the vehicle along with the Zebra on the steps next to him as it raced towards them, kicking up a cloud of dust behind it.

Suddenly slowing, the nose of the truck was pulled downwards as its RPM’s skyrocketed causing black smoke to pour out of the stack. Eventually sliding to a stop in front of the hospital the low hum of the engine was cut off and the driver door opened to show the imposing human covered in blood.

Turning his head to the pair before swinging his leg out Hank put one foot on the ground before the other and immediately fell onto all fours as a large amount of blood cascaded down his armored leg and to the ground from his gut. Taking a second to gather himself the human forced himself to his feet and slowly walked to the rear of the Humvee, undoing the latch before tearing open the hatch.

“Unload from the most needing of attention to the least, then get yourselves checked out after.”

Ordering with authority despite his injuries Hank stepped to the side allowing for the two guards to start their duties before the hospital doors were flung open and they were all swarmed with hospital staff and stretchers.

The last of the liberated ponies walking into the hospital doors after the frenzy of nurses and doctors had dissipated Hank looked at the closing doors and sighed in relief. The hard part was done, he had gotten all of the ponies out with minor collateral and most importantly he had thinned the gene pool just a little bit.

Decently satisfied with how things went Hank hummed and undid the fastener his helmet before pulling it off his head and setting it on the tailgate. Ignoring the mass of ponies that had gathered and were loudly whispering about what was going one, as they usually did, the human sat still and let the air cool of his head as he ran his fingers through his now much shorter hair helping it part like it always did.

Using the Humvee as a wall to lean on Hank walked back to the driver’s side before reaching in and pulling out the tea, beer, and cordless drill Hank took them and returned to the tailgate before hopping up on it himself, disturbing the stab wound greatly.

The initial shock of seeing Hank in such a battered state wearing off Zecora quickly made her way to the rear of the Humvee before hopping up next to her man. Not sharing any greeting minus a soft pat on the Zebra’s shoulder from the human both were relieved to be in each other’s company nonetheless.

Picking up his helmet and setting in on his left knee for something to rest his irritated left arm on rather than just leave it dangling. Hank ran his hand through his hair one more time wiping some of the sweat and blood off of his forehead in the process. Picking the beer up in his right hand next Hank postured it to Zecora.

“Help me out here.”

Knowing exactly what he wanted before he even asked Zecora used her hooves and twisted the cap like she had been taught causing the cap to shoot off followed by a torrent of bubbles. Laughing a little Hank brought the bottle to his lips and took a long drink, sighing in satisfaction once he pulled the bottle away.

“What are you doing now?” Zecora asked the beaten human trying to ignore all the starres directed at them.

“Well…” Hank paused to take another drink, “I ain’t really got that far yet. I’m glad to see you though.”

“I’m glad to see you too.” Zecora reciprocated with a short laugh, the sentence being the largest understatement of her life

Sitting in silence for just a few more moments Hank and Zecora both found their eyes looking at the frail looking pegasus colt in front of them as he lined a camera up at Hank. Raising a beer to the camera in his right hand and smiling his vacant but rage filled eyes with their minuscule pupils looked right into the lens before both of their visions were filled with white from the flash.

“You’d better only sell that to the RPO you little bastard, or else I’ll use your tiny little legs as toothpicks.” Hank said blinking his eyes until all the spots gone only to find that the colt was no longer there, the faint sound of a weedeater growing more distant by the second.

“You won’t really hurt the kid will you?” Zecora asked as the human looked at her.

“No, I’ll just follow him around for a day until he has a mental breakdown and pisses himself.”

While the comment did upset her with how serious and nonchalant Hank was about it as long as it wasn’t physical violence Zecora guessed she couldn’t be too upset about it. Leaning into his side not bothered by the blood Hank flinched slightly at the touch before looking down to Zecora and wrapping his arm around her.

Both human and zebra enjoying each other’s company the hospital doors opened getting both of their attentions but each chose to ignore it just the same. Walking in front of the pair Redheart a small medical kit held in her mouth along with a shot of morphine, or the closest equivalent at least.

“You’re really tore up Hank.” Redheart said from around the kit’s handle while jumping up onto the tailgate as well, hardly making the Humvee move at all, “I almost don’t know where to even start.”

“Well I have this stab wound in my gut and it’s giving me a few issues.” Pulling his armor up painfully he showed the wound making Zecora and Red’s eyes go wide.

“O-okay I’m gonna need help with that, and a lot more sutures, and iodine, and a surgeon.” Red prattled off running back into the hospital.

Planning to ask about why Hank just had to go off and get himself so severely hurt all of the time Zecora also figured that he was in no mood to have that pointless discussion and instead pressed into him harder, further staining the white sections of her coat red, “I’m glad you’re not dead.” She finally said as her voice started to waver.

“I don’t plan on leaving anytime soon.” Hank calmly said squeezing the small zebra a little, “I do plan on getting out of the hot armor though so could you hand me that drill?”

Setting down his beer on the other side of the Zebra and taking the drill in his only working hand as Zecora handed it to him Hank fiddled with the drill for a second before turning it around and drilling through the rivets. The ones on his left side a fair bit harder to deal with than the other two Hank got them nonetheless, just with the help of a few swears. Sliding the drill behind him Hank pulled the sheet of aluminum free and held it up in front of himself and Zecora, inspecting it.

“Huh. Who knew an old stop sign could work so well?” Looking at the bloody piece of grey metal full of gouges, dents, and other signs of abuse he laughed. “Damn thing sure did take a beating.”

“It seemed to work very well.” Zecora said in agreement while looking at the piece of armor before Hank dropped it to the ground and started tearing at the black vest.

“I’d woulda been dead about half way through my task if I didn’t have it… Hell I woulda been shot in the face three times if not for the visor.” Laughing a little more while slipping his right arm free of the vest.

Not understanding how Hank could continue to talk about his own possible death and laugh about it Zecora stayed quiet as she looked up to the human his face showing pain as he continued to laugh.

“Oh right the arrow…” Looking down to the wooden shaft sticking out of his left shoulder and the vest Hank sighed, “Z I apologize for the sound I’m about to make.”

“What do you-” Confused about what the human meant Zeocra cut herself off and folded her ears down trying to dampen Hank’s agonized scream as he pulled the vest off and threw it to the ground. Putting his right hand in between his legs and leaning forward as he tried to get his breath back sweat started dripping freely from his hair again.

Pain was something Hank was most accustomed to in his life, it had gotten to a point where it more of just something he accepted would always be present and pushed to the back of his mind. But the arrowhead hooked on the nerve in his shoulder felt like his entire nervous system was shutting down whenever he aggravated it.

“Huh haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, fuck me in the ass.” Staring forward at the ground, his eyes unfocused Hank didn’t notice Redheart returning with Caliper and the arrival of Clover as he tried to deal with the pain.

“Gods Hank are you okay?” Cover asked stepping forward to the beaten human as he sat in a growing puddle of his own blood.

“Nooooooooooooo...” Hank answered without looking to Clover, instead spitting out the foul tasting saliva adrenaline always put in his mouth.

“Well I uh… I just wanted to give you my deepest thanks Hank. There’s no way we could have gotten all of them out alive like you did. Nor can I understand what you had to do to get them out.”

“My methods are very simple Clover.” Hank said lying back as Redheart guided him, “But I appreciate that you acknowledge what I did.”

“Of course Hank! What you did is just short of a miracle! I sent a letter directly to Princess Celestia telling her what you did, I’ll make sure this deed doesn’t go unnoticed.”

Processing what Clover said Hank cracked a smile that greatly disturbed Redheart as she looked up to his face, “Now repeat what you jus’ said there because it sure sounded like you just said you told Celestia about this.” Hank laughed.

“Uhhhh.” Rubbing his hooves nervously at the human’s tone Clover could sense something was wrong. “I sent a message to Celestia about what you did.”

Humming Hank chuckled, “Clover I think you should get yourself as far away from me as possible because if you don’t I’m gonna stomp your head into the fucking dirt.”

“I-I don’t understand. I just wanted to-”

“Don’t push your luck Clover.” Hank growled holding a finger up as he held onto his beer, “If I ever want to talk to you again I’ll talk to you. Otherwise, I don’t want to hear a word come out of your mouth.”

Truly not knowing what caused the sudden anger towards him Clover opened his mouth to say something but closed it while his ears flattened against his skull. Taking a few steps toward the hospital Clover looked back as Caliper pushed a large needle into the human’s abdomen causing the large man’s leg to twitch. Looking to the zebra Clover a found a small amount of sympathy in her expression before she turned away and walked deeper into the large vehicle. He didn’t know where the sudden anger came from, he just wanted to help the human clear his name a little and get his good deeds recognized. He knew they weren’t friends and that Hank did make him nervous but at the same time Clover did want to at least be friendly with the man, he was descent to be around when in a good mood and always wanted to help. He’d even trained two of the gate guards one night and now what he taught was standard procedure for all the guards in the town and they felt a little safer with the knowledge they’d obtained. Clover guessed that if Hank didn’t want anything to do with him he could understand why, it’s not like he’d been of any use anyway.

Following the saddened guard with her eyes Zecora sighed and walked back to where Hank’s head was as Redheart and Caliper poked around with the stab wound in his gut.

“Why did you have to be so mean to him? You really upset him Hank.” Sitting down next to the man Zecora said disappointed, “He was just trying to help you.”

Rolling his eyes Hank scoffs, “If he was trying to help me he wouldn’t of gotten the attention of the big white bitch. Everybody knows I hate her, and she hates me, now she’s gonna come down here with that magical bullshit of hers and start screaming about: “Oh my god you killed all of the diamond dogs?! You didn’t use your words or diplomacy?! You’re dangerous and not fit for society blah blah blah.”

“Just how much blood have you lost Hank? You seem a little delusional.” Redheart asked in a short tone while holding pressure on the wound while Caliper worked, the human’s rude behavior and degrading remarks at the leader of her country grating on her.

“About five pints so stop trying to be smart and close that fucking hole.” Hank snapped back before taking a breath to calm himself, “Or I’ll get up and do it my damn self.”

“Oh no no no no. No. Don’t do that! The knife managed to slip past all of your intestines… Somehow.” Caliper said looking down to the wound amazed, “So all we have to do is reconnect to muscle and skin. Don’t move.”

Sitting still again Hank interlaced his fingers and put them behind his head, just waiting for the procedure to be over with so he could go home and be away from all the ponies minus one. Speaking of a certain black and while small equid-

“Hey Z?” Opening his eyes and looking up to the zebra who had tears in her eyes Hank instinctively reached up and tried to use his thumb to wipe the tears only to smudge a line of blood under her eye, “Oh shit, sorry.”

“N-no it’s fine.” Zecora laughed and smiled wiping her own eye only widening the red line, “What did you want to say?”

“I know living with me, and dealing with me, is difficult and I’m sorry that I have to put ya through stress like this but even though I do I really do care about you. I just wanna make sure you know that, I know I don’t say it near enough.”

“I know you do, I never doubted that.” The human’s words made her heart warm and Zecora moved in to rub up against him again but found herself held back.

Looking back to the pouting zebra Hank smiled and pushed her back further before retracting his arm, “I know how hard blood is to just get off skin and I don’t know about fur, but you have some work to do either way.”

Taking a second to look down at herself Zecora saw that she was indeed stained red. Knowing that the cleanup to get the red out of her white stripes would be terrible the zebra smiled in embarrassment not even realizing that it had happened, “It would seem I do.”

“Gods this is bucking hard.” Caliper exclaimed trying to push the needle through the muscle of Hank’s abdomen. Everyone shifting their focus to the stallion as he worked he looked up from his task at hand and looked back at the three sets of eyes looking at him, “What?”

“You’ve never sworn during an operation before.” Redheart pointed out while holding pressure on the other side of the wound.

“Well I’ve also never come across muscle so dense and hard to push a sharpened needle through. Just look at how thick the muscle layer is! Look how closely connected the fibers are! Have you ever seen that!?”

“If you’re gonna have a melt down I’d prefer it wasn't over a hole exposing my guts to the daylight, alright?” Hank chimed in, “Just let Red have a crack at it.”

“No. No. I have this.” Caliper takes a breath and starts to push to needle through for the tenth time, “Just what in the tartarus are you made of?”

“All the same things you are I suppose.” Cracking open the can of Arizona tea Hank motioned it towards Zecora, “Want a drink?”

“I am not made of whatever this is, oh and you can let off Nurse Redheart, his blood has already congealed, in fact get me a scalpel so I can scrape open the clots and get some fresh blood to the area.”

“Is this normal for a human Hank?” Redheart asked after giving Caliper the scalpel.

“Which part?” Wincing Hank asked while gesturing the can toward Redheart after Zecroa had taken her drink.

“What is it?”

“Green tea.” Hank smiled, “A delicacy in my homeland.”

Taking a small sip before going in for more Redheart followed the can as Hank pulled it away, frowning once it got out of her reach, “That’s really good, do you have anymore?”

“Just a few after this one.” A frown on his face Hank took a sip which immediately brought back his smile.

“Going back to human anatomy,” Red restarted her original train of thought before the tea had distracted her, “Does human blood have a reason why it clots so fast? Is your species usually this resistant to nearly mortal wounds like this?”

Taking another long drink Hank hummed around the liquid in his mouth, “No. Not usually but you can ask this one about why I have those abilities now.” Hank motioned to Zecora who turned away with a blush on her face, still embarrassed about what had happened all that time ago.

Both Redheart and Caliper looking to Zecora the embarrassed zebra did her best to straighten up once she realized she really would have to explain.

“Well when me and Hank met for the second time he saved me from Shucks that had trapped me in my house and in the process received a grievous leg wound. It was bleeding a startling amount and without thinking I dumped a large amount of dried powder made from the Zebriacan desert Lily in it.”

“The flower that is the host for the rare bacteria?”

“Yes.” Zecora nods, “I was just getting to the bacteria.” Smiling she looked over to Hank who chuckled.

“While even for ponies and other native species to this planet it causes enhanced healing properties it is for a usually short amount of time because their magic with flush it out of their system.” Explaining both Red and Caliper nod along, “But he is not from this planet and has no magic. At all. So the bacteria was allowed to run rampant in his body. He’s a huge warm place to live and absorb nutrition from. In return they give him all of the benefits that goes along with the harmonistic bacteria.”

“So I am currently straddling the thigh of the largest living colony of this extremely rare bacteria possibly in the world?” Caliper asked amazed.

“Yes.” Zecora nodded in confirmation as Hank sipped quietly on the tea watching the ponies and zebra talk.

“This colony is getting a little pissed off that you’re not closing the hole in his gut.” Hank growled down to the pony while setting the tea down.

“Sorry! Sorry!” Caliper apologized scampering back to work.

“How far along are you anyhow, I want it closed up before fat ass gets here.”

Dismissing the name Hank called Princess Celestia Caliper continued to struggle as he pushed the needle through the muscle, “I’m about three quarters of the way done with your muscle.”

“Alright.” Hank grumbled wanting the pony to go faster.

“Princess Celestia isn’t going to come here and do anything to you Hank. What’s your problem with her anyways? She’s always been kind.” Redheart said turning her attention from the wound that wasn’t bleeding and to the man.

“You have far too much faith in your politicians Red. They’re nothin’ but a pit of backstabbin’ snakes. Believe me, I’ve seen how much they care for the people that they rule over.” The human sneered taking another long drink. “Buncha fucking cowards, I hope their deaths were drawnout and excruciating.”

Now not focused on her job as much Red started to realize just how strongly of sweat and fresh blood he smelled. Her olfactory nerve kicking right in, Red’s mind started to get cloudy and tell her to get closer to the source of the overwhelming scent while she did her best to resist her biology and instincts that were a lot more powerful than ponies liked to admit. It seemed some natural impulses were harder to get rid of than others.

“W-well I don’t know about your world Hank but things are different here.”

“Heh. Sure.” Lying back down Hank was completely oblivious to the effect he was having on both of the mares as they slowly inched closer and closer to him. The entire atmosphere had become more relaxed as the shock of the event had started to subside. This was also a problem for the mares because now that the tunnel vision had faded away the rest of their senses were able to pick up what was around them.

“What is that smell?” Caliper asked to himself as he calmed down and let his hooves go on autopilot as he did his job, “Oh it’s you.” Caliper took a long inhale finding that the source was indeed his patient, “How much cologne did you put on before you came here? And how much did it cost you?”

“What?” Hank asked leaning his head up confused as to what Caliper was getting at.

“Your cologne. Why did you put cologne on before you came here and why is it so strong?”

“I didn’t put any cologne on.” Hank shook his head, “That’s my sweat and blood.”

“Oh it is! What the hell!?” Taken aback Caliper realized that while he was on top of the human’s thigh he had stained his underbelly with the human’s sweat as he operated on him, “And I’m covered in it… great.”

Laughing Hank went to lay his head back down but realized that Red and Zecora where doing. Knowing exactly what was happening, having had plenty of experience with Zecora after a long day of working and sweating Hank rolled his eyes.

“No…” Hank flicked the ears of Zecora and Red respectively catching their attention, “Go on, get out. I can’t have you both rubbing up on me getting blood on your fur right now.”

Shooing the two away they both looked back to the human and stopped before they went to jump off the rear.

“I’m not going anywhere now go.” Watching the pair jump off Hank met eyes with Caliper who was looking at him with a raised eyebrow.

“I’m aware of the effect I have on women.”

Going to lay his head back down and let the stallion work Hank noticed a ball of golden magic forming fifty feet from the back of the humvee. Knowing exactly what was coming his way Hank reached for the needle of painkiller and grabbed it getting a concerned look from Caliper who cried out as the human jabbed it into his injured shoulder.

“Here we fuckin' go.” Hank grumbled, slowly sitting up as Caliper yelled and tried to push him back down.

“You’ll blow your stitches! I’m not done!”

Ignoring the pony while his limp evolved into a stride as the painkiller took effect and spread across his body Hank picked up the 1911 and its extra magazine he brought swapping out the beretta and one of its extra mags. His left arm coming back online despite the arrow still lodged in his shoulder Hank turned around and pulled the slide back on the pistol with his pointer finger and thumb. Looking down to Zecora and Red from where they had sat together Hank grimly chuckled.

“Just a bunch of back stabbin' cowards Red, take my word for it.”

Putting the pistol in his empty holster Hank made it back around to the rear of the truck and sat back down as the glowing gold ball grew larger and larger, little lightning bolts crackling off the orbs surface. Watching the orb just as intently as the crowd that had yet to disperse Hank watched as Celestia appeared replacing the ball as it exploded outwards.

A smile slowly starting to tug at Hank’s lips, a smile not formed in mirth but burning anger, he let it take over his face.

Author's Note

This chapter got much longer than I expected but I didn't feel like splitting it so here it is. I think its alright, perhaps over the top, but that's just my style I guess. As I said there is one more chapter before the end of this arc. Yay. It also means I have to figure out what to do next and while I have a few ideas that I want to do I don't know how to lay them out and connect them in time.

We'll see how things go either way, maybe I'll have a more concrete idea by the end of the next chapter.

Hope you liked this, it was fun to write, see y'all next time.

Friendly Conversation

A very angry looking Celestia scanned for Hank, all of the ponies immediately bowed in respect for their princess but were ultimately passed over as the angry large white pony looked for the human. Turning away from the crowd right as five of the elements came running into the picture from the far end of the street Celestia ignored Twilight’s surprised cry and instead focused on the human sat on the back of the strange wagon.

Her frown deepening, her mask fully removed, Celestia took a step forward toward the human as a creepy wide grin exposed all of his blood slicked teeth while his eyes stared right into what felt like her very being.

The feeling rising in her chest and stomach again, the long forgotten feeling of uneasiness and fear that Celestia had forgotten what felt like long ago only to be reminded when she was around the human, caused her to become more irritated in herself.

The large, bloody, and extremely armed primate seemingly sitting relaxed on the back of his vehicle Celestia knew he was anything but, she could tell he was watching her every move, reading her like a wolf does a rabbit, it bothered her that somehow he was already in her head, though truthfully she hadn't stopped thinking about him since she first met him.

Getting closer, Celestia could notice the smaller details: He was wounded, badly. His armor was beaten and heavily used, stained in red, and seemed homemade. His entire body was covered in weapons, all that seemed used. And interestingly the armor that had been on his torso was lying on the ground letting her see the musculature underneath through this tight-fitting sweat and blood soaked white shirt. Not to mention that his hair was much shorter and she could see the lines where it didn’t grow due to scarring.

Stopping fifteen feet away from the man and the pony who was trying to reach across him and put pressure on a wound on his stomach the two stared each other down waiting for one or the other to speak.

It soon became clear to Celestia that she was going to have to speak first since the only thing that Hank had done was let his cheshire grin fall back to his natural snarl as he looked flatly at her.

“What did you do?” Celestia asked trying her best to mask the anger in her voice.

The silence was palpable as Hank sat silently looking back at the large pony before he let out a dry laugh and sat up, cracking his back as he did, “Saved your ponies.”

The simple answer only angered Celestia more as she and Hank both briefly turned to the side as the elements worked their way up to the front row to see what was going on. Turning back towards each other Celestia grit her teeth, Hank’s attitude was only grating on her more as she went on. He wasn’t bothered at all by what he did! He showed no remorse or guilt of wrongdoing at all!

“And what did you have to do to save them? What did you put them through?” Celestia asked in a very mocking tone.

Looking down to her Hank grit his teeth and growled, he would normally have more patience but the more irritable violent him was in control now, “I did what nobody else would. Something you would never fucking do.” Spitting the words at the pony Hank started to undo the armor on his forearms and arms, throwing them behind him.

“And what did you do on your heroic and noble conquest?” Celestia took a step forward before being forced to take two steps back as the human shot to his feet.

“What in the fuck do you think I did!?” Hank threw his arms into the air displaying the injuries he had as specks of blood flew free, “Do you think you’re gonna get a fucking one up on me when I say it? You think I feel remorse?” Hank looked at her and then to the crowd before standing back up straight and throwing the rest of the armor that was on his arms into the humvee past Caliper with a deep aggravated huff.

Turning back around Hank angrily glared at the large white pony who was looking back at him much the same, “You just wanna hear me say it don’t ya?”

“I think I would.” Celestia answered with a growl.

“Well in that case sweet cheeks…” The human leaned forward and looked the pony directly in the eyes, “I went down in that cave and slaughtered every fucking diamond dog I came across. I shot them, I stabbed them, I cut them, I burned them, I crushed their skulls under my boots, I blew them up, and I bit their fucking throats out!” He finished with

A large gasp coming from the crowd Hank nodded his head, “That’s right… AND I ENJOYED EVERY SECOND OF IT!”

Looking at the human disgusted Celestia took a step closer to the man. “Yes you are very accomplished in spreading misfortune and terror, the amount of nightmares my sister has to stop because of you is astounding.” Celestia actually didn’t know if her sister had to do such but she figured that it was true, “And now there’s more ponies that have to go through the trauma of dealing with you. Not to mention the entire cave of diamond dogs that you killed without evidence, you realize that’s a war crime don’t you?” Celestia mocked stepping closer to the man whose chest was heaving, steam coming from his shoulders and head, “Of course you don’t, you’re too stupid to know anything more complicated than killing what angers you.”

Laughing Hank felt his fuse starting to light, “You want the fucking evidence look in that god damned hospital you dense cunt.” Hank pointed to the building, “You’ll see ponies that were beaten, starved, and… and fucking raped for months! Raped Celestia. Not just ponies but fucking children!” Hank started to cackle like a mad man, “ Have you ever looked into a mother’s glazed over eyes as her child cried behind her frail dying form? Huh!?” Hank looked to the pony unbelieving that she didn’t feel the same rage he did about what happened to her own subjects nonetheless.

Both pony and human staring at each other Hank growled and turned around with a dismissive wave before stomping back over to the humvee and resting his hands on the tailgate. Looking down at the bloodsoaked gate as he tried to get ahold of his temper Hank realized just how done with Celestia’s shit he was.

“You don’t get to decide what happens with my ponies, you don’t have the power to make the plans and execute them as you wish! You are not the judge, jury, and executioner to whoever you deem a target; and I’m tired of you forcing my guard to go along with your asinine plans like they are yours to command! You do not have the authority to command my troops and make them do as you please, putting them in danger!” Celestia’s voice rose steadily higher in volume as she went on.

Huffing and puffing Hank had his eyes clamped shut as he tried to hold himself from exploding into a rage but Celestia’s words only drove him to it faster than even he could have imagined.

His muscles tensed hank raised his right fist and rammed it down onto the tailgate over and over again causing his blood that had pooled on it to fly off in all directions. Throwing his fist down one last time with a yell Hank whipped around and stared into Celestia’s eyes with his own that were filled with seething hatred.

Most of the ponies in the crowd nervous at the look on the man’s face even Celestia felt a tinge of worry but held firm in her stance.

“You’re a fucking coward Celestia. No.... You’re not just a spineless piece of shit coward you’re a politician.” Hank said, gallons of venom pouring from his words as he calmly walked toward the white pony.

“I may be violent, but violent action is always better than passive inaction. You would rather sit on your padded throne in your ivory tower and wait, letting those helpless ponies wither away and die. You’d rather have children die then get your fucking hooves bloody.”

The accusation causing Celestia’s own nasty temper to flare up she scowled at the man as he approached and forced her to step back from his advance, “You know nothing about me and what I have done in the service of my subjects.”

“I know everything about you!” Hank bellowed in pure anger focused at the white pony, “You say you care about these ponies but you are unwilling to do jack shit! The only reason you’re pissed off is because I undermined your power by doing my own thing and not groveling at your hooves for permission.”

Stopping her retreat as he anger flared Celestia jumped up and rested her gold slippered hooves on the man’s chest to get eye level with him, “You know nothing about what it takes to run a country! You know nothing about what I deal with to keep these ponies in relative safety!” Celestia yelled in Hank’s face inches away, the smell of blood and sweat almost overpowering her nose, “ I’m angry because I do not appreciate it when a murderous monkey thinks he knows better than me and put my ponies in danger by going on a self indulgent rampage while calling it a rescue attempt!”

“You think my main objective was to murder as many diamond dogs as I could and that getting the ponies out was just an added bonus?” Laughing at the notion it took Hank a little over ten seconds to reign it back in and by the time he did Celestia was looking at him with all the more anger.

Snapping from laughter back to hatred in an instant Hank glared into Celestia’s light purple eyes, “I did this because Applejack was scared for her friend Rarity!”

Looking away from the man and to where he pointed Celestia looked at the orange mare as she looked back at them with wide eyes, clearly not knowing what to think.

“Then I went into the woods, found the problem, and that there was a bunch of ponies that needed help and set to it! Ripping every diamond dog limb from limb is how I punished the slave trading rapists and freed the ponies… all of them! And guess what I’d do it all again! Right now if I had to!” His temper only growing hotter he hardened his gaze as Celestia’s eyes returned to looking at him.

“You don’t care about your ponies you goddamned politician! If you did the fact that this was happening would boil your blood twice as much as it does mine!” Hank shouted back baring his teeth, “People like you make me sick.”

“YOU HAVE NO IDEA HOW MAD THIS MAKES ME! THE FAC-”

“IF YOU REALLY FUCKING CARED YOU WOULD COME DOWN HERE AND TAKE OUT THE DIAMOND DOGS YOURSELF YOUR MAJESTY!” Hank cut off and mocked Celestia’s title causing a low growl to come from the large pony, “ALL YOU CARE ABOUT IS SAVING FACE AND POWER!”

Celestia’s temper boiling over at the human it didn’t help that he had been living in her mind rent free for months since he first arrived. With every waking moment, and some unconscious ones, a small part of Celestia’s brain had been diverted into thinking about the human and it had increasingly been a source of aggravation. It became more evident when Luna had started to notice a drop in her productivity during day court and other tasks. So while Celestia was yelling at the man she was propped up on it she was also yelling at herself for not being able to shake her thoughts.

“You’ve done nothing, absolutely nothing, in the time I’ve been here that showed any real care for your subjects! You’re a no good, corrupt, cowardly, two faced, piece of sh-”

The feeling of Hank jabbing her in the chest the only thing that she felt as her mind poured over in anger Celestia couldn’t stop herself and with an anger induced yell she sucker punched Hank across the jaw with her right hoof. Her hoof connecting with Hank’s lower jaw mid sentence she felt the bone give way and a sickening crack escape the human’s mouth as he turned with the punch and stumbled a few feet away before falling down on all fours.

The tunnel vision fading away as her front two hooves met the earth, she saw the person she had been leaning on five feet away on his knees as fresh blood ran down his face, doting the dry soil. A massive simultaneous gasp of shock erupted from the crowd that was surrounding her, Celesita looked from her focus on the downed human to the ponies around her.

Her anger dissipating in an instant once she realized how her ponies were looking at her Celestia started to realize just what she had done. Bringing her right hoof up from the ground Celestia started to feel sick. She hadn't just punched a person for no reason out of nowhere, she had punched an injured man with not just a bare hoof but with solid gold slippers, similar things were used in combat. But that wasn’t even the bad part on top of that she was an alicorn! The most powerful of the races, a combination of all of their abilities and none of their faults, and she had hit Hank very hard.

Looking away from the blood and dirt coated slipper Celestia brought her attention to the human in front of her as he started to push himself back to his feet. Amazed, and a little off put by the human’s toughness, Celestia had no idea how he could still be conscious after taking a hit that would collapse a regular ponies skull. She started to wonder just what could stop the man if a body full of injuries and a hit like that couldn’t.

Meeting the human’s eyes as he turned around Celestia had a hard time looking at his face as his lower jaw hung open, blood running over his lower teeth, clearly not attached to the rest of his skull anymore.

“I-I-I- I am so so sorry! Hank I don’t know what came over me and I… don’t… know…...wha-”

Words dying in her mouth Celestia watched aghast as the human slowly took off his gloves before grabbing his lower jaw with both hands, his fingers inside his mouth, and took a second to find the right spot before quickly ramming it upwards. A loud grinding followed by an even louder pop as Hank manually reset his own jaw, his eyes never leaving Celestia’s as a fire burned behind his tiny pupils.

Taking a step forward Hank’s chest heaved as his body tried to bring in enough air to oxygenate the blood that his adrenaline filled heart was circulating. Striding closer and closer to the white pony as she took small steps back Hank could see her mouth moving as she no doubt tried to weasel herself out of what she had done but her words fell on deaf ears as the man got ever closer, his right hand balling into a tight fist.

Leading with his left foot Hank took one last step and loaded his own punch before throwing it with everything he had, a rough yell escaping his throat in the process. Celestia on the other hand read his body language and tried to get out of the way of the ascending hook but ended up positioning herself worse, failing to realize that Hank was no minotaur and could throw a punch much much faster.

Impacting Celestia’s face below and just behind her left eye, much the same place he had struck Luna months ago, the hit pulled her front hooves off the ground and forced her head and body to go with the momentum of the punch.

Hank wasn’t sure if he had ever thrown a more powerful punch in his life. Everything went perfect for the hit: the adrenaline in his body, his anger, the fact that he used his entire weight behind the hit and loaded it with his hips and drove up with his legs. Nothing was left unchecked and as Hank felt his fist trying to punch though Celestia and not just hit her he knew it was going to hurt even to the demigod.

Thrown onto her side in the dirt two feet from where she had been standing Celestia couldn’t even register the pain she was feeling as she lay on the ground completely unresponsive to the outside world.

Watching in complete shock as the human stood over their fallen leader the townsponies didn’t know how to even start processing what they had just seen, the most powerful being in history had just been promptly thrown in the dirt by one punch from the human. Perhaps the most shocked were the ones that knew Hank and had been around him the most, they knew he was strong but after witnessing a punch pick their leader off the ground and throw her back down they found a new sense of weariness and amazement from the man.

Shaking his knuckles and making sure his fingers weren’t broke Hank watched as Celestia’s form twitched and slowly tried to pull itself into the fetal position. Hank knew enough about human anatomy, and guessed it was much the same for ponies, that of someone's body was acting like that after a hit their brain had no doubt bounced around inside of their skull and their spinal cord had taken over trying to protect the body even while unconscious.

Finding it hard to care about whether or not he had just killed Celestia Hank looked away from the downed pony and to the arrow shaft sticking out of his skin. Pacing back and forth between the humvee and where Celestia lay trying to figure out what to do about it an old technique popped into his mind specifically made to remove barbed arrows.

Turning around and walking back to Celestia’s body that had since stopped twitching and trying to ball up Hank stepped over her back before going down to a knee. Straddling the princesses’s barrel Celestia started to stir but it was of no issue to Hank as he checked her pulse and breathing. Everything incredibly steady for how much her brain had to have rattled around in her head from not only the punch but the smack off the hard ground Hank opened her mouth after he noticed the small pool of blood that had formed. Not enough to be an issue Hank put her head back on the ground and sat back on her side as he started pulling on her wing to uncurl it from where it had pressed tightly to Celectia’s back.

The nervous system overload that Celestia received from the attack starting to fade as her alicorn biology picked up the slack she started to pull through the deep layer of unresponsiveness her body still had. Her senses ever so slowly coming back online Celestia didn’t think she was dead but she imagined that if death felt like anything it was what she was feeling now as her skull erupted into a massive headache and the taste of iron spread through her mouth. Slowly coming to Celestia cracked open her eyes and only saw bright brown and white as she realized something was pulling on her wing and out of reflex tried to fight it.

Already annoyed by how opposed Celestia’s wings were to being pulled open feeling the small amount of progress he had made fade away as she pulled her left wing back in only angered the human more. Using his left hand to grab and try to pull the wing open instead of both like he had been doing. The arrow wound starting to hurt more and more as the painkiller wore off Hank was becoming impatient.

Pulling his right hand back Hank delivered a short punch, that was nothing more than a jab, in between Celestia’s wings; the effect was immediate for each parties, Celestia screamed in pain as the extremely sensitive nerve cluster was stung by the punch and Hank grinned widely at her screams while extending her wing as far as he could.

The limb trembling in his grip Hank started looking at the feathers in front of him while deciding just what he needed while Celestia panted in pain. Knowing he would need something long enough to reach into the wound Hank looked to her second largest row of feathers and quickly plucked two before dropping her wing to the ground.

The defeated appendage slowly retracting back toward its resting place Celestia tried to stand up but found she was pinned to the ground despite her efforts, starting to worry that the punch had broken her neck and paralyzed her Celestia tried to move her rear legs and felt relief as they obeyed.

Still stuck Celestia shifted herself a little and used her large side placed eyes to look behind her while craning her neck. Finding where Hank had gone Celestia looked to the face of the man on top of her before looking down to where he was looking. A shock of fear making her stomach churn at the sight of the large knife in Hank’s hands Celestia watched as he cut off the ends of her own feathers, throwing the parts that still had live flesh on them to the ground. Her breathing already lessened by the weight on her back and side Celestia found it harder to breathe the longer she looked at the blade, realizing that she had lost the fight she started and now Hank was free to do whatever he wanted.

Looking up from his hands as he resheathed the knife on his leg Celestia met Hank’s eyes and felt her stomach do a flip as his eyes bored through her. Hank’s eyes only leaving Celestia’s as he looked down to the arrow sticking out of his shoulder the man put the feathers in his mouth before bringing his right hand up to the arrow’s shaft and with no pause pushed the arrow deeper so the barbs were no longer seated.

A cry of pain coming out of his mouth from around the feathers Hank fell forward onto Celestia as his body temporarily gave out. Celestia being helpless but to lay there under his weight soon found her head and muzzle pressed between the man’s chest and the ground forcing her to take in multiple breaths of nothing but the human's strong scent as it also worked its way into her fur. Huffing and puffing from the pain Hank placed a hand on the side of Celestia's head and pushed himself back into a sitting position

Blood freshly coming out of the wound it ran down his front and onto Celestia’s side where it immediately stained the pure white coat. Not caring about her coat right now, just caring about getting out of this situation alive, Celestia watched knowingly as the man started to push the shaft of her feather in the wound all while gritting his teeth and making grunts and whines in pain.

She knew what he was doing, she had seen battlefield surgeons do it plenty of times before, except back then it was a new idea to remove barbed arrows from flesh without pushing them all the way through. Watching as Hank went through the extremely painful process all by himself Celestia felt his thighs squeezing her as he seated the shaft of her feather around the first barb. The second took a little longer as Hank had to stop to catch his breath as the pain became too much but soon enough he had covered the two barbs and started to pull the arrow back out.

Leaning back, putting his full weight on Celestia, Hank looked up to the sky as sweat beaded down his face, thankful that it worked and that it was over. Laughing to the sky as he dropped the arrow and feathers to the ground the human took one more deep breath and brought his attention back to the pony he was sitting on who was looking up to him, blood staining the fur under her nose.

Her eyes full of sympathy and empathy it disgusted the human and made his blood boil.

What the fuck is wrong with this bitch? One minute she’s yelling at me and dislocating my jaw and the next she’s looking at me all sad and shit. Hank thought to himself while looking down to the pony as she clearly was thinking about what to say.

Pulling his right hand from the arrow wound Hank lurched forward and pressed Celestia’s head back to the dirt causing a surprised cry to come from the mare. Leaning over her face as his hand kept her head from moving Hank opened his jaw causing it to loudly crack again, something that made Celestia close her eyes tight and clench up.

“Listen to me you egocentric asshat-” Hank paused and rolled his jaw one more time, “You need to pick a fucking lane and stay in it! Either you need to hate me and be the bitch that showed up here eariler, trying to knock my fucking head off. Or you need to take the time to figure out what you really think and talk to me so we can iron this shit out.”

Pressing her head down harder Hank shook his head in disbelief, “You know how this road ends that you just tried to start us on don’t you?”

“Yes. In death.” Celestia choked out while spiting blood out of her mouth

Not expecting an answer from the pony Hank gave a short nod, “Right, but not just any death, mine and yours Celestia. You keep this shit up and I’m going to kill you even if it kills me. You have no ideas how persistent and ruthless humans can be, you have no idea how fucking willing I am.” Looking at each other for a few more seconds Hank finally let go of Celestia’s head and leaned back causing a great amount of relief to come over the large pony.

Gazing down at the red hand print that he had left on her face all around her left eye from where he grabbed her as Hank also took a breath while bringing his right hand to the left side of his face where Celestia had struck him. Finding the half crescent hoof print almost immediately Hank grumbled as he pulled back to see his hand covered in fresh blood. Looking down to Celestia’s back and face where his blood stained her coat in several places Hank suddenly had an idea come to mind.

The weight on Celestia’s back leaving in an instant the pony shifted onto all fours and looked back waiting for permission to stand for some reason.

What am I doing I don’t need permission to st-

“Get up.” Hank commanded cutting Celestia’s thought process off and immediately making her stand. Realizing that she had just followed the order without question Celestia boiled it down to that she was already thinking about it and it was just timing, even though she knew she was lying to herself. She had no idea why she was following his command and letting him boss her around so much but it bothered her, made her feel like she wasn’t in control anymore.

While Celestia stood and started to shake herself off Hank took a step behind the large white pony and set his sights directly on her right butt tattoo.

“I’ve wanted to do this for a long time.” Grinning like a mad man Hank cocked his right hand up by his head before swinging it down. Aiming for the middle of Celestia’s cutie mark Hank couldn’t of been more accurate and with a loud *SLAP* Hank watched with glee as the perfect amount of fat jiggled from the strike.

Taking a step back from the blind kick Hank expected to come Celestia jumped up and forward from the unexpected slap as a high pitched “Eep” came from her lips. Her rear still stinging from the strike Celestia whipped around to face the man as her tail swished from side to side in annoyance.

“What do you think you’re doing, doing something like that in public?” Celestia narrowed her eyes at the man who looked back at her with his signature crooked smirk.

“That’s for leaving this on my face.” Hank explained tuning his face and showing the outline of the golden slipper on his cheek, “You know what they say right? Eye for an eye? Well cheek for a cheek.”

Realizing that she had no ground to stand on for an argument Celestia bit her lip and turned back around with a huff catching a look at the red hand print that covered her cutie mark in the process.

“Do you have any idea how hard it is to get blood out of white fur?” Annoyed Celestia asked without looking to the man.

“In your case I really don’t give a shit.” Hank immediately replied while walking next to the white pony, “And Celestia…”

“Yes?”

“You’re going to go into that hospital and visit with those ponies.”

Staring into each others eyes Celestia knew she had no choice even if she had the plan to do that anyway, just after getting cleaned up, “I was planning on anyway, just after getting cleaned up a little.” Having to explain herself was a strange feeling after not having to do so for so long, it made her feel like a filly again, waiting to see what this greater force would say, always needing confirmation or clarification.

“No. No.” Hank laughed, “You’re going to go now and you’re not gonna leave until I have the feeling that they feel cared for and validated by the leader they place on such an undeserved pedestal. I’m gonna give you the rundown ight’? ” Hank said taking a deep breath.

“I don’t think you really understood what I said before I knocked you out, but now I think that punch cleared your mind a little. Some of those ponies have been down there for months. Eating food they can’t digest, getting tortured, raped, and being forced with the thought that they would die down there every waking instant.” Hank looked down to Celestia as he explained, a fire returning behind his eyes, “When I first got down there a stallion asked me if I was with the guard and when I said “no” he said “I guess we really were forgotten.” The fact that he could feel such defeatism in the face of being rescued really shows how in need of support they are.”

Feeling like she was filly getting scolded by her parent it took all of Celestia’s power not to fold her ears back and lower herself down to the ground.

“And as much as it may be misplaced and undeserved you’re the only one who can do that. I can’t do that! I’m the monster! I do the killing. Which ya know, is fine. We all have our parts to play, but I’ve played my part and I’ll be damned if you don’t play yours.”

Looking at each other neither said a word as Hank stood aside letting Celestia pass and walk to the hospital, stopping at the doors and looking back to see the man looking right back at her. Turning back around Celestia used her magic to open the hospital doors and step inside, much to the amazement and shock of everyone inside.

“Princess Celestia! Are you okay?”
“What happened? We heard yelling outside.”
“No disrespect but why are you covered in blood and why is the side of your face bruised?”

A million questions being asked at once by the ponies that had the strength to speak Celestia looked over the ponies in front of her and felt a large amount of sadness and anger well up inside her at the sight of the skeletal and broken ponies in front of her.

“Please. Please… I am doing just fine.” Celestia smiled hiding her inward emotions, “I’m more worried about all of you, I was told of the egregious conditions you were in and things you went through.”

A faint murmur of “I’m okay” and “Just happy to be out” Filling the air Celestia knew that they were just putting on a brave face and swore to see to their every need.

“What did happen to you Princess? I mean no disrespect but it’s obvious something happened outside.” Looking to a dirty and blood speckled Rarity while Spike sat as closely to her as possible Celestia again smiled her warm smile.

“No disrespect taken of course Ms. Rarity. I simply had a very enlightening and eye opening conversation with your friend Hank.”

<><><><><><>

Watching the doors close behind Celestia like a hawk Hank took a few more deep breaths and rolled his shoulders the best he could but quickly stopped as the arrow wound reminded him of its presence.

Sighing Hank turned to the Humvee and caught the hundreds of ponies that had conglomerated and were watching him, tracking his every move, like a creepy army of statues. Turning fully to the crowd he looked over the full crowd before settling on the five mares he knew.

“That was somethin’ huh?” He asked rhetorically focusing more on Applejack and Fluttershy than anybody else, “Rarity and the little guy are inside, though I would give them time to come out to you, they ain’t hurt physically too bad, but they are gonna need counselin ’. Oh…. they’re gonna need counselin’.”

With a slow turn Hank made his way back to the humvee and sat next to Caliper who just sat in stunned silence.

“You ready to get done with all this?” Hank asked looking at the pony, “Oh and you’ve been surprisingly nice today, I trust you’ve been this way with all the other ponies.”

“Yyyyyyes, of course.” Caliper laughed leaning Hank back after coming out of his shock. “After what you said all the other ponies felt the need to tell me exactly how they felt and… that was a real wake up call.”

“Good.” Hank said and winced from Caliper’s prodding of his stomach wound.

Poking at the man’s flesh Caliper sighed looking down to the two stitches that did indeed rip free of the muscle, “I know this hurts but since you pumped yourself so full of painkillers I can’t administer anymore and-”

“It’s gonna hurt. Yeah yeah I know, just do it man.”

Looking at the man skeptical Caliper sighed and looked back down to the wound before him, “...Okay, I tried to warn you.”

Waving the pony off Hank did his best to stifle his grunts of pain and not clench his muscles too much or grind his teeth. Even through his efforts it was clearly obvious that the human was in pain to everyone around him, whether it was the sounds he was making or his legs kicking over the edge of the humvee.

This worried the two mares that had been kicked out of the truck and were sat next to it and eventually it became too much for the zebra and she had to say something.

“Are you okay Hank?”

“No I’m not Ok - Ow bastard what in the hell!? Getting shot hurt less than that!”

“If I you wouldn’t of drugged yourself up to go off and rail Celestia across the face-”

“Oh I’d rail her alright.”

Both of the stallions breaking out into laughter inside the humvee the two mares and the rest of the crowd that remained and had started talking to each other, apparently having nothing better to do, heard the banging of fist on steel as the two laughed.

Grumbling to herself Zecora stood up, walked over to Hank’s dangling leg, and gave it a firm punch causing the human to cry out in shock.

“Little anklebiters are jealous it seems.”

Not as much jealous, Zecora had just become accustomed to playfully hitting the human when he said something more crass, not that she didn’t find it funny.

“He’s fine.” Zecora said dismissively with a smile on her face to Redheart who laughed in return, ”But to answer your question, no. He really isn’t a violent person most of the time, it just comes out tenfold when something threatens him or does anything to people he cares about. He does like to make threats though, to everything, even inanimate objects. It’s honestly pretty funny.”

“I get the same feeling from him, I just didn’t know for sure. I also think that’s just part of how he talks I believe he says it as an alternative way to vent frustration, everypony has their own methods.” Redheart offered back while Zecora nodded.

The two continued to chat about various things, mostly centered around the human and what he was like, did, and how he generally existed. Hank was a very fascinating subject for ponies because of how different he was to them in almost every way. Even to the ones that knew him it was a struggle to try and decipher the man and understand him sometimes because he was so different from anything they had ever experienced before. It made sense that the more you got to know the man the more confusing it became to understand him because he was generally nice and courteous in his own way, but was also capable of causing unimaginable pain.

He was the definition of two extremes wrapped into one package, he could be extremely kind, generous, and understanding one moment and then immediately switch to a heartless and brutal weapon of death the next.

Ponies weren’t used to duality like that, if something was bad it was generally bad, if something was good it was generally good. That’s not to say that the two aspects never mixed, they often did, but never in the levels that Hank could offer. As such, most of the plaza in front of the hospital was alight with small quiet conversations about him and the events that had just transpired.

<><><> Two Hours later, same place, same people, same great flavor <><><>

Most of the crowd had dissipated in the past few hours after the action died down, all that remained now were ponies that were waiting on another in the hospital or devoted gossipers, of which there were plenty. Many of the benches and seats at nearby eateries were packed, however, as ponies retreated from the crowd but only far enough away to sit down and eat but not far enough away that the human and his strange vehicle were out of eye sight. It was a spectacle that was far too strange to turn away from.

The subject of the spectacle, Hank, was in a far different headspace as he lay on his stomach and let Caliper close and bandage the arrow wound in his ass. Trying his best to ignore the various sources of pain lighting up all across his body Hank couldn’t help but tense his legs as the tools the surgeon was using ran across a raw spot. Hearing Calper’s apology and ignoring it Hank laid his chin back down on his fist and took a deep breath. Running out of patients Hank grumbled, wanting to get home and lay down.

“Are you about done? I wanna get home.”

“Just a few more stitches, and are you sure you won’t stay in the hospital for at least one night? I pulled a whole stone (as in weight measurement system) of flint out of your right arm and you have three serious puncture wounds, one into your intestinal cavity.”

“For the last fucking time I am not going to stay in the damn hospital.” Hank barked back to Caliper tired of his insistence.

“Alright! Geez.” The pony shook his head, “It’s not like you’re badly injured or anything. It’s not like I-”

“Caliper if you don’t drop it, I’ll show you badly injured.” His head craned back to look to the pony sitting on top of his calf Hank’s eyes showed how little patience he had left.

Reading the expression easily Caliper raised his hooves and shut up. Turning his head back forward slowly Hank sighed again as the hospital doors opened in a golden glow. Some of the least injured ponies soon appeared walking out of the doors while looking every which way before finding those they were looking for and running to them.

Watching the ponies embrace and cry in happiness Hank felt a small amount of warmth in his chest. Watching Rarity soon after run to her little sister and group of friends with the dragon on her back, he could see the happiness on Aj and Fluttershy’s faces when they all hugged which made him crack a small smile as well.

Looking away from the rejoicing group Hank turned his attention to the large monarch that was approaching him. His smile switching to one of amusement at the sight of the purpling bruise on the side of Celestia’s face along with the blood stains that had long ago set in Celestia could tell the human found great joy in her appearance. Stopping a respectful amount away from the man Celestia tried to stand her tallest as Hank looked back at her, the surgeon perched on top of his leg giving her a quick glance before looking back down to what he was doing.

“All of the ponies in there credit you for saving them, they are all very thankful, and so are their loved ones.” Speaking with some difficulty due to the stiffness in her jaw Celestia admitted as Hank stared back at her his smile gone.

Looking back at the pony for a long uncomfortable silence Hank could see Celestia’s eyes nervously shifting around and her hooves moving ever so slightly as she twitched under his long hard gaze.

“No shit, I’d be pretty happy if my family weren't dead neither.” Hank responded immediately realizing his words may have been insensitive but also finding he really couldn’t give a fuck what Celestia had to say or was trying to get at.

Another pregnant pause forming between the two giants it was clear one was far more comfortable than the other, “I’m sorry about your family-”

“Don’t start.” Hank growled shutting Celestia down.

Lips slowly closing over his barred teeth Hank’s face returned to neutral and he took a deep breath, “All I care to know about is if you are going to try and apprehend me for some bullshit crime. So… Are ya?”

Never before had Celestia come across a creature that cared so little about her title, well that was a lie, she had but it had just been a very very long time ago.

“No, I do not plan on prosecuting you for your actions. Not that I won’t in the future if you do end up doing something illegal.” The large white pony responded as the human looked back at her, unreadable as usual, “You are not above the law in any sen-”

Words dying in her mouth as Celestia flinched back she looked at the human strangely as he bucked his hips ramming them into the metal of his vehicle. With a pained grunt Hank’s left leg that Caliper was sitting on rapidly contracted launching the pony over the human’s head with a surprised yelp.

A just a surprised look on Hank’s face Celestia caught the flying surgeon in her magical grasp as Hank started to roll around in the back of the humvee.

“Oh what the fuck!? WHAT THE FUCKKKK!?” The human cried out trying to reach back with his left arm to hold his cramping thigh only for his left shoulder to remind him not to do that.

“Son of a bitch-.” Hank swore rolling out of the humvee and onto the dry dirt with a thud.

It was a constant juggling match of trying to hold his injured shoulder, stomach, cramping left hamstring and calf, and now aching balls. The primal part of his brain telling him to run from the danger that caused the pain, a danger that wasn’t there, Hank was left to roll around on the ground while stumbling to get up onto one leg.

“J-Jesus Christ Caliper what in the fuck did you do!?” Hank looked over the pony as he was set down out of Celestia’s magic.

“I-I-I guess I hit a nerve! I thought I saw a piece of debris!” Caliper replied as Hank finally managed to get up on one foot and was hopping around erratically, right hand reached around his front holding onto his ass.

“Well...God-,” Hank started to swear again but was cut off as he slipped on a rock and was harshly thrown to the ground by gravity and his forward momentum, “DAMIT! Everything hurts! I’m stabbed, shot, battered, and fucking blown up! And you have to go stabbin’ at raw nerves!” Pointing at Caliper the human pushed himself back up and started hopping around again, his leg still seizing.

“I’m so sorry, I didn’t know that’s what it was!” A seriously apologetic Caliper said while Hank ignored him and continued stringing swears together under his breath.

The entire crowd turned and watching Hank somewhat bemused as he jumped around before tripping again but staying down instead of getting back up the human rolled over onto his back, chest heaving and looked up to the sky as the pain started to subside and his leg began to loosen. Taking deep breaths Hank started massaging his leg and trying to force it to extend.

Turning his head in the direction of the hospital Hank locked eyes with Caliper and Celstia before focusing on the surgeon.

“I can deal with getting stabbed and cut, that’s fine. But when you cause all this muscle to instantly tighten as hard as a rock it really fucking hurts. I feel it in my fucking back muscles, I feel it in my hips for christ’s sake.” Hank explained slapping his thigh.

“Yeah. yeah. I got it. I truly am sorry Hank.”

“Just watch what you’re doing.” Hank sternly said pointing at the pony before going lax while trying to catch his breath through his sore ribs.

“Are you okay?” Caliper asked with some hesitation while approaching the man.

Taking in a long breath Hank turned his head to the side and spit out a red stained ball of spit, “Do I look O-K?”

Groaning the injured human rolled onto his good side and slowly pushed himself to his knees. Pausing for a moment Hank started to get up onto his leg but found that the muscle fatigue had finally caught up with him, preventing him from getting up with only one working arm and leg.

“Fuck me.” Hank quietly said after his fifth attempt, landing on his knees.

Watching the human struggle to get up Celestia started to feel bad for the man as he clearly started to deflate at his sudden lack of strength. She was conflicted, as per usual with the human, on how to feel. On one hoof he had punched her, taken two of her feathers, stained much of her coat red with blood, covered her in his scent that was sure to not wash out, and most importantly slapped her flank leaving a double red handprint right over her cutie mark. But on the other he had saved the lives of many ponies, including an element, obviously not expecting a reward, and as much as it hurt to admit he had thrown her back into reality.

Before she had even finished her thought her body had already taken a step toward the man to help him. Maybe it was just her natural caring nature or something else but Celestia wanted to help Hank and as he turned his head and looked to her with his neutral snarl she softly smiled back.

Stopping next to his left side Celestia was noticeably taller than the human as he sat next to her on his knees and she had to look down to him, “Do you need help?”

Looking at her for a moment and doing his best to read her body language and face Hank squinted his eyes, “What is this?”

Giving a slight hum in response Celestia ignored the look on his face, “You need help getting up, so I’m here to help you.”

“What kinda sick joke is this?” Hank fired back after looking over the pony next to him further causing her small smile to fall, “What the fuck? You come here and scream at me for no good reason and then dislocate my jaw and now you want to help me!? What fucking merry go round bullshit goes on in you ponies heads to decide your actions?”

Letting out a dejected sigh Celestia looked down to the slipper she hit him with, a speckle of blood still present on its side, “I know you don’t believe me but I when I say I am sorry I mean it with every fiber of my being. I made a terrible, terrible mistake and I did not keep control of my emotions anywhere near what should be expected of me.” Holding the same hoof and slipper to her chest she looked Hank straight in the eye, showing off the red hand print and swelling around her eye.

“I think we just agreed on something Celestia.”

“What’s that?”

“You need to work on your emotions some.” Hank groaned in pain, his thigh starting to tighten again, “When I’m more level headed than somebody; that somebody needs some work.”

Sharing a gaze for a little bit Hank eventually sighed and hung his head, “Fine.”

Smile widening Celestia took a step closer to him and caught a look from the human, “What do you think you’re doing? Does that arm look operational? Other side fat ass.”

Rolling her eyes Celestia walked around to the other side of the human and lowered herself a little so he could wrap his arm around her and use her as a platform to pull himself up, “I would appreciate it if you did not call me such things.”

“Maybe when or if I ever respect you past “large threat”.” Wrapping said arm around the princess Hank groaned as he pulled himself to his wobbly feet.

Hank’s weight surprising her once again Celestia had to tighten the muscles in her back and legs as his weight became hers, “Is that all you really see me as?” Celestia asked as he started to hobble forward toward the vehicle still using her back as a platform.

“As You just tried to take my head off, or course I fucking do.”

Reaching the tailgate where he started Hank quickly transferred his hand from Celestia’s aggravatingly soft coat to the bloody cold steel of the Humvee. Giving Celestia a sideways glance Hank grumbled, “Thanks.”

Smiling back the best she could with the swelling on the side of her face Celestia looked up to the now standing human as he leaned on the Humvee, “You’re welcome.”

Grumbling Hank looked away from the princess, “Caliper get over here and fix this hole… without giving me a conniption.”

“Y-yeah, sorry.” Still feeling terrible about what he had done the small surgeon quickly rushed back over to the human and regathered his instruments before getting started again.

Needles being pushing back through Hank’s flesh once again the human took a deep breath and cooled his temper before realizing that he was in the center of town and everything that happened had been seen by many, many people. Also realizing that he really didn’t care all too much Hank slowly turned his head to the left and looked down to where Zecora and Red where sat looking back at him.

Giving the two a wink and a small grin Zecora relaxed upon seeing the smile on his face, knowing that he was doing alright despite the events that had transpired so far. Looking away from the two Hank turned his head the other way and looked over his shoulder behind him to where the others were. Seeing that they were partially looking his way he gave a small wave that was interupted by Caliper hitting another nerve.

Slamming his palm down to the tailgate and arching his back while looking up into the sky Hank fought the urge to turn around and stomp the ponies head in. Caliper on the other hand was clenching his teeth while tying the last stitch, “I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I hit another nerve on the last stitch but you’re done! Well… minus the bandage.”

Relaxing his muscles Hank growled, “Better fuckin’ be.”

“You know, I still have a b-”

“If you finish that sentence I will shoot you in the face.” Hank barked causing Caliper to snap his mouth shut and Celestia to give a small laugh as she walked away.

“Oh what are you laughin’ at now?” The irate human turned and asked causing his bad leg to buckle sending down to a knee again, “God... damnit.”

Raising an eyebrow at the man Celestia shook her head, “You have no trouble helping ponies but you refuse to let anypony help you past keeping your intestines in your body.”

“...And?” Hank squinted his eyes at the pony as he pulled himself up while waving Caliper off as he tried to assist.

“Are all humans as bull headed and stubborn as you?” Celestia asked half in jest and half true curiosity about Hank’s species and culture.

“All the ones still livin’, yes. And Before you start coming at me...” Pausing to stand back up Hank pointed to Celestia, “What is it with you and your sister having such big dicks sprouting out of your heads? It’s disproportionate.”

Shocked by the question Celestia didn’t know how to respond and didn’t know if she should since the absurd question had grabbed the question of nearly every other pony in the courtyard. Figuring she had to say something Celestia cleared her throat and called upon her thousand years of public speaking experience to hold down her embarrassment.

“It’s not a… phallus. It’s a horn. Alicorns have larger horns because…” Pausing Celestia realized she really didn’t know why alicorns had bigger horns, it was always just kind’ve... accepted that they did, “With the greater amount of magic that our bodies can call upon there needs to be a greater surface area to emit it.”

Very happy with her totally not made up seat of her pants reason the large white diarch didn’t even notice her student just a few feet away having a complete aneurysm at the lack of books for her to write this new and massive revelation in pony and alicorn biology.

Hank on the other hand seemed strangely offended by her answer and was looking around at the other ponies, noticeably where Clover and the two guards that had went with him were standing outside of the hospital doors.

“What the fuck is that shit?” Hank muttered before looking back to Celestia, “Yeah nah, that’s totally a dick. You have the biggest head dick cause you’re princess or whatever. You can’t fool me with that fake science mumbo jumbo.”

Knowing that he was playing with her, trying to wind her up Celestia shook her head, “It’s a horn. I don’t know what else to say.”

“Oh you can fuck off with that.” Hank looked at her incredulously, “If I started sucking on that thing I guarantee I’d have you on your knees and shootin’ whatever it is that comes out of that thing in three minutes.”

The shock of what Hank said causing a collective wave to go through the crowd even Celestia had to take a minute to digest what the human had just insinuated. Many jaws on the ground from Hank’s words even Applejack, Zecora, Redheart, and Fluttershy couldn’t believe it.

“Uh…. Uh. Excuse me?” Celestia laughed her cheeks showing the smallest amount of pink tint.

“What? Am I wrong?”

“W-well. I mean… I…..” Celestia’ brain immediately shut down as images started to run through it, images she could never forget even though she had made them up. “I don’t think you know what you’re talking about.”

Giving her a dismissing look Hank turned and pushed up the tailgate of the Humvee spilling the blood that had pooled on it, “Whatever, you’re blushing and thinking about things.”

Realizing that there was nothing she could do to one up a person that had no shame, no sense of embarrassment, Celestia huffed and turned to where the elements were sitting, “Ms. Rarity and Spike I am very happy that you are now back home and safe, if you need anything please do not hesitate to get into contact with me.” Celestia paused and turned her head as Hank closed the rear hatch with a slam and muttered something.

“As for you Twilight I apologize that we were unable to speak at all today, but things… happened.”

“Oh it’s fine princess. Are you sure you’re okay?”

“Yes I’m fine I-”

“Celestia!” Hank called out and turned from the conversation he was having with Zecora and red getting the leader’s attention who quickly turned her head to face the man who was leaned against the back of the truck, “What are you still doing here?

“I am speaking with the Elements and my student.” Celestia said plainly hoping not to provoke a response out of the man, she wasn’t sure she could take much more of him without her mask utterly failing causing her to blush or to fire back with something. She was still a regular pony at her core after all.

“Yeah? Well, I’m tired of sitting over here watching that huge ass jiggle around while that “horn” pokes out of your head so I’m going to give you until I get my wobbly ass over there to get yourself out of here before I do something that’ll make you never want to leave my side.”

If what he said shocked her before Celestia was now completely blown away, along with the rest of the ponies present. Blinking the shock away Celestia focused on the human as he looked back to her, his small eyes boring a hole right into her.

Laughing nervously at his joke Celestia stopped laughing as he took his first unsure step toward her, his expression hungry like a bear that just woke from hibernation. Surly he was joking. Right? Celestia thought so initially but became increasingly unsure with each step forward the human took. He was too unpredictable, if he was willing to go into a diamond dog cave by himself and was willing to do and say very explicit things to one of the leaders of Equestria who knew what else he was liable to do, Celestia had to remind herself that this was no ordinary stallion, this wasn’t a stallion and he didn’t act like one…

“I...hmmm.” Celestia mumbled taking a step back from the approaching human. She wanted to run but a small part of her still held onto her status as a princess. Princesses don’t run, she’d been through battles and never taken a step back but this was different. Another part of her was curious as to what Hank could do, what did he mean by never leave his side? Well she knew but she didn’t know what it would entail and an ever growing part of her wanted to call his bluff or find out.

All of Celestia’s built up confidence was dashed though as Hank got a little to close and a deep rumbling chuckle started to come from his throat.

Taking a few more steps back Celestia looked to the group and Twilight, “I’m sorry but I think this an excellent time for me to go back to Canterlot, goodbye.”

Popping out of existence in a bright gold ball of light Hank stopped his approach to shield his eyes. Once the light was gone and everyone opened their eyes Celestia was gone and Hank was shaking his head while hobbling back toward his vehicle a large smile on his face.

“W-what was that!?” Twilight was the first to come out of her stupor.

“Yeah! What in the tartarus was that Hank!? What were ya gonna do to Princess Celestia?” Applejack asked immediately after Twilight.

Looking over his shoulder Hank grinned at Aj remembering what had happened that day he harvested some of the Apple’s apples, “She wasn't leaving fast enough... And wouldn’t you like to know little miss talks in her sleep.”

“Wha? Ah. . ?” Almost like a shock going through her body Aj suddenly remembered what he was talking about and promptly pursed her lips and sat down with her front hooves between her legs while blush spread across her cheeks. She didn’t know she talked in her sleep but if Hank was getting at what she figured he was that meant that he heard some inappropriate things.

Looking at their friend confused they looked back to Hank as he reached the truck before focusing back on their half orange half red compatriot.

“What does he mean Applejack?” Rarity asked, always the first in on all things gossip and things that should’ve stayed personal.

“N-nothin’! He meant nothin”!” The apple farmer stuttered out focusing on the dirt at her hooves.

“Darling~~~” Rarity’s all to familiar smile started to spread across her face as she pieced together what had happened on her own.

“Don’t you darlin’ me!” Applejack snapped and locked eyes with her bright white friend, “Our sisters are here let’s not talk ‘bout this now.” She retreated hanging her head knowing that she would have to speak about it eventually lest she never hear the end of it.

“Fine~.” Rarity said satisfied moving her eyes to Hank as he slowly limped back toward the Humvee, “Thank you Hank.”

“No big deal.” The human waved not looking back.

Opening her mouth and standing up, ready to say something Rarity felt a hoof on her shoulder and looked over to Applejack to see her shaking her head “no”.

“Don’t. He won’t let ya thank him, it’ll just start an argument and he don’t need that right now, neither do you.”

Sighing Rarity nodded, “You’re right. But I am going to pay him back. I don’t care what he says.”

With a strong conviction Rarity put her hoof down causing Applejack to chuckle, “I’ll just wish ya the best a luck now sugar.” Giving each other a glance, knowing how much of a task it would be Rarity and Applejack turned back into the group.

“Ah have been wondering what happened down in that cave though Rares. How did he get y’all back?”

Though the question was innocent enough Applejack didn’t realize the effect it had on Rarity.

“Yeah Rarity, what did he do?” Rainbow dash added as Rarity started to stare off, the sounds and sights of what had happened just hours ago still fresh in her mind.

“Are you okay Rarity?” Twilight nudged her friend who had grown even more pale and was staring at Hank.

“....I don’t want to talk about it.” Rarity said as she blinked and shook her gaze from the man as he opened the door for Zecora on the humvee.

“Rarity… What happened? Did-”

“I don’t want to talk about it!” The Purple haired pony snapped before immediately softening, “I-I’m so very sorry, I just don’t want to think about what happened in those caves. I. I just…. Y-you look at him now and he looks…. Normal, well as normal as he can.”

The girls all turn and focused on Hank as he smiled limping past Redheart and said something to the nurse.

“But I don’t know what switch gets flipped or what does it but that stallion in capable of things. Things I didn’t know could be done to another living creature. He’s so good at it that it’s scary, y-you don’t understand,” Rarity looked to her friends of all who were looking right back at her, “He might have gotten hurt but what he did to the diamond dogs is...is… something I wish I never have to witness ever again.”

Watching the truck start up the girls watched as it turned and then drove past them, Hank and Zecora both smiling and waving to them. Rarity, Fluttershy, and Applejack wove back as they watched as the truck quickly left town and disappeared over the hill with a roar of the engine.

“Do you think that zebra is in danger? Living with him I presume?” Twilight asked unnerved at the idea of anybody living with Hank.

“I think she’s the safest pony in the world.” Rarity answered.

“Why?” Twilight asked again.

“Cause’ if anythin’ wants to get to Zecora, they have to go through him.” Applejack answered this time getting a nod from Rarity and Fluttershy.

“He’s just one p-stallion though! Surely he can’t be that big of a deterrent.” Rainbow dash said dismissively as she hovered getting wide eyed looks from the three.

“Tell that to the hundreds of dead diamond dogs in the caves Dash.” Rarity said in a serious tone, “You really need to stop thinking about fighting with him. I see the way you look at him and I know what you’ve said in the past but seriously dear… for your own self preservation.”

A little shocked at Rarities words Rainbow was quick to attempt and brush it off, “Heh heh. Psh… Whatever. Let’s go get something to eat, I’m starving.”

“Ooo! Great idea.” Rarity was quick to agree and soon the rest of the band was as well.

“You’re always hungry Rainbow.” Fluttershy added as they started towards the restaurant side of town.

“So!? It’s all the flying I do!” Rainbow Dash defended as she flew next to the group as they walked.

Author's Note

Here ya go. It's... something. It kind've peters off at the end there but I was getting really tired of writing this chapter and just wanted to end it. I was going to add a scene with Celestia at the end of her going back to the castle in the state that she is in but I left it out and I think I'll just stitch it in at the beginning of the next chapter where I start the new arc. Still no solid idea on that yet either.

To be honest I'm kinda loosing steam here boys. I got a lot going on right now as life likes to do so and this is really damn low on the totem pole of priorities.

Either way I hope this chapter was organic at least a little, yeah I know some OOC happened but when hasn't it in this story so I don't feel too bad.

Oh and can one of you either remove that dislike or add 4 more? I'm really tired of seeing that 31, its irritating. Or maybe like the story that 343 is just as bad. I like multiples of 5.

Also, Vergil, the chapter is 11,000 words long.

Recovery Begins

<><><> 3rd person, Canterlot Castle, Directly after Celestia’s brain got ping ponged<><><>

In a secluded corner of the palace gardens a bright golden ball of light grew larger and larger before it exploded outwards revealing Celestia’s battered frame. Stood on wobbly legs Celestia panted as she watched the birds she had startled fly away. Taking a deep breath in through her nose Celestia was interrupted as she breathed in more blood than air and started to cough. Her body heaving as she coughed up a disconcerting large glob of blood the large pony sat down and waiting for the light headedness to go away.

She would have teleported herself directly into her chambers to avoid most of the questions she would have been asked especially about her current appearance but she knew she didn’t have a stable enough frame of mind to teleport with that much precision and didn’t want to end up getting split in half by a wall, she also couldn’t fly because that punch between her wings had all but stunned them and with her added fatigue she didn’t feel like she could pull off the ground. So even though she wasn’t dead now she had to walk all the way through the castle looking and… smelling as she did. With a groan Celestia winced and stood up before starting forward.

Celestia could feel the dred of having all of the eyes on her growing as she got closer to the castle entrance. Looking to her left side as she continued toward the entrance Celestia saw just how much red was staining her snow white coat. Bringing her head back forward, Celestia saw the fountain around the corner that was in clear view of the entrance and the two guards that were always stood at post. Quickly looking at her other side and stopping Celestia saw that the red hand print was most certainly still proudly displayed over her cutie mark, right in the center.

“He has good aim.” Celestia confirmed to herself causing her jaw to flare in pain, “...And power.” Rolling her neck Celestia caught sight of a very familiar face, a face frozen in pain.

“I bet you’re enjoying this, aren’t you Discord?”

Celestia could almost hear his laughter as she looked at the statue; listening to the water in the fountain bubble and the birds sing for a few more moments the alicorn eventually shook her head causing her neck to throb in protest, “See you around Discord.” Celestia as she walked around the corner.

Coming in view of the two stoic guards Celestia straightened her posture and looked straight ahead, trying to look as regal and proper as possible. Approaching the fountain Celestia ignored the looks on the guards faces and stopped at the crystal clear water before looking down at her own reflection.

Celestia knew she had to look battered but she wouldn’t have guessed it was that bad. The side of her face was swollen causing her eye to be a little more closed than usual, blood, dried and fresh, lined her lips and caused the fur under her nose to be matted down and gummy. There was even another red hand print from the human around her left eye from where he had pushed her head into the dirt. She looked much worse for wear than she thought. Staring at a face that hadn't been marred once in hundreds of years, Celestia was very much reminded that she was just a pony.

She had never thought she was a god as some claimed but she had also forgotten that she could bleed, she may be immortal but she wasn’t invincible and Hank had very much reminded her as such.

Stuck staring at herself in the reflection of the water a small smile started to spread across Celestia’s face before a drop of blood dripped from her nose and into the crystal clear water causing it to ripple and for Celestia’s reflection to fade away, replaced with the expanding drop of blood.

The blood starting to run down the back of her throat Celestia coughed and looked back up noticing the guards still staring at her. Moving around the fountain with as much grace as usual Celestia approached the two stunned guards and stopped before them, “Both of your days going well?”

Both of the mares not being subtle at all while scanning over the princesses’ form they stopped and looked at each other, “A-A are you okay Princess Celestia!?”

Smiling Celestia nodded, “Yes, I’m fine. Though I would like to go take a bath so if you would please…”

“O-Of course!” Both guards stepped aside and snapped to attention.

Only a smile on her face Celestia walked through the pair pretending not to notice their noses twitching and their tails starting to raise slightly, it seemed that she smelled more strongly of him than she thought as well; or maybe the two mares hadn't been with a stallion in a long time. Maybe she needed to look over the statutes being a guard had to blowing off steam. Sexual frustration was still frustration, and just as unhealthy, no matter what some stuck up noble might say. They say there was nothing “professional” about listening to your biology while being in the guard, but it wasn’t very professional to hike your tail or slip out of your sheath while on post either.

Yes, it would seem that she would have to check into that. Celestia thought as she continued down the hallway, ignoring the looks from the maid staff and occasional guard the best she could. Even though she was “ignoring” the looks she was getting Celestia saw them all just fine and she could tell her appearance was more stunning to the ponies than she previously thought it would be.

She couldn’t blame them really, for longer than they knew, for generations before them, Celestia had never let herself be seen in anything but a regal state. That was all gone now, taken from her by a very angry human, though again, she couldn’t blame him either, she did throw the first punch after all. Now walking down the castle halls she could navigate with her eyes closed just by counting her hoofsteps Celestia walked toward the throne room leaving the occasional drop of blood on the spotless marble floor as her nose continued to bleed.

Long abandoned were the ideas of rushing to her room and hiding away as Celestia pushed through the castle wearing the marks of shame with a head held high and back straight, minus her regular flowing hair which the princess had also abandoned, preferring to just let her mane and tail hang naturally just like anypony else to avoid the headache magic would certainly bring.

Walking up to the throne room doors Celestia looked inquisitively to the lone guard to the left side of the door as she looked back with the usual expression of shock.

“Where is your counterpart Guardsmare?” Celestia asked gently.

“Uhhhhhh. I um….. Most of the guard force pulled back to the mess hall after you left your majesty. After we escorted all non staff and guard personnel out of the castle we went into full lockdown.” The smaller mare explained trying her hardest to keep eye contact and not look at the state of her princess, “ Princess Luna is trying to calm everypony down in the mess hall. That’s where my partner ran off to get answers, along with three quarters of the entire castle.”

“It seems I really did throw everything into a tizzy...buck.” Celestia swore to herself, turning around to go to the mess hall, “How long ago did everypony start to go to the mess hall?”

In complete shock from hearing Celestia swear the guards mare let out nothing but a low “Uhhhhhhhhh” as her brian rebooted, “Just after you left, so a while ago now.” She finally answered.

“Thank you.” Celestia smiled while resuming her walk.

“Do you want an escort princess?” The guardmare asked, taking a half step forward.

The question stopped Celestia in her tracks, she hadn't even thought about that with the billion other things going through her mind, but it was procedure for a princess to have escort in times of lockdown and distress; and even though she had passed at least twelve guards this was the first guard to recall that part of their training and ask no less.

“Why yes I would, Lieutenant I presume?”

“Yes princess.” The guardsmare answered, quickly taking her place at Celestia’s side and falling into step as they made it toward the mess hall.

The trip to the mess hall didn’t take long, it was only a minute or so walk at alicorn pace, but by the end of the walk the guardsmare was huffing and puffing, breathing exclusively through her nose. She had also inched closer and closer to Celestia subconsciously as her base instincts took over and her tail started to rise despite her best efforts of fighting it. Celestia had noticed the change in posture and other signs but had decided to not say anything about it out of politeness and sympathy.

Smiling to the guards at the mess hall door, Celestia motioned to them to open the door, “If you would please.”

While Celestia was smiling on the outside she was having a panic attack on the inside. She did not want to face her sister let alone a large amount of her guards looking like she did, it wasn’t a problem of vanity but a problem of the character she had made for herself over the last thousand years. Things were already going to go crazy: rumors, lies, and sneaky plays for power over her stunt and how it backfired, but by standing in front of her own guards she would have to tell the truth to explain what happened.

Celestia knew something eventually would break her perfect image but in a thousand years she didn’t think it’d be a primate with a hellacious right hook. Again, she had nobody to blame but herself though, she’s the one who let things get the way they were, and that artificial pillar she found herself on was crumbling down just as all things eventually did.

As the large doors slowly swung open Celestia could feel her heart rate climb once she spied Luna through the growing crack. The increased pulse just exacerbating her nose bleed, the battered princess took a shaky step forward followed by a more confident one as she kept her eyes locked firmly on her sister. Celestia completely tuned out the loud sounds of the room as she walked into it, the only things that she could do were see Luna’s lips moving as she tried to calm the massive crowd of ponies, yelling over them as they asked question after question, and feel the blood trickling off her chin.

Keeping her head forward Celestia could feel her heart start to race as she saw dozens upon dozens of eyes turn to her in her peripheral vision. Luna of course saw this change in focus and turned to where the crowd was now looking automatically only to see her sister looking right back at her covered in blood. Luna was shocked as Celestia approached, a small smile on her bloody lips that Luna saw through in an instant. She knew Celestia was nervous, grow up with your sibling for a thousand years and go through the terrible things that happened with them by your side. You learn to read them like a book.

“Hello sister.” Celestia said simply taking her place at Luna’s side, droplets of blood flowing freely from her nose.

Watching the blood fall from Celestia’s nose for a second Luna slowly brought her eyes to her sister’s, “How are you?”

Taking a long bubbling breath in through her nose Celestia smiled showing a glimpse of her blood slickened teeth, “I feel young.”

Certainly not the answer she was expecting Luna didn’t say anything until Celestia whispered again, “We’ll talk about this later.”

“Yes we absolutely will.” Luna replied matter of fact.

Heart beating in her chest Celestia turned from her sister and took a deep breath as she looked to the crowd in front of her, while usually in front of massive crowds Celestia couldn’t even feel her heartbeat now that she’d been stripped of that pristine armor that protected her very regular and flawed self she felt nothing but the jitters of adrenaline now that she had been exposed.

“N-Now I’m sure everypony has many many… many questions but let's first start with the basics-” Celestia was interrupted by her own cough, “Despite my outward appearance and coughing I am fine, I was not attack…. Hm.” Pausing Celestia decided to rephrase her explanation.

“There is no immediate threat to me or any of Equestia’s citizens, there is no need to maintain lockdown, though I will not be returning to day court.”

Once the guards and other staff realized she was done speaking they all began to murmur to one another waiting for one of them to ask the first question and open Pandora's box. It took a while for the conversation and speculation to quiet down but once it did an older mare spoke up, a maid that had worked in the castle her entire life and climbed the ranks to highest position a maid could hold, head maid.

In all reality it was the maids that kept the castle running so it was understandable why Gold Down didn’t care about any potential backlash when she knew the princess knew how important she was. It also didn’t help that due to her position she was always stressed and had lost her filter years ago, “With all due respect princess, what did you go and get yourself into?”

“Yes sister what did you go and get yourself into? I’m curious.” Luna said, already having a decent idea considering that she knew exactly who’s scent it was clinging to her sister’s coat. That and a report from Ponyville regarding a certain biped was left open on Celestia’s desk along with a crushed bottle of ink, together the two pieces of evidence were irrefutable, Luna just wanted Celestia to admit it.

Holding back a sneer for Luna, Celestia looked over the huge crowd in front of her and took a deep breath, “Before I explain myself, which I will do I want to say this: I am just a pony, full of faults and prone to making decisions on emotion rather than rationality. I am no god or higher being than the rest of you.” Celestia took a step forward feeling a little more confidence, “The only thing I have is my experience crossing many millennia, which only makes my actions more unacceptable.”

Taking one more deep breath and closing her eyes Celestia re opened her eyes and pushed the bile that was rising in her throat back down, “The truth of the matter is that I got into an altercation, and it obviously turned physical.”

The crowd stared back silent for a few moments before erupting into a roar of questions all of which made Celestia’s head pound worse with each passing second.

“Yes I know I will answer all of your questions just please qui-” Celestia clamped her eyes shut and grit her teeth as a particularly strong boom echoed inside her skull, “p-please quiet down I- just please quiet down.” Celestia said but went unheard as the crowd continued to roar.

Her head pounding once more with worse severity Celestia took a deep breath in through her nose; she was done with this, she didn’t care if she hadn't used the canterlot voice on her own ponies in hundreds of years, this day was all about tarnishing her reputation so why not go a little further?

Opening her eyes Celestia furled her brow and opened her mouth, “SILENCE!”

Not realizing that she just barely cut Luna off from using her own Canterlot voice Celestia looked to her sister and gave an exacerbated expression before turning back to the stunned ponies and hardening her expression, “I will answer ten… no five questions that you may have. BUT! I will only do so if you raise your hoof. Begin.”

Starting off slow only a few ponies were either curious or brave enough to raise their hooves. A new recruit was the first to catch Celestia’s eye and she pointed to him, “Yes new recruit, I’m sorry but I do not know your name.”

Surprised to be called on the recruit’s eyes widened as he realized he was now on the spot and had the entire crowd staring at him, “A-are uhhhh.” Gulping the young stallion tried to calm himself, “Are you okay princess?”

Raising an eye at the question Celestia felt her heart warm at the stallion’s concern, “Yes. My wounds will heal.” She said with a small smile, “Thank you.”

Nodding his head the stallion sat back down and tried his best to calm his racing heart as Celestia pointed to a maid this time.

“Yes Mrs. Bordeaux?”

“Did you win the fight Princesse?” The middle aged mare asked in a feint but noticeable prench accent.

Holding her breath for a split second Celestia sighed, “No. No I did not.” Her jaw aching just from the slightly fuzzy memory of the punch that knocked her out she scanned over the crowd watching as they looked between each other trying to understand what they just heard.

Another guard rising her hoof Celestia nodded, “Yes?”

“What are we supposed to do?”

Another selfless question, Celestia felt a twinge of pride before feeling it slip away into guilt and regret, “Nothing.”

Flabbergasted at the response the guardsmare looked at her princess dumbfounded, “With all do respect princess we can’t let whatever did this to you keep walking around.”

The guards around her nodded and responded in agreement and soon the noise started to rise again before Luna stomped her hoof into the marble floor silencing everypony instantly.

Sharing a nod Celestia looked away from Luna and back to the crowd, “I appreciate the concern and spirit you all show but, in this circumstance I deserved it.” Frowning at her own words Celestia pushed through her self disappointment, “I am the one who provoked the interaction and the one who escalated it. I threw the first punch and am both lucky and tremendously unlucky that the creature I struck across the jaw is a stallion made of iron and sheer perseverance.”

Luna was surprised with the words coming from her sister’s mouth, not only in the vague explanation of the events but in the words she had used to describe the human. While they might not have been descriptors that were necessarily viewed as positive in modern canterlot culture, which was undoubtedly stupid, Luna knew her sister would only use such words as a compliment, which was strange coming from the pony who vocally disliked Hank.

Luna could also see the effect what Celestia had said on the crowd, they were now completely silent, stunned into silence by the shocking revelation. Luna knew Celestia could see this too and looking over to her sister and reading her like she had always been able to do Luna could tell Celestia was beyond embarrassed and disappointed. While the smaller alicorn wanted to feel pity for her sister she also knew that Celestia had to learn the hard way sometimes; because even if she didn’t show it in public Celestia was the only pony who could contend with herself and Hank for being incredibly hard headed and outrageously stubborn.

Celestia was indeed feeling rather embarrassed as she looked over the silenced crowd noticing Shining Armor’s gaze looking right at her with a stern look, contrary to the ponies around him. Shining Armor was incredibly smart, perhaps just a touch below his sister, but Twilight was on a completely different level in the first place. Looking a little longer at the Captain, Celestia could tell he had figured out what happened, not that it was surprising, she was more curious at the look of anger on his face at just who it was targeted at.

Ending that train of thought Celestia focused back on the crowd and swallowed the blood and mucus that had gathered in the back of her throat, “For this reason I have brought great shame onto not only the crown of Equestria but the entire nation by consequence. This will reflect upon you, members of my guard and staff, the most and I must apologize for what I have done to all of you. There will of course be plenty of press and related things happening in the coming days because of my actions so expect to hear more then.”

Sighing deeply Celestia frowned, “Once again I am sorry and only hope you acknowledge my attempt at an apology.” Bowing her head to the ponies in front of her Celestia knew it wasn’t very princess like but so was everything else she had done today, and she figured she should at least own up to her actions like an adult, something the rest of the nobility she would be hearing from about this could learn about.

“Now.” Celestia said raising her head there is one question remaining”, Not that I don’t know what it’s going to be. She tisked in her head.

Watching Shining Armor’s hoof rise into the air Celestia had to keep herself from raising a brow and rolling her eyes at the stallion, she knew he already figured it out, and he knew she knew, he was going to make her say it, and Celestia had a feeling he would enjoy it as well.

“Yes Captain Armor?” Celestia asked in her usual tone but strangely enough had to hold back some venom in her voice.

Clearing his throat, Shining looked directly at the bloodied princess, “What kind of stallion was able to win in a fight against the most powerful pony to ever exist? Or was it even a pony? And I apologize for my tone Princess but should a stallion that powerful be left alone among the general populous?”

Ignoring the murmurs from the crowd Celestia looked back into the captain’s eyes just a little too long for comfort before breaking eye contact and settling back into her regular parental smile, “ Perhaps my previous explanation was a little misleading, my apologies, but it was no pony that I got into an altercation with, I’m sure you have all heard about the “myth” of the Everfree Monster yes?”

The crowd of ponies all confirming in one degree or another, some even mentioned the RPO’s “false story” while others argued in favor of the rural paper.

“Right.” Celestia nodded, catching the full attention of the crowd, “Though I know there is much confusion and suspicion of false information around, “The Everfree Monster” but I will confirm that he does very much exist, and that no, the RPO did not write a false narrative for attention, what happened in Appleloosa is very much real.”

Taking a second to take in what the diarch said the crowd erupted into a cacophony of questions and comments before Luna brought her hoof down causing a loud boom to echo around the room.

Starting again Celestia coughed, “As I’m sure you’ve figured out by now that is who I started a fight with, and lost. I’m sure you want more questions answered but I will not entertain them, I am now going to retire to my chambers.” Looking over the crowd Celestia straightened up a little, “As you were.”

Turning herself Celestia started toward Luna before the smaller alicorn joined in step beside her sister heading in the direction of their quarters. Both sisters remained quiet while they walked to the doors leading out of the mess hall but it all changed as soon as the doors closed behind them.

“Lu-” Celestia started before her younger sister stepped in front of her glaring in pure anger.

“What in the buck were you thinking!? What the buck is wrong with you?” Luna whisper yelled at Celestia.

Closing her eyes the larger alicorn sighed, “Sister please just let me explain myself.”

Huffing Luna shook her head and laughed, “Explain yourself...what a load of manure. There is no explanation for what you did and you bucking know that.”

Already angered at herself Celestia didn’t want to hear it from Luna, “Are you mad at what I did? Or are you mad that I punched your secret friend? Huh!?” Celestia said straightening right back up immediately putting Luna on the defensive.

“Wha- I- What in our mother’s name are you talking about?” Luna said holding her ground.

“Oh please,” Celestia huffed pushing past her sister with a roll of her eyes, that caused her face to flare up in pain, “How stupid do you take me for? I have a nose and eyes sister, I saw you were leaving early at night and coming back before morning. I could smell a stallion on you even though you tried to wash it out. It’s a very potent scent and while I didn’t want to say anything because I didn’t know for sure now that I’m covered in it myself I know without a doubt what you were doing.”

While in all truthfulness Luna wasn’t too surprised she had been found out she was still shocked at how bad of a job she had apparently done in concealing her activities. Walking down the hallway in complete silence both princesses knew they were wrong in some way and didn’t want to be the first to speak so instead they kept looking forward ignoring each other until the sound of quickly approaching hoofsteps came from behind.

Both turning around at the same time to face the unknown pony following them they both raised a brow as they watched the castle’s lead surgeon run toward them.

“Princesses!” The mare called out slowing into a trot before stopping a few feet away and bowing, “Sorry to… intrude.” Clearly out of breath the mare said standing back up.

“Something the matter Cross?” Celestia asked the young mare, not knowing why else she would’ve had a reason to track them down.

“Well no.” The beige mare started, “Minus your obvious condition, and that’s why I came and found you.”

Giving a small laugh and smile Celestia looked to the surgeon, “While I’m flattered that you’re concerned about my health I assure you that all of my wounds will heal, despite how bad I may look on the outside.”

Nodding Cross smiled back, “Oh I know you’ll heal, being an alicorn and all, I just wanted to do a few x rays similar for what was done with Princess Luna when she encountered…”

“Hank.” Luna answered.

“Hank, yes.” Cross nodded.

“Oh so you don’t even want to do it to see if I’m okay?” Amused Celestia asked.

“Me and you both know the only way to kill an alicorn is to damage them beyond repair all at once. Otherwise you’ll slowly start to heal using your own magic stores and even outside sources. So I’m not too worried considering that you’re up and moving.” Cross smiled back, “Though this is the second time this creature has beaten an alicorn, on two seperate accounts on different alicorns. So I’m curious to see what he did this time.”

Shaking her head, Celestia gave a long sigh, “You’ve always been thorough in examining every little thing about everything biological, haven't you Cross?”

“If I remember correctly that’s why you picked me to be the castle’s premiere surgeon your majesty.” Cross only smiled back.

Remembering that day clearly Celestia gave a short laugh, “That is true… I suppose I could do it as long as it is quick and you give me some exceedingly strong pain killers.”

“Done.” The surgeon stood up straight, “I’ll have the painkillers delivered to your chambers, I’d imagine you want to take a shower before every mare in the castle flocks to you. You know it’s almost that time of summer.” With a small smirk Cross added.

“I’m very aware of what time of year it is Dr. Cross, I’m a mare as well.” Celestia said back while turning to resume her walk to her quarters.

“Just thought I’d let you know.” Walking the opposite direction herself Cross said over her shoulder.

Both sisters watched the doctor walk away only looking to each other and turning around after she was gone. Both continued on down the empty hallway before Celestia quietly spoke.

“I’m not upset that you’re making friends, not in the slightest, I just feel betrayed that you’re more eager to run off and spend time with him than me.” Luna turned to her sister and saw the pain in Celestia’s eyes.

“I haven't seen you for a thousand years, and I know what terms we parted with all those years ago…. I just. I don’t want you to hate me!”

Shocked at her older sister's words Luna had a hard time making her own come out causing her to just stand looking at Celestia as tears started to gather at the edges of her eyes.

“I understand why you would,” Celestia looked to the floor as her tears started to run down her cheeks bringing some of the blood with them, “I just want to spend time with you and it tears my heart to shreds to watch you avoid me after I didn’t have you for a thousand years. To have you so close but to still feel like you resent me and want nothing to do with me.”

Sniffling Celestia started to break down entirely, her feelings truly realized, “ I know it's selfish to even think about how I feel compared to you but I… I just… and I know it’s jealousy that I feel because you’d rather talk to him than me and that’s sick of me but s-”

Not able to take anymore of her sister's sorrow filled words Luna rushed forward and wrapped her in a tight hug cutting off the crying alicorn, “I. Am. Not. Replacing you sister, I hold no malice toward you either, I love you.”

Pulling back from her bloodied sister Luna was pulled back in as Celestia held on to her tighter, ignoring all the pain her body was screaming with.

“I love you more than life itself Luna,” Celestia said as firmly as she could as she fought back tears, “There is no exaggeration in my words at all.”

“I know sister, I feel the same.”

Holding the embrace for a few more seconds Celestia just enjoyed feeling her sister’s fur against her own, it had truly tortured her to think that Luna might hate her. Squeezing just a little bit tighter Celestia then loosened her grip followed by Luna and took a step back giving a coy smile to her sister, embarrassed about what she had just said.

“Come, you need to take a bath.” Luna smiled and started toward her sister’s chambers.

“You do too.” Celestia gave a short laugh and sniffled trying to fend of the rest of the tears.

“All thanks to you; did you really have to go rubbing all over me?” Luna asked back playfully as they walked down the hall.

“You hugged me.”

“Pft. Like I had a choice.” Luna rolled her eyes.

<><><>3rd person, on a pullout couch, in the middle of nowhere<><><>

(This is also the first sentence I typed on my new laptop so there's that little tidbit)

“You mean to tell me that this couch turns into a bed and that we could’ve been sleeping on this all along?” Zecora asked the human as he laid on the mattress still in his bloodied clothes.

“Yes.”

“Why do we sleep up there then?” Pointing to the loft honestly a little upset at the revelation after watching the couch unfold into a bed.

Slowly looking at the zebra Hank gave her the “Really?” look before shaking his head, “For one there little miss heat thief you don’t sleep up there, you sleep on me who then sleeps up there so don’t act like there’s not enough cushion for you.”

A cute little half sneeze escaping the zebra she recoiled from the finger that poked her in the nose, “Two, security.”

“Security?” Z parroted, “I mean we are inside after all.”

“Well sure but if we slept down here someone could rush through that door and stab us both before we knew what hit us. Back on my world someone could’ve just shot me through that window.” Turning and looking at said window Hank scratched his arm, “Speaking of windows I need to get that fixed…. but back to security that’s why we sleep up there, we’re out of arms reach and by shifting our position we have the high ground in case something does get in, gives me more time to react.”

Hank’s explanation was obviously well thought out and while she doubted anyone would rush in and try to stab them she also didn’t know if he had any previous experiences that created his stance, “I guess that makes sense, have you had something like that happen?” Zecora asked.

“Not until recently no,” He answered groaning as he adjusted his position, “Which I told you about.”

“Right, I really should try and speak with Fluttershy sometime, she seems nice, and now that I’ve met the Apples I should try to meet more ponies.

“I think that’s a great idea, Having more people to- oh fuck.”

Pausing as he placed his hand over the sutured stab wound on his gut Hank gently put pressure on the wound while Zecora started to worry.

“What’s wrong?” Zecora asked worry seeping heavily into her voice.

“Nothing I think just…” Lifting his shirt just enough to see the wound he looked at it inquisitively, “It’s just really hot, like really hot.”

“Let me see,” Zecora said standing up and moving so she was sitting next to Hank closer.

Moving his Hand out of the way she held the frog of her hoof over the wound and nodded in surprise before gently setting it down causing Hank to flinch, “Sorry,” She sheepishly smiled, but yes it is, wow really hot. I-I don’t think it’s infected, there is no discharge or discoloration around the wound, it’s just really hot.”

“You don’t think it’s-”

“It’s definitely the bacteria.” Zecora interrupted and answered.

Gently pushing the small zebra’s hoof away and lowering his shirt Hank chuckled, “Well they’re getting overtime.” Laughing a little more he suddenly stopped, “Oh no.”

“Oh no what?”

“How much food do we have in the fridge?” Hank looked at Zecora dead serious.

Looking back at him her eyes slowly grew larger until she fully realized what he was getting at, “I’ll check!”

Jumping over the human and rushing to the fridge Zecroea got up on her rear legs and opened the door. They were generally good at keeping the fridge stocked with the things they farmed, hunted, or gathered from the surrounding forest, Zecora was genuinely surprised with how reliable the garden had become for providing food for them both. It had to be though with Hank’s elevated, and bordering on insane, appetite when he was hurt. He could eat four times what she did in one sitting if he was injured and regularly ate at least double, Zecora could only imagine how bad it was going to be with just how beat up he was now.

“It looks like we are doing pretty good right now.” She answered relieved.

“What about meats? The human body relies on protein to do most of its building and repairing.” Hank asked not able to turn and look himself.

Looking a little deeper Zecora saw the cuts of meat and then confirmed there was some in the freezer as well, “You’re doing okay on meat but I doubt you will be after tonight.”

“Heh. Yeah me too.”

<><><> Bada Bing Bada Bip Castle Time <><><>

“What do you suppose he is doing now?” Celestia asked Luna as they walked through the halls to the castle’s miniature hospital.

“I figure sitting at home bored out of his mind waiting to recover. He despises sitting still.” Luna answered quickly.

“I will admit, I assumed he has a home but it’s just not something I could imagine. What does something like him even live in?” Half wondering to herself and aloud both sisters rounded a corner closing in on the infirmary.

“It’s… humble.” Luna hesitated not wanting to give away too much information and betray her friend.

“So you have been there.”

“Yyyyyes, but I will not divulge the location of his home to you or anyone else. He made it very clear he wanted to keep where he lived secret to most and I promised I would honor that.”

“And I will respect that sister.” Celestia looked at her younger sister and smiled; the shower and medicine making her look almost normal, almost. Looking not so closely you could still see faint blood stains and swelling on her body while her mane still stayed static, “I will ask though what did he say he would do if you told anybody? And before you start-” Celestia held up a hoof stopping her sister, “I ask only out of curiosity not in an attempt to try and get the location out of you.”

Somewhat suspicious Luna decided to drop her guard and roll with it, “Well while he never directly threatened me he said that the only people he treats worse than rapists are people who betray him; and he’s told me a little about what he has done to rapists in the past while laughing so I’m not looking to find out how it could possibly get worse.”

“He seems to take his privacy and security seriously.” Celestia stated aloud.

Nodding her head Luna gave a small laugh, “I know basically nothing about the world he came from but from what I’ve heard we’re lucky that he doesn't just shoot everypony on sight.”

“That bad?”

“That bad.” Luna looked into Celestia’s eyes showing her seriousness.

Stopping for a second Luna stopped and looked to her sister as she looked to the floor deep in thought. Celestia stayed like this for a few moments before humming something that Luna couldn’t understand.

“It was a war wasn’t it?” Celestia finally said looking up.

Not following for a moment Luna finally got what her sister meant, “... Of sorts.”

Starting back again Celestia followed suit and soon both were step in step heading for medical wing.

“He carries himself like a soldier but not at the same time, he certainly demands authority but also seems to disregard any authority that isn't himself.” Celestia pondered aloud, “We’ve both dealt with professional soldiers, hardened veterans of conflict, mercenaries, but none of them; regardless of experience or bloodthirst ever fought like he does. Even those raised in the old minotaur tribes, literally born and bred to be warriors didn’t fight with as much zeal and passion. Well... minus the one tribe but they were all suicidal and on psychedelics, Hank actually balances out aggressiveness and defensiveness.”

Listening to Celestia go on about her observations only made Luna more sad as she remembered the things Hank admitted to have seen and done, especially having seen how his eyes and face twitched as he retold the scattered information points about what happened to his old world.

“It wasn’t a conventional war sister.” Luna said quietly, stopping Celestia’s musings.

“Oh? Then w-”

“I am not comfortable discussing such matters out of respect, if you want to know more you will just have to ask Hank himself, we’re here anyhow.”

Looking at the door Celestia nodded, “So we are, and I guess I will.” She smiled imagining how hard it was going to be to try and clear up her relationship with the human.

<><><> Cabin, Hangry Hours <><><>

Leaning heavily into the counter top Hank balanced himself on one leg while he tore through the fridge trying to please the bottomless pit that took the place of his stomach. He was already out of meat and tomatoes, his favorites, and was now down to his second favorites, carrots and everything else.

“I don’t think we have enough food Z, the meat was holding it off but these vegetables just don’t have enough protein.” Taking between bites Hank looked over his shoulder, “And I’m sorry you have to see this.”

“No I uh… It’s more amazing than anything but I think you’re right, I will go to the garden and look for more.

Finishing off the last of the carrots Hank took a deep breath, “O-okay it’s settling down but I don’t think for long. If you would please do that I don’t even care if the shit is ready yet. I think I’m gonna go steal something from the cats and just eat it over a fire outside.”

About to object to his statement hoping he would just stay inside and lay back down Zecora kept her mouth shut as he took a slow but steady step away from the counter.

“You know I-” Grunting in pain from moving his torso too much Hank paused, stopping in place and taking a deep breath, “I do feel better… all considered.”

Sucking air in through her teeth Zecora nodded, “Yes…… By all means you should be dead or stuck in a bed for a month, but here you are-” She waved a hoof at Hank before getting off the couch, “Up and walking just hours after the initial incident.”

Annoyance clear in her voice Hank followed her with his eyes, “Would you prefer if I was dead instead?” He joked not realizing that Zecora didn’t find the idea of losing him funny in the slightest.

“Shut up with that!” Stopping her hoof Zecora yelled and looked up to the human with tear filled eyes, “I am so tired of you saying things like that! It hurts me just to think about losing you so shut the fuck up about it and stop trying to get yourself killed as if you don’t matter you massive dense idiot.”

Watching the zebra walkout of the cabin while choking back sobs Hank stood still processing what Zecora had said. He failed to see how it was a big deal but if not talking about it would keep Zecora happy he’d stop.

Walking out of the cabin himself leading with his good leg Hank slowly made it past Zecora and towards the far woodline where the cats were. Half limping past the garden Hank said a simple “Sorry” not waiting for a response as he continued across the small bridge that split the stream.

Getting closer and closer to the cats as they ate a few started to take notice before most of them did as the human closed twenty feet. Hank didn’t know how well this was going to go over, he knew it was generally impolite to take food from someone and in any other circumstance where he felt well enough to hunt he would but in his state now that was off the table.

Approaching the lions in the failing daylight Hank could see their kill and that most of it had been eaten, that didn’t bother him in the slightest as the tangy smell of blood reached his nose causing his stomach to growl. This was, of course, noticed by the cats, some who took no mind, such as Lilith and most of the mothers but was taken as an invasion of privacy from most of the males.

One of the larger more aggressive manticores started to get up to confront the approaching human who was now in the middle of the pride. Seeing this Hank turned to the manticore that towered over him standing and stopped before turning himself.

“Don’t get in my fucking way.” Hank growled staring at the lion who took a step forward and lowered himself to the ground.

Pulling his knife free Hank also pulled his revolver from its place on his hip and pulled back the hammer eliciting four very distinctive clicks, four clicks that spelled the name of the manufacturer the old revolver came from, C-O-L-T.

Seeing what was happening and registering that Hank had pulled free one of his signature weapons, weapons she knew could kill anything he needed them to, Lilith shot up and got in her compatriot’s face growling at the manticore that was even larger than she was. Growling back at his leader he tensed up his right leg preparing to hit Lilith but was instead hit first and thrown onto his side by the angry lioness.

Getting up fast the manticore prepared to charge forward but Lilith rushed back into his face stuffing him and getting rid of his height advantage. Not wanting to get hit again and embarrassed any further the manticore growled angrily before retreating and going into the woods alone.

Watching him leave Lilith turned around and looked at the small but mighty human as he put away his pistol and looked to her from where the aggressor retreated into the darkness of the woods.

Giving a gesture of gratitude Lilith purred and watched with the rest of the pride as Hank noticeably limped to the carcass of the dead deer and slowly lowered himself to the ground giving a loud grunt when he finally got there.

Sitting on his haunches Lilith and the others watched with curiosity as Hank took his knife and started cutting a large slab of uneaten meat from the rear leg of the far gone deer. Soon, after all the flesh had been cut through and hide removed a loud snap came from in front of the human from where he had broken the bone separating the rear leg and it’s meat from the rest of the deer.

The kill was fresh and while the body had cooled in the evening air the blood had not become thick and eagerly poured from the amputation causing more of the heavy iron smell to hit Hank in the face causing his stomach to growl again; this time however much louder and with a more than slight twinge of pain.

Not wanting to go through what he had just been through an hour ago Hank threw all his reservations out of the window, not that he really had any, he liked to pretend however. As such Hank reached over and pushed his hands past the lungs of the deer before grabbing the heart and ripping it out.

Looking at the glistening red organ the Hanks mind was filled with memories of taking his first deer when he was six.

<><><><><><>

It was a cool fall day, the leaves were loud and crunchy, great for hearing things coming or being heard coming, as such Hank and his grandfather and father were sat in a line of brush about twenty yards from a heavily used deer trail that crossed a slowly running stream.

They had been sat there in silence for what felt like days to the young boy before a slight crunch came from their right, all three members of the family looking to the source of the noise all saw a large doe carefully making her way to the stream.

Hank’s little heart started to beat rapidly in excitement at the prospect of his first deer and while he wanted to pick up his single action shotgun and shoot now he knew that it was too soon, she didn’t know they were there so a better shot would most likely present itself.

Patience was one of the main lessons that his grandpa had taught him about hunting, the time for making quick shots would come later the older man always said to the young Hank.

“First you must work on your marksmanship, shooting .22 at paper all day is all well and good but shooting another living creature carries much more weight.” Hank could hear his grandpa’s words in his head now as the doe crept closer, completely oblivious to their presence, “You can’t let the creature suffer, you must respect it, it will feed you, clothe you, enable you to survive. As such you’ll only bring one shot in your shotgun and a knife, this will make you wait for the perfect shot and make sure you make it count. If you don’t you’ll be responsible for the needless suffering of the creature and be made to fix your mistake. Understand boy?”

Obviously he understood and that was why they were sitting here now staring at the broadside of the large doe right in front of them. Hank began to raise his shotgun from his lap and bring the stiff hammer back from half cock but stopped looking for a sign that this was the right time to do so from either his father or grandfather. Both older men looking forward at the deer Hank realized it was a decision he had to make on his own.

Taking a deep breath in Hank raised his twenty gauge and cocked the hammer as slow as he could to keep the click silent. Finally fully cocked to the rear Hank leveled the gun at the deer and lined up the small brass bead roughly on where he thought the heart was. Hesitating Hank watched the bead sway side to side slightly before realizing that his target was starting to move, focusing back on the doe Hank adjusted his sight, took one last breath, and gently pulled the trigger.

The shot was clean, barely missing the left shoulder and going through both lungs, barely clipping the heart, before making a somewhat clean pass through. Excited about his first deer Hank looked away from his Grandfather and Father as they tried to explain field dressing to deaf six year old years as he gazed from the exposed entrails to the dead doe’s face, eyes just barely showing any cloudiness. Just starting to realize what he really had done a cup was presented to him.

Looking at the steel camping cup Hank then looked at the older man presenting it to him.

“Your first deer will always stay with you, it will become a part of you.”

Taking the cup hand looked at the dark red contents and started to feel queasy, “I- I don’t think I can grandpa. I respect the deer b-but-.”

“You have to respect this creature, you took it’s life. You owe it to her.”

Wanting to protest but knowing he’d get nowhere Hank did take a quick drink of the blood, swallowing it as fast as he could but still feeling light headed afterwards.

“No no, that just won’t do.” Hank overheard his grandpa before being poked in the side of the head, “If you’re not gonna drink the whole cup boy you’ll have to take a bite out of the heart.”

<><><><><><>

Hank had taken a bite out of the heart that day over a decade ago, much to his father’s and grandfather’s surprise who had presented him the option as a joke, perhaps one in his grandfather’s strange and dark sense of humor but still humor.

Smiling as he remembered how his father and grandfather told the story of him taking a bite out of the heart without two thoughts as a way to brag about him to family and strangers alike his reminiscing was cut short as his stomach cried out again with more ferocity this time.

Returning his attention to the muscle in his hand Hank quickly dug into the organ, devouring the whole thing instead of taking one small bite like before. Unlike before however all sense of disgust and trepidation was lost on the human and before he knew it the heart was gone and his stomach was still calling on him to fill it.

Haul in hand Hank shakily rose and started back to the cabin ready to get a fire going and cook the meat to any degree that was safe to eat. It didn’t take long to get the fire goin despite his injuries, enough gasoline and motivation can get a lot of things done.

Sat at the fire now, the fumes from the gas long gone Hank held the now quarter inch slices of meat above the fire on a quickly made skewer. The meat was far from roasted to perfection, burnt in some places, a tad raw in others but Hank couldn’t take the smell any longer he didn’t care if there was absolutely no seasoning on the cuts he just needed to eat.

His appetite honestly had the human a little nervous, for a few reasons. One: The volume at which he ate, he knew that he ate exponentially more when he was hurt or extremely fatigued but even at what he would consider his new normal it was high, he ate easily double what he did even when he was trying to build muscle and bulk up. Two: Being a person who knew what it was like, and how much it hurt, to go without the correct amount of food for extended amounts of time and nearly starve to death, stomach pain and the feeling of dread a week of it brings was nothing new but the levels at which his stomach could ache now was even worse than that; coming on fast and hard, only slowing once satisfied. He didn’t know what he would do if he ran out of food, he knew how fast supplies can be lost even when you thought you had thought of everything and he most certainly didn’t want to go through that now.

All and all sitting on the milk crate eating the most basic of meals Hank had a feeling of dread hanging over his head.

“You’re not alone.” Zecora said approaching the fire, not able to stay mad at the man while seeing him in such a state. It just angered her to no end with how he talked about himself and joked about his own death so freely. She knew it was due to his dark and somewhat twisted sense of humor but she could also tell he meant it just a little bit.

Looking over to the Zebra as she sat down Hank smiled a little but quickly let it slip away as his thoughts returned, just knowing she was there with him did help though, and she knew it did, that’s why even if Hank didn’t want to talk about it or talk at all she would sit with him, she knew he appreciated it greatly.

“What are you worried about? It’s not the raid today is it? You did great.” Zecora asked looking at the fire crackle doing her best to ignore the smell of burning flesh.

Taking a bite out of said burnt flesh while also staring deep into the flames, almost hypnotised, Hank swallowed what was in his mouth and then didn’t respond for a minute, seemingly going over his own thoughts before voicing them.

“No.” The human said simply, “I’m reminiscing the past when things were simpler while also worrying about how much I eat now, it’s not exactly economical you know… I got a lot going on in my head right now.”

“It sounds like you need to get away from it all, take a break.” Zecora suggested fully expecting Hank to respond in some manner of: There’s always more work to be done.

Taking another pause to pull another cut off of the fire, Hank sighed and looked to the zebra, “You know… I think you’re right. After I’m healed back up I think we’ll go out to the desert around Appleloosa and tear around in that bitch over there.” Hank pointed lazily to the humvee as it sat silent exactly where he parked it after leaving Ponyville. Then I dunno might go on a solo hike or something I’m not sure yet.” With a shrug of his shoulders he immediately regretted Hank dismissed.

More than surprised at the workaholic man Zecora nodded along slowly, “I-I think that is a wonderful idea.”

<><><> Canterlot Castle Medical Wing, Royal Sisters <><><>

Both sisters sat side by side in the generously padded waiting chairs that lined the wall they occupied their time waiting for Celestia’s X-rays to get back by talking about past and present affairs, laughing the whole time. Both sisters looked a lot less royal, and far more approachable, sat joking with one another. To the staff in the ward itself they really looked like two regular ponies, minus obvious physical differences. It was quite the sight to behold for the ponies, that for the most part, had never seen the two converse in such an informal and normal fashion, it was refreshing if not a little strange.

Noticing the surgeon approaching with two folders held in her magical grasp Luna interrupted the current line of conversation, “Uh oh, your results are in dear sister.”

“So it seems.” Celestia said, a smile still on her face.

“Anything at all extremely abnormal Ms. Cross?” Celestia said in a joking tone.

“Actually, yes.” Cross said with her own smirk as she approached somewhat catching the sisters attention more causing both of their eyebrows to raise.

“What’s so extraordinary?” Celestia asked, full of curiosity.

“You want the truth, or the watered down version?” Cross asked shuffling through the top folder, looking between it and the princesses.

“The truth, of course.” Celestia answered instantly.

“Well…” giving a small laugh cross shook her head, “The extraordinary thing is that you’re alive right now princess.”

Silence coming over the three Celestia had a hard time understanding what cross had just said, “C-Come again?”

“He about killed you, very seriously killed you. Now I don’t know what changed between Luna’s encounter and yo-”

“He almost killed me?” Saying it out of disbelief Celestia looked to her sister who had a worried look on her face.

“What were the injuries that prove so life threatening?” Luna asked cross who was already getting out the X-ray films.

“Well first of all, almost similar to yours princess Luna, the site where his… hoof, paw, whatever connected is fractured and cracked deep, but unlike yours princess Luna, the hit was so hard the cracks travel four to five centihoofs from where the hit was, it even did a part in separating your natural sutures in your skull that harden once you mature. Oh and did I mention the site where the impact was is ever so slightly dented in? Cause it is.”

“My goodness.” Luna exclaimed looking to her sister who had a horrified expression on her face and had a hoof held to where she had been hit feeling for the dent in her skull.

“That’s not even it.” Cross huffed, “The hit was so hard and fast it pushed some of the vertebrae in your neck out of place and even slightly fractured the first two at the base of your skull from your head snapping back so hard. I don’t know how much force it takes to break an Alicorn’s neck but this certainly was not too far off.” Looking closer at the X-ray Cross nodded, “Now the good news is that somehow your jaw is not too worse for wear, small fractures and a little out of place but nothing that a day or two and alicorn healing factor won't fix right up, I would expect some pretty widespread and deep tissue swelling all around your head and even on your neck from this though.”

The bombshell that had just been dropped on Celestia did not go over easy, her stomach was rolling, she felt like she was going to throw up, and her head was spinning. Luna noticed her sister’s distress and put a hoof on her shoulder, “You’re not dead Tia and you’re not going to die, everything she said is behind you now, it didn’t happen, you’re still here okay?”

Looking at Luna, her eyes wide Celestia nodded, “O-okay, y-yeah.”

Taking a minute to settle herself down and for her head to stop spinning Celestia opened her eyes and focused on Cross who was still standing there patiently, “Is there anything else?” A small amount of humor in her voice Celestia tried to play off her concern.

“Well um yes… uhhhhh, ahem. Your brain moved an awful lot in you skull impacting off the bone itself, and while my small physical and scan did show that you are currently recovering I would expect for your eyes to have trouble focusing, decision making to be slower, memory to be less than what you are used to, and even coordination to suffer to a degree over the next few days. Now you may have none of these, all of them, or a mix of certain ones one day to the next but you need to realize that with brain injuries like this it takes time to heal.” Cross explained as Celestia slowly nodded not feeling any better.

“You will make a full recovery though so do not worry about that, it will just take time. For that reason I’m suggesting you take at least a week off of court and such. You’re not going to feel much better tomorrow, you took enough damage that even your body with the levels of magic it holds will take a minimum of a week to heal completely.”

“I see.” Celestia said not feeling very talkative or cheery all of the sudden, the weight of what really happened finally coming down on her, “How close was I?”

“To death?”

“Yes.”

Sighing Cross put away the films and closed the folders, “I know you got back up immediately after it happened, you can thank adrenaline and your unique physiology for that but, I mean, I can’t give an exact pounds per centi hoof extra that would've done it or impact location shift but It was right there. If it were a regular earth pony, using them because they are the most physically resistant, their skull would have collapsed like taking a mallet to a watermelon. Even if it were an earth pony with exactly your physical resilience, size, so on so on, their neck would have broken and their skull would’ve cracked, brain bleed, you get the picture. All I can surmise is that you are extremely tough, and far more lucky than you know, maybe your magic held you together but I mean this punch even affected your sinuses to a degree, I’m stunned.”

“I-I understand.” Almost to tears thinking about how she would never get to see her sister again or any of her loyal ponies Celestia’s mind was running wild.

“You will make a full recovery though so do not dwell on it too hard, it sounds bad, but just as princess Luna said, you’re past that.” A small smile on her lips Cross looked to Celestia and then Luna before bowing and starting to walk back to her office before suddenly stopping.

“And princesses,” Grabbing their attention they both looked to the surgeon, “If you’re wanting to take this thing out please don't use conventional infantry, it’ll rip them apart, use range to your advantage, and of you want to do it yourselves please use armor, that helmet princess Luna had on very easily may have saved her life looking back on it. I wouldn’t usually advise you on such things but to be completely honest I don’t want to see what it can do to a regular pony if it gets ahold of one.

<><><> Cabin, Hank and Zecora <><><>

Hank had fallen asleep on the pullout bed running his fingers through Zecora’s hair as she laid on his chest head nestled into the crook of his neck as usual. Listening to his slow and strong heartbeat Zecora tried her best to slow her mind down but so much had happened in one day, even if not directly to her. One thing was eating at her worse than the others now that she knew that the large man under her would be okay and that was what his feelings were toward her.

He had left that letter but she still had no clarification as to what kind of love he felt toward her, and it was driving her mind crazy trying to figure out herself, with everything going on she had forgotten to bring it up in the moment and now that he was asleep she wouldn’t even dare wake him up to ask, especially after what he had been through.

Not that she even could though, looking at the comatose human Zecora knew it was the most sound she had ever seen the man sleep. Usually he twitched and rolled around in his sleep, no doubt tormented by his memories even in rest, but now he was as still and relaxed as a baby. There were no twitches, spasms, or even panicked breathing, all there was, was the calm beat of his heart and slow and steady breaths.

Looking at his calm form Zecora closed her eyes and nuzzled herself deeper into her personal giant heating pad causing one of his arms to grab a hold or her and pull her in tight. He had always been grabby in his sleep; Zecora smiled before drifting off herself.

Author's Note

I didn't even edit this at all, so I'm aware of the mistakes that are inevitable. This chapter also came out in a completely reasonable amount of time so you're all very welcome for this punctual update. I also know where I'm going from here on out at least for a while so at least that is out of the way.

Also hope the characters are not too wonk but I wanted to get this out for obvious reasons. This chapter was not fun to write at all and that is half the reason why it took so long to get out, but from here things can happen again, I like writing action, not endless conversation, as y'all can probably tell due to the quality from one thing to another.

Either way hope you enjoy, the next chapter will not take half a year to come out but may be shorter than my usual 10,000+ word count.

Also yeah yeah punched in the jaw, but skull fracture. Deal with it. I'm tired of looking at this chapter, there was like 3 weeks between that scene and the other one. Sorry not sorry.

Recovery Continues

Tonsillitis sucks

<><><>Two weeks later<><><>

It had taken time and lots of pain and perseverance but Celestia and Hank had slowly gotten better, now as the summer season started to wind down into fall the human sat on the tailgate of the humvee looking out toward the exit of his property, just enjoying being pain free once again. No more aches, sharp pains in the abdomen, no more blood in his piss, and almost most importantly his appetite had subsided to what his new normal was.

All in all Hank was feeling good, truly good; sure the cabin fever had been extreme but this time he had a companion to keep him company and sane. Speaking of said companion Hank decided he would go and meet her, she was just at the Apple’s after all and she had said they wanted to see him from when she went before. She was having lunch with the family, Fluttershy, and even Rarity from what he had heard. He was more than happy for Zecora, now that she had things to do away from the cabin. It wasn’t that he wanted her gone by any means but she needed more people to talk to than just some angry human, even though she said she didn’t mind.

Hopping off the back of the humvee, a pep in his step Hank walked back into the cabin to don the rest of his gear, just because he felt better did it mean Hank was more trusting, he most certainly wasn’t, he was just ready to go back out and see the ponies he hadn't seen since the day he punched Celestia’s head off.

His gear was on quickly, nothing new on his various belts, still the same plate carrier, same alice rig, same weapons, same gear, same helmet.

Walking out of the cabin, AR in his hands the only thing that was different was his short naturally parted hair under his helmet and his freshly cleaned gear, it was still stained sure, that would never change, but blacks were more black than brown and his clothes were, mostly, free from holes and various grime. The time he was down had given him time to do the boring things he struggled to do when he was able bodied and able to run away from.

Now clad in his clean gear, small crooked smile on his face, and tune in his head Hank stepped on the trail leading to the Apples.

<><><> Celestia <><><>

The past weeks had been full of recovery and drama for the princess of the Sun. The press had been ruthless, spinning tales, bending words, and writing things that were just plain untrue. The truth was embarrassing enough why did they have to make it worse?

She had released her own personal statement on what happened but it had done almost nothing to quell the torrent of drama outside and inside the castle. Day court had been no better, the nobles were just as ruthless as the press questioning her power and decision making skills, which she could understand to some degree but it had also been her first large slip up in hundreds of years, was she not allowed to be a pony as well?

Apparently not. Celestia thought leaning back into her throne during day court, taking a small break. Sure her physical wounds had healed but her emotions were still a mess, she was truly sorry and saddened at what she had done to the man, after talking with Luna some more about the human, well as much as she would let herself share, Celestia had figured out that Hank actually could be a very nice person, you just had to be on his good side, something she was extremely far from.

Getting up from her throne Celestia stretched her long legs and sighed deeply, she was sorry, sad, and angry all in one. She was sorry about what a fool she had been and what her actions did not just to Hank but how her actions reflected on all those around her even though they didn't deserve any of the negative attention.

She was sad at how some of her ponies looked at her differently, she knew she deserved it, but it still hurt seeing the disappointment in their eyes, it hurt even worse coming from guards and castle staff. As such walking down the castle walls Celestia kept her eyes forward and herself deep in thought so she could ignore the ponies around her, she again knew it was wrong to do so but she was just so embarrassed at her actions she couldn’t help it.

Going straight for Luna’s chambers her mind suddenly went from sorrow to anger as she thought about the nobles and more importantly the press. She couldn’t help but be angry, she was embarrassed, her pride was all but gone, knocked out of her in one punch and she had nobody to blame but herself. Even then she wasn’t mad at herself as much as the press anymore, she felt sorry and was going to right her wrong, she had sent a letter to Twilight to find a way to contact Hank, and she would’ve shown up in person but figured that’d be a bad move.

The press ponies and nobles just had to keep running with it and spinning their stories for reads and plays for power, foriegn dignitaries were snide and oh so very obviously looking for a way to use the event against her and her sister’s empire. She was tired of seeing the newspapers everywhere, tired of-.

“Sister? Sister are you alright?” Luna asked, causing Celestia to snap out of her anger filled self monologue.

“I-” Looking at her sister’s concerned look as she slowly opened the door all the way showing a small sliver of the dark room inside Celestia hung her head again, “No, I’m not. I’m being eaten alive on the inside…. Can I come in?”

“Of course.” Luna said setting aside while opening the door more.

Walking into the room filled with purple, deep blues, and darkly stained wood Celestia made her way over to the small table used almost exclusively for tea and somewhat comically let her head fall onto its surface with a low ‘thump’.

Carrying over two cups of tea Luna sat across from her sister and gently nudged the cup toward her, “It’s your favorite sister, could you heat it please?”

Rolling her head over so she could use one eye Celestia spied the cups and lit her horn making the cups go from room temperature to steaming in an instant, “Thank you very much sister.”

Smiling back Luna sighed after taking a sip of her perfectly warmed tea, “I’m worried about you sister, I know the media is running wild, the nobles are being…. Well nobles, and forign leaders are most certainly breathing down your neck, I know because they’re breathing down mine, but I’ve never seen you so affected by it before.”

Celestia sat in silence for a long while after taking her own sip of tea, watching the steam rise, before finally responding, “I don’t know what’s different about this scandal; I understand its bad and what I did was wrong but I addressed that, publicly in the statement I released. It seems they aren't interested in the truth, just sensationalism.”

Celestia was visibly angered while she talked and Luna just sat there listening, like she knew Celestia wanted.

“I mean you remember long ago around two hundred years before you were… you know?”

Luna instantly knew what event Celestia was talking about and a smile couldn’t help but spread across her lips, “You mean when you went against the law that a princess couldn’t have a lover besides a stallion that was already declared prince… by getting caught bucking a common sergeant? What was his name? Eseric Stone right? Strange name.”

Remembering the scandal Luna couldn’t help but remember her sister’s blush and the massive smile on the stallion’s face as they walked into the castle for their hearing, getting screamed at by the more orthidox members of the nobility and populous.

Remembering the time herself and watching Luna laugh Celestia slowly perked up before laughing a little herself.

“Was it worth it sister?” Luna asked between chuckles.

“Gods yes.” Celestia exclaimed leaning back into her chair, “The two years of stress had to come to a head sometime and that was such a relief, we met up even after the hearings a few more times you know, in much more private places of course where a certain commander wouldn’t walk in on us right as we were finishing.”

Raising an eyebrow Luna snickered, “Did you now? I take it he had a… satisfactory set of tools at his disposal?”

A far off look in her eye Celestia leaned forward, “He was one of the most perfect specimens of the pony species I have ever seen… and he was an earth pony so you can imagine.”

“He was one of your best, extremely well rounded soldier.” Luna nodded and took a sip of her tea enjoying the warm brew, “Now are there any ponies like him now that catch your eye?” Setting her cup down Celestia followed after taking her own sip.

“Hmm… Well I will admit Shining armor is a very handsome stallion, not quite as handsome as his father was at his age but Cadence got a good stallion for sure.”

The admission caused Luna to raise her brow again, “Really? I know enough to know he isn’t your type at all sister.”

“Oh and what is my type Luna?” Celestia squinted a playful smile on her face.

“You like your stallions big, and you prefer them to be earth ponies, now I know why, Mr. Eseric must have left quite the impression.” Taking a break to take another sip Luna soon continued, “You like the warrior scholar type: smart and outspoken but also plenty able to take care of himself. You also like them bold and willing to take the initiative and speak their mind, certainly a rare quality in a stallion back then, and even a little now. Also you prefer them to have a sizeab-”

“You can stop now, it’s obvious you know me quite well Lulu.” Shaking her head and laughing Tia hummed, “I think we got off track a little.”

“You are quite right,” Luna laughed, “Now what about this scandal compared to that one?”

Sighing Celestia deflated a little once being reminded, “Its that, even though this time was bad, really bad, it wasn’t as messy as that one was, I about lost my crown and he his life yet the paper’s though primitive and locked to Canterlot propper were fair and stayed completely unbiased. Now all I read are lies and deceit, exaggeration of the truth. It angers me.”

“Hmm.” Luna rubbed her chin, “That is out of my control as well sister, the press will say what they want, it is unfortunate, but you must stay strong and on top of it, show them you are not affected. You did what mattered, you recognize your mistake and apologized to our ponies and to Hank, publicly. There is not much else you can do other than right this in person with Hank himself, which he will not make easy.”

“I know you’re right Lulu, but that’s the hard part. It is still so hard. Half the nobles I’ve seen I just… want to… kick their heads in.” Celestia gritted her teeth and forced out.

The exclamation surprised Luna, it had been a long time since she had seen that part of her sister, she knew Celestia had been frustrated but she had no idea it was that bad. But then again maybe the confession was more shocking since Luna had watched her sister, on multiple occasions, kick a head in.

“I think you need to take a break, let me take control for a little bit,” Luna suggested knowing that once Celestia reached the level of frustration she was at now it was a slippery slope until she finally snapped, “I’ve been around enough now to see how things go and I’m more than well enough to handle ruling once again.”

“While I want to say yes if I let you do that then everypony… The press, the foriegn dignitaries, the… bucking nobles will say I retreated, that I ceded to them, they’ll only get bolder!”

She wanted her sister to be wrong but she knew she was right, with how things were now there is no doubt taking a break would be seen as weak, “Equestria hasn’t bared its teeth in a long time, too long, ponies have gotten soft, they fail to realize there are more pressing manners than idle gossip.” Luna exclaimed while Celestia silently agreed, “We must work out something, we both know that with your temper the last thing we would want is for you to snap on some deserving noble or dignitary. If you think the situation is bad now imagine how bad it would be then Tia.”

Rubbing her temples the white alicorn groaned, “You’re right, but so am I. I’ll just have to suck it up until it cools down, it’s just hard since I’m the only one to blame for this whole damn mess! I almost wish he would’ve broken my neck, I wouldn’t have to go through this shit.”

The way her sister was talking and swearing was not a good sign, Luna now knew the white alicorn was in much worse shape than she previously expected. Celestia hardly ever swore with how much she had to sensor her everyday speech; for Celestia to swear she had to be around someone she was extremely comfortable with or extremely stressed and Luna knew the ladder played a large part.

“I think you really should take a break Tia. It's clear you are more stressed than you should be.” Luna said in concern for her older sister.

A heavy sigh escaping the white alicorn’s mouth Celestia gave a short bark of a laugh, “What do you think Hank is doing right now? Do you think he cares? Think he even remembers? Do you think he’s embarrassed?” Wanting to change the subject Celestia went automatically to what the other part of her mind was concerned with, “Not that he should be.”

The strange turn in conversation catching Luna a little by surprise the midnight pony knew what her sister was doing and decided to go along with it, “I have not seen Hank since before this all went down I don’t really know what he’s going through. I can imagine he’s back up and moving now but ever really trying to understand what he’s going to be doing at a given time is quite hard, one minute he’s tending to his garden the next he’s hunting down an apex predator with his hands for fun. He lives a very unorthodox life.”

“...Yes. Yes he does,” Celestia sighed again before straightening her face and looking directly into Luna’s eyes, “Are you jealous of him?”

“What?” Luna automatically said even though she heard the question loud and clear.

“Because I am. That’s why I think I disliked him so much for so long and even a little now. He lives like we used to, he does things, he fights to defend those he loves instead of telling others to do so, he says what he wants and does what he wants whenever he wants. He’s not afraid to tell anypony off, even if they are one of the rulers of the kingdom he lives in. Then there’s me, afraid to tell some noble who wants to revert the taxes used for development in the poorest sections of Canterlot to widen the streets in the wealthiest to eat shit.”

By the end of her small rant Celestia was almost out of breath with how fast the admission had left her, “So yes I’m jealous of him and honestly I want to go into those woods to take care of the Shucks myself, not to prove to him that I’m not just some politician who does nothing, but to prove to myself that I’m not just some politician anymore. I’ve felt this way for a long time. I guess it just took meeting him to realize it.”

Getting up out of her chair Celestia used her magic and drained the last of the tea out of the small porcelain cup into her mouth, “I’m sorry sister but I’m late as it is, I need to get back to day court but let’s please talk more sometime, this little conversation helped more than I expected, thank you.”

“Of course sister,” Luna smiled, getting out of her seat and following Celestia toward the door, “Say sister…” Luna started getting Celestia’s attention, “Do you… I guess there is no way to ask this easily,” Luna mumbled loud enough for Celestia to easily hear, “Miss combat?”

Looking at Luna for a second mulling the question over, Celestia fully turned her body to face her, “I don’t miss losing troops and seeing innocent lives suffer but the action itself, the thrill, and satisfaction? Yes I miss it. I have for a long time, hundreds of years and the desire grows daily. I look at my old armor and swords quite a lot, I keep them polished and sharp, ready for use, not that they have been out of their scabbards for more than polishing in centuries, I don’t even practice anymore.” Just admitting it made Celestia feel weak, she’d have to change that, get back to where she was before she hung up the armor and swords, it would take work but it’d be worth it.

“I’m going to change that.” Celestia added after a second with a sincere smile before opening the door with her magic, “Goodbye sister, have a goodnight in court if I do not see you again.”

“Goodbye Tia, good luck.”

Watching Celestia close the door behind her, smile on her face, Luna went over to her bed and laughed while sitting down, things were about to change around Canterlot she could feel it.

<><><> Sweet Apple Acres <><><>

The farmhouse coming into view through the full trees the human kept walking forward taking a second to look down the rifle in his hands inspecting its surface and taking a second to look through the red dot that sat on it’s top rail admiring how the small reticle co witnessed perfect with the front post of the rifle.

“I like it when things work.” Hank said to himself looking back to the house as he came up to the front steps, skipping all but the first and last as he made his way to the door and knocked. He could hear the conversation inside but he still wanted to knock just to be polite.

Hearing the telltale pattern Hank always used to announce his presence the conversation temporarily paused while Zecora smiled and looked to the doorway of the living room, “Seems like someone decided to come after all.” She laughed causing the others to do so as well.

Small hoofsteps racing out of the kitchen the ponies in the living room watched Apple bloom zip down the hallway excitedly screaming a certain human’s name as she rushed toward the door. Getting out of her chair about to say something to the effect of “Slow down Apple Bloom” Applejack was cut off as something or somepony slammed into the screen door before squeezing through the opening and into the awaiting arms of the smiling human.

“You’re okay!” AB said excitedly as Hank lifted her up with no effort and hugged her with his left arm as he held his rifle in his right.

“Yeah, I’m fine, why wouldn’t I be?” Hank answered back gently squeezing the small pony as she wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her head into his shoulder.

“Hey I’m all good I promise, I’m glad to see you again Apple Bloom.” Feeling the pony squeeze tighter Hank said rubbing her back.

“I was scared you’d never come back, Applejack said you were hurt really bad! I was afraid you died!” The small filly mumbled into Hank’s shoulder, small pools of moisture starting to wet his left shoulder on his one size too small shirt.

“Hey now it’s all okay, I’m not going anywhere, I’m a lot harder to kill than that.” Trying his best to comfort the filly despite his blunt and straight to the point language. Honestly out of all the people one could pick to comfort another Hank should be put on the bottom of that list, his time spent surviving, killing, and nearly dying had stripped away any care for beating around the bush, sort of speak. Then again look into the eyes of enough dead family and dying friends one could see why a person would lose their ability to soften the reality of a situation to another.

If a person was dying Hank wouldn’t say everything is fine, you’ll be okay he’d instead say the pain was almost over, that all their suffering would be over soon. So it is clear to see why Hank’s words did little to comfort Apple bloom, his fingers running through her mane and general warmness however, that was a different story.

Turning his attention from the calming filly Hank turned and saw a familiar orange pony walking toward him down the hallway, a small smile on her face, “It’s been a while.”

“That it has.” Hank gave a small laugh stepping through the door Applejack had opened for him seeing his full hands.

“What ah, what’ve ya been up to?” AJ asked somewhat clumsily, trying to get acquainted with the human.

“Well,” Motioning to the still Applebloom Hank paused, “Not much really, just been around the house.

Catching that he had more he wanted to say but not directly in front of the young pony Applejack nodded, “Well good, I’m sure you needed the rest. Oh and Apple bloom?”

Slowly raising her head and looking to her sister the red headed filly replied, “Yeah?”

“Ah think Granny still needs you in the kitchen, maybe you could get Hank here something?”

“Oh, sure!” AB perked up instantly at the mention of helping the human.

Setting her down Apple bloom walked toward the kitchen, “Ah’ll be right back Hank!” She called over her shoulder disappearing from view.

“No rush.” Hank called out as he and AJ walked into the living room where everyone else was.

“Honestly, I was beat to shit, I barely moved for three days, though, she’d tell you I moved too much.” He pointed to Zecora as he entered the room the zebra shaking her head and rolling her eyes.

“You did move too much, you were stabbed in the stomach.”

“Eh, aesthetics.” He waved off setting his rifle and helmet in the corner of the room next to the entryway, “Just adds another scar to the collection.”

Walking over to the empty spot on the couch Hank sat down in the far right side as gently as possible trying his best to put as small of a load on the undersized furniture as possible.

Letting a content sigh escape his lips as he leaned back in a stretch, his hands on the back of his head, he stretched his cramped legs as well causing a massive crack to come from his right knee as it was known to do.

Wincing at the sound the ponies recoiled, “My goodness! Are you okay?” Rarity exclaimed looking at his knee as Hank relaxed his muscles.

“Huh?” The human looked up to the room in front of him before connecting the dots, “Oh. Yeah, I’m good, that knee does that sometimes. Don’t concern yourself about it.”

“Well okay I guess.” Rarity accepted Hank’s answer with a little hesitation, the sound she heard coming from the appendage saying anything but “fine.”

“Ain’t ya a little worried about why it does that? Ah mean that seems like your knee might be trying to tell ya somethin’.” AJ added; concern on her face.

Shaking his head the human smiled, “I know why it does it, and it’s not like it ever gives out on me. Speaking of…” Turning his head to the red stallion who was sat on the other far side of the couch Hank pointed to his hip, “Your hip still doing good?”

“Eeyup.” Mac answered simply.

“Good. Good. So what were all you talking about before I got here?” Hank asked, addressing the whole group again.

“Just simple things, mostly what fall is going to be like with summer ending soon.” Zecora answered, clueing in the man.

Nodding in understanding Hank turned as AJ spoke, “Harvest is gonna be decent from what it looks like this year, with how we’ve been harvesting early already. Bein’ honest' Ah really have no idea why that orchard matured so fast this year. And thanks again for doing what you did Hank, that really helped us out big time.”

“It’s nothin’. But your trees don’t usually start that early?”

“No, not at all. We have it set up so the North orchard goes first then East, South, and West. So we ain’t racing ta get things in before they go past prime, but that was far too early. It’s happened before but still it throws things a little off.”

“I can imagine. Though I don’t know a thing about apple farming so I have no idea what it could be.” Hank laughed, getting a smile from the group.

“Don’t feel to bad about it, Ah’ve done it my whole life and Ah still got no clue.” Mac added in his baritone voice getting the attention of everybody due simply due to how little the large stallion spoke.

“Some things just don’t need figured out. Simple as that.” Hank retorted getting a nod from Mac.

The conversation continued on for a while longer, jumping topics from what people were doing, to what was going on in the world at large. It was nice to be a part of a simple easy conversation again even if he didn’t add much to it. Hank was more than content sipping his tea Apple bloom brought him while listening to the others talk. He was most happy to see Zecora interacting with everybody and get along and to see Rarity acting relatively normal despite what happened though he could tell something was off.

Her hooves were very restless, grabbing at the cloth of the seat she was sat on, her eyes were far more active than the others, scanning the room much like his did even if he'd done it a thousand times. On top of it all he could tell she was having a hard time staying out of her own head.

He expected it all from the small mare for what she had been through and wanted to talk to her one on one badly, just to make sure she was fairing as well as possible. He’d have to be as gentle as possible though because even if she was sat in the same room as him and had no issue speaking to him in conversation Rarity was wary of the human, he could tell this as well, just with the same body language he was reading before. It came at no surprise to the man, she had seen one of the most ruthless sides of him, and he knew it wasn’t a pretty sight.

“Do you have any idea Hank?”

The mention of his name pulling him out of his thoughts Hank looked around before settling on Fluttershy.

“Oh uh, say that again. I was off…” He motioned with his hand signalling what he meant.

“The fish in the stream have all left and I didn’t know if you could possibly have a reason as to why.” Fluttershy repeated softly, “ It’s still too early for them to find deeper water and hibernate but I haven’t seen a single one in about… well a week or more.”

Thinking for a second Hank shrugged nothing coming to mind immediately, “I’m sure you’d know more than me, I’m already not a wildlife specialist, and I’m certainly not familiar with the fish on this world minus how a few of them taste.”

Nodding Fluttershy understood and was about to say thank you anyway before Hank hummed.

“Well… I mean, are the animals drinking out of it?”

“I… I don’t know.” The question came as a slight surprise. Fluttershy had to think hard to remember if she had seen any of the regular fauna drinking out of the stream as they had for the past forever. Thinking back on all the times she was outside in the past week she came to the stunning realization that, no, they had not been, “I actually don’t think they have now that you mention it. Do you think something is in the water?”

Shrugging again the human took the last drink of his tea, “Sure sounds like it, must be upstream cause I didn’t smell anything or see anything on the way here that was abnormal.”

“Goodness, I hope it isn’t too serious, a lot of animals use that stream for water.” Flutters nervously tapped her hooves together.

“It could just be a large bloom of algae up stream, I know certain species use the soil they grow in to make themselves slightly toxic and if enough of it grows it can leach into the water as a whole,” Zecora added catching the attention of the room, “And I also know such soil is not uncommon of the rivers and streams of the Everfree.”

Laughing a little Applejack looked to Zecora amazed, “Ya really know your stuff don’t ya?”

Blushing a little and looking at Hank who was smiling back at her Zecora gave a small laugh of her own, “I would certainly hope so, it’s the only thing I have ever done after all.”

Shaking her head the orange farm pony didn’t take the attempt at modesty at all, “I dunno. You still know more than anypony I’ve ever known, and that’s sayin somethin’ now. Have you seen how big our family tree is?”

“Yes. I have.” Hank butted in, “I saw the mob you were walking into town with when I first got here, looked like half a town was moving in.”

“And that was only around half of em.” Granny snickered slowly walking into the room.

“Get everything figured out alright Granny?” AJ asked.

“Oh yeah.” Granny smiled, “Everthin’ is in the oven, now y’all are stayin’ for supper now ain’t ya?” The elderly mare asked around the room in a far more serious tone narrowing her eyes.

Everyone answering yes somehow, not willing to go against the matriarch her smile instantly came back as she eased into her properly empty chair, “Now those other friends of yours are comin’ now too ain’t they AJ?”

Either not catching or caring to stop at the look on Applejack’s face Granny asked the question anyway even through the signals that were being sent her way.

Dread filling her stomach AJ slowly turned to Hank who’s face had fallen into that menacing mask he usually wore from the small smile he’d been wearing all day.

“Who else is coming?” His voice blunt and monotone Hank asked, the entire room falling silent at his shift in tone.

“Oh, the other three elements: Pinkie, Rainbow, and… what is her name again Twinkle?”

“Twilight.” Aj simply corrected a sinking feeling growing in her stomach, she really should have told him sooner but she also knew he would’ve just left at the mention of Twilight and Rainbow and in all honesty she just wanted to see him again, they all did, but maybe AJ a little more.

“Twilight. That’s right, I’ve only met her a few times; but they should all be coming out for supper as well.” Granny added noticing Hank’s shift in personality, and the room’s response from it, “You did tell them didn’t you AJ?”

“Yes, Ah did.” The orange pony deflated more.

“Well good.” Granny smiled looking over to Hank who was looking out of the window, his body language still a tad tense, “There’s more than enough food to go around. Me and Applebloom have been working on this for two days ain’t we?”

“Yeah!” Ab beamed, “Ah don’t think I’ve ever seen so many pie crusts in one place.”

While the rest of the room was filling back up with warm energy Hank was becoming colder and colder as he watched three figures slowly come up from far down the driveway, his eyes following two much more than the third.

“Say the devil’s name and he shall appear.” Hank mumbled in a deep rumbly voice taking his eyes off the approaching group. He really did want to stay, he was having an excellent time, but he also knew that he didn’t want to deal with two certain ponies.

He also knew himself well enough to know that he wouldn’t be able to have a good time around them, it’d be awkward and it’d drag the whole mood down, he didn’t want to do that, it wasn’t fair to everyone else that because he didn’t get along with certain people and he is the way he is he’d make things far less fun.

Standing up, Hank sighed and walked over to his gear. Worst case scenario an argument would break out and things would be said that Applebloom just didn’t need to hear, he couldn’t risk that he decided so if it meant running like a little bitch he guessed he’d have to.

“Where do ya think you’re going?” Granny asked in a not so neutral tone as she watched the human dress back up in his strange gear.

“I got errands to run in town now that I think about it, long overdue ones.” Hank answered honestly as he thought about how he was supposed to meet with the bank pony, his name escaping him for the moment.

“Ah see. You’ll be back for supper won’t ya?” Granny asked already knowing what the man would say.

“Doubtful.” Hank answered simply looking back at the elderly mare.

Granny frowned at the man and decided to be direct, something she was more than known for, “If you keep running and ain’t willing to confront the ponies you don’t like things’ll never change or get better.”

Stopping in his tracks Hank looked out of the screen door and decided he had time to respond, “I don’t want things to change, they don’t like me, I don’t like them, simple and easy. I don’t need everyone to like me.”

Granny frowned further at the human’s attitude as he turned and started to walk down the hallway, “You’ll need to be an adult about this someday Hank.”

The footsteps stopping in an instant the human quickly reappeared around the corner and looked right at Granny, obviously irate.

Granny was taken aback by his gaze and so were the rest of the ponies in the room, AJ and Mac the most. Nobody ever looked at Granny in a mean spirited manner without serious consequences but here was Hank, a man that was far out of reach of pony punishment and who only played nice because he liked and chose to.

“This isn’t a question of my maturity Granny,” Hank grumbled, “It’s a question of my extraordinarily short fuze, I’m leaving because I know I can’t control it and that those two will set it off. I’m leaving because I’d hate to ruin this wonderful supper that you obviously planned and invited people to. I’m trying to be courteous.”

Aggravation clear in his tone Hank explained himself taking a backward step out of the room.

“Then you need to get a grip on your temper don’t ya.” Granny said plainly, only striking more of a nerve.

“It… I… It’s not that simple!” Hank exclaimed, getting pulled back into the conversation as the pressure mounted from outside, the ponies drawing closer.

“It i-”

“No it ain’t!” Hank cut Granny off only making the room more tense as they watched two proverbial titans clash in front of them.

“I respect you Granny, I truly do but being frank you don’t have a damned idea on how my brain works, what it has been trained to do, what I have trained it to do, the way my brain had to and does work is not peaceful, not in the slightest. The proof of that is that I’m standin’ here talking to you. I was meaner, more willing to cross the lines of morality, more evil than the people I came across.”

Not consciously doing so Hank’s muscles tensed, showing his size through the few sizes too small clothes was wearing. Granny had never seen this side of the man and while it made her nervous she knew nobody was in danger, it was just her base instincts.

“And I came across some truly evil, wicked, people so what do you think that tells you about what my temper is like?” He asked, relaxing his unconsciously aggressive posture while also noticing the group getting too close, “Now if you’ll excuse me.”

Turning and walking up the stairs the ponies in the living room sat silent as they listened to his heavy footfalls ascend the wooden steps before the screen door opened. The room was still stuck in silence as they listened to the incoming trio’s conversation round the bend into the room.

“Hey guys! How’ve you been?” Twilight cheerfully asked looking around the room, missing the slight unease that hung in the air, much unlike Pinkie who had noticed it almost before she walked in. Rainbow was looking over the room as she stepped in and took a seat next to Fluttershy.

“How ya been Flutters?” She asked with a smile.

“Oh quite good, some troubles with the stream in front of my house but otherwise good.” The other pegasi answered gently.

“Anything serious?” Rainbow inquired further as the other took their seats and conversation started to flow again.

“Oh I don’t think so, Zecora said it could be an algal bloom upstream.” Pointing to the zebra across the room Fluttershy clarified.

Rainbow hadn't seen the zebra when she walked into the room but now looking at her Rainbow recognized her. She was the one that went with the human after he left the hospital a few weeks ago. This made her weary because she knew that if she was here he wasn’t far away.

Looking over the zebra closely Rainbow was caught staring by Zecora and was surprised at the glare the zebra’s face turned into once she had looked into her eyes. Looking away for a second Rainbow took this time to see if anyone else in the room was unfamiliar before looking back to the zebra who gave her a sideways glare before starting a conversation with Pinkiepie who was very excited to meet a new pony regardless of who they may be associated with.

Watching the room further Rainbow was unaware if twilight had noticed the zebra but if she had she didn’t show it as she spoke with Rarity and AJ, rainbow wouldn’t be surprised if she never noticed honestly, Twilight was hardly an observant pony when it came to anything that could be deemed social.

Turning back to Fluttershy, Rainbow started talking to her oldest friend again letting her feelings toward the zebra slip away. Things really seemed all back to normal in the room as the ponies mingled and enjoyed each other's company; that was until a creak came from the ceiling and floor of the room above them.

While certainly noticed, nobody thought much of it since old farm houses most certainly have their own sounds as they settle but when one becomes two and then three in a rhythm moving toward the wall the ponies quieted down and listened.

“Just what is he doin’!?” Granny asked looking up at the ceiling where the sound was coming from.

“Who is it?” Twilight asked, thinking maybe one of the members of the Apple families’s extensive family was visiting.

“Oh it’s just Hank,” Granny huffed, “I have no idea what that boy thinks he’s doin’.”

“W-wait! What is he doing here?” Twilight nearly shouted.

“What do ya mean?” Granny looked to the purple mare confused as she heard the upstairs window open, “Oh he better not be.”

“Applejack, what is he doing around here?” Twilight turned to her friend as Granny ignored her, most of the others in the room doing the same.

Staying silent for a second Applejack looked out of the large window that was directly under the window he had just opened and waited for him to come into view, “He came by to visit, we hadn't seen him since what happened.” She finally answered.

“Mac go tell him to knock that off, Ah don’t want him hurtin’ himself.” Granny commanded.

Looking up through the window Mac looked to his grandmother for a second before looking back toward the second story seeing Hank’s leg come through, “Too late for that.”

Not a second later Hank Managed to fit himself through the small window and found himself falling to the ground, falling to a knee and a hand once he landed. Not a peep of protest coming from any part of his previously injured body Hank gave a short hum in approval, “Not bad.”

Rising back to his feet Hank turned to the window where he could see inside the large family room, full of ponies. Noticing Mac looking at him Hank raised his left hand and pointed to the pony in acknowledgement while giving his signature crooked grin.

Giving a nod back Mac, and the rest of the crowd, watched as the human walked out of view, down the path, much to the surprise of Twilight who hadn't even known he was there. The thought alone of not knowing where something so sinister was lurking was enough to creep her out and put her on edge.

Meanwhile Granny was shaking her head at the man’s behavior, she wasn’t angry or even upset at him, she was worried that he’d never get over whatever it was that burdened him.

“Do you have a clue as to why he thinks the way he does?” Granny asked, looking at Zecora who’s eyes immediately widened as she blew out a long breath.

Laughing a few times the zebra shook her head as the room turned its collective attention to her, “I have no idea why he does the things he does but I have gotten… used to them I’d say.” Zecora smiled thinking of some of his antics, “I assure you he means no offence by them, he just sees paths of travel that we wouldn’t think about.” Thinking about what she said Zecora kept going, “He’s just different from us in general really, he prefers to… go through things, not around them. I mean that in a phycological and physical sense.” Zecora explained the best she could while a smile started to grow on her lips, “He’s very straight forward.”

“Ain’t that the truth.” Granny said laughing a few times, “He’s a good colt. Are you takin’ good care of him?” The old mare asked in a much more serious tone.

Pleasantly surprised in Granny’s defensiveness toward the man Zecora smiled, “As much as he will let me.”

“Good.” Her tone switching instantly Granny smiled, before the room turned to Rarity who had slipped out of her chair, the sight thunk of hooves hitting wood announcing her movement.

Looking at the usually pristine always smiling mare it was clear something was troubling her by the look on her face, “I-I’m sorry everypony, but I really must go talk to Hank while I can.”

Quickly making it toward the exit trying to catch the man before he got too far away Rarity was stopped at the sound of Rainbow’s voice.

“Hey. I’ll go with you so he doesn’t try anything funny.” The prismatic mare said getting up.

“No no dear that is more than fine, I can handle myself.” Rarity responded gently while looking out of the door watching the man get further and further away.

“I know Rares but still I-”

“I’m flattered dear, I really am.” Rarity cut off, “But Hank isn’t going to hurt me and I really need to talk to him alone.”

“But-”

“Alone.”

With that Rarity turned around and quickly walked out of the house before starting down the drive after the man all while Rainbow watched down the hallway before slowly walking back to her seat and plopped down defeated.

She felt like all of her friends were ignoring all the things she was trying to warn them about the man, that they were choosing him over her. Her feelings were clear as she sat down defeated, her body language reflecting her downtrodden feelings.

<><><>

Quickly walking up behind Hank the human heard the appracoching hoofsteps and slowly turned his head to see who it was, surprised to see Rarity he gave a small smile.

Rarity on the other hand found herself out of breath and talking a reflexive step back as Hank’s eyes met hers, the events of that terrible morning playing back in her head. Getting control of herself Rarity cleared her throat and started to walk in pace with the human as he made it down the driveway.

Rarity didn’t know where to start, how to start, or anything with what she wanted to talk about. She didn’t even know if Hank would want to speak with her, she just knew that if there was somebody that would know anything about this it would most likely be him.

“There’s something pretty obviously bothering you Rarity, I doubt you’d race over here just to walk with me.” Hank eventually said breaking the silence.

Rarity jumped at his words, startled out of her deep thoughts by his grumbly voice, “Well I… Yes. I- I just don’t know what to say.” She answered looking up to the human’s face who was still looking forward.

Seems she wanted to talk about this as well, Hank thought before opening his own mouth, “It’s about what happened in the cave right?”

A feeling of dread welling up in her chest Rarity confirmed, “Yes.”

Stopping his walk Rarity did the same and turned to him as he crouched down to be on the same level as her, “Which part is it that is bothering you the most, or is it all of it? It was all a horrible situation and I realize how traumatizing it can be, are you doin’ alright?”

Somewhat surprised at his tone and genuine care Rarity suddenly felt a little bit more at ease, “It’s mostly about what I did, how I…” Rarity paused clenching her eyes closed tightly while taking deep breath, “killed that diamond dog. I can’t sleep, I haven't eaten in two weeks, I feel like I’m a lie; everypony looks at me like I’m the same but I feel like I carry this terrible secret with me and if I were to tell them they’d hate me.”

Opening her eyes the first thing she was met with was Hank’s, his tiny usually piercing eyes filled with a large amount of sadness and sympathy.

Letting out a long sigh Hank looked at the ground before looking back up to the distressed pony, a somber smile on his lips, “Can I tell ya somethin’ that you’re prolly not gonna like to hear?”

“That’s why I’m here.” Rarity gave a small smile back but flinched when she felt his large hand rest on her shoulder.

“The best way to relive what you’re going through is to talk about it, and before ya start.” He cut off the pony as she opened her mouth, “That don't mean everyone, just the folks closest to ya. That means all of them in there, your parents, and whoever else you feel fits those parameters.”

The warmth of Hank’s hand fading once he pulled it away Rarity found herself missing the warmth as the uncomfortable information digested in her head, “What if they think I’m a monster, or a murderer? What if they don’t wanna be friends with me anymore? What if all the ponies I love leave and I - I end up alone with no-”

The same hand that was resting on her shoulder now holding her muzzle shut Rarity looked through the tears that had gathered in her eyes at the human as he gently shook his head.

It was no surprise to Hank that this was one of Rarity’s problems, it didn’t help him figure out a gentle way to say things, but at least he saw it coming.

“Look Rarity.” Hank started, removing his hand from her muzzle, “And don’t worry I didn’t mess up your makeup.”

Rarity gave a small laugh at how he had answered what she was wondering.

“They won’t think that, hell, two of your friends are my friends, and I AM a monster-” He patted himself on the chest, “If they can like me it won’t be an issue. I ain’t saying you are a monster or murderer, whatever the fuck, I’m just trying to say they’re more understanding than you realize.”

While the way he said it may not have been the most eloquent or gentle, but the firm and no bull tone was comforting in its own way, it provided a strong sense of order that Rarity’s mind could latch onto, “I know…” She trailed off, “They really are, but what if they don’t? What if other ponies think I’m terrible.”

“If they think you’re a monster or evil for defending yourself and saving not only my life but the lives of every other pony down there, you’re lucky they don’t like you cause they’re a piece of shit.” His voice suddenly harsher Rarity listened very closely, “Fuckin’ worthless, whatever you wanna say. I really want you to remember this: You did nothing wrong, nothing, and if some dipshit thinks you did tell em to kindly go fuck themselves. A person who would demonize another for defending their own life is a complete waste of time and energy, so be grateful they’ll avoid you.”

While the advice was extremely harsh Rarity still understood what the man was saying and found a small smile on her lips, “I - I guess you’re right.”

“I know I am.” Hank smiled back and patted her shoulder, “And… I don’t really know how to say this, or make it sound good, or hell, if you’ll take this as a compliment or an insult but… I’m really proud of you.”

The human’s kind words coming as a shock to fashionista, Rarity stayed silent and let Hank continue uninterrupted.

“I know what you did was hard for you, it was only made extremely harder by how your kind seems to be raised, the culture that surrounds you, and even how y’all are hardwired in your brain. But the fact that you were able to push through all that mental training and save not only your own life but mine, the little dragon guy’s, and every other pony that was behind you proves to me that you have some serious heart. You did the right thing, and I know that it might not seem like it but you did okay. Don’t think you’re the bad one in that scenario, you ain’t.”

The human’s words reaching deep in Rarity’s mind the pony found herself tearing up before completely breaking down as the words cracked through the armor she had put around the event in her mind.

Reflexively moving forward, looking for embrace, Rarity latched onto Hank ignoring the armor that was suspended around his form putting her head into his chest as she wept. The tears that fell down her face weren’t of sadness but immense stress that Rarity had found on herself after the event. It was beyond hard for the pony, as if the event itself wasn’t traumatizing enough for her, seeing the state the other ponies that were down there were in, watching the human go to work. She knew the imagery of that morning would never leave her, she thought about it constantly. The sight of mutilated bodies, the sounds of screams of pure terror and agony, it was difficult in itself but the hardest part Rarity found was living with the fact that she had ended another creature’s life. She knew she had no choice but the submissive and passive mindset she had been raised with, that most ponies were, along with all of the added no violence teachings, had her mind tearing itself apart. And now it was all coming out.

Hank on the other hand wrapped his left arm around Rarity and held her close. He didn’t want to say anything else and he sure as hell wasn't going to tell her to stop, however he was aware that they were still somewhat in view of the house and he knew Rarity wouldn’t want to have what was happening brought up or seen.

So, tightening the sling around the back of his neck with his free hand so his rifle wouldn't hang too low and ram into certain sensitive areas he scooped up the still distressed mare and started walking further down the drive.

Feeling her head start to rise, no doubt in response to the sudden change of elevation and the whole being carried like a baby thing, Hank used the hand that wasn’t supporting her weight to his torso and gently pushed her head back down to it’s spot on it’s chest.

Starting to relax a little in the human’s grasp Rarity was a little curious about where they were going but soon found herself too comfortable to care. While part of her mind was telling her to resist and at least know where she was going, Rarity really did feel quite safe in Hank’s arms despite what she had seen him do.

<><><><><><>
Looking back out of the window and seeing that Rarity and the Human were now gone Rainbow turned back to the room and sat uncharacteristically quiet as she listened to the conversation went back and forth though not as freely as before.

When the conversation again brought back up Hank as Granny and Zeccora were speaking about gardening. Already annoyed at his mere presence Rainbow had a hard time hearing his name; it was all that anypony seemed to talk about anymore! Was it not enough that he was slowly turning all her friends against her!? As such upon hearing his name again, brought up with something about tomatoes Rainbow had had enough.

“How do you live with that thing?” The question came out snappy and full of attitude as Rainbow asked the zebra across the room.

Zecora, genuinely confused at the question, turned to the prismatic mare and cocked her head slightly to the side, “What did you ask?”

Further annoyed, Rainbow repeated herself, “How do you live with that thing?”

Trying to understand what the pony meant Zecora finally understood and felt her chest slightly tighten in anger but instantly felt it melt away as all that mental training kicked in.

“By “thing” I believe you are referring to Hank? Yes?”

“Yeah, if you wanna call it that, whatever.”

What a wonderful test of patience Zecora thought, a subtle smile on her lips, “I’m afraid your question is quite narrow and simple. It is quite easy living with him, and very enjoyable, never a dull moment.”

The zebra’s smile was enough to make Rainbow sick as she looked at her from across the room, her calm and kind demeanor only made the rainbow pegasus more and more irate, “You aren’t embarrassed by what he does? How he acts?”

“You need to watch your tone missy!” Granny warned Rainbow before Zecora could answer the angry mare’s question, the rest of the room feeling rather uncomfortable.

“It’s fine Granny, I’m not angered. I know she's just upset at what she does not know.” Zecora said to the old pony doing little to calm her.

“But to answer your question no of course not, I may not understand what he does or why he does it but I know there is a reason for why he does whatever it is.” Zecora responded kindly before continuing, “And no matter how strange it might be he always has those who he loves wellbeing in mind.”

The explanation Zecora was passionate and meaningful, it put a smile on the faces of the ponies in the room that knew him as they remembered all that he’d done for them and how caring he was.

Rainbow however had no such warm feelings and was still deadpan, “I could almost believe that if he wasn’t a sadistic murderer.”

“C’mon now Dash! Why can’t ya just calm down for a day and actually talk to him before judgin’ him like that?” AJ shook her head deeply disappointed in her friend. She was glad at least the AB had gone up to her room.

Astounded Rainbow shook her head as well giving a short laugh, “Why can’t all of you see what the problem is being around him!? He’s dangerous, he’s violent, I’d even say he’s evil. And he’s pulled the wool over all of your eyes!”

Hearing a pony call Hank evil made Zecora mad, actually mad. As a matter of fact it seemed to the zebra that hearing a pony speak so lowly of her man was the ultimate test of mental resilience as she felt her chest tighten and her face attempt to grow into a snarl. Yet; she held it back, and she was proud of herself for being able to, but now she couldn’t let such words go unanswered.
“Respectfully, you have no idea what he has been through, take your worst ideas and multiply them tenfold. He watched his entire world, his entire species, claw and scream and burn around him as he struggled every day to keep breathing.” Zecora’s voice started to get stronger while her accent became more prevalent, “He was hunted everyday by former members of his kin as they lusted for his flesh and blood, he buried all of his family, all of his friends, watched the faces of his acquaintances turn ravenous and rage filled as those who used to fill his life actively tried to end his.”

Surprised at the usually calm and smiling zebra’s serious and passion filled tone most of the room was shocked, all except Granny who was more than pleased to see the mare standing up for her stallion. Granny smiled at how obvious the pair had been, they could hardly keep their eyes off each other, oh to be young and in love Granny reminisced thinking of her own past life.

“His world was one of extreme violence and struggle, the only way one can survive in that environment is to run or become the apex predator. Hank does not run, but even if he would he couldn’t. His entire planet was cast into an apocalypse, there was nowhere to go. His skin is a tapestry to the struggles he’s persevered, lessons he has learned through pain and bloodshed, so yes he is prone to violence and anger when a problem presents itself, but…. But.” Zecora smiled and leaned back in her chair, “He is the most caring selfless person I have ever met, he spent two days with no sleep planning and building the gear necessary to go save Rarity and the rest of the ponies. He only stopped when he fell unconscious from stress and exhaustion but then he got back up, put on the gear, went into the cave, destroyed whatever tried to stop him, got stabbed in his stomach and nearly bled to death because he couldn’t let them suffer any longer!”

Starting to get emotional, remembering how pale Hank was when he fell out of the humvee at the hospital Zecora had to take a second to calm down and hold back the tears, “Yes he kills, he’s unapologetic about it, and it’s hard to watch or experience but if it weren’t for his skills I wouldn’t be alive.”

“Neither would I.” Applejack added turning from Zecora to Rainbow, “And neither would Big Mac, Granny, or Apple bloom. Ah don't know why the world is goin’ so crazy all the sudden but Ah’m sure glad Hank showed up when he did, and really Dash, Twi, I know he is rough and has been mean to ya both in the past but if you’d apologize to him Ah know he’d start to warm up to ya. He really is the sweetest stallion once ya get to know him.”

Feeling a hoof placed softly on her shoulder Rainbow turned to Fluttershy sat next to her, “He really is Dash, I’d be gone too if it weren't for him, he is most fun to have tea with as well.”

Still resistant to the idea Rainbow shook her head, “What about all the ponies he’s hurt? You guys can’t just look over that!”

“They all had it comin’.” Big Mac uncharacteristically inserted himself into the conversation.

Surprised at the few words Big Mac spoke RD immediately turned her head to him to see if the red stallion would continue and sure enough he would, “Ain’t one of em ah woulda done different if Ah was him.”

The sound of the door opening and closing coming down the hall, all the ponies in the room looked to the door as rarity stepped into the doorway.

“Are you okay Rarity?” Twilight asked, worried at her friend’s red, teary eyed face.

“O-oh I’m alright Twilight, I just need to talk about something.” Rarity said with a small smile while wiping her eyes.

Author's Note

Surprise, I wasn't done with the chapter, I actually cut it in about half of where I was gonna end but I've waited too long anyway since posting. I wanna drive story engagement up more so that means more chapters, more often, and smaller.

I have no idea why I like this long ass format so much and why I can't shake it but I can't. I'll have to learn I guess.

Oh also, I've done editing on previous chapters to get rid, well more like lessen, the part a certain part of Hank's body plays in the story. That's his ass and hips. Gone is the cringy borderline clopfic writing replaced with slightly less cringy almost clopfic writing.

Yeah I didn't write it out all the way, but it's less obvious now so reread that if you want, nothing else has changed minus in those scenes, no grammar fixes or anything like that. It's not a big deal but I've wanted to change that for a while so new readers don't have to look at my fuck up and I can stop getting comments on it cause its embarrassing.

Now I'm trying to find a reasonable already established character to say: "Hey! Hank looks kinda like this." and then push off onto y'all so you can get a good image, we'll see I dunno."

Also R6 is way better on computer compared to console. Fuckin hate discord though, motherfucker keeps beepin at me even after I've turned off the notifications and sounds, it's terrible.

Oh, and absolute nooooooo editing done on this chapter, I'm shitting this out at midnight on Thursday.

https://images.app.goo.gl/2kEtx2wWyKbXrxF99

Supper

<><><> 3rd person, Hank, Top of Ponyville Hill™ <><><>

Stopped at the top of the hill looking down into the town that he hadn't been in since that eventful morning Hank briefly thought back to what happened in the cave. A wicked grin spreading across his lips the human shook his head with a slight grumbly laugh before starting down the hill and into town.

He felt bad for Rarity, he felt bad for every pony that had to go through what they did. Even through all Hank had seen, on this world and his own, he had no idea why people had to go and be such fuck ups. Then again he knew he really couldn’t say much with his track record.

Memories flooding back all at once a deep frown flashed on Hank’s face before returning to his usual glare.

He wasn’t as disappointed in himself or even remorseful, he was scared that the ponies around him would somehow find out about his past and then he’d be back with nobody.

It was strange to feel scared about something after so long, the sinking feeling in his stomach was a feeling that was forgotten once… certain events transpired.

His thoughts quieting down as he approached the guarded entrance, Hank prepared to be pestered by the guards and felt his already low mood drop further.

Walking past the guards with a surprisingly low amount of fuss Hank nodded his head and pressed forward pleasantly surprised, now just to-

“Hey, thanks for what you did.” The voice of one of the guards came from behind him.

Stopping dead in his tracks, far beyond disbelief, Hank had to take a second to repeat what he had heard in his head before slowly turning around to face the guard.

“You brought a lot of ponies hope that they’d lost.” The guard said simply with a nod of respect before turning back around.

Taking another second to process what had just happened before wordlessly turning around and slowly continuing on his way to the bank.

The thank you had confused Hank greatly, he was much more used to disgusted looks and names, ponies running away from him on a good day, so a compliment or thank you was almost more off putting. It put him on edge more than being called a monkey or monster would, he saw that coming, but a thank you? From a guard no less? Showing respect? Inconceivable.

Hank was so in his own head from shock he hadn't even noticed the waves and smiles he was getting from many more ponies than usual. It may not have been the majority but the feeling toward him was much more friendly than two weeks ago, even if he couldn’t see it.

His surprise eventually wearing off as he reached the bank doors Hank was ready to deal with this appointment, even if it were a month or more late.

Entering the clean lobby Hank scanned over the room and the occupants inside before moving to the wooden door where the stock broker pony had his office, to be honest he was a little surprised such a small town would have a dedicated stock broker, but then again looking to the world around him it wasn’t the strangest thing by far.

“Hey, it’s me.” Hank called out, knocking on the door a few times, “Sorry I’m-”

“You’re late!” The door opened showing the somewhat graying middle aged stallion, his black mane more salt and pepper against his brown coat.

“I’m here now, so let's get this over with before I have to go get stabbed in the stomach somewhere else.” A small grin on his face Hank chuckled.

“Yes…. let’s.” Disturbed at the grim statement the stallion closed the door behind the human after he had ducked under and into the roomy office.

Impressed with the size of the office and the quality of the furnishings Hank gave the place a once over as the stallion went and took a seat behind his desk.

“Now,” The pony started, “We have some extremely important things to get handled, and we are very late getting to it. So late I sent a request for an updated transcript of your stocks just a week ago, and much has changed since then even.” Looking up the stallion was annoyed to find Hank closely examining the beams and wood siding that lined the office.

“This place is pretty ritzy now ain’t it?” Hank exclaimed with a laugh, “and to think it’s just an office. I ain’t even been to a place this nice before.”

“Yes, it is quite nice now... wait… never been to a place this nice before?”

“Hm? Yeah,” Hank said turning around from where he was looking over the stone floor, “Pretty fuckin’ fancy in here. Too rich for my blood.”

“Not for long.” The stallion interjected.

“What ya mean?” Hank asked, not following.

“Sit and I’ll tell you. As I said this is very important.”

“Ight.” Squeezing into the small chair Hank took a second to get comfortable, “What cha got uhhhh?”

“Bright Bit.” The stallion smiled holding out a hoof.

Giving it a firm shake that confused the pony Hank nodded, “Nice to meet you.”

“Same to you Mr. Hank.” Bright bit smiled and leant back in his chair and started to take out the large yellow packet that was sealed with Fancy Pants’s personal estate seal, along with a large ‘IMPORTANT’ and ‘CONFIDENTIAL’ printed on both sides.

“Don’t call me ‘sir’, I’m not your superior.” Hank said watching Bit take the folder out, a folder Bit had been dreaming about opening for over a month.

Looking up to the daunting, absolute unstoppable force of a man, sitting calmly across from him Bright Bit nodded his head despite what he truly thought, “As you wish.” Looking back down to the folder after Hank smiled the stallion cleared his throat, finally they could open this folder, possibly one of the most important packets of his career.

“Now before I open this I am legally and morally obligated to ask permission to open this letter and see information regarding your bank account and standing with stocks. Do you give me permission?”

Not expecting how serious both Bit and the question he asked was Hank took a second to digest and go over what he heard.

“Yeah I give you permission to look at this information but let me open it first and get the first look.” Hank’s untrusting nature won through while he also realized he would most likely not understand any of the information on the papers. He at least wanted to make sure Bit didn’t add anything in there after the fact.

“Of course.” The stallion nodded and slid the packet to the human, happy the man, who previously, had not shown any respect for the actions he was taking in investing, was now at least showing a responsibility for privacy.

Watching the human open the package and take out the pieces of paper one by one and examine them he could only imagine what they said. Bit had a good idea what they said with how he followed stocks it was his career after all, one he loved, but he had followed Fancy Pants’s new business very closely with how revolutionary it was.

Noticing the human take out a small black and slim brick and hold it over both page sides, doing it to all of them Bit didn’t know what he was doing but Bit didn’t know anything about the human so he just chalked it up to the unknown, whatever it was, it was intentional and he guessed important.

With how big of a deal this was he was glad the man was taking it as seriously as it should, it had been before his own lifetime that such a large risk had paid off so incredibly well. Fancy pants’s businesses usually always went well, along with his wife’s, but a string of failures for the noble had his investors with a sour taste in their mouths and new investors extremely cautious of the high ranking stallion and his proposals. As such Fancy Pants couldn’t hardly get any pony to invest in his new business and fashion line, especially one centered around stallions. No pony could have predicted how largely the business would have exploded overnight. It seems Canterlot was ready for something new, and shops were already proposed for Manehattan!

Hank, being done taking photo copies of all of the pages, put his phone away and gently slid all of the papers to Bright Bit, along with the strange what seemed like hand signed small envelope sealed with the same wax stamp as the large envelope that contained everything.

“Ight’ go ahead and explain all that nonsense.” Hank chuckled and motioned with his hand to the stallion who eagerly spread out all the sheets.

“Gladly.”

<><><> 3rd person, Apple’s farm, living room<><><>

“I know that I’ve been acting differently as of late and I apologize for being short with you girls but with everything going through my head… I was just so stressed.” Rarity laughed while also wiping one of the many tears that she had cried over the last half hour from her eyes.

It had been terribly hard to open up and talk about what she had done, but now that it was over she felt so much better, so much lighter. Rarity didn't feel like she was buried anymore.

“I hope that we can all still be friends…” Rarity started but couldn’t finish as she felt her lip start to waiver at the thought of losing her friends. However it didn’t even matter because it wasn’t even a second before the other girls rushed to the crying white unicorn and started to hug her, some crying with her, others reassuring her, but none of them ostracizing or holding any ill feeling toward her.

The hug lasted a few minutes before Rarity was calmed back down and reassured that none of her friends hated her for what she had done. All the ponies now returning to their seats they all shared a smile of relief and gave a round of happy laughs, now that everypony was okay.

Wiping the last bit of moisture from her eyes, knowing her makeup was absolutely ruined, Rarity smiled, “Hank was right. He told me that you would all understand and I must admit I was doubtful, but I’m glad I listened and that I was wrong, I love you all so much and I couldn’t bear to lose our friendship.”

“We’ll always be here for you Rarity.”
“Can’t shake us now, sugar cube.”
“C’mon Rarity, we all got your back.”
“We all care for you very deeply Rarity.”
“We’ll be friends forever!”

The others said in response, making Rarity almost cry again before she was able to reign her emotions in, “Thank you all so so sooooo much,” Rarity smiled before turning to Zecora, “and please, Zecora make sure Hank knows how grateful I truly am. I’ll never be able to convey it enough myself but I know if you say it he’ll understand.”

Smiling back Zecora nodded, “He already knows Rarity, believe me. He speaks very highly of you. Even though he doesn’t show it he picks up on all of it, he just doesn’t know how to reciprocate it and show it.”

Relieved Rarity smiled wider, “I’m so glad.”

That fateful morning inevitably coming back into her mind, Rarity found herself able to think about other things now, not just the image and sound of the machete digging deep into the diamond dog’s neck. Now she was able to focus on other things, like Hank, and what he had done. The horrors he had committed against the diamond dogs. Whether they deserved it or not it was still hard to think about.

Closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, Rarity opened her eyes again and found a smile on her face as she looked at Zecora, “I know you know more about Hank than any of us, but I just want you to realize that you are the most protected mare in all of Equestria. If Hank was able to do what he did for complete strangers I feel pure dread for whatever it is that threatens you. I don’t say this as a bad thing at all, I say this just so you can realize how thoroughly safe you are in his care.”

A little surprised at the vote of confidence from the unicorn all Zecora could do was give a small smile.

“You have yourself one outstanding stallion,” Rarity smiled as Zecora went slightly wide eyed, pulling back into herself.

How can they know!? He hasn’t told anybody… he asked me not to tell anybody. Is it really that obvious?

“O-Oh no… We’re not a couple or anything.” Zecora answered automatically before her brain was even done processing.

Simply laughing in response Rarity shook her head, “Darling it’s quite obvious, there’s no need to deny, even if he told you not to tell anypony.”

Trying to think of what to say Zecora was cut off as Rarity’s eyes suddenly shot open and she excitedly inhaled, “Oh my goodness imagine how protective he’ll be when you have foals. That’ll be a sight to see.” Rarity snickered.

“f-foals?” Zecora’s eyes were basically pinpricks as her mind was flooded with possibilities she hadn't thought of before. Sure she’d thought of it briefly, but any mare of age was biologically programmed to think about it when they saw a male they found acceptable. However, with everything happening that quick thought had been buried under other things, now though that they were a couple it was a much more plausible possibility.

“W-we aren’t really thinking about foals or anything.” Zecora tried to recover but it was Granny that piped up this time.

“All it takes is one bad heat,” Granny gave a hearty laugh as she got up from her chair with a slight groan, “Where do ya think their daddy came from?” She asked pointing to Applejack and Mac.

“Granny!?” They both exclaimed and then groaned as the others started to laugh.

“What!?” Granny shot back, “There ain't been a planned foal in the Apple family for well… ever as far as ah’m concerned.” She held a hoof to her chest, “The mares in this family just have particularly bad heats and when that one comes around they get…”

“Granny!” Applejack practically yelled getting the old mare to stop as the rest of the room sank further into laughter.

“Ah whatever,” The green mare waved her granddaughter off, “Ah’m gonna go check on supper.”

Slowly hobbling out of the room Applejack gave a sigh in relief as her cheeks burned bright red.

“You ain’t gonna be no different!” Granny yelled from the kitchen causing the rest of the room to explode with laughter from where they had calmed down before.

Even Mac gave a deep chuckle causing Applejack to look to her brother betrayed, “Really Mac?

“Sorry.” He chuckled again causing the stetson wearing mare to scowl.

“Like you ain't gonna knock up some mare unexpectedly, takes two ya know!” She shot to her brother causing him to quiet down.

“Ah...e-eyup.”

The two siblings sitting in embarrassment the rest of the room laughed around them

<><><>3rd person, Hank, Stock office<><><>

Sitting stock still, his fingers forming a bridge in front of his mouth, Hank goes to say something but brings his hand back to his face and hums.

The information that was just dumped on him far more… impressive than he imagined, Hank was having a hard time processing everything that he had just heard.

“You’re gonna think I’m a retard Bit, but can ya run through that one more time?” The human asked once again looking to the stallion across from him extremely confused.

Smiling at the clear confusion the man had over the revelation of his new found wealth Bit gave a small laugh, “Of course. To put it simply you are one of the most wealthy stallions or…”

“Men.”

“Men! Right,” Bright Bit nods, “You are one of the most wealthy men in Ponyville, number two actually, counting the 90,000 already in your savings account. Your 50,000 bit investment is now worth six times its original value totaling 300,000 bits; as of your most recent update I received a week ago.”

Nodding Hank looked around waiting for his brain to catch up, “Eyyyy uhhhhh…. How?”

“Well,” Bit laughed, “You put a large amount of wealth in a company that had almost no prospect of success but then exploded in the largest stock market upset in over a hundred years. This company is the only one in this business as of right now so it holds a monopoly on a new market that has much more demand than supply. To put it simply: Congratulations! You made the most profitable guess in the history of stock exchange in Equestria.”

“I see. I see.” Hank said pausing again as he came to terms with having near half a million dollars, “What do I do now?”

“Well… We have a few options, either you sell a portion of that, all of it, none of it, and use that money to invest in other companies to diversify your portfolio or not.” Bit explained like the seasoned professional he was.

“Okay…” His mind now caught back up Hank took a deep breath, “I have an idea.”

Nodding with a smile Bit leaned forward onto his desk, “Let’s hear it.”

<><><> 3rd person, Hank, Return From Town <><><>

Mind filled with something other than his past or what he needed to do for once Hank walked down the path, a stunned smile on his face. Out of all the things he’d seen: Cities burn, people eat each other, beautiful sunsets over towns as they returned to nature, wondering caravans with thousands of infected acting as a hivemind walking down the freeways, talking ponies, tangible magic, and creatures of literal myth. Things that let him understand and expect the unexpected he never figured he’d be so absurdly wealthy.

It was a strange feeling to Hank. For a man that always knew at least one avenue he could take in a given situation he didn’t know what to do, what to say, where to go. He was completely dumbfounded, he grew up poor, under the poverty line, he knew what literal survival meant and as such money meant nothing to him but, yet, he had near half a million dollars to his name.

To a man that had all but lost the concept of money it was hard to understand any part of it, sure a hundred thousand was a lot but that seemed like a lucky fluke, he simply killed the right people at the right time, he did that for free on the regular but there was something about the insane sum of money that really sank the point home to the man.

Hank didn’t know why he was smiling. There was nothing he wanted to buy, nowhere he really wanted to go so to be smiling for the most he had ever smiled in years was weird, but he couldn't wipe it off his face. He knew the ponies in town looked at him strange, seeing his always stoic face with a genuine smile on it, and really he was as equally off-put, he didn’t know why he was smiling… but then it hit him.

Hit him so hard it stopped him dead in his tracks on the dirt path; it all came rushing back to him, his lifelong dream. For all of his life he always wished for the same thing, every birthday, every shooting star; for as long as he could remember Hank had always wanted to become wildly successful and rich and then make sure all of his friends and family would never have to work another day in their lives. Make it so they could go wherever they wanted in the world, never have to worry about if the old refrigerator was going to keep on ticking, drive nice, non rusty, cars, Make it so his parents and grandparents could just enjoy life without having to work away.

That dream had faltered when his world collapsed, then it died when he became the only survivor out of all of his kin and friends, he had forgotten that dream when his life had turned into pain, rage, blood, and bone.

The smile on his face now gone he stood in the dark, alone, on the trail before the smile slowly came back, but now he could make that dream come true, alas, not with the same family, or the same world, same species even but he could do it!

A low grumble of a laugh starting in the very bottom of his stomach it grew and grew until he was bellowing with laughter into the night sky, pumping his fist all the while.

“YES! YES! FUCK YES!” Hank cried, jumping up and down in place feeling pure unadulterated joy for what felt like in forever.

That was until he heard a twig snap to his right. In an instant he became a human robot, gone were the emotions and the smile on his face, replaced with a stoic gaze and a raised rifle, along with the squared off posture.

About to write it off as a raccoon or other non hostile he heard another crack about ten yards up the road and snapped his rifle to the source of the noise before swiftly closing on it, keeping his rifle raised but surroundings in check.

Moving to the front of the treeline where he had heard the sound the feeling of being watched had firmly set in, Hank could tell he was staring right at this thing, whatever it was.

Reading himself Hank pushed down on the pad that controlled the flashlight on the side of his gun illuminating the foliage in a bright white light. Hank’s eyes locked onto something gray and large for just an instant before it quickly darted out of sight while being too fast for him to track with the beam.

Turning the light off Hank was on autopilot: Locate hostile, destroy hostile, clear area, eliminate other hostiles if located. His body, the machine the computer called his brain controlled, he started carrying out his directives all the while trying to complete the most important task: Return home.

After a few minutes of playing cat and mouse with the incredibly fast, and intelligent, creature Hank began to realize that it wasn’t trying to attack him… yet. It was scouting him, it was hunting him as he hunted it. This worried him much more than usual, this was no brute Shuck, or numerical advantage using Timberwolf, it could still be one of those creatures but it was smart.

Hank knew intelligence was far more powerful than brute strength or numbers and he didn’t like that this threat was showing it’s cognitive abilities.

“C’mon motherfucker make a slip,” Hank said under his breath as he spun in circles keeping this entity at his twelve as it desperately tried to flank him, it’s speed and agility certainly making it a possibility, “We all make ‘em, make a mistake.”

The chess game all good fights for survival were becoming far too lopsided for Hank’s taste, he needed to make his own play. He was starting to understand its patterns, it’s habits of movement, but all he was doing now was staying at stalemate, this definitely four legged creature may have been okay staying at 0-0 but Hank knew the longer you drew things out the worse it’d get, he desperately wanted to start trading blows, takin’ licks. He was playing its game now, he needed to change that.

Hank knew he was closing on the Apple’s farm, the gate entrance was just ahead, he could see it in his periphery. At this time Hank had formulated a plan as he tracked the creature through the trees once again before it, sure enough, juked back toward him even faster, predictably trying to take his back.

He had its tells down by now, the little two step it would take before doubling back, the way it circled him, but he was sure whatever this thing was was also starting to understand him as well, he had to make a move soon, and he knew just what it’d be.

The creature was changing the speed it would switch back with before abandoning and just circling again before doing it on the other side, it was getting faster and faster, conditioning him to react faster and faster, to keep his rifle pointed at it. Currently he was going off pure prediction to keep up as it almost seemed to teleport from his 12 to 3 o’clock with how fast it was. Doing one more time even faster it confirmed his theory as he snapped his rifle to a new spot using all of the speed he had.

Earlier however it was doing it slower but just as purposefully, Hank’s hunch was that it was conditioning him to over correct and then when he did so it would actually cut in using it’s true speed and take him out while he was looking either far right or far left depending on what side it was coming from.

What Hank didn’t think the creature knew was one: That he was onto it’s plan and two: That Hank could tell the rough speed it was going to rush by the length between the first and second two step.

As such Hank had made it obvious, but not overly so, that he planned on entering the fence and that the pinch point would be one of the last spots the creature would have a clear run up before it had to go into an apple orchard where there were far less unobstructed lines of travel.

Closing on the gate Hank took a deep breath and readied himself, he hoped he was right about all of his assumptions and that the creature would take the bait.

Hank’s foot crossing that invisible threshold the creature had set it all happened.

The entity doubled back but slower as the sound cue reflected, Hank played into it but nowhere near as severely, flicking on his light as he started to snap his rifle to where the creature had definitely cut in Hank’s head turned faster than his body and saw the grey wolf rocketing through the air mouth wide open.

What Hank had failed to account for was the sheer speed the creature was capable of, far faster than even before Hank’s eyes went wide as he realized he couldn’t have his rifle up in time.

It happened in half a blink: Teeth, Lowered shoulder, Impact, Yell, Screech, Broken fence plank, Ground.

Holding the light on while he laid on his back Hank got his first good look at the creature as it slowly raised up from having its head compressed into it’s spine from the impact on his shoulder.

Not understanding what he was looking at Hank saw a grey coated slim but no less long Shuck looking back at him from it’s incredibly low mounted eyes.

It’s back was completely flat, a straight line, and its head continued that straight line. It’s face was small, the eyes and top of the muzzle being at the same level, the forward only mounted eyes at the sides of the muzzle with no forehead at all, just a slight drop where from the shape of a typical muzzle. That was the only typical thing though as the real house of horrors started down from there. The rest of the head was so small to accommodate and make room for the massive jaw that split all the way back on the throat, it’s mouth had to be at least twenty inches deep and looked to unhinge just like the big ones.

“Holy fucking shit!” Hank yelled bringing up his rifle from his prone position, alarmed at the sheer appearance of the flat faced and streamlined creature.

Shrieking a high pitched shriek right out of a horror movie Hank shot a round right through its side presented to him making it stumble and ‘yelp’ in pain before it zipped away from him.

Getting up as fast as he could Hank started booking it in the opposite direction toward the house listening to make sure he wasn’t being followed.

“Holy mother of Chernobyl, Fukishima, Nagasaki, Herosima, Atlanta, Louisiana, and California.” Hank cursed reaching for his walkie as he ran, “Zecora! Lock up the house! Hostiles inbound! How copy!?”

Hearing nothing in reply Hank remembered that they had left the radio on the charger back at the cabin, “Fuck!” Realizing that he’d have to signal her with the light he held tight to the rifle as the house started to come into view through the trees, at the same time a shriek sounding from his far right but not behind him by any means.

“You motherfucker!” Hank growled stopping and holding up his rifle before clicking the light in the sequence he taught Zecora meant ‘barricade.’ Hank just hoped she’d notice and get the house locked up before that thing got there, he had about three hundred meters to go and that thing could have easily passed him by now.

<><><> 3rd person, Zecora, Living room <><><>

Everypony had heard the crack of the gunshot and the shriek as such the room had grown quiet and the conversation had shifted.

“What do ya think happened Zecora?” Applejack asked, a look of concern on her face.

“I don’t know… there’s never usually just one shot.” Zecora answered truthfully.

“Maybe one was all he needed, that sound definitely wasn’t him was it? Whatever he is can’t make those sounds can they?” Dash added turning and looking out of the big glass window behind her, leaning back unconsciously.

Shaking her head Zecora thought about it for a second, “Definitely not, but… I’m sure it’s fine, it is Hank after all. I’m sure he’s walking up right now enjoying the cool weather, he always says how he enjoys the softness of night air.”

Nothing happening for a second the ponies had started chatting again, albeit quieter, and Zecora had turned to Granny and was listening to the old mare comfort her about Hank being out there, Zecora really had to give it to the old earth pony she could read everyone like a book all the time.

Calming down a little bit Zecora was still chatting with Granny before a small blinking white light pulled her away from the conversation.

“It certain llllllll…..” Locking onto the light Zecora started to read it aloud, “ 1 - 11 - 1 - 11-”

“Hey what's that light?” Dash asked, looking at it herself getting the attention of everypony who then noticed it and Zecora.

“1 - 1 1 - 1 - 1 1...barricade?” Her brain taking a second Zecora suddenly sat bolt upright as her eyes widened in realization, “Barricade! Lock the doors and windows then get away from them! Use furniture!” Flying out of her seat Zecora sprinted to the door and slammed it shut before locking it.

The other’s completely baffled, they all sat still not understanding what had just gotten into the zebra.

“Uh hey the light stopped.”

“What’s the matter sugar cube?” Applejack asked, ignoring Dash for a second as Zecora rushed back into the room obviously fearful.

“Something is wrong, something is out there with him and he doesn’t have a handle on it and that something is headed toward us! So barricade!”

Taking a moment to set in the ponies were broke free as another much more violent shriek came from much closer. Snapping into action the ponies started locking windows and rushing around the house making sure everything was shut down.

“Apple bloom get down here!” Mac yelled rushing to secure the backdoor and find his littlest sister.

“I’ll get the kitchen!” Dash flew through the room like a bullet the short distance securing all the windows before zipping upstairs and helping Mac.

Watching the house around her get tore apart as furniture was pushed against the large living windows Granny couldn’t help but think back to the last time she’d had to barricade her house, though it may have been seventy five years ago and it was just her and husband in a small cabin, a small cabin that wasn’t there anymore on the far south side of the property. Giving a short inaudible over all the commotion laugh Granny shook her head, “Ah’m too old, and I don’t even have you with me anymore.”

Most of the fortifications complete the ponies took a step back from the windows and huddled together in the middle of the family room.

“How much has Hank taught ya about codes and procedures and stuff?” Applejack asked, scared out of her mind and trying to keep calm.

“Hours. Hours of teaching, review, and practice.” Zecora answered looking over their situation, “He’s a very good teacher, through all the things he’s taught me it was never dull and I remember it all.”

“What would he tell you to do now?” Twilight spoke up for the first time in three minutes, nervousness obvious in her own voice.

“He would tell us to…” Her mind racing with possibilities, stress, and fear her stomach sank as she heard something scrape against the house and then stop at the back, its breathing loud and resembling the “death rattle” Hank had told her about.

The group facing the side of the house the noise was coming from Apple bloom was pressing her face into her brother as hard as she could trying to stay calm as the others around her started to feel nervous as well, slight trembling coming from the softer in the group, ponies that had never dealt with a threatening situation.

“He - He would tell us to arm ourselves.” Zecora stated, taking one brave step forward away from the group, overpowering that instinctual pull to stay grouped together. Making it into the kitchen she quickly seized a knife and carried another two before returning to the group that was still in the living room minus Mac who had retrieved the axe by the door.

Making sure to give Rarity a knife and then handing the other to AJ she looked to the others. About to go back for more cutlery the sound of Hank’s heavy footfalls and gear bouncing made way to her ears.

Rushing to the window to get a look at the man as he entered the orange glow that surrounded the house she could tell he was okay, bleeding from his left shoulder and obviously frazzled, but not scared, she didn’t even know if he got scared or could.

At the same time Hank entered the scene the breathing at the back of the house fell silent, taking a quick look behind her Zecora realized that the other ponies had also moved toward the partially blocked window to look at Hank as he looked around and through the trees looking for the threat.

About to call out and let Hank know where the thing was the slightest of cracks came from the rear of the house making Hank snap to the edge of the house with his rifle in an instant and begin to close on the sound.

Watching him intently as he moved toward the target he quickly made it to the edge of the house where the ponies could hear the old siding creak as he braced his rifle on the corner and cleared it.

Apparently seeing nothing the ponies could hear Hank push forward a few steps before the beast screeched again prompting another round to be fired, the crack being much harsher this time.

“God damn that thing is fast,” Hank’s deep voice came through the wall, “What is this th-”

Hank’s voice being cut off from a tremendous crash that knocked glasses and silverware off the counter the ponies could only assume someone or something had been slammed into the side of the house.

Hank’s gasping breaths coming from the side of the house the group could hear as he slowly got back up, using the wall as a crutch to lean against.

Focusing on Hank Zecora, and the group as a whole was forced to look away as the creature in question seemed to suddenly appear in the circle of light cast by the house, it’s appearance making the ponies gasp in fear. It’s jaw opening, it kept going and going making Zecora feel sick as she watched it’s mouth open all the way to the bottom of its neck.

“Oh my goodness…” Rarity whispered.

“I… That’s not supposed to exist.” Twilight mumbled, wide eyed.

Letting out that ear piercing screech again it caused the ponies to flinch away and cover their ears as the sound proved too much, Hank however, getting his bearings back, didn’t even flinch as he pushed toward the thing, his patience pulled insanely thin.

Being the first to look back up in search of her companion Zecora saw the end of Hank’s rifle round the corner and the screamer as it prepared to dart away, out of sight of the man, and as such out of death's grasp.

Going against everything Hank had told her about not being seen or heard under barricade unless provoked or in an advantageous situation where she could ambush the intruder Zecora knocked her hoof into the window instantly catching the things attention.

Forgetting about impending doom as it closed on its heels the mutated beast locked eyes with its prey, all nine of them. Eyes dilating at the feast in front of its nose, Zecora's eyes, in turn, shrank to pin pricks as the canine opened its disproportionate mouth and prepared to pounce.

Milliseconds from unloading the power in its massive rear legs the crack of an AR was followed by a 5.56 ramming into the side of its neck before tumbling out of the other side, no amount of adrenaline able to cover up mulched airway and ruptured arteries the Shuck couldn’t keep going this time and collapsed to the ground mid pounce; the shriek of rage suddenly turning into a gurgling one of pain.

The Shuck knew it was done, but that predator programming in its brain mixed with the adrenaline in its body wasn’t going to let it die peacefully.

Getting up just as fast as ever the shuck rushed back at the human ignoring the rounds that pierced their way into its lungs and jumped, locking it’s jaws around one of the man’s arms and torso.

Quickly bashed off of it’s target with an elbow to the head the Hank threw the shuck off of him with a yell and tried to raise his rifle again but was cut off as it got right back in his face again plowing him over onto his back.

Barely getting his head out of the massive set of jaws before they snapped closed Hank pushed up on the underside of it’s jaws locking the Stalker’s mouth closed before pulling his knees to his chest and launching the wolf thing over his head where it collided with the hardwood stairs.

Watching in awe as both combatants kept getting up the ponies had a front row seat to the show they couldn’t look away at as it unfolded in front of them. For some it was the first time they had seen Hank operate or “go to work” as he sometimes put it.

It was most eye opening for Twilight, Rainbow, Mac, Pinkie, and even Granny.

For Twilight it showed her how relentless he and truly capable he was, for Rainbow it made her realize that Hank was in an entirely different class than herself when it came to fighting, he would rip her apart with ease. For Mac, as he watched Hank punch the Shuck across the face and throw it into the wall of the house like a ragdoll with a crash and a bellowing yell, he then knew that he wanted to learn how to do what Hank did. For Pinkie it made her scared and sad, this wasn’t happy in the slightest, she felt bad that things had to be this way. And for Granny it showed her that other side of Hank that she had never seen, but heard of many a time. She suddenly understood what he meant with what he had said about his temper and capabilities. He had truly seen horrors past even her comprehension.

Hank looked at the Shuck with burning hatred in his eyes and it did the same coming back again, refusing to die.

Its resistance mixed with the gual it had to attack him and threaten his loved ones on a day like today, when he got life changing news, pushed Hank onto a level of anger that even a Shuck couldn’t reproduce.

Pulling Hank to the ground by his armor the shuck ignored its mortality and knocked Hank’s helmeted head head through the hoof carved railing as it desperately tried to lock its jaws onto his neck.

Reaching for one of the railings that was knocked free by his head Hank found one and yanked it the rest of the way free holding like a club. Trying to get back up Hank’s hand slipped free from the Stalker’s blood slicked chest and he was barely able to stick his left arm in its mouth to keep it from getting his neck.

Clamping down on his arm Hank felt the teeth as they pierced to the bone but didn’t even stop to think about it as he pushed to his feet and brought the improvised wood club down on the Shuck’s head causing it to loosen its grip on his arm enough for him to wrench it free.

Immediately grabbing it by the skin on the underside of its neck Hank brought the pole down on its head over and over until it broke leaving a large spike. Not missing a beat Hank pulled the Shuck up higher from where he had beaten it down before ramming the pole up under its ribs and through its diaphragm, the pointy wood end just poking out the other side.

Leaning back from a last attempt of a bite Hank punched the Shuck in the throat causing blood spray to go everywhere, a large glob splattering over the window he was standing right in front of, making the ponies cry out in surprise at the violence they were witnessing.

Squatting down and wrapping his arms around the lower torso of the Stalker Hank stood up, the Shuck now resting on his back over his head before he contracted his abs and pulled down with his arms, letting go of the Shuck and letting it slam into the wood floor with the force of a Ford Pinto going 30 miles per hour.

The impact shaking the entire house Hank quickly mounted the already dead Stalker grabbing onto its upper and lower jaw pulling it in opposite directions with a sickening crack before pulling back and sending a rage filled punch that hit right in the middle of the corpse’s ribcage, denting the chest in instantly, but he wasn’t done. Doing it over and over, each hit strong enough to reverberate throughout the living room, and shake the pictures on the walls.

Watching, mouths agape at Hank, none of the ponies could look away from the scene as more and more red spray covered Hank and the environment around him.

Watching the chest of the once living creature fracture deeper and deeper, along with the vibrations going through the house from his punches Twilight’s scientific mind started to wonder how many PSKH(psi) Hank could deliver with a punch.

Hank on the other hand was enjoying one of his favorite feelings and sounds in life, using the body of the Shuck as a Grotesque sort of stress toy. If it was going to make him angry then it sure as hell was going to be used to bleed some of that pressure off.

Chest heaving and arms coated in blood Hank leaned back and sat on the Stalker’s lower torso while he got his breath back, admiring his handiwork all the while. Taking a second to look over the body under him, Hank pulled the head of the beast back up and looked it over again. It’s structure all so wrong Hank shook his head before he let go of the head letting it flop back to the floor. The thing just wouldn’t quit, after being shot in the stomach, the neck, and then the lungs a few times the human had to take a second and respect how driven the thing was. It was more thin than a regular Shuck but also much much more threatening: intelligent, fast, powerful, and utterly relentless, it was the greatest challenge he had been up against in a while.

Collecting all the spit and blood in his throat Hank picked up its ugly-ass head one last time before spitting right in its eye, “Fuck you.” He half groaned, half growled, as he got off of the thing and picked it up before throwing it over the railing and into the grass.

Looking at it’s now lifeless body Hank rested his hands on the top of the railing and hung his head, realizing just how worn out he really was, one of the most challenging fights indeed.

“Squirly son of a bitch.” Hank cursed as he calmed down as he started taking toll of his injuries, his left arm being the worst by far the puncture wounds being jagged and deep, dark blood running out of the bites.

“Not enough bandages in the world for that one.” Hank grumbled looking down to his shirt that had been stained for what seemed like forever. It seemed to Hank that it was time for his magnum opus of medical knowledge, “Well, time to serve your final purpose old friend.”

Standing up from his leant over position Hank stretched his arms before unbuckling the various buckles and clips that held his gear together. All falling to the bloodied floor with a thump Hank gently hung his revolver and its holster from the railing before he reached down and undid the velcro that held his plate carrier closed with a slow tear.

Finally popping open Hank felt the breeze flow against his back and chest, the sensation making his breath stop for a second as sweat soaked cloth and skin was exposed to the air.

“Never gets old.” Hank exhaled, grabbing a hold of the shoulder straps and pulling the carrier over his head before letting it fall to the ground, the steel plates clanking together through the thoroughly worn down and thin nylon.

Rolling his shoulders a few times, his left responding with some soreness and stiffness he looked over to see the puncture wounds in it as well causing Hank to shake his head and grumble as he thought about the creature that inflicted it.

Reaching behind his back and pulling up on his shirt he pulled in over his head before he heard a faint gasp from behind him and froze.

The most skin any of the ponies had ever seen of Hank, including Zecora, they were taken aback from the scars that spread across his back that seemed to originate from his left side. They’d of course seen the scars on his face and arms, his arms being particularly mangled, but the arms weren’t vital to survival like the torso, as such the thick bubbled up scars that did find themselves on his back were only that much more hard to look at.

The almost crater-like divot in his side that was surrounded by burns and spider web like scars being the hardest to look at. That wasn’t the only scar on his back of course, there were plenty others, from broken glass and even barbed wire, but the one from the coffee can bomb and ensuing burns/infection was the worst by a mile.

The sight being too much Fluttershy gasped and brought her hooves to her mouth, “Oh my goodness.”

“What do you think did that to him?” Applebloom asked, looking at the man's back who she considered almost like an uncle, her eyes deeply sad.

“Ah dunno Apple bloom. Just promise me ya won’t ask him about it okay?” AJ said, pulling her sister close into a hug.

“Ah promise.”

While the other ponies were understandably shocked at Hank and his scars Zecora was focused on something else, the tattoo a few inches down his neck and right in the middle of his shoulder blades that read:

Hank

Campbell

Lynch

It was extremely simple, just a few bold bold black letters that stood out strongly against his very fair skin tone. Focusing on the tattoo Zecora figured it was his name but he had only ever said his name was Hank, she didn’t expect there to be more after it.

His shirt quickly pulled back down, covering the tattoo and scars Hank turned around and took a small step back looking at the audience he didn’t know he had, the looks on their faces showing that look of pity he hated all so much, it was clear as to what they had seen.

Eyes looking from each pony to the next he grimaced, “What does a guy have to do for some god damned privacy around here?” He grumbled before picking up his plate carrier and quickly jumping over the railing and getting out of sight so he could derobe in peace.

Frowning as her lover went out of sight she shook her head, saddened at how upset it made Hank to have others see his skin. She wasn’t sad at his reaction. She was sad that he had them at all, he shouldn’t be ashamed of his body and feel like he had to hide it so thoroughly. While his injuries were gastly and certainly a shock to look at, she knew that she wasn’t the only zebra or pony to like the way he looked, it didn’t matter how many times she’d tell him that though, he’d always resist or brush it off.

“Do you think we can take the barricades down and unlock the doors Zecora?” Twilight asked strangely enough.

Finishing her thoughts Zecora exhaled and turned around to look at the others, “The barricades can come down but keep the windows and doors locked. After a barricade event and if through reconnaissance cannot be conducted and or armed exfil cannot be provi…,” Stopping and looking at the others as they starred back obviously lost she smiled and gave a short laugh, “Just don’t expect to go home tonight and to sleep upstairs.”

“Why can’t we go home?” Rainbow asked as the others started on resetting the room.

“I doubt he’ll let you leave.” Zecora said simply as the ‘he’ in question stepped back onto the porch dressed just as he was before minus shirt. His heavy steps ending at the door Hank opened the screen door before using his balled up fist to repeat the code he gave to signal the barricade order but reversed: 1 1 - 1 - 11 - 1

The door opening right before the last hit Hank turned and looked down to the zebra pointing a knife at him like he taught. Smiling, he leant down and wrapped an arm around the zebra as she did the same, dropping the knife.

Not sharing a word between them they both were plenty content just sharing the embrace knowing that each other was okay.

Finally breaking the embrace Hank stood up and walked deeper into the house as Zecora closed the door and relocked it, picking up her knife in the process.

“Sorry about all that, complicated business.” Hank said addressing the ponies in the room, “any chance you’re still offerin’ supper Granny?”

Looking up to the man as he turned to her Granny took a second and looked over the human, his face and arms coated in drying blood.

“Of course!” She tried to smile but couldn’t looking at the state the man was in, “but ya might want ta get cleaned up first,”

“That was my next question, thank you.” Pointing to the old mare and turning away Hank started up the stairs on his way to the shower.

Watching the man disappear into the bathroom and then hearing the sounds of his gear hitting the floor again the ponies started to look to one another just to confirm what happened actually happened. Obviously they had all seen it from start to finish but still, it was hard to come to terms with and wrap their minds around it since most of them had no idea such violence was even capable.

“Sooooo uh,” Rainbow started looking back over her shoulder at the body at the edge of the light the house gave out remembering the sight and sound of Hank picking up the wolf and slamming it down, “Are we gonna talk about that cause I think what just happened is kind’ve a big deal.

“Well what do ya have to add?” Applejack asked sitting back down.

“Well… I - I dunno but I mean what are supposed to do now? After something like…. that, what comes next?” looking back at the body and blood stain on the porch Rainbow rambled.

“Well…,” Leaning back in her chair Applejack gave a heavy sigh, “Ah’m not gonna do anything unless Hank tells me to.”

Looking at Applejack and shaking her head Rainbow didn’t even know if she was looking at the same pony she had grown to know so well, she had never seen her act so passive once in her life, “Why? Why are you going to listen to him? This is your farm, your home.”

A short humorless laugh escaping the orange mare’s lips Applejack just shook her head to Rainbow’s inability to understand, “Cause Rainbow Ah can’t hold my own against a Shuck, especially somethin’ like that, let alone pick it up and body slam it like it was a sack a flour. Can you? Am Ah missin’ something ‘ere?”

No response coming from the prismatic pegasus Applejack looked back out the window at the body as well, “This is his ball park, his area of expertise, Ah don’t know anything about anything he did out there so Ah’m glad to have him take the lead. If he needed some apples bucked Ah’d be tellin’ him, though... he can do that already now that Ah think about it.”

The room staying quiet, the only sounds heard coming from the shower upstairs as it was shut off Twilight was the next to break under the strange pressure the situation wielded, “Surely we have to tell somepony this happened. What happens after something is killed?”

“The victor walks away and the loser goes cold on the ground.” Rarity said simply getting the attention of everypony in the room at her harsh taste of reality. Noticing the raised eyebrows and looks of surprise she was getting Rarity leaned back, “What? I’m just telling the truth. It’s a strange kind of empty feeling isn't it? Feels like more should happen after but it's just.... It's just over.”

“Y-yeah.” Twilight muttered not knowing what else to say.

The sound of the bathroom door opening and heavy steps coming down the stairs breaking the heavy silence Hank rounded the corner already covered in all of his gear. Immediately picking up on the energy of the room Hank clapped his hands, “So everyone hungry? Good let’s eat.”

Answering the question before anyone even had a chance to answer for themselves Hank started into the kitchen but was stopped as Twilight stepped forward following, “You’re hungry after all that?” She asked.

Looking at the purple pony for a second Hank grumbled and shook his head ignoring her before disappearing into the kitchen.

“C’mon your appetite’ll come back once ya smell what Grannys been cookin’ up.” Applejack nudged Twilight as she walked back her aggravated friend.

The group following AJ’s lead, they all went into the kitchen and started to take their seats as Hank stood at the sink and drank down a large glass of water. Once he finished his drink Hank turned around and saw as they took their seats, his training instilled from years of being taught how to be a gentleman by his grandparents kicking in he quickly set in and pushed Granny’s chair in followed by Zecora, AJ, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie, Apple bloom, and even Mac who he gave a firm pat on the shoulder as he walked past before taking his own seat at the other end side of the table obviously skipping over Rainbow and Twilight who didn’t mind because just the presence of the human behind them was enough to get their hearts racing.

Looking over the table Hank saw that the tension was still there in the group even as they conversed and started setting their own plates, plus he could really see the look Zecora was giving him about “Getting along” while motioning to Twilight and Rainbow.

Rolling his eyes Hank gave a loud groan and leaned his head back looking to the ceiling while reaching for the flask on his belt that wasn’t there but on the counter at home, full of delicious whisky, “Fuck meeeeeeee.”

“Alright fine, I know y’all wanna talk about shit so let's get it goin’.... C’mon c’mon let’s do this.” he motioned with his hands, “You all have questions about what happened and maybe even about me so… I’m giving you all this one chance to ask whatever it is you want. Within reason!”

Not about to let a chance get away from her Twilight immediately jumped on the opportunity, “We-”

“Not you.” Hank immediately cut off pointing his finger at Twilight making her wilt.

“Hank!” Zecora firmly said, getting the human’s attention, “Play nice.”

Staring at the zebra for a few seconds the human clenched his fists hard enough to crack them before he opened, “Okay, okay, fine.” Taking a deep breath Hank lowered his hands to the table slowly and opened his eyes looking to Twilight.

“What?” His tone as deadly as a hand grenade he growled.

“I- I was just going to say that I am sorry. I have been very very wrong about you in the past and while I can’t say I like you, your character, or your actions it’s clear to me, especially after tonight, that you care about my friends a great deal.”

While at the start Hank was about to jump over the table and smash Twilight’s head in he was able to hold himself back, barely, and now was surprised at the apology. Out of all the things he was expecting to happen tonight that was not one of them; by a long shot.

“And if you’re willing to put yourself in harm's way to keep them safe then I see no reason as to why we should hate each other, or why I should hate you.”

The human’s unwavering icy stare making Twilight uncomfortable she finally averted her eyes and looked down to her plate not being able to look into the tiny predatory pupils any longer.

“I’ll remember that.” Hank finally said in a much more neutral tone making Twilight look back up to the human who was still looking at her. Turning to Rainbow Twilight gave her a nudge.

“... What she said.” Rainbow finally spit out, causing Hank to roll his eyes, “Feel free to flap your happy ass home anytime.”

Shaking his head Hank looked to Granny, “Before we start the questioning do you have any drink in here?”

“There’s some whiskey in the top cupboard above the cooler there,” Granny motioned as Hank stood up from his seat, “But it’s real old and you should probably just pour it all out.”

Scoffing at the idea Hank opened the cabinet and grabbed the bottle. Examining it hank could tell there was some age on the bottle but he of course didn’t know the brand, “This uh, pretty strong stuff?”

Laughing a little Granny turned to look at the human, “I know it prolly don’t mean nothin’ to ya but as it says there on the label that is Highhill. Now back in the day that came out of a small still in the Macintosh hills, as far as Ah’m concerned it’s one of the strongest whiskeys a pony can get ahold of.”

Looking back to the bottle Hank nodded his head, “Well then.”

Opening the cap and swishing it around a little he paused as he nearly brought the nearly full bottle to his mouth noticing the shot glasses that were hidden behind the bottle, “Anyone wanna take a shot with me?”

Holding out a few of the glasses Hank looked over the table as they all seemingly thought about it. Expecting to hear a no from everypony Hank was about to put the glasses back before Mac spoke up, “What for?”

Never having to think of a reason himself Hank had to remember some people liked to have something they were drinking over, not just to dull the pain or fill empty time, “Well to not bein’ dead, the ability to witness one more sunrise.”

Mulling it over second Mac seemed to hesitate and lean toward no before straightening up, “Prolly the best reason there is. Ah’m in.”

“Hell yeah, anyone else? Zecora?”

“Ah’ll do half.” Applejack said, raising her hoof.

“I think I’ll pass for now.” Zecora said with a smile, Hank responding with a smile and nod as he prepared the drinks.

“I’ll do one as well please.” Rarity chimed in.

Giving a thumbs up over his shoulder Hank opened his mouth to ask how much before Rarity beat him to the punch.

“Full please.”

The request came as a surprise to not only Hank but everyone else in the room as they all turned and looked to Rarity, the fairly small mare, known only to occasionally sip on a glass of red wine looking to all her friends, “What?”

“I’ve never known you to drink whiskey Rarity.” Fluttershy said gently.

“These are a set of different circumstances darling.” Rarity explained with a smile, Fluttershy nodding in understanding.

‘What about you Flutters?” Hank gave a quick glance to the yellow pegasus.

“Oh, no thank you, it’ll be much too strong for me.”

Nodding and turning back to his task Hank was about to serve the drinks before Rainbow adjusted herself in her seat and sat up a little straighter. “I-I’ll take one.”

Her raspy voice catching Hank’s ears instantly he froze and looked over his shoulder to the easily smallest of the group and was about to say something before he felt Zecora’s eyes on the back of his neck.

Grumbling to himself Hank fixed the last drink before he turned to the table and started to pass them out in order of request, Mac first Rainbow last.

Picking up his own ‘shot’ Hank raised it up, “May every obstacle that blocks us be overcome and all our enemies know nothing but fear and death.”

The grim toast making the ponies pause for a second they all eventually clinked their glasses to Hank’s bottle, minus one.

Looking to Rainbow Hank growled, “I got you a drink. The least you could fucking do is toast with everyone else.”

About to say something back the pegasus looked at Hank's arm and the veins and muscles that were showing through the skin and scars and decided to yield; tapping her glass against Hank’s.

Standing back up to his full height Hank brought the bottle to his lips and took a large swig of the liquid feeling the slight heat on his tongue that was nothing compared to what the others were feeling going by the looks on their faces.

Still too weak, but stronger than what I had in Appleloosa. Hank mused swallowing the mouthful as the others rode out the burning sensation.

“Be careful now, that was a lot ta take in, don’t wanna ta hurt yoursel-” Granny snickered but stopped as Hank brought the bottle back to his lips and started drinking the rest of the bottle down.

Granny and the rest of the room now looking at the man with grim fascination as he drank down enough alcohol to kill even a large earth pony Hank pumped his fist as he drained the bottle dry and sat it back down on the counter.

“Now then, let’s get this party started.” Hank said as she walked back to his seat and gently sat down so he didn’t break it, “Who’s goin’ first?”

“Areeeee you gonna be alright sugar cube?” Applejack asked, her mouth slightly agape as she leaned on the table looking at Hank, much like the others at the table after witnessing Hank drink down an entire bottle of whiskey in ten seconds.

“Do you need to go to the hospital? Do humans even get alcohol poisoning?” Twilight asked as well.

“I’m fine. Now let’s get this o-”

“Ya sure?” Mac cut Hank off making the man deadpan.

“I’m positive. Pony alcohol is weak as shit and I have done much worse than that.” Hank nodded, “I’m fine.”

“Alright.” Mac reluctantly accepted, still unsure one can be ‘okay’ after chugging an entire bottle of whiskey.

“Anyway, so. How about we eat and then get on with clearing the air, sort of speak?” Hank suggested.

Agreeing with the human the others nodded and started to pass the feast around the table. Everyone’s appetite back despite what they had seen every dish was sampled, from the corn, to the salad, the casserole, which did contain lima beans that put Rainbow and Fluttershy off, to the stewed apples, and multiple pies and cobblers. It was a meal that nary a restaurant could reproduce, it was a product that could only ever come from generations of passed down culinary knowledge, and the taste and smell certainly reflected that.

All the others focused on filling their plates with the various food items and talking Zecora gazed up from her plate to her man at the far end of the table, a smile tugging at her lips as she simply watched him get his own plate.

Feeling the eyes on him Hank looked up from his plate as well and quickly found the source of the feeling in the form of his zebra girlfriend. Quickly smiling back and offering a quick wink his smile grew wider and he shook his head looking back down to his plate as Zecora blushed and gave a giggle, covering her mouth with a hoof.

She had been so giggly lately, ever since he had admitted what he meant with his claim of loving her in the letter courtship seemed the only reasonable option to the man and he quickly asked her if she wanted to be his girlfriend, which she had instantly accepted and rushed into a huge hug.

The memory made Hank feel a warmth in his chest he never had before and he liked it… a lot.

Zecora on the other hand was trying to cool her blush down while making sure no one registered her giggle, sure they knew that Hank and herself were an item now but they didn’t need to know just how smitten she was with him.

C’mon girl get it together. This is no teenage crush, you are no teenager, this giggling and blushing is below you. Zecora thought as she thanked Granny as the old mare passed her a dinner roll and gave her an amused look. We’ve lived together for months, we’ve slept together for most of that, so why am I so bubbly and flustered all of the sudden? Quickly looking back up from her plate she immediately took her eyes off the human and back to her plate so she wouldn’t start giggling again, What is wrong with me!?

Shes so fuckin’ cute. Hank laughed in his mind after catching her sneak a peak at him through his peripheral as he used the salad fork and spoon to pile the greens on his plate finding the mix of lettuce, shredded carrot, and radish perfect along with the garlicky vinaigrette dressing. The only thing that was wrong was the presence of daisies but those could be picked out.

Satisfied with the population of his plate Hank looked up and saw that the others also had a mix of everything signalling that everything had been passed around.

Setting down the salad bowl Hank was about to take out his knife but noticed the silverware and went for that instead.

Starting in on the salad first Hank ate around the daisies and began to pull them out and pile them up on his plate which immediately went noticed by the ponies and Granny in particular, the daisies being the usual favorite part of the salad.

“What’s wrong with the salad dear?” Granny asked motioning to the human.

“Nothin’.” Hank answered simply as he swallowed and pulled the last daisy from the greens.

Confused at his answer Granny gave a short laugh, “Well obviously somethin’ is. You ain’t touchin’ the daisies. That’s the best part!”

Raising his eyebrow Hank realized that they didn’t know he couldn’t eat flowers and such and hummed as he crunched down on a radish, “Not a matter of not likin’, I can’t eat them. My body can’t digest it really.”

“So ya can’t eat any flowers? Not daisies or even roses!?” Applejack questioned in horror.

“No, I can eat certain ones like dandelions to a degree but nothing along the lines of roses or grass and all that. Somethin’ to do with cellulite or cell..”

“Cellulose.” Twilight corrected.

“Ight’, that.” The human shrugged.

“That’s strange,” Applejack resumed, “Can’t imagine not eatin’ a daisy sandwich once and awhile. They used to be my favorite when Ah was a little filly, yours too Mac.” AJ added with a nudge to the large stallion.

“Yup.” Mac retorted raising up from his salad bowl half a daisy stuck to his nose which was result to how ferociously the stallion attacked anything with daisies in them. He really couldn’t help himself around the flower, everyone has a vice.

Flicking the half eaten flower of Big Mac’s nose Hank grabbed the pile of daisies of his own plate and dropped them into the stallion's own bowl, “You seem to like these a little.”

“Pft oh he loves you now.” Applejack laughed, catching Hank’s attention and making the human shake his head with a small laugh before he caught the look the stallion was giving him.

Looking up to the man with his eyes wide and pupils dilated as large as they could go, only the smallest amount of green outline around them, Hank could swear Mac’s eyes were twinkling as the pony looked up to him.

Not knowing if to pet the stallion’s head like a dog or pull out his knife in case he got pounced on Hank just stared back until, as soon as it happened, it was over and Mac had his face buried in the bowl.

“AJ! Hit him!” Granny called out wanting to discipline Mac for acting like a foal at the table in front of guests despite her distance from him.

Not wanting to be disciplined herself Applejack listened and started to slap Mac in the side to no effect minus a snort or grumble here or there.

Finally stopping his onslaught upon daisy kind Mac raised his head from the bowl with his eyes squinted and looking at his little sister.

“What in the blazes has gotten into you Macintosh!?” Granny angrily yelled, “You’re actin’ like a damn foal!”

Eyes now wide open Mac put his hooves between his legs on the chair and lowered his head, his ears naturally following, “Sorry.”

“Ya better be! You know better than that! Just what got into you?”

“... Daisies.” Mac whispered too low for anyone to hear minus Hank and AJ.

Shaking her head Granny grumbled to herself, “Ah’m sorry about him everypony let’s just… forget about it.”

Slowly getting back to the meal after the out of character display from the stallion, Mac kept his head low out of embarrassment before a large hand slapped him on the back.

“You’re pretty fuckin’ weird Mac.” Hank laughed as the stallion looked to the human immediately feeling worse even if it was said in jest.

“Butttt it takes one to know one, HA.” Hank finished with a jarring laugh making the stallion develop a small smile as the rest of the table looked to them and shook their heads, especially Zecora who was always thrown a little off by the man’s strange sense of humor but always found it endearing and completely unique.

“It seems to me that daisies... well more like flowers in general to you are kinda like meat for me: the favorite part of a meal.”

While the comment was completely mundane to Hank it held more than a small amount of threat to the ponies simply due to their biology and psychology, but more so for the ponies who didn’t know Hank as well.

“So you can digest all types of meat?” Twilight asked, pushing down her growing feeling of unease.

“If cooked and not toxic, yes,” Hank answered honestly as he chewed on some corn and beans, “Hell I can digest human,” He laughed, “But I’ve never done…. That.”

A deeply buried and blurry memory coming forward Hank was instantly taken back to two years ago during that winter, his skin getting cold and stomach aching just at the thought as that thousand yard stare that was always at the back of his eyes suddenly became much, much, more prevalent as he bore a hole through the cabinets behind Granny.

“Hank…” AJ began not liking the tone of her friend’s voice at the end of that claim and really not liking what he was doing now, “What happened Hank?”

Completely dead to the outside world Hank continued to stare forward as his body became much more rigid. His mind blank of all memories of those he loved and cherished all that remained was cold sting of the icy air in his lungs, the pain of starvation, the fatigue and aches that came with the body cannibalizing itself to stay alive, the sensation of his ribs rubbing on the inside of the rough old jacket, and the cold weight of his legs as the snow on his boots and pants turned to solid ice.

The feeling of utter hopelessness taking over his mind Hank was brought back to the land of the living from his world of white as Mac’s hoof collided with his left knee finally hard enough on the stallion's tenth try, having to wind up and strike the man nearly full force.

Vision returned to the human, Hank’s eyes darted around in their sockets as they worked their hardest to pull in enough information for Hank’s scarred brain. Brain finally caught up, Hank slammed his eyes closed and brought a hand to his forehead trying to quell the raging headache that had popped up with a groan.

Hearing the others call out his name and other small blurbs of worry he held out his free hand signaling them to quiet down, “Just… gimme a minute.”

Squinting his eyes as much as possible to keep irritating light out, Hank reached for the glass of water that had been provided for him and slowly drank it, his stomach feeling like it was gonna empty itself the entire time.

Groaning some more Hank rested his elbows on the table and used his hands to cover his eyes as the migraine ever so slowly faded away.

“Aughhhh! Just get out of my fuckin’ head!” Hank half yelled as he leaned back in his chair in a position that would be looking up at the ceiling if he still didn’t have his eyes covered.

“Is this what I get for rammin’ all of that Codeine? Or was it the Hydrocodone? Huh? You tellin’ me that mixin’ quarter bottle of Jack and two pills a day for a month was a bad idea?”

Groaning again as his head throbbed one last time Hank slowly fluttered his open and temporarily ignored the looks of worry he was getting from the others, especially Twilight who had a solid idea of what opioids were and could understand just how bad what Hank had done to himself was.

Putting up his own finger in front of him at full arms extension Hank tracked the appendage around his field of view and tested how well his eyes were focusing by bringing it closer and then further away.

Satisfied that the little episode was truly over and that it wasn’t going to come back since his eyes were working normally.

“Oh goddamn,” Hank rubbed his head and looked over the table, “Been awhile since I had one of those.”

“Is that a lasting side effect of the opioid abuse?” Twilight immediately asked, not able to hold her curiosity back.

“Huh?” Hank turned and scowled at the purple mare, “I don’t fucking know, probably. That kind of thing always catches up to you. It’s maybe phycological… fuck off.” Hank answered in his angry and still in pain state, “Sorry, just leave me be, it’ll fade.”

“Why did you trail off when you were sayin’ that doc?” Applejack pushed again, not out of judgement, but pure concern.

“Are you okay hone- Hank?” Zecora asked softly, getting a slow thumbs up from the man.

Far more disgusted than anypony else at the table apparently rainbow scoffed and leaned back into her chair, “Did you seriously eat one of your own!?”

Grumbling to himself as the loud voice caused another jolt of pain to course through his head and even down his spine.

“Dashie please be a little quieter, loud noises really hurt when somepony has a migraine.” Fluttershy urgently said in her shushed tone looking between the blue pegasus and the human and he seemed to slowly be getting better.

“Did you not hear what he said!?” Just as loud as last time Rainbow tsked to her gentle friend, speaking over her as Fluttershy tried her best to quiet down the loudmouthed pegasus.

“Did you hear what he said Twi!?” Turning to her one ally through this all Rainbow looked for some confirmation.

“Yes, but please let him get over this migraine. They’re terrible.” Twilight replied feeling understandably off put and disgusted by the insinuation Hank had made but also sympathising with the pain a migraine could bring.

“No way! That’s sick! You ate somebody, what is the matter with you!” Dash spoke louder now addressing Hank directly.

Trying his best to keep control of himself he started to lose the battle as usual, his breathing becoming heavier and veins becoming more prominent as his blood pressure skyrocketed.

Knowing things were going to get ugly if Hank didn’t calm down Zecora started to get up from her chair to rush over to him and support him but knew that it was past that. Instead she turned her attention to Rainbow who was still antaginazing her man, “Hey! Hold your tongue, you deserve to cast no judgement!” Zecora angrily said in a barky accent filled sentence, her anger clouding her knowledge of Equish it made the sentence sound only more foriegn.

Instantly taking control of the room out of pure shock Zecora leaned back in her seat as the others tried to figure out if the gentle mild mannered zebra was actually capable of such a commanding tone.

Realizing that the yelling was done Zecora got out her seat and rushed over to Hank propping herself up on his thigh and embracing him the best she could at the awkward angle she started to work her magic at calming the man.

It was working well, Hank was calming down a little, his breathing was becoming more normal and his migraine slowly started to fade away all until Rainbow had to add one more smart comment.

“I wouldn’t invite a cannibal to dinner.” The comment coming from nowhere but the desire to get a one up over Hank, almost everybody reacted negatively to the comment looking to Rainbow with disgust. AJ, Mac, and Rarity being the most offended.

But for Hank, just like that, the ever smoldering ember roared to life. Muscles instantly firing Hank slammed his right fist into the thick wooden table and glared straight through the pegasus.

“I was starving to death!” The human growled, “ The frost killed everything! Animals, plants, all routes of travel, all movement! You’ve never known starvation and pure cold, waking up everyday feeling weaker and weaker as your body consumed itself to stay alive, watching powerless as your skin grew a new shade of grey and blue everyday while it dried and died in patches either splitting into painful cuts or bruising down to the bone!” Hank yelled to the pegasus and shot up from his chair causing the piece of furniture to slam into the wall behind him as he leaned over the table.

“I didn’t eat for a month, I could see every bone in my body, so on the last day I thought I’d ever have I set out for food or a place to die.” Hank’s chest heaved as he lived through the experience again in his head, “There was nothing but snow and ice for miles,no houses to scavenge, no game to hunt, no fucking daisies! But then I saw it, a dead infected lying in the road froze solid. It was either I partook in another one of life's fucked up tests and lived through the night or held onto my morality and fucking died!”

Snarling like a wild animal the table looked at the man soberly as he opened up about his previous life and what he had been through, “Don’t think for a second that it was easy cause it wasn’t! It wasn’t fucking easy!” His voice developing a small waver, Hank’s face turned from rage to sorrow and pain.

“You think I didn’t think about pushing past and trying to get to the few houses two miles away even if I knew I’d succumb to the blizzard? I did, more than you can possibly know. You think I was eager to pull out my hatchet and butcher a member of my species for no other reason than food? Even if it was an infected and if it were alive it would try to eat me with no second thought it was still the body of someone I fuckin’ knew!”

“Sorry Mr. Greene I’m gonna cut your leg off and cook it over a fire and eat it for the next three days. I’m sure you’d understand! Hey, remember when you’d pull all the kids around on your old tractor and hay rack through the parade? Remember that I was one of those kids not too long ago? Ha Ha Yeah now I’m here butchering you like a fucking hog!” Hank started to laugh a pain filled choking laugh, “Tell the misses I said ‘hi’, oh wait right she was eaten alive, right. Crazy times ya know? Oh well the grandkids, the brothers that were in my class: Tim and Casey… wait wait no I blew Tim’s head off when he tried biting my throat out and Casey? Poor poor Casey, I split him open with a machete, wish I could say I was sorry. Just what kids fuckin’ do these days...” Pushing the last sentence out through grit teeth Hank’s entire body felt strained and he was forced to stop to catch his breath as sweat started to bead up and roll down his beet red skin.

Looking over the ponies in front of him and seeing their various expressions of sadness from Granny shaking her head, tears in her eyes, to Rarity covering her mouth with one hoof and holding Pinkie with the other Hank didn’t care, if she wanted to push him, he’d tell her the truth.

Focusing on the blue one Hank did his best to level out his voice but failed miserably, “And here I fucking am in all of my horrible glory, I went to those houses after I got my strength back and the snow melted ya know, just for my own conscience. There was food there sure but also two nests of infected, about twenty or so of the bastards in total so that means that if I had pushed to the houses that day and didn’t get lost or succumb to the elements by some miracle the second I would have opened one of those doors I would’ve been eaten alive.”

Leaning forward further Hank hardened his gaze, “And I’ll tell you from experience being eaten really fucking hurts.” Pushing off the table and standing up straight Hank held his eyes closed and tried his best to calm himself as tears tried to escape.

Regaining control after a second Hank opened his eyes and looked down to his arms at the bites and few chunks that were missing as he remembered the pain of the injuries and events that surrounded them.

Sadness poured into Hank’s mind but was immediately converted to anger again as his brain did what it did best. Like a switch being flipped Hank’s hands clenched into fists and his jaw flexed as he grit his teeth.

Turning away from the table without a word he gently rubbed Zecora’s head as he passed before grabbing his rifle and heading for the door, “At least I make sure things are dead before I eat them.” Hank whispered, barely audible to the ponies at the table as they either watched him leave or stared down at their plates just contemplating what such pain is like to live through.

Following Hank to the door Zecora watched as he unlocked it and slipped outside before locking it again and closing it behind him. She knew he hurt greatly to some degree all the time either at the back of his mind, unconsciously, or if it were what he was actively thinking about.

It hurt her immensely as well because there was nothing she could really do other than simply be there for him. He wasn’t comfortable talking about it, and she was sure she wouldn’t know what to say even if he did open up. He said that just having heer around and seeing her helped more than she could understand and that it ‘kept him grounded’ but the zebra wished she could do more for the tormented man.

Author's Note

Here we are once again with a new chapter of the shit show! More to come much quicker this time I assure you all.

I will say however, please comment on this thing. It's really is what I enjoy the most about all this. Getting feedback and talking about the story or anything is great fun for me so feel free to spew away down there.

https://pxhere.com/en/photo/955797

Also I believe I have a rough body shape for our boy Hank and that is in the form of Tachanka's elite skin from R6. Now not a complete copy at all, Hank, being Irish and Scottish is a few shades lighter than that along with being taller and with a bit more mass, not just in muscle but also a layer of fat. Hank is not ripped in the slightest but is muscular. I chose this comparison because Tachanka is obviously in great shape but also does not show every muscle in his body, more natural that way, Hank is no model, just strong and functional.

Anyhow enough of that, see him as you wish, and or provide me more possible comparisons you may see fit or pictured Hank as initially. Someone a while ago said Chris Kyle's actor from the movie and that's perfectly applicable so there's that for example.

Also as I near 100 followers, which is insane by the way, I want to maybe answer some questions you may all have once I reach that mile stone. Omitting age, real name, and other personals like where I live and such, ask away I suppose. I'll answer them in a blog post or something.

So please comment, and leave a question or questions you may have about me for some reason. I'd like to get engagement up a little in general so I may add this story to a few groups since I never have done that yet since I am a complete retard after all.

After Supper Action

Opening the door the pair pushed onto the porch and stopped as Hank looked back and nodded to Zecora through the closing door as a signal to lock it.

The pressure of the small pony on the side of his leg Hank scanned the yard, not expecting to see anything but prepared for it.

“Forward.” The human said firmly as they slowly moved forward, his rifle at the ready while Rainbow looked at the bloodstains she was passing and then to the mutilated body of the wolf. The sight making her queasy Rainbow fell out of formation and before she knew it was pressed back to the human’s leg by his large hand.

“When you’re landing waste no time and get inside, rush right past me, now get in the fusking air.” With a slight nudge from the human’s shin Rainbow took off with a large gust of wind very uncharacteristic of a body so small, reaching altitude almost instantly which surprised Hank greatly at the sheer acceleration on display.

Rainbow on the other hand was slightly panicking being so close to the human and the severity to his orders was in no way comforting, she now believed completely that the human was more than skilled and knowledgeable in his craft. He had more years experience in the field than she had alive probably and as she reached a hundred feet her head and body twisted around rapidly to make sure the sky was clear. It always was so she really didn't know why it wouldn’t be now but with the events of the evening anything was possible.

Seeing nothing, Rainbow took a second to calm down before she started taking note of what was on the ground. Her eyes looking for any source of movement while her ears listened for what was and wasn’t making noise she realized that it truly was completely silent.

It was eerie beyond belief now that the phenomenon had been pointed out to her, not even crickets were chirping as they should be and as Rainbow circled the property while reaching the road, the sound of nothing but her wings beating and the gentle night air in her ears the pegasus felt… watched.

Circling around toward the house again Rainbow looked around the property for anything moving but didn’t even see Hank, “Something that big has no business being so quiet and stealthy.” The pegasus whispered to herself trying to shake the feeling of being watched.

Watching Rainbow circle away from the house Hank hung to the shadows, his ears strained to hear even the smallest of noises as he scanned the surroundings himself. Try as he might, Hank couldn’t see or hear anything other than the much dead body of the first wolf he had the pleasure of meeting.

This bothered him greatly, the only thing worse than hearing a lot of shit coming to kill you was hearing absolutely nothing coming to kill you. With no stimulation Hank's mind was free to wonder, and he did not need or want that in the slightest.

As such as he focused on Rainbow circling over for the third rotation he eagerly jumped as he heard grass and a singular twig be disturbed on the other side of the barn. About ready to silently push around to the other side of the barn from his position in between the large red structure and the house he paused as he heard the distinct sound of claws scraping on asphalt shingles as something scrambled to the peak of the barn.

Things suddenly much more interesting Hank, try as he might, could not get a visual on this new variable. Quickly looking to Rainbow as she felw over for her second to last time he tried to see if she would see it and react but as she kept flying over calmly he knew she didn’t.

That meant a few things, this thing’s coat was most certainly black and blended into the dark roof and that Rainbow was nowhere near as observant as he hoped. Then again, for someone to be as observant as him would definitely not be normal so maybe he was being a little too critical.

Looking back to the roof to where he heard most the sound come from originally the man saw it: Another one. Much like the first one it had an unforgettable side and under profile as he looked up at it from his still unknown position to the horrific worm on a string remake.

Realizing he needed a better shot and knowing the thing could only see forward and most certainly not down the man started silently moving toward the front of the barn to get a clearer shot at the beast before it could most likely pounce at the pegasus as she descended.

Watching at the human through the window with AJ and Mac by her side Zecora could tell he was looking at something as his demeanor and body posture changed, that hard chiseled look on his face from behind his rifle and tight movements that didn’t waste an ounce of energy as he kept his front toward the enemy and muzzle trained on his target.

She couldn’t tell what he was aiming at but by how his rifle was pointed up, strangely, and how he was positioning to get a better shot, very carefully, Zecora knew it wasn’t good. Seeing Rainbow coming in from her last pass she knew it was all about to go down, it’d be fast and loud.

Turning to AJ and then Mac Zecora gave an exasperated smile, “It’s about to get loud, prepare yourselves.”

Looking to the Zebra from outside as Hank suddenly stood still Applejack was confused at what Zecora said, “What ya talkin’ bout su-”

Cut off by a pair of loud cracks and bright flashes from Hank’s rifle the hellacious screaming and screeching started as something loudly dragged off the roof of the barn and fell to the ground.

“Get the fuck inside!” Hank yelled as Rainbow rushed behind him and up the porch, waiting at the door for a second that felt like a lifetime before being let in, a look of pure panic in her eyes at what happened and the screams that were still echoing from outside.

After scanning his surroundings Hank unshouldered his rifle while keeping his light on and began angrily marching toward the downed wolf.

“Your kind is really starting to get on my goddamned nerves.” He growled, the shuck looking back to him propped up on its front legs only, it’s back half dragging limply, a large puddle of blood spreading through the grass from the two bullet holes in its back.

Pure dread flooded the predator’s senses as the imposing figure of man approached. Lunging for the human, an attack in pure desperation, as he reached for one of its inoperable rear legs, all the Shuck caught was the buttstock of the rifle as it roughly collided with the side of its head making the world go even more dark.

Dragging the Shuck into the light Hank was about to finish the creature off but got an idea all of the sudden.

“Mac! Get your big red ass out here!” The human called out, the half paralyed Shuck providing the perfect cadaver for a first kill and test to see just what Mac was capable of.

Nervously stepping out of the house Mac looked all around for other threats before reluctantly making his way toward the man and the terrifying wolf still in his grasp as it eyed every step the large red stallion made.

Stopping a respectable distance from the man and heaving creature Mac looked to Hank as the man looked back to him firmly, “Kill it.” Hank instructed simply taking his knife from his hip and gently tossing it in front of the stallion.

“W-w-what?” Mac stuttered, taking a step back while looking at the knife.

“Kill it. You wanna learn about this kinda stuff right? What it’s like?” Hank asked, the stallion looking back to him like a deer in the headlights.

“T-this is really sudden.” Mac eventually forced out.

“Most situations that you’ll have to deal with in this line of work are. You’ll never have forward notice on when something is gonna try and kill you or your family, you must be ready on a moment’s notice to kill that which threatens you.” Motioning for the knife Mac reluctantly moved forward and picked it up in his hoof giving it a quick once over, “The one who reacts fastest and acts with purpose is the one that most likely survives. You need to know what it's like to kill something so it doesn’t cloud your judgement when shit truly hits the fan and I ain’t there to help ya.”

Gulping Mac took a shaky breath, “What do Ah do?”

Looking at the stallion confused for a second Hank realized that Mac probably didn’t have the slightest idea on how to kill someone where to him it was practically like breathing.

“Stabbing anywhere in between a rib is a solid target, you're pretty much guaranteed to get a lung. In between the fourth and fifth you can catch the heart and put a near instant stop to the fight. Slit the throat and they’ll bleed out, guaranteed to kill if you get deep enough but not instant. We’ll work on disabling cuts and other arteries later.”

“So do Ah jus’... push it in or?” Mac asked not knowing what to do with the blade.

“Yeah. Fuck yeah; if you wanna watch em slowly drain of life. Watch their eyes glaze over.” Hank grew a large unsettling smile that not only got to Mac but the others that were watching with rapt attention.

“Ah…”

“I don’t think that’s you though Mac.” Hank said, tightening his grip on the wolf as it hyperventilated as he looked to the stallion and the uneasy look on his face, “Put some force behind it. Ram it in over and over. In the chest, in the stomach, the neck. Run the sewing machine on him.”

Practically growling out the words as his left arm tensed like it was enacting the movements Hank was describing the human looked to Mac with that devilish smile, “This fucker wanted to take your family from you! Wanted to rip them apart as they screamed in pain, leave you all alone to suffer and to go insane!”

Reaching for the back of the Shuck’s neck with his other hand Hank grabbed a headful of hair and flesh before roughly pulling back to expose the underside of its body to give Mac a clear shot to the vitals while minimizing the threat to the pony.

“Watch it’s mouth, it’s big.” Hank informed as Mac took a tentative step forward, his heart beating harder than it ever had before, so fast he felt like he could pass out.

Looking at the terrifying creature staring right at him and then to Hank with his commanding presence holding the creature back.

Could he do it? It felt so wrong now that it was happening; sure the wolf in front of him wouldn’t hesitate to bite his head off, or any of his families’ heads off given the chance, if not for Hank it probably would have, or Rainbow Dash’s at least.

Still. He didn’t know if he could do it. He wanted to be like Hank so bad, wanted to be as strong and tough as the man. Command the respect that his mere presence did. Now though, as the final hour was upon him, his first test had arrived the stallion was full of more doubt than confidence despite his desires.

If he couldn’t do it what would that mean? Was that okay? Did it mean he was weak? Did it mean he was a failure. Would Hank be disappointed in him?

The thought nearly making the stallion’s heart stop despite knowing deep down there was nothing to worry about Mac knew that he just couldn’t risk it regardless. If he was truly going to become anything near the protector Hank was he was going to have to be able to kill in defence of those he loved.

He had always told himself that if it came down to it that he could but now that it was in front of him he was unsure yet determined to prove it to himself and everypony else, especially Hank.

Looking at his target and to the knife one last time Mac closed his eyes, stood up on two legs and lunged in, opening his eyes right as the knife rammed into the hard bone of the sternum and as the wolf shrieked in pain and panic as it frantically tried to escape Hank’s grip while thrashing about wildly with its claws while snapping its jaws at him.

His confidence that he had built up completely gone Mac’s eyes went wide as he narrowly dodged a swipe at his head and a snap from the jaws. Panicky pulling the knife out and stepping back panic filled Mac’s body as he fought the instinct to turn tail and run.

Grunting Hank rammed the Shuck into the ground stunning it into silence before pulling it back up and turning his attention to Mac, “You hit bone, get back in there and perferate this mother fucker! If you press right in on it, it won’t be able to bite or scratch you in any meaningful way. It’s called stuffing its range and you can’t pussy foot it. You gotta commit one hundred percent. Trust in the process Mac.”

Looking at the human as he spoke to him his sense of panic and the adrenaline in his system hadn't faded at all but he no longer wanted to run.

Feeling the knife still in his hoof Mac steeled himself and started to work up the nerve to do as Hank had said.

“Get the fuck in there goddamn it!” Hank barked the order harshly, making Mac spring into action, acting before his mind had an opportunity to object.

Finding himself pressed against the monster, his left shoulder pressed against the underside of the beast’s mouth Mac found that despite all the thrashing the beast could produce no claws were cutting his skin and no teeth were biting into him as he forced its mouth closed with his shoulder.

Looking down to the knife again and quelling the fear in his chest from being so close to the beast and hearing it’s screams he pulled back and rammed the knife in all the way to the guard.

“Again!” the human commanded.

Obliging Mac pulled the blade out and marveled at the blood on the blade that he was responsible for, for a split second before pushing forward again with all his might again.

Finding temporary resistance in the form of a rib Mac kept pushing and changed the angle causing the knife to slip in again.

“Again. Again. Again.” The human commanded watching as the pony started to get in the rhythm of it, his eyes no longer closed or locked onto the blade but looking into the eyes of the creature as it shuddered and gave it’s dying shrieks, his arm working on it’s own.

Feeling comfortable that Mac now had it under control the human let go of the Shuck and let Mac take control of all the weight. Taking a step back while taking out his revolver just in case Hank watched as Mac pushed the shuck over from their upright position and quickly took mount without even thinking about it.

Oh now, someone has instincts they weren’t lettin’ show just a few seconds ago. Hank thought, a happy smile growing on his face as Mac continued to stab before the wolf gave one last last ditch attempt and threw out a series of wild slashes with its claws.

Doing an outstanding job for a newbie Mac did his best at avoiding the slashes by pressing in but lent back as he tried to get another thrust in and as such caught a slash to his left shoulder.

Not able to see the wound from where he was Hank still knew it connected as Mac flinched and grunted in pain. Raising his revolver to finish it before it could get any worse Hank was forced to hold fire as Mac leaned completely forward over the Shuck smothering it under him while also leaning to his left using his free arm to pin the claw that had struck him before placing the knife on the Shuck’s throat and giving a quick pull.

The extremely sharp blade paired with the generous amount of pressure Mac had provided popped the jugular open like a balloon spraying Mac’s face and neck in thick red blood.

Blood trying to spray into his eyes and successfully spraying onto his grit teeth, Mac locked his eyes shut and sputtered trying to get the blood out of his mouth before hunkering down lower and riding it out while the Shuck quickly expired from blood loss and a punctured heart.

Finally opening his eyes and seeing that he wasn’t dead and that it was over, Mac slowly sat up from his position on the dead Shuck and looked over his handy work feeling a little sick to his stomach at the sight of all the blood and the small that permeated in the air.

Taking a few deep breaths Mac suddenly started to panic again when he realized he didn’t know where Hank was. Looking to his right where he was before and not seeing him, Mac quickly looked back left where he was met with a pair of legs that he then traced up to a familiar face that held a genuine smile.

“Ah did it?” Mac asked, looking for confirmation after such a shock to the system.

“Hell yes you did it!” Hank laughed and bumped Mac in the shoulder that held the noticeable but not at all serious cuts he had sustained during his first ever kill.

Squatting down to be closer to Mac’s height Hank laughed and gleefully put a hand on the stallion’s back before gently shaking him back and forth.

Genuinely laughing and smiling back Mac finally started to come off his adrenal high and quickly realized not only did he feel like he climbed a mountain physically, but mentally as well.

Calming down a little more Mac looked at a little closer as the human examined what he had done to the Shuck.

“Ya have a little… blood on yer face.” The stallion said to the human seeing the specks of blood on his pale face.

Giving a short laugh the Man turned to the stallion, “You should see yourself. You’re damn lucky you’re red.”

Looking back at his kill now and tasting the blood sliding down his throat the queasy feeling in his stomach grew rapidly without the presence of adrenaline in the stallion’s body. Taking a deep breath trying to calm himself Mac knew there was no fighting it and turned away from Hank to puke his guts out.

Knowing what was coming Hank held his ground, not afraid of a little vomit, and shook his head, “It sneaks up on ya sometimes from what I hear. It’s normal… not that I’d know.”

Dry heaving a few more times Mac groaned, “S-Sorry.”

“Nothin’ to be sorry about man, it’s a healthy and normal reaction to your first time, or first few times.” Hank reassured, patting Mac on the back, “Now let’s get over to that hydrant by the barn and get cleaned up a little.”

“...Alright.” Mac said after regaining his composure, “Here’s this.” Offering the human his knife Hank smiled and took it out of Mac’s hoof gently before wiping it off on his pants and putting it away.

Watching from the house the ponies didn’t know what to make of the event. Rainbow was still trying to comprehend the fact that she had about died and Hank was the one to prevent that while AJ and Granny were gobsmacked at watching the macabre coaching session and just what they had seen their seemingly harmless Mac stab a wolf to death.

“That was unexpected…” Zecora said, looking away as a much cleaner but wetter pair of stallions started walking back to the house.

“What do you mean darling?” Rarity said making eye contact with Zecora.

“Well…” Zecora thought about it for a second, looking for the right words in Equish, “He always tries to separate fighting and the ones he’s protecting. I do not know why he would have Macintosh do that.”

“Ah don’t know why, but Ah got a few choice words.” Applejack angrily said as the pair walked up the front steps and to the door before Hank knocked the pattern and Zecora opened it.

Walking in first the others first noticed the genuine smile on Mac’s face as he looked over his shoulder to Hank who was giving a small smile back. Noticing the small bandage on his left shoulder next Apple Jack immediately became worried.

“Are ya hurt Mac?” Applejack asked, walking up to her older brother, concern heavy in her voice.

“Huh? Nah, Ah’m fine. Just a small cut.” Mac said as Hank lovingly rubbed Zecora’s head and neck behind him, the zebra pushing back into the human’s hand.

“You better take a nice warm shower Mac, relax the muscles, let ya process.” Hank said standing up straight, done petting Zecora for the time being.

“Alright.” Mac replied, the idea of a warm shower feeling very appealing. Walking past the group of ponies he gave Apple bloom’s hair a ruffle as he made his way toward the bathroom.

“Oh and hey,” Hank called out, getting the red stallion’s attention, making him stop and turn around fully, “You oughta be proud of yourself Mac. It takes real bravery to do what you did tonight. Those self doubts you had? I think you can go ahead and forget those. ‘Ight?”

“Y-yeah. Got it.” Mac answered with one final nod and a small smile.

Watching the stallion disappear upstairs and hearing the bathroom door close Hank took a deep breath and rubbed his forehead while leaning into the wall.

“Useful teaching aid aside, we need to get rid of these wolves. They’re not supposed to be here and they jus’ keep getting closer and closer to civilization.” Opening his eyes Hank found Twilight and locked eyes with her, “I really need you to get a hold of Celestia and Luna both. This is far past serious now.”

Simply nodding, hearing how serious his tone was, Twilight started to think about the letter she would send tomorrow.

“I’m sorry you’ve had to go through all this tonight AB.” Kneeling down with a grunt Hank gave the small filly’s ear a scratch, “You’ve seen far too much for a person your age. Sorry all this had to happen so close to home.”

“It’s alright Hank.” Apple Bloom reassured as the human stood back up and started to walk into the living room, “Is this your… Job?” She asked following him closely.

Staying quiet for a second as he looked out the window Hank hummed, “Yeah, I suppose it is.”

“Well Ah’m glad it’s you who does it. Ah think it’d be too scary and tough for a regular pony to do it.”

Giving a closed mouth laugh Hank looked down to AB who was looking up at him, “I’m glad too.”

The rest of the gang followed the pair into the room soon after finding a few seats and trying to relax, though the tenseness in the air was nearly palpable due to the events that had transpired previously.

Going to find a seat next to Granny as Hank took a few steps closer to the window to efficiently look out, Apple Bloom and the rest of the room watched AJ walk up behind Hank and tap him on the calf.

“Hey Hank?” AJ said getting the human’s attention, a noticeable angry tone in her voice.

“Whats up?” Hank returned, turning around to look at AJ as she raised up on her rear hooves and pulled back her right arm to hit the human in the gut for putting her brother through what he had.

Loading up full force and aiming just below the human’s armor AJ sent her arm forward as hard as she could.

Seeing it coming a mile away Hank made no effort to get out of the way or retaliate in any capacity and only tensed his abdominal muscles to absorb the hit.

Making contact with Hank’s lower stomach AJ started to re-evaluate her options once she realized she did more damage to herself than Hank as the man didn’t budge an inch or make any indication that the hit hurt at all.

Feeling like the time she had punched a frozen pumpkin one winter, AJ’s ankle started to ache from being jammed.

“What are you trying to do here AJ?” Hank asked with a flat look.

Shaking her hoof to get rid of some of the pain the orange mare looked up at the man’s face as she stayed propped up against him, “What were ya thinkin’ gettin’ Mac out there to do… that!?”

Her voice angry and scared AJ hit Hank again, though much softer as she continued to look up at him, “You could’ve gotten him killed Hank! Why would you put him through that? Mac doesn't deserve that!”

Sighing, Hank knew he’d get grief from the others about what he had made Mac do, but he couldn’t pass up such a great testing opportunity to see what the stallion was made of and gauge where he would have to start with the stallion.

“It was all under control, if-”

“If it was under control why did he get his shoulder cut open!?” AJ interrupted, tears forming in the corners of her eyes thinking about what could’ve happened to her brother.

“When you get in a fight you’re gonna get hurt, no matter how good you are. The cuts are superficial and they’ll heal fine.”

Shaking her head AJ continued, “B-But why!? Why would you do that to him Hank?”

Feeling betrayed by the man for putting her brother’s life in direct danger Applejack was barely able to hold it together as she continued to look at the man who was as stoic as ever.

“Look, AJ.” Hank said while squatting down to get on a level playing field, “Mac told me he wanted to learn how to fight, and I said I’d teach him. I know it looks like I was risking your brother’s life and traumatizing him by having him do that and that I might not care, but it couldn’t be further from the truth. It’s better I find out how he performs under pressure in a controlled environment than a “real fight.” Patting AJ on the shoulder Hank stood back up giving the mare a small smile.

“Are you gonna keep havin’ him do stuff like that?” AJ asked with a sniffle.

“No. I just needed to see how he would react under pressure.” Hank answered honestly, “I don’t wanna say this why he’s down here cause I don’t wanna inflate his ego too much but Mac shows exceptional promise. I don’t think it’ll take much for him to get easily above average when it comes to fighting.”

Calming down a little AJ took a series of deep breaths, “So uh, Ah’m sorry for hitting you.”

“It’s fine AJ.” Hank said walking over to the window and closely looking out of it, “I’m glad you did.”

Shaking her head AJ was confused by his statement, “Wha- Why?”

“Means you care about your brother, you’re right to be mad at me for what I did. I… just couldn’t pass the opportunity up.” Hank responded, pausing for a second while speaking as he focused on something before dismissing it.

“Oh.” Not expecting that answer AJ simply nodded in acknowledgement, “Well, Ah didn’t hurt ya did Ah?” Already knowing the answer before she asked it AJ felt obligated to ask nonetheless.

The smallest of chuckles coming from the man he didn't turn around as he answered, “No, we’re all good.”

“Okay good.” AJ said walking up next to the human and looking out of the window as well, “Ah’m surprised you didn’t… Ah dunno, respond in some way Ah guess?”

“And do what AJ?” Looking down to the mare with a raised brow the human asked.

It wasn’t that she wasn’t happy the human didn’t react and end up hurting her, she was relieved in hindsight now that she got off so easy after hitting the human. She doubted she could survive a hit like Princess Celestia had taken.Not that she thought he’d ever hit her but regardless she was still a little surprised he had just stood there and taken it.

“Well Ah dunno about all that fightin’ stuff but… blocked it or somethin’ Ah suppose.”

Turning to the pony Hank had a large smile on his face, “We both know my abs did a fine enough job blocking that hit. I saw you shakin’ your hoof. Are you alright there widdle pony?”

Lifting up her stetson and ruffling her hair AJ tried to fight to get her stetson back but finally stopped when Hank unceremoniously plopped it back down on her head sideways with a laugh.

“I’m gettin’ a drink.” The man said still chuckling to himself as he made towards the kitchen.

“Ah think you’ve had enough tonight youngin’.” Granny said as the man walked past her.

“I’m gettin water anyways.”

“There’s tea in the icebox still.” Granny shouted as she looked back to granddaughter as she blew the stray strands of hair out of her face and tried to get her mane and hat resituated all as her friends tried to hold their laughter in.

“What’re all you laughin’ at! You're small to him as well!” Cheeks red with blush AJ tried to recover from the embarrassing display.

If Hank was going to tease her she was going to tease him back, she couldn’t take it lying down!

“Ya know, Ah think you didn’t try anything because Ah punched too fast!” Calling out loudly AJ immediately regretted saying anything as all the sounds in the kitchen suddenly stopped.

Why did I say that? Why did I say that!? I’m so stupid, I can’t win at this… why am I even trying? Oh gods I messed up. AJ screamed at herself in her head before feeling her stomach sink and eyes go wide as Hank stepped back into the room, that signature crooked smile spread wide across his face as his eyes sparkled with glee.

“Ya think so?” He asked simply.

NO! “Y-yeah, Ah do.” Doing her best to calm down AJ held her ground.

Eyes lighting up even more at the challenge Hank walked further into the room.

“This should be good.” Rarity whispered to Fluttershy who nodded, a small smile on her face.

“Let’s test that shall we? Whatta ya say... sugar cube?” Hank teased, putting emphasis on Applejack’s signature phrase.

Starting to panic, especially as Hank got down on his knees in front of her, AJ started to try and dig herself out of the very very deep hole she dug for herself.

“W-well. Ah jus’ don’t think we need to do that…” The orange mare nervously laughed and rubbed her arm, “Ah mean we already got proof from before…”

“Oh nonsense.” Hank waved her off, “C’mon try and hit me square in the face, and I know you’ve thought about that before. I’m giving you a free shot… If you are as fast as you say you are.”

“Ah don’t know if Ah can. Ah mean Ah’m not mad or-”

Being interrupted from a poke to her nose Applejack sneezed out of reflex and then looked to Hank annoyed, “That ain’t- *sneeze*”

Laughing at the mare AJ squinted her eyes at the man and grumbled, “You’re- *snort*”

Growling at the man AJ rose up on her hind legs and cocked back an absolute rocket of a haymaker before sending right for Hank’s smug face that still held that crooked grin.

Her anger vanished almost immediately and quickly turned into regret again as Hank’s arms shot up and then toward her, she was helpless as Hank wrapped up her right arm and trapped it under his left as he shot off to her side, pressing into it with his own.

Pressed up next to the human Applejack focused on staying upright as she unwillingly went on the ride.

Grabbing her other hoof next with his free hand Hank, somewhat awkwardly, due to being on his knees, brought his left leg across hers, pressing his hip into her pelvis before lifting upwards and flipping her over himself and gently onto the wood floor. Keeping his arm lock Hank gently placed his knee on her side to maintain control before letting go and taking full mount on top of AJ, holding her arms above her head.

“Still think you punch too fast for me?” Hank asked, smiling down to Applejack whose mind was still trying to process what had happened, so much had happened so quickly, she couldn’t keep up!

Coming into the present and realizing that Hank was on top of her pinning her down she started to blush once she looked up and saw him grinning down at her, “Ah uhhhhhhhhhhh.”

“I’ll take that as a no.” Hank laughed and leant back, letting go of her arms, “So AJ…. How ya gonna get out of this?”

Trying to dig her hooves in and wiggle out she started to make progress before Hank’s thighs squeezed together a little and immediately stopped that in its tracks.

“G-Get off me!” Applejack cried in exasperation and embarrassment.

“Oh no. Hell no. There’s plenty I can do from here.” Hank said as Applejack continued to struggle. Getting tired of her wiggling Hank squeezed his legs together moderately hard for a second before letting off.

Feeling his large thighs squeeze the air out of her lungs AJ stopped struggling not wanting them to clamp down any harder.

“I have chokes from here,” Hank said as he gently placed his hands around AJ’s throat making her breath hitch and a spike of panic to flow through her veins, “I got arm locks,” Moving to her left arm next Hank applied the smallest amount of pressure to her arm as an example, “I have all sorts of strikes I can do.” Placing two fingers down on specific parts of her body like her ribs, throat, and jaw Hank kept explaining, “I have shoulder locks, among other countless joint locks that can all be turned into breaks,” Hank said letting go of the orange mare’s arm from the shoulder lock he was demonstrating, “And worst of all… I can poke ya on the nose all I want from here!”

Watching from the sidelines the others watched in amusement and sympathy for poor Applejack as she was tormented by the human, Zecora felt especially bad because she knew just how Hank could get when he felt like teasing somebody. She had been the target of it before after all, many many times, but she did ask for it most of the time she had to admit.

She would rib and tease him all day but then eventually he would always reach his limit and give it right back to her ten fold. There was no telling what he would do, but one thing did stay constant and that was that he would always use his size as an advantage. To put it bluntly Zecora was very used to being manhandled and carried around like a small dog. It was a strange feeling to be plucked from what she was doing effortlessly and then carried off to say the least, but she was growing used to it. She didn't know it that was a good thing come to think of it.

The same could not be said for AJ, this was the first time she had ever experienced such a thing from anyone before, let alone Hank. In all reality this was the first time any of them had seen this side of him before besides Zecora. And it was clear to see that Applejack was more than a little bit flustered. That is if the bright red blush on her cheeks and wide eyes were anything to go by.

“So AJ…” Poking the mare on the nose repeatedly as she tried to bat his hands away to no avail Hank said as AJ started to feel the pressure to get away from the teasing and embarrassment, “What are ya gonna do here?”

Nothing she did was stopping the incoming onslaught of boops and other annoyances so as a last resort AJ did her best to turn over and hide her face from the man.

“Ooooooh bad move.” Hank said as he temporarily stopped.

Her ears rotating back to face the man Applejack kept her face covered with her arms to both protect herself and hide her red face from both embarrassment and being flustered, and… maybe a hint aroused, but nopony else needed to know that.

“Showing your back to a threat is the worst thing you can do. It is always better, and I mean always better, to keep your front towards your enemy, no matter how bad you’re gettin’ your ass handed to ya. Even if you’re facing away from me I still have options for locks and breaks…”

Grabbing one of AJ’s arms and prying it away from her face as she let out a tiny groan, Hank demonstrated a new arm lock by chicken winging it behind her back and pushing up on her elbow and then another by pulling her arm out straight and pulling up while holding down on her shoulder blade.

“Besides that I can still choke you,” Going for a rear naked choke Hank gently slid his arm around AJ’s throat making her give a small gasp as he locked it in with his other arm. Simply flexing the muscles in his arms Hank closed the remaining space around AJ’s neck and applied just enough pressure to close off the carotid arteries for a split second before he let off and let the blood flow again.

The pure experience and in the field practice the human had with the choke matched with his size and strength was too much for the much smaller mare as she felt her vision blur and head go fuzzy after just one second of the choke being applied, and let out an audible sigh once Hank let go.

“Yeah that’s a bad one, you have maybe four seconds of consciousness before you’re completely out cold. It cuts off the blood going to your head and returning to your heart entirely.”

AJ could hear Hank’s voice but was hardly listening as her body continued to tingle even after full oxygen had been returned to her brain. Having Hank sit on her back while feeling around her body and manhandling her also didn’t help with the indecent thoughts she had about the stallion from time to time.

“Couldn’t you realistically… kill somepony like that?” Twilight asked, her ever inquisitive mind forming question after question about the completely foriegn topic, fighting, and Hank was obviously one of the most qualified creatures on equis to talk about it likely. Twilight wondered just how much he knew about the martial arts.

Turing to Twilight while placing two fingers on AJ’s neck just to check her pulse to be absolutely sure she was okay Hank sat up while still keeping his place over Applejack’s hips, “Absolutely. At around twenty… fifteen seconds if you’re really chrankin’ it’ll be fatal.”

Pausing to think about it Hank nodded a few times, “Give or take a few seconds due to outside factors, but...yeah, twenty seconds from my experience. It doesn't stop the heart, it just keeps the arteries closed for so long a vacuum or something happens and the arteries don't reopen. But I mean you can crush a windpipe easy with most chokes, even if they’re blood chokes, all ya gotta do is shift your pressure point from the sides to the front and back and squeeze till you feel a sudden pop.”

While the information was like nothing she had ever heard before it was also terribly macabre for not only Twilight but everyone listening, especially with how obvious it was that he had personally taken peoples lives that way before, most likely many a time.

“Most easy from this position, however, is… and sorry to be a little rude AJ, snap the neck. With no real way to defend yourself from the back I’m free to grab a handful of hair with one hand and under the jaw with the other before twisting like I’m trying to turn the wheel of a 1960 Peterbilt 281.” Hank said grabbing AJ’s hair and jaw gently but not twisting in any direction.

“Now obviously I’m not gonna demonstrate that cause well I’m kinda fond of you AJ so I don’t wanna break your neck and that I’m used to infected humans not a tiny pony so the effort needed is probably a liiiiiiitle different.” Giving a laugh Hank patted AJ on the back, and gave himself a second to appreciate and admire the muscles in her back and shoulders that he’d never noticed before letting up on the weight he was putting on her back and flipping her back over.

Eyes wide from the sudden change in orientation AJ looked up to Hank with that smirk of his and those teeth that sent shivers down her spike.

“I think I’ve tortured you enough so I’ll make it up to you by teaching you how to get out of this the best way I know.” Hank said, the smirk never leaving his face, the nervous look never leaving AJ’s.

“Needless to say I doubt you can thrust up with your hips to throw my balance off can ya?”

Staring up at the man with that deer in the headlights look AJ didn’t respond causing Hank to chuckle to himself, “Well c’mon, at least try now.”

Snapping out of it Applejack looked around and then looked down to Hank straddling her right above her pelvis and did her best to situate herself to push up against the human.

Taking a deep breath AJ Pressed her arms down into the floor as she tried her hardest to thrust her hips up.

“You’re…. Heavy,” AJ groaned out as she barely lifted her flank off the floor before immediately collapsing back down again out of breath.

Eyes as wide as they’d been in a long time Hank looked down to AJ as she panted, her eyes lazily looking up to his own, “Well god damn AJ, you have some muscle in those legs of yours. If it were a pony sat on you and not a guy pushing two hundred and… What did the scale read again three days ago?”

Looking over to Zecroa who had a small smile on her face she laughed as she opened her mouth, “It was two hundred and sixty dear.”

“Yeah. Two sixty,” He turned back to AJ, “If it were a pony you’d fling ‘em over your head, so remember that. Thrust up with your hips to disrupt your enemies balance at least, or send them into orbit in your case.”

Laughing as AJ blushed and looked away he took ahold of AJ’s arms again while leaning back forward, “Now put a hoof of my knee and one on my shoulder, the same side, or anywhere you can get a solid base depending on positioning,”

Guiding her hooves to the designated points Hank looked down to where AJ was pinned under him, “Now twist to your side, the side your arms are on, dig your hooves into something and push with your arms and legs.”

Doing as she had been instructed, AJ started to push herself free of where she had been trapped for the last three minutes, though it had seemed like a lifetime.

“Good, now once your legs are free you can put them somewhere on your target and push with them as well to gain some more space.”

Finally popping free AJ was about to spring to her hooves, relieved to be free after all that but found herself getting push right back down on her back by a single hand on her chest.

“Not quite AJ. Good hustle though.” The human said scooting closer to her, “Once you’re out what I want you to do and remember, just in case, is that once you’re free use those big old rear legs of yours and kick whoever it was that had you pinned right in the upper chest. And I mean as hard as you can.”

“Couldn’t that really injure somepony?” AJ asked, a little concerned.

“With any luck it’d kill them,” Hank nodded, completely serious making AJ gulp, “You need to realize how serious someone pinning you down in a fight is, they could easily kill you because they have control in that instance. If they’re willing to do that to you they accept the risk of what might happen to them… and you gotta be the one to remind them of that risk. Got it?”

Digesting what she had just learned the orange mare timidly nodded.

“Good. Now if you’re just playin’ with someone maybe don’t do that but otherwise do everything you gotta to win and survive.” Developing a smile after all the serious talk Hank hummed, “Now I think you’ve had enough.”

With one more boop to the nose AJ hurriedly backed away from the human and got to her hooves for the first time in what felt like a lifetime of embarrassment and confusing sensations before heading to the exit of the room, just wanting to be alone and get control of herself again, but not before looking back over her shoulder to the human who was just getting up and still smirking at her.

Watching AJ scurry out of the room and into the kitchen Hank laughed and looked to Mac who had walked in about half way through, “Did you catch any of that?”

“Ah uh… Ah think so.” The red stallion weakly confirmed.

“I hope so cause you’re next and I ain’t gonna go anywhere near as easy on you as I did your sister.” With a smile the human slowly walked over and took a seat next to Zecora who immediately leant onto his shoulder.

Gulping in response Mac nodded and took his own seat next to Granny in the chair AJ was no longer occupying.

Enjoying her time leaning against the human and absorbing his excess body heat Zecora had no intention of moving until she started to think of Applejack and what she had just endured. Hank might do what he does out of compassion but she also realized that his methods were a little strange and that not everyone would be able to see that he wasn’t trying to embarrass them, but that he just had strange ways of showing affection. She didn’t want to pull away from her massive space heater of a stallion but she also wanted to make sure that AJ was okay and at least knew that what he had done wasn’t meant out of anywhere malicious.

Pulling away from Hank’s arm begrudgingly the human looked down to Zecora questioningly as she got off the couch.

“I’m just getting a drink. Do you need anything?” Zecora asked while also answering the human’s silent question.

“Nah, I’m all good for now, thank you though.”

Smiling Zecora nodded and made her way to the kitchen spotting the only other pony in the room immediately as she sat in the spot Hank had been in earlier at the far end of the table.

Walking toward Applejack the orange mare gave no indication that Zecora was even there as she stared off, a mad blush still on her face and hair still a little messy, the hair ties laying on the table in front of her.

Pulling out the chair Applejack finally acknowledged Zecora’s existence with a small jump followed by a turn of the head to where Zecora was sitting down.

“Hey Zecora.” Calming herself down AJ greeted.

“Hello Applejack,” Zecora reciprocated with a smile, “Are you okay?”

Taking a deep breath AJ slowly exhaled it as she took a minute to calm her mane down, “Yeah… Ah’m fine.”

While it was obvious that the mare was still thinking about things Zecora knew that it was the best she was going to get and that she needed to say something about what happened even if AJ was a little preoccupied in her mind. Zecora wasn’t too terribly close with Applejack yet though, not that she didn't want to be, she just hadn’t gotten the time to develop a deeper relationship with the farm pony yet, so she didn’t quite know how to approach it.

She’d just have to start somewhere and roll with it, be genuine.

“I came to talk to you about what happened… with Hank.” Turning to Zecora the zebra offered a sincere smile to the orange mare, “I know it might not seem like it but when he does stuff like that, even though it can seem like he’s trying to humiliate you, he really is not in the slightest. It is just how he plays and one of the ways he shows affection. He only does that kind of thing with those he truly likes. It means he’s comfortable with you and trusts you, it’s just a strange way of showing it.”

“Ah’m glad he feels that way, other than the alternative.” Applejack gave a small smile and laugh, “Our relationship has been far from smooth… usually my fault…”

“He never speaks bad about you.” Zecora said seeing how down AJ seemed, and it worked, Applejack almost instantly perked up.

“He uh, talks about me?”

A small giggle escaping her lips at Applejack's obvious interest the orange mare blushed in return and nervously chuckled.

“Yes, he talks about you.” Zecora smiled.

“Well Ah mean… like, what does he talk about?”

“I cannot say too much when it comes to details but I assure you it has all been very flattering.” Zecora giggled again as AJ blushed further and gave a bashful smile, “He thinks very highly of you and your family.”

The conversation dying down temporarily as Applejack obviously was trying to work something out, Zecora happily sat with her own thoughts listening to the idle conversation in the other room, laughing slightly as she tuned in.

“There is no way a creature your size could weigh two hundred and sixty stones. The density required of your bones and muscle and everything else would be double if not more of anything on Equestria.” Twilight’s distinctive voice made its way to Zecora’s ears slightly muffled from the walls.

“Yeah, well you wanna test it? I’ll sit on your chest right now. No? Didn’t think so.” Hank’s much more bassy and commanding voice came across in his usual straight forward “no bullshit” style.

“Still! It's unheard of for anything being that densely packed! It’s simply not poss-”

“A-Ah got somethin’ I need ta say to you Zecora.”

Stopping her eavesdropping Zecora focused on AJ who briefly looked into her eyes before nervously looking away to her fidgeting hooves that were resting on top of the table.

Taking a deep breath and closing her eyes AJ started with Zecora’s full attention, “Ah wanna start by saying Ah’m really happy for you and Doc and Ah don’t want ya to think that this is me tryin’ to get between you two but I jus’ gotta say it and if Ah’m gonna tell anypony it’d be to his marefriend so… Ah…. Ah really like Hank.”

Zecora had a suspicion that this is where the conversation would go when she walked into the kitchen, Applejack’s body language and face especially were tell tale signs of a pony who was a little hot and bothered. It wasn’t hard to connect the dots especially with what Hank had told her before.

“Ah have for a while, it wasn’t right after Ah met him but pretty soon after that and Ah don’t know why Ah wanted to tell ya, but Ah did either way, maybe just gettin’ it off my chest.”

“I’m glad you did Applejack, the fact that you trust me enough to admit something like that is humbling, and I won’t betray it.”

Seeing that Zecora wasn’t responding in a negative way all the weight truly did start to be lifted from Applejack’s chest and a genuine and relieved smile spread across her face, “If Hank is courtin’ ya I know you have to be trustworthy and genuine. Ah know he has no tolerance otherwise.”

“No he does not.” Zecora shook her head, “If he trusts someone I can know they are trustworthy.”

“Absolutely.” Applejack nodded in agreement.

“I must ask though Applejack,” Zecora started after a short pause, “What do you intend to do with your feelings? While recognizing you have them is very important it's not healthy to not take them anywhere.”

“Well Ah dunno now that you two are a pair. Ah’m not gonna try and get between your relationship so Ah guess Ah’ll move on,” Applejack said somewhat solemnly.

“Did you intend on ever telling him about those feelings?” Zecora returned.

It took Applejack a second to think through it all but she finally nodded a few times and turned to the zebra, “Ah think so.Ah certainly wanted to but… well, to put it simply my feelings for Hank are real complicated. They’re over here one moment and over here the next.” She said while gesturing with her hooves.

“Are you talking about his past or ability in violence?” Asked Zecora who was simply curious.

“A bit of both really.” AJ looked at the zebra, “Don’t get me wrong Ah really like the stallion, obviously, but Ah won’t lie and say some of the things that he can do doesn’t make me a little nervous and scared really. Especially after he went into detail tonight. Ah mean it kinda excites me too though if Ah can be a little crass.” AJ added leaning in close and whispering.

Laughing a little Zecora nodded, “I completely understand on both fronts, he’d never hurt any of you though, he just really enjoys hurting the things that would try, and if I can be a little crass… it’s one of the biggest turn ons for me.”

“Well Ah can certainly understand why now.”

Both mares sharing a laugh Applejack and Zecora were both a bit more relaxed in each other’s company as they started to learn a key part about each other: their taste in stallions. For mares, and most stallions, you didn’t really know a pony until you knew what type they went after. It was a tad more important to mares however because sometimes a bunch of them would gang up on one poor, or lucky, depending how you look at it, stallion and a stereotypical herd would be formed. It also just so happened that if the mares were all friends before and got along before getting in a herd together and getting to know each other in extremely personal ways over a hopefully lifelong relationship the whole deal could go much smoother.

It was as ingrained in the culture as anything else and Zecora and Applejack were going to participate in it.

“Is it far to say that you prefer older stallions yourself? Or at least stallions older than you?” Zecora started as Applejack leaned back forward getting a little more serious.

“Absolutely, Rarity makes fun of me sometimes saying I have “daddy” issues,” Applejack gave an eye roll and a short laugh, “but really I just prefer a stallion that is mature and serious when it comes to family and work ya know? Also caring and protective…. Are ya starting ta see why I like Hank?”

A smile on her face Zecora nodded in total understanding, “I would say we have quite similar tastes in stallions, as long as you like them to be a little… rough may not be the word but I guess it’ll work, rough on the outside. Tough and strong looking maybe?”

“Nah you’re right,” Applejack nodded, “and yeah, Ah do. Rainbow likes those kinda skinny real athletic type stallions where they barely have any fat on em’. Ah dunno they look kinda ‘pretty’ ta me Ah suppose, kinda like they look like they’re always ready to get their picture taken for a magazine or somethin’. Apparently that’s the trend for stallions right now… it’s the way ta look…” Shaking her head AJ shrugged, “Ah don’t get it.”

“That look wouldn’t gain much traction in Zebrica, with the scarcity and plagues my country was stricken with hundreds of years ago having a good amount of body fat is considered a very very desirable trait in a partner. Both ways.” Zecora explained and then laughed, “which is fortunate for me because I have no issue putting on a layer of cushion if I let myself.”

“If it weren’t for all the work on the farm, applebuckin’ and haulin’, Ah know Ah’d have a very generous layer of cushion with how much Ah like to eat. This family always has been eaters though, you should see how much food we go through at the reunions.” Applejack laughed herself, “Ya know speaking of… You and Hank should really come next year.”

Zecora was flattered at the offer, it was a great honor to be invited to a function, a family function no less, she didn’t expect to be invited to such a thing considering this was one of the first times she’d truly gotten to know Applejack and her family.

“I-I’m truly flattered Applejack, that means a lot, I don’t know what to say.” Zecora said sincerely.

“How about ‘yes’? We’d be more than happy to have ya. We owe our lives to Hank, on more than one occasion, and Ah know we haven’t known each other for too long but we all really like you too Zecora.”

“In that case we’d be glad to come.” Completely heartfelt Zecora nodded before she leaned in for a hug which Applejack happily reciprocated. Zecora was so happy to finally find a set of real friends again after leaving her home, she was also very happy she had listened to Hank and taken the push to meet new ponies, she had been tremendously nervous about it at first but now that it was happening the zebra was moved to tears.

Pulling away from the hug Applejack was startled to see that the zebra was crying and immediately leaned back in putting her hooves on Zecora’s shoulders, “Oh my gods sugar cube! Are you okay? It ain’t somethin’ Ah said is it?”

“No no no, I-I’m not sad, I’m just so happy and relieved!” Zecora exclaimed as tears still slowly rolled down her face, “When I left my homeland… I left because of a bad situation. I had just lost my best and longest childhood friend in one of the worst ways I could ever imagine and on my over a year long trip here I didn’t know if I’d ever connect to anyone again.” Sniffling Zecora wiped her eyes as Applejack listened intently, saddened by Zecora’s previously unknown story, “I honestly started to think I never would, I thought I’d just sit alone in my new home and work on my potions… I’m so glad I was wrong…”

Having no idea what the zebra had gone through and hearing how she had felt Applejack went right back in for another hug to comfort Zecora.

“Ah’m glad you were wrong too.” Applejack said embracing with Zecora as she sniffled one more time and muttered a quiet ‘thank you’.

Breaking the hug for the second time the two mares shared idol chat as they occasionally listened to the conversation in the other room.

Thoroughly enjoying each other’s company the two had no idea how much time had passed before they heard Hank’s telltale footsteps start to move from the living room to the kitchen, stopping their conversation and turning their attention to the entrance they soon saw Hank’s large frame enter the room as Big Mac and Apple bloom head up the stairs behind him.

“How are two of my favorite girls doin’?” Hank asked, offering a quick smile as he walked to the sink to fill his canteen.

Giving a quick glance to AJ to see how she would react, Zecora smiled when she saw the mare’s blush before she turned to address her coltfriend, well more specifically, boyfriend.

“We’re doing quite well, how has your conversation been going?”

“Good.” Hank said before taking a large drink of water, “A lot more talking than I’m used to though, really dried my mouth and throat out.”

“Have you been getting along well with everybody?” Zecora asked, much more interested in this answer.

Nodding a few times Hank shrugged while taking another drink, “No real problems. Smoother than I expect I suppose, I mean, it's not like I have a confrontational personality or anything.”

Both the human and zebra sharing a small chuckle Hank pulled out a chair and sat down as the five other girls walked in looking for Applejack.

“Howdy girls, what’re y’all doin’?”

“Quite good dear,” Rarity answered, “We’re getting ready to go upstairs and head to bed, or the closest we can get after tonight. We didn’t know if you were coming.”

“Ah’ll be there in a second.” Answered Applejack, realizing how tired she actually was.

“Alright darling, goodnight.” Rarity said with a smile and offered the same to Zecora and Hank before leaving the room and heading upstairs.

The rest of the group doing much the same before heading upstairs, soon it was just a human and two ponies in the kitchen sitting in silence.

“Ah might need a little help gettin’ up top deary.” Granny announced appearing in the hallway.

“I gotcha Granny.” Hank answered immediately getting up and moving to help the elderly pony.

“Ooooh, Ah haven’t been carried like this in a long time!” AJ and Zecora heard as they saw Hank and Granny start to ascend the stairs.

Sharing a quick laugh at Granny’s antics the two fell silent before Zecora turned to Applejack, “Are you going to ask him?”

Straining to hear and make sure Hank wasn’t coming back down yet once she heard nothing Applejack leaned in toward Zecora, “Ah don’t think so, Ah’ll at least wait until you talk to him about, well, the whole polygamy thing. Ah know it's fairly common but who knows if it is with where he’s from. Ah don’t wanna risk really puttin’ him off.”

“Sounds good to me.” Zecora answered as Hank’s footsteps started back down the stairs, the man re-entering the room not long after.

Sitting back down in the same chair the two could see the human’s face fall as his eyes grew much more tired in an instant and his small smile completely disappeared. Running his hands through his short hair the human gave a sigh before laying his head down on his crossed arms.

It was entirely obvious the human was going through something as he rested his head down on the table, Zecora had rarely ever seen the man display anything that could be perceived as weakness, even if that was just tiredness. He was always alert and on top of everything no matter the circumstance so to see him show his exhaustion, in front of another pony no less was a very strange and worrying thing for Zecora.

“What’s the matter Hank?” Zecora asked, still more used to using his real name than a romantic nickname.

Not moving from his position the man exhaled deeply, “Long day.”
That it certainly had been for the man Zecora could confirm and she knew that his mind would have been racing with ‘what ifs’ probably since he woke up, but definitely since the first wolf he came across. It was just part of who he was, a part that had kept him alive in the face of very unfavorable odds, so it was obvious as to why it was so strong.

Frowning at the answer Zecora got up from her seat and walked over the human before standing on her hind legs and leaning / rubbing up on him. Reciprocating by wrapping an arm around her and turning his head just enough to look at the zebra he tried to give a smile but found he couldn’t.

Watching the man turn away from her and close his eyes, seeing the stress on his face, it hurt Zecora right in the heart, “It’ll be okay sweetie, I love you very much.” The Zebra said gently to the man before pressing her head into his.

Taking a deep breath Hank cupped the side of Zecora’s head turning her head to face him gently as he propped himself, “I love you too.” As gingerly as his weathered voice would let him Hank admitted with a small smile before letting go of his girlfriend and turning to the other pony in the room he had nearly forgotten was there who was looking between the two and the table in front of her with an awkward look on her face and a blush on her cheeks.

“Sorry you had to see that AJ, I know it's probably a bit weird to see me act like that.” Hank said, addressing the feeling in the room while still using his right arm to hug onto Zecora as she happily snuggled herself beside him.

“No, no, don’t be sorry Ah’m really happy to see y’all so happy, you’re both a good fit for each other.” Applejack said sincerely but with a somewhat gloomy smile on her face.

Noticing the look on AJ’s face Hank had a feeling he knew it was about but didn’t feel like it would be the best time to ask the farm pony if he was right. He had an inclination that Applejack might be interested in him since he well… overheard a fantasy that didn't sound like anything platonic. Then again maybe she just had the hots for him, which he found unlikely on multiple levels considering how he looked and what he was known to do. Hell, he felt like he tricked Zecora into being his girlfriend somehow even if she was the one to ask if he wanted to date her. He guessed that he still did have those self doubts pushed down somewhere deep he’d had since he was a kid.

Either way he didn’t want to ask something that very well may not be true at all and put he, and AJ’s, relationship under any more strain.

“You guys sure did talk in here a long time. Gettin’ to know each other?” Hank abruptly asked, attempting to alleviate the feeling of awkwardness in the room.

“Uh yeah, me and Zecora have a lot in common surprisingly.” The orange mare answered looking between Hank and the zebra she was talking about who was still pressed up against him and smiling at her.

“Yes, we really do. She invited us to the next family reunion they have as a matter of fact.”

“Really?” Hank asked looking from Zecora to AJ for confirmation from the source.

“Well yeah of course. Yer a part of the family Hank, it’d be wrong not to at least invite you, and after I talked to Zecora we’re getting along really well so Ah thought Ah’d just tell her cause well… you two are a pair after all.” Giving an awkward smile AJ looked up to the human momentarily, “Ah’m sorry about not invitin’ ya sooner, there’s just been so much goin’ on recently.”

Agreeing with AJ more than she could know in his head Hank nodded with tired eyes, “It’s no problem Applejack, and I’m flattered, I’ll do my best to make sure I can be there.”

A genuine smile growing on her face AJ’s mood lifted a little bit, “It’ll be nice to be able to finally introduce ya to everypony.” Getting up AJ gave a small stretch and started toward the door, “Ah think Ah’m gonna head ta bed. Goodnight Hank, Zecora.”

“Night AJ.” Hank said with a smile of his own as Zecora offered her own sentiment.

“See y’all in the mornin’.” AJ said as she walked out of the room and started up the stairs, leaving the couple alone in the kitchen.

Listening to Applejack’s hoofsteps disappear up the stairs while sitting in silence together Zecora pulled away from the man and got down on all fours again, “I need to use the bathroom. Be right back.”

Saying nothing and instead pointing a finger gun at his girlfriend in acknowledgement Zecora laughed and shook her head while she turned and started up the stairs herself.

Alone in the kitchen Hank spread his legs a little while getting more comfortable in the size too small chair and let his head fall back while closing his eyes.

All of the talk and conversation about friends and the stories the group had together had the man thinking about his own small friend group and how close they had been up until the day that it had all went down. He still had texts and contacts in his phone that belonged to his friends and family, still had voice mails that were saved, pictures, videos.

He wanted to look through all that stuff, hear his loved ones voices again, see their young faces, but he knew if he did that he would start spiraling into depression just as before. The best he could do is make sure he didn’t scroll too far in his camera roll or tap on the messaging icon, because he knew exactly what conversation it was on and if he read through that again it would rip him apart.

<><><>Okay this is the cut off where things get a little sexually explicit, no actual fucking happens but it will get kind’ve steamy from here till the end. If you don’t want to read this it’s more than okay to skip but this is a M rated story after all and there is a sex tag I’m gonna use. As you were.<><><>

The man was happy to hear Zecora’s telltale hoofsteps coming down the stairs. Whenever she was around he didn't feel the overwhelming loneliness and hopelessness that he had for so long before.

Not caring to open his eyes as the zebra entered the room to his right he heard her walk in front of him and expected her to haul herself up onto him like she usually did but instead he nearly jumped out of his skin as she bumped her muzzle into his crotch.

Looking down to the zebra between his legs pressing her nose into big jim and the twins he could see that mischievous look in eyes as her tail swished back and forth behind her.

About to open his mouth and ask just what it was that had gotten into her she suddenly lunged forward an inch grabbing the zipper to his pants in her teeth and yanking down before trying to go for the button.

“Jesus! Stop that you horny little ambushist.” He whisper yelled as he batted the giggling zebra away from exposing a certain part of his growing anatomy to the outside world.

Tail still swishing back and forth as her body was filled with hormones from the absolute olfactory overload Hank’s scent provided Zecora stood back and watched as Hank undid all of her process with a smirk on her face, content as she saw a rather large imprint snaking its way down his inner thigh.

“Just what has gotten into you?” Hank shook his head and chuckled with a smirk on his face, booping the zebra on the nose making her sneeze.

It wasn’t exactly a rare occurrence for the zebra to tease him and rub up on him, focusing a certain part of his body, trying to get a rise out of him, but what had just occurred was by far the most forward she had ever been.

“I am going to see that part of you someday, I am sick and tired of just seeing a hint of him here, or an imprint here. You get to see me in full view all the time, it’s only fair.” Zecora explained in a smooth and seductive voice as she walked back toward the man and propped herself up on his thigh with her left hoof while grabbing at his dick through the fabric of the pants.

Jumping a little at the unfamiliar stimulation Hank did nothing to stop the zebra as she smiled up to him with a sultry gaze.

“Oh you’re gonna do more than see it at this rate.” Hank fired back leaning forward, almost nose to nose with Zecora while the zebra smiled and gave him a squeeze.

Closing his throat to hold down any involuntary sounds, being a little new to this sort of thing, Zecora laughed and got back down on all fours.

“Why not now then? We are alone.” Zecora offered, her decision taking a back seat to her lust.

Raising an eyebrow a short laugh came from the man, “One cause if I do a good job you’ll be plenty loud, and two, because we’re in the Apple’s kitchen! You may be an exabitionist but I certainly am not.” Laughing at her forwardness Zecora rolled her eyes.

“Oh come on. Just let me see what you’re working with.” Zecora stamped her left rear hoof lightly in exasperation as the human continued to deny her just like he had done before.

Sighing, Hank leaned in and started to scratch behind Zecora’s ear getting a groan out of her as he found that perfect spot, “I’m sorry Z, not here, I promise we’ll get a little more intimate soon.”

“Whatever you say.” Zecora sighed, not believing the human entirely, starting to feel like maybe he wasn’t physically attracted to her like he had said before, “What exactly is holding you back? I can see the print in your pants, feel it in my hoof! If you have any anxiety about size it is terribly misplaced.”

Being quite possibly the best compliment a man could get about his body topped with a person that had rarely ever got compliments about his physical appearance, other than that he may taste good from the infected trying to eat him all the time, and even taking a few chunks here or there, Hank’s mind almost didn’t register the words and he stuttered, “W-What? Really?”

Rolling her eyes Zecora muttered something to the effect of “Stallions…” Before amusedly nodding, “Yes really, You’re the largest I have ever had… or may have eventually…” The Zebra looked up to the slightly annoyed, “Or even… “seen”, but well, I have never truly seen it either now have I?” Even more annoyed she questioned putting her hoof back on Hank’s miny me and giving a firm squeeze making him tense up again as she chuckled at his antics, “You must have heard about your size from your previous partners, unless this size is typical for your species.”

“W-W-Well….” Hank choked out a little over come with new sensations, but nowhere near stopping Zecora’s menstations, “I-I guess I realized I was above average in that department, I just didn’t know how I’d hold up next to actual equines, cause it’s not like I’m a freak of nature or anything.” He gulped as Zecora continued moving her hoof while smiling up at him sweetly with eyes full of innocence that was certainly a well constructed ruse, “Horses kind of have a reputation for being, well, hung. To put it lightly.”

“You’re doing better than any Zebra I’ve ever known, that’s for sure.” Zecora remarked as she looked back at the organ under her hoof and the tight fabric not able to hold back a small groan, “Sooooo much better.”

“OoHhh, holy shit.” Hank clenched the muscles all throughout his body as Zecora continued, giggling like mad, that fire in her nethers still burning hot as ever as she felt the human throb under her hoof and the distinctive smell of his sweat start to make its way to her nose. It was obvious she was doing a very good job.

“I Guess I… Well I… Oh my god.” Hank’s mind stopped being able to formulate words as she suddenly sped up.

Taking a few seconds to reboot as the Zebra slowed back down allowing the man to get his bearings Hank caught his breath before speaking again, in a little more dignified tone, “I mean I never would have heard it from anyone else cause well… I uh, I’ve never even gotten this far before.”

Taking a second for just what her colt friend had said to cut through all the hormones and endorphins that were flooding her mind and body, Zecora’s face slowly became more serious and she stopped rubbing Hank through his pants, returning her hoof to the floor.

“You’ve never even had a hoofjob before?” Zecora asked completely dumbfounded.

“Honey, I’ve never…” Trailing off Hank sighed, what he had feared would happen was happening. His inexperience in the subject was showing its head.

He knew it would happen when he said he would like to date the zebra, that things would get serious after a while, it was natural and healthy for relationships to have sexual intercourse in them after all, it was really strange if they didn’t really. He was afraid that his nervousness and aversion to anything intimate like kissing or sex would make his girlfriend feel like he wasn’t invested. He couldn’t blame her! He was dreading when this moment would come, not that he didn’t want to kiss Zecora or bend her over the couch and go crazy with her, he truly was extremely attracted to her, however, his inexperience and nerves made him want to stay away so he wouldn’t embarrass himself. He didn’t know how to kiss! Let alone how to please a woman after all!

He would rather be facing down a pack of winter starved infected with nothing but his hands than be sitting in the dark and peaceful farmhouse kitchen with his beautiful girlfriend, and that made him more upset at himself than anything had in a long time.

“Hank what’s the matter dear?” Zecora asked in concern, placing a hoof on the human’s knee making him jump again but not in the playful sensational way as before.

“I’ve never had sex before Z,” The human muttered looking at the zebra and then immediately away, “I’ve never kissed anyone before. You’re the first person I’ve ever been in a romantic relationship with.”

Eyes wide at the confession Zecora was gobsmacked. She couldn’t understand how a stallion that looked like Hank, acted like Hank, and was as old as Hank most likely was, could still be a virgin, let alone never even shared a kiss or a relationship before.

They had never talked about it before, they didn't even know how old each other were come to think about it, and while they might get along like they were made for each other Zecora started to realize just how strange their relationship was.

They knew more about each other than anybody else in some subjects but then didn't know cursory information like each other’s age, she had just learned of Hank’s full name tonight after all.

“I-I didn’t know sweetie I’m sorry.” Zecora stammered.

“No it’s my fault. We never talked about it.”

“It’s just as much my fault too.” Zecora said softly, getting closer to the human so she could make eye contact with the man as he hung his head, “We are a couple, it is both our responsibilities we communicate.”

“...Yeah.” Hank muttered.

“Is that why you’ve been so distant when it comes to kissing and anything to do with intercourse?” Zecora asked, feeling she already knew the answer.

Clenching his jaw and fists the human cursed at himself for letting it come to this, “Yeah.” He finally croaked meeting Zecora’s soft and caring eyes, “I-I just don’t know what to do or where to start. I don't know how to kiss! How to please you!”

Her heart breaking at the obvious pain in Hank’s voice and on his face she did her best to show her love by the man by rubbing her cheek against his.

The effect was almost immediate as the human started to calm down and relax, “I know how to kill, not love. I expected to die a virgin, never knowing a relationship, I accepted that so now that those plans have blown up in my face I’m lost. I’m nervous. Actually nervous! Do you know how long it’s been since I’ve been remotely nervous or scared?”

Zecora could see the nervousness in the man’s eyes as he opened up to her, scared that she would reject him for his lack of experience, he couldn’t be further from the truth.

Taking a long shaky inhale in followed by an equally shaky one out Hank opened his mouth, “Do you still wanna date me?”

Deflating at the question out of sheer empathetic pain Zecora felt her heart break further, “Oh sweetie, I love you for you. Nothing will ever change that. I may be a little surprised, I will be honest, but it doesn’t make me want you any less.”

“Oh thank god.” Hank’s heart taking its proper place in his chest again a massive sigh of relief left his lungs as he sat back up straight again.

“Does this mean you want to wait on any physical contact until you get more comfortable?” Zecora asked not knowing what the man would want to do.

“Fuck no.” Hank said firmly much to the surprise of the Zebra, “You have no idea how worked up your little stunt made me. When we get back home I’m going to finish what you started.”

Like a switch had been flipped the regular assertive human that Zecora had grown to love was back, it seemed like he just needed to get that secret off his chest and confirmation from her that it was okay that he may be inexperienced for a while.

“Now obviously you might need to help me with certain things and I’m still skittish about taking my clothes off so it’ll just be my pants probably but otherwise I think I’m okay.”

“Are you sure?” A smirk across the zebra’s face she asked.

“I’m pretty sure.” Leaning forward in an effort to cup Zecora’s cheek and scratch her ear the zebra unexpectedly stepped back from his hand with a smirk on her face.

Confused as to why she would move away from something she usually loved, Hank's eyes suddenly grew as the zebra slowly turned around and presented herself to him showing just how worked up she was as well.

A smile working its way across his face he couldn’t help but groan as he looked at what Zecora was so blatantly showing off.

She had flashed him from time to time in the past few weeks but this was much more forward, following the theme of the night to a ‘T’.

Acting before thinking Hank quickly grabbed onto the base of Zecora’s tail that was pushed to the side and pulled her into his lap this time eliciting a moan from the zebra before he grabbed her at the base of her front legs and pulled her onto his lap.

Her back pressed to his chest he hugged the zebra and chuckled at her as she panted, “You really are worked up. What made you want to do this tonight?”

“I could tell you had your mind on something and I wanted to help you forget about it.” Zecora answered as Hank continued to hug onto her tightly, showing how she wasn't going anywhere, not that she wanted to anyway.

Humming to himself amused he looked at the zebra trapped in his grasp, “Innocent enough answer, terribly uninnocent way to go about it though.”

“Did you not like it?” Zecora teased.

“Oh I never said that.” Hank laughed as Zecora did as well, pressing her head under his chin.

If he was going to be up all night anyway he might as well spend it with his girlfriend and get a little grabby. Maybe the night watch wouldn’t be too bad… as long as they could both hold themselves back that is.

Author's Note

Alrighty guys this is the rest of it. With the end part there that was something that I had never done before and has never been in this story before. I fought myself but eventually decided to include it because it does add some depth to Hank and Zecora, and their relationship. I can't have things be completely peachy cause that's just not how it works in real life.

However if you guys hated it I have a comment down below, like it if you're okay with stuff like that in the future, dislike it if you aren't. Simple enough I hope.

Either way while the shucks will be a thing for a little bit longer this could technically be considered a soft stop to the first arc, after three years! I am so fast at this, I know. From here Hank's profession will become a little more mainstream.

I have no clue when the next chapter will be out, I have no way of knowing with everything going on in the real world as of right now, but I will try my hardest to not make it 2 months, I promise.

Alright guys thank you much for reading and commenting, I really do appreciate the comments a lot, I love reading through them and replying.

This has been your favorite brain dead nimcomshit.

https://www.sciencenewsforstudents.org/article/bolivian-sehuencas-water-frog-not-extinct-yet Look at this fuckin' mutant.

Royal Setup

<><><>One Long, But Fun, Night Later<><><>

Whether it be coincidence, some sort of magic bullshit, ponies’ past as herd animals connecting them on a singular biological clock, or just lazy writing, they all started to stir from their huddled together spot on the floor to the pleasant smell of breakfast. While this on its own wasn’t strange, especially considering it was the Apple household, once the ponies brain’s started to connect the dots it became far more a-typical as they looked around and realized everyone was accounted for, even Granny, the head chef.

The only two that weren’t in the room were Zecora and Hank so it had to mean it was one of them who was cooking… unless.

“Ya didn’t sneak down the stairs and start breakfast did you Granny?” AJ asked groggily, still trying to shake off the drowsy feeling that early morning brang.

“With these knees! Are ya kiddin’?” Granny retorted, much more awake than the others, “Though Ah am curious to see just which of those two has.”

Everypony else feeling much the same they slowly started to filter out of the bedroom and into the hall on top of the stairs where the sounds of breakfast cooking was quick to their ears.

Still suffering from the early morning drowsiness most of the ponies yawned as they started to wake up as they all stood in a group at the top of the stairs. Just about to take the first step down the stairs AB stopped when Hank suddenly cried out.

“OW! Son of a bitch!”

“What did you do?” Zecora’s voice came around the corner next.

“Oh, I grabbed the skillet without the damn mitt again.”

“Same hand?”

“Same hand.” Hank dejectedly admitted.

“I’d like to think you would learn that there's a little heat in a cast iron skillet that’s been over a stove for half an hour.” Zecora laughed at the human.

All quiet for a moment the ponies heard the sound of a spatula scraping on the skillet before the skillet was sat back down, “I’ll show you heat woman… I’ll show you heat when I knock your striped ass right to the moon.”

Only getting an amused snort in response the ponies heard Hank chuckle before his heavy footfalls started quickly moving toward something in the kitchen followed by a startled ‘eep’ and the sound of a chair being rapidly scooted across the floor.

The zebra quickly coming into view, fleeing from Hank most likely, she stopped in the hallway when she saw the group at the top of the stairs, About to greet the ponies Hank quickly came up behind her and turned his head to see what she was looking at before immediately turning his attention back to the zebra, not caring if there were witnesses.

“You shouldn't have stopped.”

Whipping her head around to face the human she tried to scramble away but was too slow and couldn’t get away before his hands suddenly clamped down on her hips and started dragging her back into the kitchen as her front hooves tried their best to find traction on the wood floor.

The sound of struggle coming from the kitchen the ponies slowly started to make their way down the stairs.

“You are not!” Zecora cried as Hank giggled.

The sound of things being sat down on the counter accompanied by Zecroa’s struggling getting louder as the ponies made their way down the stairs not knowing what they were going to walk into.

“You’re evil.” Zecora hissed getting a snort out of the man.

Rounding the corner AB and Rainbow looked to see what was happening but only saw Hank walking back toward the still running stove, “That’s what ya get for messing with someone four times your size.” He said seemingly talking to himself.

“Your size doesn’t give you the right to shove me into whatever small space you desire.” Zecora replied with a sneer from on top of the fridge in the small space below the ceiling.

The rest of the ponies showing up now, they all traced where AB and Rainbow were looking and saw the zebra on top of the fridge.

“Yeah well, what are you gonna do about it?”

Nothing but a grumble coming from the zebra on top of the fridge Hank just laughed to himself as he finished up the last of the pancakes and finally turned off that burner.

“Smartass zebras get put on top of the fridge so they can think about what they’ve done.” Turning and seeing the group Hank’s smile only widened, which was unsettling to a degree.

“Figured you’d all wander down eventually.” Hank stated as the ponies started to look beyond him at everything he’d prepared: Pancakes, waffles, hash browns, and more.

“Don’t tell me you made all this.” Granny said with a raised eyebrow as she sat down in her chair.

“I’ll reimburse you for everything I used.” Hank answered.

“Oh no,” Granny laughed, “There’s no issue there. Ah’m just surprised, it looks and smells really good.”

“Don’t judge a book by its cover.” Hank smiled, “But, it had been a long time since I’ve really cooked to any real degree so it might be a little off.”

“Ah’m sure it’ll be great.” Granny laughed, “But Ah don’t think ya made quite enough for everypony here dear.”

“Ah.” Leaning over and opening the oven door Hank revealed the rest of the baked goods he had made, “Gotta keep 'em warm.”

Now able to see the pure magnitude of the feast he had prepared while they were all resting, the ponies were gobsmacked at his apparent culinary know-how.

“I ain’t made any of the eggs yet because they’re best fresh.” he added, grabbing a washcloth and starting to take the various trays of breakfast items out of the warm oven.
Moving everything to the middle of the large sit around kitchen table he also placed a stack of plates and a handful of silver ware down as well, “Get what you want. I ain’t gonna serve ya.” The human said turning around and grabbing the cartons of eggs and turning up the burner with the well used skillet on it, “and tell me what eggs you want, and I won’t do poached.”

Mac being the first to step forward from the stunned still group, he started to fill his plate with a healthy amount of everything. The absolutely massive amount of food available Mac felt like he could truly grab as much as he wanted instead of having to take a “polite” amount like he usually had to do.

With his plate full to the brim Mac moved around the table to his usual spot and sat down satisfied with the serving size. It was rare he truly got to take in the massive amount of food his large frame wanted of him, as such he was more than happy to oblige in the moment.

The others started to go next, AJ first, she took a generous, but nowhere near as large serving as her brother, anxious to dig into the meal hoping it would taste just as good as it looked and smelled.

“Ah’ll take three eggs over easy please.” Mac requested of their temporary chef, his voice even more baritone than usual, his vocal chords still waking up.

“Yolk broken?” Hank asked over his shoulder as he picked out the three, very large, chicken eggs.

“No.”

Responding with a curt nod Hank got to preparing the eggs as the rest of the group started to prepare their own plates as well, motivated by the smells that were filling the kitchen.

“Ah’ll take just one egg over easy please Hank.” AJ requested next.

“Sure thing AJ.” Hank responded grabbing her egg next and getting it in the pan before turning back to Mac, “You want these seasoned? Salt? Pepper? Red pepper?”

Mid bite Mac didn't know what to answer, he didn't even know seasoning eggs was a thing, he’d certainly never had it before.

“Uh… Ah dunno.” Mac stuttered.

“Well I need to know cause these things are about done.” Hank said with a raised eyebrow in amusement.

“Uh...Uh...Regular pepper.”

Nodding Hank set to it and before long was plopping Mac’s eggs on his plate with his spatula.

Leaning in tentatively giving the eggs a sniff, Mac got an elbow to the arm from his sister who chuckled at him, “They ain't gonna bite ya.”

Rolling his eyes he leaned in and took a bite of the egg before his eyes went wide and he quickly went in for another bite.

“Ah think he likes it Hank.” AJ said, getting a quiet laugh from the man.

“Well good, and how do you want yours?”

“From how he’s eating those Ah’ll try pepper as well, maybe a little salt too if that’s okay.”

AJ’s egg already nearly done, he quickly had it on her plate as well and was surprised to see that Mac already had the three eggs gone.

“You really did like those didn’t ya bud?”

Simply nodding before going back to the rest of his plate Hank turned to others who were just finishing up with preparing their plates.

“AB, Rarity, Flutters, Granny, Pink. What do y’all want.”

“Sunny side up please! Just one!” Apple bloom answered in her usual excited tone.

“I’m not really in the mood for eggs at the moment darling, thank you though.” Rarity said with a smile, very content with everything she had on her plate.

“I’m fine with sunny side up as well, thank you. Just two.” Said as gentle as ever Hank smiled and looked at Granny next.

“Ah like my eggs over hard, little bit of salt since you’re offerin’. Been awhile since someone else has cooked for me, I’ll do two.” Granny laughed.

“My aunt liked em the same way.” Hank smiled and finally turned to Pinkie, “What about you?”

“Scrambled, please.” Uncharacteristically softly said for Pinkie Hank turned on his heel and started getting the eggs going.

“What about you two?”

Having sat silently, hoping to just slide under the human’s radar, Rainbow and Twilight tensed as he addressed them.

“I...um,” Rainbow gulped, “Just hard boiled, two… Thanks.”

Getting no response from the man other than hearing fill a pan with water and place it on the stove it was now all down to Twilight.

“Twinkle.” Hank said roughly as he served AB and Fluttershy.

“Scrambled please.” She said meekly.

Not answering back Hank simply set to work doubling up on Pinkie’s order to split and watching to make sure Granny’s didn’t burn all the while waiting for the water to get to a rolling boil.

Granny’s eggs ready; he quickly set them on her plate before dropping two eggs in the boiling water and pouring the eggs he’d whisked into the skillet.

Working in one smooth motion Hank used the time he had in between watching the eggs putting used utensils and dishes in the sink and throwing away whatever trash he may have collected. Starting to near completion he turned to where Zecora was still stuck and smiled seeing she had settled in the pony loaf form on top the fridge much like a cat would.

The position endlessly funny and cute to the human he shook his head and finally addressed his marooned partner, “You want them sunny side up don’t ya Z?”

“Yes that would be great, and if you could work on getting me down from here I would appreciate that as well.” Her voice full of that snarky tone he had grown accustomed to he laughed to himself as he finally finished serving the last three orders of eggs.

Getting two more eggs ready he set them aside and moved toward the fridge where Zecora eagerly awaited her release from her makeshift prison.

Reaching up toward the zebra Zecora moved forward but before being picked up quickly popped the human with the frog of her left hoof on his forehead. Stunned for a second Hank quickly started to laugh alongside the zebra and continued to pick her up with his hands under her forearms.

Taking up her full weight like nothing while holding her above his head the two continued to giggle as they were unknowingly observed by the ponies at the table.

Lowering the zebra so they were nearly nose and nose Zecora hummed, “You know you really shouldn’t be teasing someone who walks around eye level with you know what.”

A smirk growing on his face Hank gave a laugh, “and if you want kids you’re gonna need to be more gentle than that.”

Instantly erupting into a heavy blush Hank uncerimosily plopped the zebra into her seat and then pushed her in.

“That shut ya up.” He laughed starting on her eggs while the zebra sat motionless in her seat with her eyes locked on the table not wanting to look into anybody else’s eyes at the moment.

“Are you and Zecora having a foal Hank!?” Apple bloom excitedly asked, thrilled at the prospect.

Laughing some more as he focused on the two eggs on the skillet in front of him, “No we’re not AB, at least not yet.”

Turning around with the two eggs on his spatula Hank leaned over his zebra girlfriend and gently set them on her plate, “They say revenge is a dish best served cold but this morning I'm serving it with eggs, that’s what you get for last night you cock tease.” Hank whispered the last part directly into Zecora’s ear making her fidget in her seat as she tried her best to covertly conceal her rising embarrassment and excitement.

Rustling her hair Hank turned around without a thought about it and started to figure out just what he wanted this morning. Well what he really wanted was a sausage egg and cheese sandwich, or twelve of them, but he doubted the ponies would react all that well to the sausage part.

Either way he hadn’t had fresh eggs in far too long and as he looked at the nine remaining eggs in the carton he decided he would do the Apples a favor and just neatly finish off the partial carton. You know, being considerate and all.

Setting to work cracking each individual egg into the skillet he decided he really just wanted eggs over medium, nine of them. Soon enough the skillet was full of the nine eggs and Hank had his full attention on them.

Having been watching the man out of the corner of her eye the entire morning as he worked, Granny was finally curious enough to ask what the man was doing, “Just what are you doin’ over there now Hank?” The elderly mare asked as Hank sprinkled some red pepper flakes into the skillet.

“Making some eggs for myself now.” Hank simply answered.

“Yeah well…” Looking over to where the cartons of eggs were, they were all empty and she could have swore the last time she looked over the top one was mostly full, “How many?”

Seemingly taking a second to decide if he wanted to say he finally concluded they would see anyway so it's not like he could get away with down playing the size of his breakfast, “Nine.”

While the other ponies had been conversing with each other casually over their surprisingly well made breakfast they all looked up to see if his claim was true and as he lifted the large combined mass of egg out of the skillet and onto his plate they saw it was most certainly true.

Leaning over and opening the oven door Hank quickly grabbed four pieces of toast and threw them onto his plate.

Watching as the human gingerly sat the plate then himself down they continued to watch as he reached for the butter and apple butter, spreading the butter on all pieces but the apple butter on only two. Seemingly happy with himself and his meal Hank sat up a little straighter before he realized all the ponies were looking at him.

“What?” He said setting a piece of toast down and looking over the table.

“You’re gonna be able to eat all that?” Rainbow was surprisingly the one to ask what they were all thinking.

“Uh, yeah.” Looking down to his plate and back up Hank gave a small shrug, “This really ain’t that much.”

“That is a lot of food dear, especially eggs.” Rarity said as she looked at the human’s plate.

“Human body runs on protein. If I wanna maintain and especially build muscle, let alone fuel my body through all the shit I do I need a lot of protein, and carbs and all that but they don’t stick around long.” Grabbing his fork Hank started to cut into the mass of eggs on his plate, “Ponies don’t like eggs that much or somethin’?”

“It’s not a matter of not liking, it’d just make us sick.” Rarity explained further as she returned to her breakfast.

Humming with his mouth full Hank chewed and swallowed before opening his mouth, “I couldn’t be a pony then.” He laughed before returning to his meal.

Eating the large, but relatively simple meal quickly a few of the ponies started to blanch as Hank ate 5,6,7,8….9 of the eggs in a row without missing a beat. Not only would they doubled over with stomach cramps if they did the same, they’d have violent expulsion from both ends for the better part of a day or two. The simple act of watching Hank eat was just another example that regardless of how similar to ponies he could seem he was still very much different.

Suddenly, after watching the human eat nine eggs like nothing, Hank’s strength and just over all physical prowess, started to make more sense to the bookish purple pony. In just one meal he had far more protein intake than ninety nine percent of ponies would get in a day, if not two days.

If there was one thing Hank’s body should be able to do it would be packing on muscle, but not only that. Tendons, bone strength, everything, even healing was strongly rooted to protein and Hank had no shortage of protein and exercise to work and build his body.

In a morbid, overly dramatic, way of explaining it, with the meat from every creature he ate he absorbed their life...energy, for the lack of a better term, and utilized it into making himself stronger and even more of a threat. It was strangely fitting for the man sat at the end of the table next to her.

While Twilight was slowly coming out of her own thoughts the rest of the ponies sat silent, content with their full bellies after such a surprisingly good meal.

“So ya really can cook huh?” Granny asked with a smile, looking across the table to the man who simply grinned back.

“When I have the right tools and ingredients I don’t do too bad.” Hank gave a good laugh, “Your kitchen is a little better equipped and stocked with actual ingredients than mine. Most of the cooking I do is outside over a fire anyway.”

“Why’s that?”

“I cook a lot of meat and I know the smell of it bothers her.” Hank said motioning to Zecora with a piece of toast before taking a bite out of it.

“I told you it’s fine, it doesn’t bother me.” Zecora said with a slight hint of annoyance.

“Honey when you walk around with your nose all scrunched up like this-” Hank quickly reached over and ran his pointer finger knuckle up the middle of Mac’s nose from bottom to top causing his entire muzzle to scrunch up as the pony quickly recoiled with a start and brought his hooves to his muzzle at the strange sensation.

“What was that?! What did ya do?!” Leaning away from the human Mac kept his hooves to his muzzle as the strange sensation persisted keeping his muzzle scrunched.

“I dunno.” The human looked back to the red stallion amused, “It must be a nerve or somethin’, I figured it out messing with her.” Hank gestured back to Zecora, “Just massage your muzzle for a second and it’ll go away.”

Looking away from Mac as the stallion started to massage his muzzle Hank looked back over to Zecora, “But yeah you look like that.”

Waving the human off he simply laughed in response and took his last bit of toast.

Sitting back and looking over his now completely clean plate Hank closed his eyes and took a single deep breath in before leaning back forward and standing up, the suddenness of his movement startling the ponies.

Opening his eyes and picking his plate up Hank quickly made his way over to the sink and placed it inside before starting to clean up the mess he made preparing breakfast.

“What has you in such a hurry?” Zecora asked, turning around and facing the human’s back.

“There’s a lot that needs to be done today. No time to spare.”

“You are not seriously thinking about going back in those woods again are you?” Annoyance in her voice Zecora watched as the human made quick work of the mess in front of him.

“Well yeah.” Hank answered turning around briefly, “No one else is going to, or can, do it.”

While that wasn’t exactly false, Zecora still wasn’t a fan of the idea, especially after what happened to him last time he went into the woods. Neither were many of the other ponies at the table even if they hadn’t voiced their opinions. They didn’t want Hank being put right in the path of danger, alone.

The events of last night didn't help calm their uneasiness either, if anything it just made it worse. There were new players on the field and that made it all the more dangerous for the man.

At the same time Hank realized this exact same thing just not for himself. He was more worried about the ponies he cared about and in general. Things weren’t getting better like he thought at all, they were getting progressively worse, and he needed to put a stop to it before the situation at hand had any chance to snowball further.

“Just promise me you’ll be as careful as you can be.” Zecora finally yielded.

“It’s not me you need to worry about.” Hank said, casting a genuine smile over his shoulder to the zebra, “But speaking of all this you’re still gonna send that letter to Luna and Celestia right?”

Looking back at the human as he looked at her, Twilight nodded her head, “Yes, once I get home.”

Nodding Hank laughed, “And that’s something else I need to get done too. Gettin’ all you home.”

Getting the kitchen back to some semblance of normalcy Hank turned away from the sink and walked over to where his rifle was leaning against the wall and picked it up, doing his regular checks on it before holding it in a relaxed position.

“Alright Blue let’s do this one last time.” Hank said, looking to Rainbow and nodding his head to the hallway.

Not willing to disobey the imposing man even in his seemingly good mood Rainbow quickly got up from her chair and started following him as he made his way to the front door.

Coming up behind the man as he waited at the door he spoke as Rainbow kept uncharacteristically quiet and meek.

“Same as last time just with less urgency. It’s day now and they’re less active...or at least less outwardly aggressive. Get up in the air, start close, and then widen your radius South to Flutter’s house and make sure it is clear. Then go back North and over this position checking the road and see if the town is alright and active.”

His instructions clear and spoken with just as much authority in his calm voice as his angry one Rainbow couldn’t help but find herself nodding in affirmation.

“Take your time, use all your senses, look for evidence of past activity, and be casual while flying near town. That goes for all of you!” Hank raised his voice to make sure the others could hear him even if his voice was plenty loud enough as it was, “Let’s not go telling everybody about what happened here, at least not right away. Getting everybody in a panic is the last thing any of us needs or wants. We’ll let the seasoned public speakers break the news how they see fit.”

“Now,” Hank lowered his voice and looked back down to RD. “Same entry and exit plan, let’s go.”

Opening the door and stepping outside with his rifle raised, Hank immediately noticed the bird song filling the air and the squirrels in the trees and relaxed a little. Still holding his rifle at the ready he and Rainbow walked out into the grass past the first dead wolf before Hank stopped, “Alright, get in the air.”

Taking off in a flash same as last night Hank watched her ascend before he turned his attention back to the ground and began his usual patrol pattern, albeit with much more relaxed posture than the night before; quickly disappearing behind the barn.

The human going out of sight of the remaining ponies in the house Twilight visibly relaxed while Granny and AB started in on the dishes that Hank hadn’t.

Looking out of the window, seemingly staring off into space, Mac suddenly slipped out of his chair, pushing it back in, before heading for the front door and making it outside before anyone could voice their protest.

The red pony already outside before anyone could notice AJ tried to call after her brother but let her words die in her throat almost immediately as she watched her older brother make a B-line for the edge of the barn that Hank had shortly before disappeared behind.

AJ didn’t know what exactly was going on with her brother, but it was clear something was definitely developing and that the something in question most certainly involved their resident human. It seemed a lot of things involved Hank anymore, he definitely took up a large part of her own thoughts throughout the day… and night. She had no idea of knowing what it was that was going on between her brother and Hank however, she knew Mac wouldn’t talk about it and she could confirm with just about as much certainty that Hank wouldn’t either. If she wanted to figure it out she’d just have to watch very closely and as bad as it sounded do a little eavesdropping or snooping even.

She could tell that something happened between the pair last night, before the whole wolf... martial arts thing even. Mac just looked… different when he came back into the house from the porch and the glances the stallion gave Hank was anything but unnoticeable, though maybe she was the only one to notice? Growing up with a brother so quiet meant that to properly communicate with him you had to pick up on his subtle cues and AJ was a pro at it.

She needed to figure it out, whatever it was, not just out of pure curiosity but also out of a heavy concern she held for her elder brother.

As AJ’s musing started to go deeper she was brought out of them as the ponies around her started to move. Trying to figure it out as the others started to migrate into the living area minus Granny and AB, who were still doing the dishes, Twilight came up to her.

“Hey Applejack.” Twilight greeted softly a small and tired smile.

“Hey Twilight.” Applejack reciprocated.

“I was just wondering if there was anywhere quiet I could sit and write this letter to Princess Celestia? Maybe even some ink and a quill… and some paper?”

Noticing Twilight’s slightly stressed body language Applejack decided not to comment on it in the moment and simply offered a genuine smile, “You can use the desk in my room if ya like, it should have everythin’ ya need.”

“Thanks Applejack,” Twilight smiled and walked past the farm pony on her way to the stairs, “I may be a while, there’s a lot to write about.”

“No problem Twi, take all the time ya need.” Applejack waved off, completely understanding, she needed to write to Brea about all this when she thought about it, he’d love to hear about all this crazy nonsense.

Watching as Twilight disappeared up the stairs Applejack switched her attention to the others as they settled into the living room and got out of her seat at the table to follow suit.

Walking into the room as the others started talking, Applejack walked over next to Zecora as she looked out of the window to Hank and Mac as they walked by and talked, a small smile on her face.

Following the pair with her eyes as well Applejack could plainly see that Hank was explaining something to her brother in his regular assertive method as her elder sibling nodded and occasionally asked something back.

“I think the two have become quite close.” Zecora said to Applejack who soon after turned to face the zebra.

“Ah think so too. Ah’ve never seen Mac talk so much before.”

“Is...that a bad thing?” Zecora asked with mild concern, turning her full attention to Applejack hearing the tone of her voice.

“No! No. It’s jus’ that… Ah dunno yet,” AJ sighed looking down momentarily, “Maybe the impossible has happened and Mac has actually opened up to sompony.”

Humming Zecora rubbed her side with Applejack’s to comfort her and looked into her eyes when the pony looked back up, “Just as it’s good and healthy for mares to spend together the same is most certainly true for stallions. And there’s quite a few less of those as I’m sure you know. It can be hard for stallions to spend time together alone sometimes.”

“Yeah Ah know, Ah know. It’s just that… Mac has friends, they play card games and drink down in the cellar every other… Saturday Ah think? Ah dunno,” AJ gives a quick shake of her head, “Ah’m off doing my own things on the weekends.”

Taking a deep breath the apple pony thinks about it for a second, “But Ah’ve still never seen him act this way with even his own friends, this is different, Ah jus’ can’t tell how yet.”

Mulling it over for a second Zecora, “Well, I don’t know what to say to be completely honest Applejack, I certainly don’t think anything going on is a bad thing however.”

“And Ah don’t either. Ah’d just like to know, ya know? I worry about Mac a lot.”

Smiling, Zecora placed a hoof on Applejack's withers in a calming gesture that got a deep breath out of the orange mare in response as she relaxed a little, "You're a good sister Applejack, and I understand your worry. I may not have an older brother but I do have a younger one, and I worry about him even now as I'm two thousand miles away."

With a deep breath Applejack returned Zecora's smile, "Thanks Zecora and I didn't know you had any siblings."

“That would be my fault. I’ve never mentioned it before, even to Hank.” Zecora answered honestly, her smile falling, leaving her face noticeably solemn.

Turning to face Zecora more directly, Applejack's eyebrows were raised in concern, “What’s wrong?”

“Oh…..” Zecora put on a fake smile and tried to wave her feelings off. “It's just that we’re not close. I’m not close to any of my family.”

It was clear to AJ that the subject hurt her zebra friend and she wanted to help, but she also didn’t want to seem like she was prying where she had no place to.

“What’s his name?” Applejack finally asked, feeling the question was simple enough and nothing too personal.

“Osei, he just turned twenty this year.” Answered the zebra with a smile as she thought about the times her and her younger brother spent as children.

“He’s not much younger than Ah am. How much older are you?”

Giving a small laugh Zecora shook her head, “I’m getting old. I’m 26.”

Giving the Zebra a not so subtle look over Applejack continued to look at the mare in amazement, “There ain't no way! You’re Mac’s age!”

“Time really flies.” Zecora simply stated with a laugh, “I was 24 when I left Zebrica. The long trip doesn't look so long now that it’s over.”

“Yeah, life really sneaks up on ya.” Applejack mused as the pair fell silent, gazing out of the window while listening to the other softly converse behind them.

“How old do ya think Hank is?” Applejack asked, finally breaking the silence, while watching the subject of the question and her brother walk back toward the barn, talking about something.

A long breath escaping her nose Zecora fought to come up with an answer to the question, and one of her greatest curiosities as well, something she had tried to figure out for a very long time, “I just can’t tell you an exact number, I’ve certainly tried to figure it out myself but what I believe with most certainty is that he is in his mid thirties, maybe even early forties. He won’t like that I told you this but he has grey hairs, or a few pop up from time to time.”

“Really?”

Nodding Zecora looked back out the window where the trees were gently swaying in the breeze thinking about her stallion, “I think he says he’s younger than he really is because of all the time he lost back on his old planet fighting and just trying to survive. Now that he’s here he wants to get that time back that he lost on his original world.”

“That makes the most sense so far, that Ah’ve heard or thought of myself at least.”

“Plus he just doesn’t act young, like how a twenty something pony or zebra would.” Zecora continued, “He is far too in command of not only himself, but everything around him. How he solves problems, takes responsibility, naturally takes charge of any situation. It's the things like that, that I know a younger person just would not have a grip on yet."

Nodding along with Zecora's explanation Applejack hummed, "He certainly is somethin' alright."

Smiling at the comment Zecora watched as the blue pegasus quickly touched back down and trotted closer to the house.

The movement grabbing Applejack's attention as well; they both watched as Hank and Mac in tow made their way over to rainbow, Hank asking something.

While they obviously couldn't hear anything the two could tell by Rainbow's relaxed posture that things were at least better than last night.

Watching Hank on the other hoof yielded almost no results. He as stoically and calmly as ever asked questions and nodded occasionally as Rainbow reported what she had seen. Though Zecora through her time with the human had learned a few of his subtle tells and could see that he was relaxed as well due to how his rifle was still hanging from its sling on his shoulder. If it was there he was relatively calm.

After a little more discussion and a few hand movements from the human as he talked the three started back toward the house, reaching it quickly.

The ponies in the living room hearing the door open along with the slow and heavy footfalls of the human accompanied by faster lighter ones, they all turned toward the opening to the room as Rainbow followed by Hank and Mac appeared.

"Well, Rainbow says we're all good to get moving so if everyone is ready we can… where's the purple one?" Hank changed his dialogue instantly as his head count came up one short.

"She's upstairs writing that letter thingy." Applejack answered, the human turning his head to look at her before simply nodding.

"Allright good." Hank resumed, "I'll accompany everyone that needs to go back to town and then I'll come back here for you Fluttershy. Unless you want to come with from the get go."

"I'll go with." Fluttershy answered quietly with a soft smile, getting one in return from Hank.

"I'll go wrangle purple and everyone else should get ready to go." Walking out of the room Hank's footfalls suddenly stopped and he peaked back into the room, "I'll talk with you in a second Mac."

Leaving again just as fast as he had appeared, all the ponies turned to Mac quizzically, wondering what the somewhat cryptic statement meant.

Leaving Mac downstairs to deal with the questions and looks, Hank made his way up the stairs in search of the purple menace, wanting to get things moving as quickly as possible.

AJ’s room being the last on the left he made his way for it and put his left hand on the door knob while his right subconsciously went to his revolver and pulled it half way out of its holester on his chest.

Pushing the door open with more force than necessary Hank was met with the wide eyes of purple as she startledly looked at the human as he stepped into the room scanning it before taking his hand of the weapon on his chest.

A few tense moments of silence passed between the two as they looked each other in the eyes before Hank decided to break the silence.

“We’re getting ready to leave, you need to get that letter finished.” Looking down to the desktop where the aforementioned letter was Hank raised an eyebrow when he saw the five papers filled with neat handwriting.

“Are you writing a damned novel up here?” He asked, walking toward the desk before picking up the first five pages.

“You said to note this all down in detail so I am.” In a meek voice Twilight explained as the human read through the report front and back.

“The human, who’s full name is Hank Campbell Lynch as designated from the tattoo between his shoulder blades on his upper back, took control of the situation from the beginning and showed startling and brutal efficiency in dispatching both threats that presented themselves, not only in hoof to hoof combat but also in using his environment to his advantage, at one point using a wooden beam from the Apple’s porch that had broken off in the initial fight to bludgeon and later impale the wolf when the beam splintered.”

Pausing for a moment in his reading of her letter he looked to Twilight who had a nervous smile on her face before looking back down to the letter and continuing, flipping it over, “The human Hank shows an unnatural ability to take damage and shrug it off while also harboring much more strength than even his frame would suggest. Human physiology at a glance looks similar to a minotaur but prolonged observation proves the similarities end at appearance. Human’s, or at least in Hank’s case, are much denser than any sapient species on Equis: Hank’s self admission of 260 kilohoofs of body weight matches up with nothing else on the planet. While his frame is large, comparing him to a minotaur that shared the same weight class would be a staggering difference.

Along with his physical attributes he showed practiced and efficient planning and execution of militaristic operations. While my knowledge of such things is admittedly limited; from what I have learned and seen while living in Canterlot and attending some of my brother’s training. I believe with great certainty that the human has experience in a leadership role based on his proclivity to take command and ability to problem solve.”

Skimming a little further, seeing where Twilight started to talk about his request for a meeting, Hank put the papers down and looked at the studious mare who was still wearing a very nervous smile.

“You’re weird as hell, you know that?” Hank said, reaching for a blank piece of paper and the quill and ink.

Not expecting to get insulted in such a manner Twilight reeled for a second, stumbling over her words as she tried to find a comeback or even just a response, “Y-Yeah Yeah! You’re weird as hell!”

“Uh yeah. That was established on page five paragraph one of your report about my abnormal weight and ability to take damage, remember?” Hank shot back, giving her a glance out of the corner of his eye while finishing up his own letter to Luna and Celestia detailing exactly where he wanted to meet and his conditions, along with the repercussions if they didn’t follow.

Completely shut down Twilight awkwardly waited for the human to finish with the quill with a frown on her face.

“Remember.” Hank said getting the pony’s attention, “You may be smart but you’re not witty or quick.”

Leaving the letter on the table for Twilight to include with hers Hank started to walk away without a further word before stopping in the doorway, “You have ten minutes.”

Vanishing out of the door frame Twilight took a deep breath and calmed herself, she just wanted to get home and send these letters so she could stop dealing with the crazy stallion for a while.

<><><> One Hour later, Day Court, Cetestia… Celesmia, wait no… Celestia, there we go, it’s been a while fuck you, 3rd person <><><>

It was a normal Monday morning in the day court in all regards. The same monday guard rotation around the room and at the doors, the same 9:15 rays of light coming through the windows, the same pompous nobles taking up Celestia’s time when she desperately wanted to be solving real issues, not listening to the one thousandth speech on why raising taxes on the lower class would boost Canterlot’s economy. It was a boring and angering existence.

The noble Celestia had been ‘talking’ to, more like talked at, walking away with her nose turned up stupidly high, doing her best to look as superior as possible to her noble counter parts as she exited the court, Celestia had to physically bite her tongue from saying some insult under her breath as the spoiled mare walked away.

Looking away from the mare as she left Celestia perked up as she saw Fancy Pants entering the court next. She had always enjoyed the stallion’s company. He was a true noble just as his wife, honest, hard working, kind, and generous. The number of charities that two managed was staggering, she had no idea how the two had any time to themselves, and she was coleader of an entire country!

“Princess Celestia, it is great to see you as always.” Fancy greeted with a respectful bow.

“The same to you as well, Fancy Pants.” Celestia said with a bow of the head while also sitting up a little straighter on her throne, “What brings you to day court this morning?”

“Welllllll,” Fancy began somewhat embarrassed, “I’m afraid this may be a complete waste of your time and I apologize for it your majesty but I’ve exhausted all of my other options and yielded no results.”

“It’s no problem at all Sir Pants, I have too much time anyhow.” Celestia said in a joking tone ridding Fancy Pants of the nervousness he was feeling, a relieved smile on his mustached face, “Thank you princess, and there is no need to call me Sir.”

Raising an eyebrow at the monicled stallion Celestia smiled, “Do you prefer Captain Pants?”

Eyes going wide the stallion shook his head, “Heavens no! Fancy Pants is all I need.”

“Don’t like thinking about your past career in the navy?” Celestia asked in a joking tone.

Shaking his head Fancy chuckled, “I’m proud of every second of the thirty years I spent in your Navy Princess, I wish I was still in it often if I am being completely honest. I’m just so sick of all the titles that I’m surrounded by, it is so… tiresome.”

Sympathizing completely with the stallion Celestia gave a long sigh, “As am I Fancy Pants, as am I.”

Pausing for a moment Celestia started to reminisce about the old days but quickly re focused herself, “So what is this problem with no solution you have found yourself encumbered with.”

Apparently doing the same Celestia had been doing Fancy Pants quickly snapped back to Celestia from where he had been off in the past.

“W-Well.” Fancy cleared his throat, “Does a…,” Taking a moment to look over his invoices, “pony named er...Hank...exist?”

Eyes noticeably widening the pony princess didn’t know how to respond. How was Hank tied in with Fancy Pants?

How had he worked his way in with any high ranking Canterlot nobility?! Fancy Pants no less? Where wasn't the human? What did he not do? Did the human ever take a moment to just relax and not get himself involved in every imaginable thing!? It seemed like every waking moment the human was brought up to Celestia to some degree. Even if it was Celestia's fault for the most part.

Bringing the storm in her mind down to a low rumble Celestia laughed out of pure stress, "Hank most certainly exists, he's the… stallion for the lack of a more accurate term, that I got into a fight with and well… lost."

Eyes widening in realization Fancy remembered the story in the Canterlot times that his wife made him read despite his hatred of newspapers.

"So that Hank. The Everfree Monster. Is the one who invested fifty thousand bits into my line of stallion themed stores?"

"He what?" Celestia asked, her brain completely unregistering what fancy just laid on her.

"He...he got my company off the ground! He invested when no pony else was. He bought nearly every share available at the time. I'm afraid to say but I owe the success of my first endeavor in a long time to the stallion that clocked you on the jaw Princess."

“You have to be joking.” The princess said, just not able to believe all she was hearing.

Shaking his head Fancy looked through the papers in the folder he brought along, “No not at all, I would show you but that does go against client confidentiality even more than I’ve already done here.”

“Don’t worry Fancy, it won’t leave this room,” Celestia said as Fancy closed the folder, “I will say I’m surprised though.”

“What about exactly Princess? Other than the obvious.” Fancy asked, his interest peaked.

Sighing Celestia gave a light laugh, “To be honest I expected him to blow through the money he received on alcohol and weapons, not to...invest it in all things.”

“Maybe there is more than meets the eye about this Hank character, I can’t say that investing in my company was a smart decision when he did it but he certainly had some foresight that has made him a very wealthy stallion in return.”

A heavy sigh escaping her lips Celestia slumped forward just barely enough to notice, “You have no idea how true what you just said is Fancy Pants.”

Nodding his head Fancy looked back to the folder, just looking at the name ‘Hank?’ in italics on the front cover, “Well thank you very much for this very helpful insight Princess. I guess we just weren’t making the connection.”

A smile back on her face Celestia nodded in return, “Of course. I’m always happy to help the Fancy family.”

The stallion somewhat nervously fidgeting before giving his farewells and turning to leave, being picked up by Celestia’s keen eye for pony behavior the diarch called out to the stallion, “What’s continuing to bother you Fancy?”

Stopping at the sound of the Princess’s voice only a few steps away from where he started Fancy adjusted his monocle as he turned back around and re approached the throne, “Well you see Princess… I sent Hank an invitation to my annual top investors ball and dinner.”

Fighting the urge to widen her eyes Celestia stayed calm faced as the stallion continued, “And now that I know just who he is I’m a little concerned with what may transpire if he does decide to show. Which I have not received an RSVP back from him, or at least his agent, so who is to say he even does.”

A clear amount of concern in the stallion’s voice, which Celestia most certainly understood, the princess still couldn’t let herself show concern as well, even if she was definitely feeling it.

“What concerns you the most Fancy Pants?”

“Well he is quite violent isn’t he?” Fancy asked carefully, not wanting to bring up the princess’s encounter with the stallion again so soon.

“Only when provoked.” Celestia’s head and jaw ached as she remembered her encounter causing her to almost wince. “He apparently maintains quite a few friendly relationships, even with the element of honesty and kindness, at least that is what my protege in Ponyville reports. He does have very… unpredictable behavior and is quick to anger however.”

“So overall a room full of rich, specicest, stuck up nobles is the worst place to have him.” Fancy said flatly.

“He’s probably more friendly with the wolves he kills and eats than he ever will be with anypony at your investor meeting.” Celestia said honestly, “No offence to you of course Fancy.”

“None taken,” Fancy said with a sigh, “Being honest I think I’d probably get along with the wolves better than half the ponies that make up my investor base.”

Both ponies, Ruler and noble alike, sharing a laugh directed at Canterlot’s nobility and upper class at large, Celestia wiped a small tear from her eye as a few more calm laughs escaped her mouth.

“This ball of yours is a day before the Gala, correct?”

“Yes indeed,” Fancy nodded, “The night before at the same time as a matter of fact, just so every damn noble is already in town so they can all come to my dinner. Then I get to catch up again at the bucking Gala, just perfect. My wife’s idea, truly brilliant from a business standpoint, but idiotic from a mental health standpoint.”

Becoming a little overwhelmed with how much he dreaded the two upcoming events Fancy had forgot just who he was venting to but quickly remembered and started to sputter out apologizes while his eyes widened to the size of dinner plates.

“Fancy its o-”

“I am so sorry, I know you put a lot of work into the Gala it’s just that-”

“Fancy it is perfectly fine, I don-”

“I really have no reason to complain, the venue is great, along with the food and drink, the ponies are just so-”

“Please, Fancy, calm down, I’m not ups-”

“I’ve just been so stressed lately with everything going on and I guess-”

“It is okay I prom-”

Getting cut off for the last time Celestia grumbled and cleared her throat, “FANCY!”

Immediately closing his mouth, the stallion stared up at the princess of the sun as she looked back down at him softly.

“I’m not mad at you Fancy, I promise.” Celestia finally got out without being interrupted by the panicked stallion, “Do you want to know a secret?”

Calming down from the princesses reassurance, Fancy gently nodded in confirmation.

Leaning forward a little in her throne, Celestia smiled at the stallion, “I hate the Gala too. It’s so boring anymore, it's only used for networking between nobles and for trying to get favors, it's awful.”

Leaning back in her throne Celestia thought back to the first few gala’s when the empire had first started to prosper and Canterlot was established as the new capital, “You know; when the Gala first became a thing the whole country was invited and the entirety of Canterlot was the venue. There were no separate classes, no networking,” Celestia sneered at the word, “just ponies celebrating another year of life and a prospering country. But… It hasn’t been like that for a very long time, maybe it won’t be ever again.”

Silence taking over between the two ponies Fancy was the first to break the silence with a curt laugh as he shook his head, “You could always invite Hank to the Gala, that’d probably liven things up a little.”

Raising a brow at the notion Celestia started to think about the idea before Fancy bowed again and started to say his farewells, “I believe I’ve taken up enough of your precious time princess, thank you for the information and conversation, I greatly enjoyed it.”

Giving a small bow of her head in return Celestia smiled, “You’re most welcome Fancy pants, and so did I.”

Watching the stallion turn around and begin to leave Celestia looked at the windows to her left to see how much longer she was trapped in the throne room for before the throne room doors slammed open making the guards snap into action as Celestia’s head whipped toward the opening only to see particularly frazzled Raven Inkwell come bolting through.

The guards standing down once they recognized the pony Celestia waited as the unicorn mare came skidding to stop in front of the throne, quickly acknowledging Fancy Pants as she slid by.

A letter held in her magic, the middle aged mare panted as she caught her breath from her sprint across the castle.

“I.. have a…”

“Please take your time Mrs. Inkwell.” Celestia interrupted getting a thankful nod from the still panting mare.

Catching her breath not long after raven pushed up her glasses with her magic as well as she handed the letter to Celestia, “It’s from your student Twilight your majesty, it is marked urgent.”

Looking at the front of the letter briefly Celestia brought her attention back to her faithful assistant who was pointing at the letter, and still breathing a little heavy.

“There’s… another signature on the back.”

Surprised at the assertion Celestia initially thought maybe another one of the other elements had co-signed the letter but quickly felt her face go deadpan as she looked at the messily written four letter name on the back of the letter.

“... You have got to be kidding me.”

Author's Note

Is this edited? no. Is this three months overdue? Yes.

Three jobs and going to the gym at least 4 days a week along with trying to maintain a social life really leave no time to writing.

I at least do know what I have planned for a few chapters now so there's that at least.

The story is not dead, or inactive, or whatever else you fuckers name your witty bookcases. I see that shit.

Royal Meetings pt.1

<><><> Two Days Later, Apple Orchard <><><>

“When it comes to axes, the weight is one of the largest strengths but also weaknesses.” Hank explained holding onto the Mac’s axe showing its balance point as the pony nodded along with rapt attention.

It was the second “lesson” the stallion had received from the man, the first being on his short lunch break the day before where the human had started talking about fighting with an axe. Mac wanted to start learning the basics of unarmed combat but Hank had resisted, his explanation being that he could get Mac far more lethal with an axe, or some other tool, far quicker than with just his hooves.

Mac wasn’t about the question the man who had more experience in ending life than Mac had living most likely in how he should teach the subject so he excitedly listened in and watched as Hank explained and demonstrated how to use the seemingly normal tool in increasingly brutal fashions.

Hank did however say that they would soon get to the basics of true hand to hand, or hoof to hoof, combat when he saw the smallest hints of disappointment in the stallion’s posture.

“When you land a hit, it's devastating. Doesn’t matter where on the body it hits, which side of the axe you use, if it’s a solid hit, it’s gonna really fuck up the day of whatever you’re swingin’ at.”

Almost in a trance, looking at the blade of the axe as the human slowly swung it demonstrating the various different cuts while the warm summer breeze blew through the trees that surrounded them and his mane alike Mac was startled out of it when the human raised his voice.

“However! It is definitely high risk, high reward.” Crouching down to the ponies eye level Hank stared straight into Mac’s eyes as he sat the axe next to the pony, “The weight makes it easy to overswing and hard to get back online in a quick manner. You’re open for a long time if you miss, you’re open for a long time if they dodge it. An axe isn’t the fastest or most agile weapon around, it’s not slow by any means but it's no well balanced sword either. It needs practice so it doesn't get you killed, and I fully expect you to practice what I teach you, no matter how tired you are from the orchard. Do you understand?”

“Yes sir.” Mac nodded, getting a smirk from the human.

It wasn’t intentional the first time Mac had called Hank ‘Sir’, it just felt natural to address such a commanding presence as such when it questioned you. Whether it be Mac’s formal upbringing or something else, it was what felt right to address Hank as when he was teaching him. It didn’t make it any less embarrassing however due to the somewhat complicated nature of the two stallion’s relationship. But Hank had assured Mac it was just fine to call him sir if he felt like it, even if the human got a chuckle out of it.

“Good, now pick up that axe and swing it at me, I wanna show you what I mean.” Hank ordered.

Quickly picking up the tool in his mouth and standing, Mac pushed away the reservations he had about swinging an axe at the man and reared back before swinging it with all he had.

Only cutting through air, not the human’s thighs; the weight of the axe carried Mac’s head in the downward arc even as he fought it to stop and reset. Finally cancelling out the momentum of the axe, Mac brought his head back to neutral only to see the human had taken a half step back.

Nodding his head Hank looked at the stallion, “So you see what I mean by leaving you open right?”

Nodding back in confirmation, the axe still in his mouth Mac mumbled out a ‘yes.’

“And do you think, I, your stand-in opponent, could capitalize on that moment of openness no matter how brief?” Hank asked.

Setting the axe down, Mac nodded again, “Yes Ah do.”

“You’re damn right I could. Now let’s go again and I’ll show you how.”

Getting back into position, Mac raising his axe, Hank cleared his throat, “Now remember I want you to fight back as hard as ya can.”

Nodding to show that he understood, Mac readied himself for what was about to come and brought his axe back before swinging it with all he had.

Unsurprisingly finding nothing but air, Mac took a step back to maintain distance like Hank had said while starting to pull the axe back up. Mac’s assault going better than most of his previous attempts, he started to get hopeful he’d actually get another swing in before his axe’s return was stopped by a firm hand around its handle.

Mac’s large green eyes meeting Hank’s small grey ones the pony tried his hardest to wrench the weapon from the human's grip but only ended up adding momentum that Hank capitalized on and used to throw Mac onto his back while pulling the axe from his mouth.

Rolling onto his side away from the human, Mac wasted no time in attempting to get up, and was nearly there, before a boot pushed against his left shoulder blade and he was roughly thrown back onto the ground.

Once again on his side Mac attempted to get away but instead was pulled onto his back via a hand around his right arm moments before Hank sat victorious on the stallion's stomach.

Looking up to the man who had the blade of the axe pressed ever so gently into the side of his neck, Hank gave a small smile before retracting the blade but not giving up his full mount position.

“So,” Sliding his hand down the handle of the axe with a quick snap of his arm and resting it over his right shoulder, “What do you think you could do to keep me from closing the distance and taking you down.

The absence of the axe blade allowing the red stallion to relax a little bit her looked from the man’s face to where he was straddling his lower stomach with his legs before looking back up to Hank’s face which now had an expression of curiosity on it.

“Could ya please get off?” Mac asked quietly, his face a few shades darker than his already red coat.

“Nope, I’m perfectly comfortable here.” Hank said matter of factly. Punctuating his statement with a small scoot as he repositioned himself.

Growing increasingly nervous, Mac started to look around to make sure nopony could see them. Not seeing anypony Mac turned back to Hank and placed his hooves on the human’s knees trying to push him off,

“Please get off Hank, Ah don’t want nopony to see.”

“Not until you give me an example of what you think you could do.” Hank responded putting more of his substantial weight down on the stallion putting a stop to any of the stallion's efforts.

Realizing anything he did was just wasted effort, Mac stopped pushing on the human and again looked around to make sure nobody was around as he grew increasingly panicked, his breathing quickening from the anxiety and weight on his diaphragm.

“Ah don't want anypony thinkin’ Ah’m w-weird, get off!” Remembering what Hank had told his sister, Mac thrust his hips up as hard as he could in an effort to disrupt Hank’s balance and get him off.

Finding initial success, feeling Hank’s weight lift from his torso, thinking he was in the clear, Mac started to think about getting up before he suddenly felt Hank grab his right arm while simultaneously rolling to the left.

Effortlessly bringing Mac with him in the roll they soon landed in the exact same position they were in before, just three feet to Mac’s left.

“You’re not going anywhere until I let you.” Hank said assertively holding Mac down with a hand on his chest, “Though that was a very good use of the umpa, good job.”

Knowing it was fruitless to struggle, Mac let out a heavy sigh, “Hank Ah don’t want another pony ta see another stallion on top of me...It… It jus’ looks bad, could you please get offa me?” Borderline pleading with the man Mac’s ears fell flat against his head as he let out a deflated sigh.

A little confused at first it finally snapped for Hank as he remembered back to that night when Mac and his siblings had came to him for comfort to sleep.

“Mac, none of this is sexual in the slightest. I get it can be uncomfortable but if you want to learn you’re gonna have to deal with it. There is nothing weird going on here between me and you.” Hank explained motioning between himself and the stallion that was still beneath him, “You’re gonna be in these positions for a great many hours while learning these techniques and you’re gonna be in the exact same positions with your enemy when the time comes. Grappling is as personal as it gets when it comes to fighting.”

Looking away from the man, not able to look him in the eye Mac took a deep breath, “What if somepony sees and thinks Ah’m gay?” In a nearly silent whisper Mac asked.

Looking at the stallion for a second Hank looked up and hardened his gaze before looking back down at the stallion who was still looking away from him.

“Hey. Hey. Look at me.” Hank said, lightly slapping Mac’s face, getting the pony to look up at him, “Are you gay?”

“W-what?” Mac stuttered.

“Are you gay?” Hank repeated gently, in the most caring tone he could muster, “Yes or no. Are you attracted to other guys?

“N-No, Ah’m not.”

“Mac, I don’t care if you are, I won’t treat you any different I promise, I’ll think no different of you.” The man reassured.

“A-Ah’m not gay!” Mac said more forcefully.

“You’re sure?”

“Yes! Ah’m sure!” Mac loudly stated getting a nod from the man.

“Then why the fuck do you care about what other ponies think Mac?! You know what you are, why does it matter what a bunch of dumbasses think?”

Huffing Mac looked up to the man, “Cause if even one pony thinks you’re a colt cuddler, and that rumor gets out, your reputation is ruined. Ya lose all your friends, all your business, maybe even your family.”

After hearing that it all made sense to the man as to why Braeburn was so scared about being found out, thinking on it further it started to upset Hank more and more.

“Do ya see now?” Mac asked lowly.

Looking down at the stallion resolute Hank clenched his jaw, “Mac, I assure you none of this makes you gay in the slightest, we’re going to continue with our training and you’ll get used to it as you progress and you’ll realize that. It’s okay to feel a little uncomfortable but I also know no one is going to see us way back here amongst the apple trees anyhow so there is zero reason to worry, Okay?”

Nodding his head, Mac started to calm down with the man’s words.

“If someone does see us though and they want to go around spreading baseless rumors I want you to go right up to them and punch them right in the fucking mouth. You got that? I don’t care if it's in the middle of town. I want you to knock their front teeth down their throat.”

“That being said, I don’t want you to think there is anything wrong with a person being gay.” Hank said still atop the stallion, “ I’m not telling you to rock their shit because being gay is a terrible offence, reguardless of what pony society believes, I say it cause if a pony wants to talk shit then they need to get hit.”

“Ah get it, Ah get it.” Mac assured nodding his head, “Ah….Ah probably shouldn't tell ya this but…” Thinking about whether he should let one of the most serious secrets he knew slip out or not, Mac took a deep breath before slowly exhaling, “You’re understanding and not judgemental. Ya know Brea right?”

A small smile on his face Hank nodded, “Yeah, I know him.”

“Well uhhhhh…. He’s gay.” Mac said, almost not believing he had just told somepony else after he had swore to Breauburn to never tell any other living soul all those years ago.

“I know.” The human stated simply, catching Mac off guard greatly.

“Wa- How?! How did ya hear that?”

Laughing a little Hank pushed off of Mac’s chest and stood back up rolling his shoulders, “He left his edition of “Those who serve” playmare on top of his magazine stack in his bathroom.

“O-Oh. Ah see.” Mac said, rolling himself over and standing up as well, taking the first full breath in what felt like forever, “So it really don’t bother ya if two stallions are, ya know, together?”

Holding the axe by the very end of the handle, pulling it up with just his wrist a few times with each time Hank sighed as he tossed the axe into the air and caught it just below the head, “There are too many things in life that are far more important than worrying about where somebody likes putting their dick or what they want shoved up their ass.”

The blunt wording making Mac blush and avert his eyes away from the man he heard Hank give a short chuckle, “But we’re not here to talk about the opinions ponies hold on relationships right now, if you want to talk about that later we can, but right now I’m teaching you how to kill so let's get back to it.”

Nodding in agreement Mac straightened up as the man cleared his throat.

“So what do you think you could have done to prevent yourself from getting overwhelmed?”

“Well Ah tried to step back and maintain distance like ya were talkin’ about but ya still got to me faster than Ah could get reset.”

“And you did a good job at it, you were on your hooves way longer than the first few times. So good job Mac.” Hank praised getting a small smile and another slight blush from the stallion who was not at all used to the positive praise.

“Your first problem is that you’re trying too hard.” Hank said changing his hand position and holding it like he were about to do a downward cat with the tool, “You don’t have to use all your power to get a devastating blow from an axe, especially if you’re built guy like yourself, if you use a little less of your power you’ll be able to stop the swing much sooner and get another one out.”

Walking over to the stump of a long gone apple tree Hank motioned for Mac to follow, “I’ll show ya.”

Having demonstrated different techniques to the stallion for the better part of half an hour and having the red pony run through a few different drills, serious progress was starting to show through Big Mac’s inexperience.

It made Hank happy to see the stallion improve and to see that small smile on his face as he started to connect the dots and formulate his own techniques just as Hank had years before. It was nice being able to just hang out with another guy after so long as well and share in a hobby.

The feeling wasn’t just exclusive for Hank either, Mac thoroughly enjoyed talking with the man and doing things with him, it’d been since he was a colt that he was able to have a relationship with another stallion in this way and he hadn’t realized just how much he had missed it until he had experienced again. Mac felt extraordinarily thankful that Hank had popped into his and his families life, in the short time that Mac had known the man he had become the stallion’s most trusted friend, and as such had seen a side of Mac that not even his sister or Granny had seen in a long time… his talkative side.

Both stallion and man covered in a glistening layer of sweat from the exertion of the training mixed with the heat of the outdoors they both stood still and silent enjoying the feeling as a strong gust of wind passed through the trees and across their wet skin and fur.

Both looking up into the clear sky enjoying the breather Hank looked back toward the ground and saw a small orange shape move from behind a tree before AJ came into clear view heading toward the pair.

“Hey, Mac!” AJ called out getting the stallions attention, “Ah really need your help in the south orchard, Dang wagon sank down into that wet spot again.”

“Eeyup.” Mac said simply before starting to walk toward his sister as she approached as well.

“Ah’ll see you tomorrow Hank.” Mac said with a smile over his shoulder as he walked away.

Smiling back Hank nodded, “Sure will, I’ll drop this axe back off to the house before I leave, make sure you prace what I showed you tonight a little, especially the jab. That translates directly into striking.”

“Ah will!” Mac cassured as he met up with his sister and the two started toward the stuck cart, but not before AJ waved to Hank with a smile.

Waving back to the stetson wearing pony Hank watched as she turned as well, disappearing into the trees of the apple orchard.

Thinking back over the somewhat short discussion he had with Mac as he walked through the trees in the rough direction of the house Hank stopped as he thought of something he really should have said to the stallion as well.

Running his thumb over the blade of the axe as he thought about whether or not he should bring it back up next time the man nodded his head to himself and turned to the direction the two siblings had disappeared off to before starting into a jog to catch up with them, the axe choked all the way up in his right hand.

Hank didn’t know exactly why he felt the way he did, but he definitely felt that Mac may need some reassurance in the area, and that it was best to talk to it while it was still fresh in both of their memories.

Hank didn’t have long to think about it however as he quickly caught up with the pair as they walked along a path to the south orchard, Aj’s orange coat, and Mac’s red coat, showing through the dense foliage more and more as Hank closed the distance.

Slowing down to a calm walk, Hank breached the trees in front of the pair, surprising both of them at his unexpected and nearly silent appearance, only being able to hear any indicators of his presence until he was already nearly in front of them.

Her level of worry dropping instantly as she realized it was just Hank, Applejack smiled as the human started to walk toward them, “Ya must’ve forgotten something awfully important to get here that quick.”

“Oh I just forgot to tell Mac somethin’.” Hank explained, “I’m gonna borrow him for just a second and then I’ll send him right back on his way to help you with that stuck cart.”

Stopping in front of the pair, AJ thought about just what it could be that was so important, her curiosity about her brother’s and Hank’s relationship growing by the minute.

“As long as it don’t take too long,” The orange mare finally said, taking a step forward as Hank did as well.

“Promise it won’t. C’mon follow me bud.” Hank said as he walked past AJ and motioned for Mac to follow him off into the trees, which the red pony did eagerly.

Going a ways in, looking over his shoulder to make sure AJ hadn’t followed them Hank stopped and turned to the red pony behind him as the stallion looked around.

“What are we doin’ here?” Mac asked, curious about just what Hank had in store for him, because surely it was something to do with their training. Hank had endless lessons that he seemed to teach in the strangest, yet incredibly effective, ways.

“I just wanted to say somethin’ to you.” Hank said as he squatted down so he was at eye level with the stallion.

“Yeah?” With a turn to face the human Mac hummed.

Staring straight into the pony’s eyes for a few seconds, Mac stared back before Hank broke eye contact searching for the best way to say what he wanted to, “Look… I’m not great with words but…”

Grumbling to himself Hank sighed before looking back to the pony who was still looking straight at him.

“It’s not that you make me think you are gay or anything but if you were Mac, and you wanted to tell someone, I want you to know you could tell me. Above that though I just want you to know that I’m someone you can confide anything in, your deepest problems no matter how embarrassing you may think they are, you can talk to me and I’ll tell no one else.”

Pausing for a second to get a read on the pony, all the man could see was that Mac was still looking straight at him, no expression on his face, not even an ear twitch. Deciding to keep going Hank reached his left hand out and landed it on Mac’s right shoulder, the small gesture getting a small glance to Hank’s hand from the stallion.

“I won’t tell your sister, I won’t tell Granny, I won’t tell no one. If you need to talk about anything, and I truly mean anything, you can come to me and I’ll make time for us to talk. There’s no need for you to deal with all that shit I know is in your head alone.”

Not a clue if Mac’s dead on stare into his own eyes was a good or bad thing, all Hank truly did know is that the gears in the stallion’s head were spinning a million miles a minute because whenever Mac got like the way he was, he was thinking about something hard.

“The secrets of dead men, dead men that were from a world I no longer call my home reside inside my head, and always will. I swear I’ll uphold the same standard with anything you wish to confide in me. Everyone needs someone they can talk about uncomfortable and… heavy things with, and I know it’s been a long time since you’ve had someone like that but if you don’t want it to be that way any more I’m right here for ya.”

Another pause of silence coming between the two, the only sounds available for the pair to hear being the sounds of the birds and insects around them, Hank slowly took his hand off Mac’s shoulder and brought it back to his own knee.

Getting ready to stand up and tell the stallion that it was time to get going, thinking the somewhat one sided exchange was over Hank was stopped as the red pony said something two quiet to make out but just loud enough to hear over the rustling of leaves.

“What was that?” Squatting back down, the human asked.”

“Why?” In a quiet voice uncharacteristic of the large stallion Mac whispered, looking deep into Hank's eyes.

“Why?” Hank parroted as he squatted back down, “Cause I care about you Mac, and I want you to be happy.”

The short explanation being the absolute simple truth about the human’s intentions the pony was having a hard time understanding. It had been so long since he had someone in his life like Hank, who didn't judge him, didn’t think he was weird, and who truly seemed to want to hear about his problems and help them through them. Hank had been so kind, and so understanding, especially since that night out on the front porch, Mac couldn’t help but feel the human might have ulterior motives, it wouldn’t have been the first time.

Thinking about it for a second, Mac broke from his static pose and took a small step forward toward the crouching human, “But why go through all the trouble of dealin’ with me? Why waste your time dealin’ with all this weird stuff in my head? I’m just a waste a time!”

Taking a few deep breaths to calm himself down Mac sighed and hung his head before turning and walking away from the still crouched human. The pony didn’t get more than a few steps away, however, before a hand clamped around his right shoulder and quickly spun the large stallion around like he was a colt.

Back to facing the human struggled to get out of the man’s grasp to no avail.

“Hank Ah don’t... Jus’ leave me be,'' Macintosh sadly said as he struggled further, trying his damnedest to break free from the human and go off alone like usual.

Try as he might however, the pony simply couldn’t get loose from the human’s vice like grip on his shoulders. The man on the other hand, growing tired of the Mac’s continued struggle to get loose, lost his patience.

With a huff as he did, Hank switched his grip from around Mac’s shoulders to under his arms before lifting up with his legs and arms at the same time, bringing the red stallion airborne.

Held out in front of the human like he was near weightless, Mac very quickly got an understanding for just how strong Hank really was and quickly stopped moving realizing he had no choice over where he went at the moment before his back was roughly pressed against a tree.

The impact knocked the air out of Mac’s lungs and the large stallion coughed as he looked at Hank who was looking at him with a seriousness he’d never seen on the human’s face before, not even the two nights he fought off wolves.

“Now you listen the fuck here!” Hank barked harshly, forgoing any attempt at talking quietly, “You are not a waste of time, you ain’t any of that shit! I don’t know why you think that or who in the hell told ya’ that but there ain’t no reason for it! None!”

Seriously upset at the red pony’s words Hank shook his head, “So what was it Mac? Did you convince yourself that you’re a waste of time? That you ain’t worth the effort? That you don’t deserve to be cared for? Or did some son of a bitch tell you that? Cause I swear if it's the second one... I’ll kill him. I’ve gotten away with murder before and I’ll gladly do it again. I won’t have someone tellin’ you such blatant bullshit!” Hank growled as he turned his head away and spit before focusing back on the slightly shocked stallion, “So which was it Mac?”

Overwhelmed at the mix of stimuli, and terrified that Hank was mad at him, the red pony could feel pressure behind his eyes and his throat closing as a rush of emotions started to push their way through.

“It-It’s me! Ah’m the one wh-w-” Mac admitted before he had to stop talking to keep himself from choking out a sob. He really didn’t want to cry, especially in front of Hank, he wanted to be the tough and strong stallion ponies saw him as, and he definitely wanted to show that in front of the human who meant so much to him. That is if his image hadn’t already been tarnished from before in the man’s eyes. The thought alone along with everything else only added more to the fire as Mac tried to hold his emotions from showing.

Sensing and seeing the change in the pony Hank’s face softened, now mad at himself for handling the situation so poorly, the man cursed himself, looking away from the red pony as he did so.

“Mac, I’m sorry. I’m not mad at you, I’m just upset that you think that about yourself.” Hank explained as he slowly squatted down and gently set Mac down, releasing him, “I’m upset that someone as hardworking, kind, and loyal as you could ever. Ever! Think that you’re not worth the time. Not worth love… or whatever it is you’re missing and have so foolishly convinced yourself you don’t deserve. Cause I’m gonna be honest with you, it’s a bunch of bullshit. I know it's harder than this: but you need to stop thinking like that, you’re lying to yourself.”

Patting the stallion on the shoulder as he continued to sniffle, doing his best to hold his tears back, the human moved his hand next to under the stallion’s chin and pushed up, making it so Mac was looking him in the eyes instead of at the leaf littered orchard ground.

“I want you to look at me when I say this, because I don’t say it lightly… You got me?”

The faintest of a nod coming from the stallion as he sniffled again he did his best to look at the man in front of him, looking away for a second before the human’s hand instantly repositioned his head to where he was looking forward again.

“I love you.”

Three simple words said in sequence. That’s all it took to break the last barrier Mac had erected to hold his emotions back. Just like that night on the porch when the farm pont had first admitted his feelings and Hank had accepted him the floodgates were opened.

His level of stress plus the heavy and long pushed down topics that were brought to light combined to bring Mac into a very vulnerable spot emotionally, one that he just couldn’t mask any longer.

The tightness in the stallion’s throat too much to bear any longer Mac finally let go, releasing a loud sob while tears started down his face in earnest from his clamped shut eyes.

Pushing forward blindly for an embrace from the human, Mac quickly found his mark and was guided up where he wrapped his hooves around Hank’s armored chest in a tight hug that was immediately reciprocated by the man.

Simply being there for the stallion Hank continued to pat Mac on the back while he scanned their surroundings for anything coming to take advantage of the brief moment of vulnerability. While nothing seemed amiss Hank was still compelled by his nature to move Mac’s head so it was pressed against his chest instead of over his shoulder out in the open to muffle the sound of Mac crying, not because it annoyed him, but because not much else in the world made Hank anxious like making noise when nothing else was. Plus he figured Mac would appreciate keeping this between them.

As the pair continued to sit under the trees of the old orchard Hank continued to pat the back of Mac’s neck as he gently said reassurances to the stallion as the red pony released his sorrows.

“Ah miss em’ so much.” Mac quietly choked out from his position against Hank’s chest, “They knew Ah loved em’ right?”

“Oh god Mac,” The human exclaimed gently as the stallion started to break down again, “Of course they knew, there is no doubt in my mind they knew.”

Running his fingers through the stallion’s hair a while longer to calm him back down Hank eventually guided Mac’s head back up so he could look the distraught stallion in the eyes, “There should be no doubt in your mind most of all.” Hank said gently tapping the stallion on the head.

Weekly nodding with a sniffle, the stallion continued to hold onto the man, not wanting to let go.

“Not only did they absolutely know you loved them, they’d be proud of the man you’ve grown into. The way I know is because I’m proud of you Mac.”

Upon hearing the words Mac’s lip started to quiver again and he instantly squeezed the human harder, pulling himself back into the human who happily let him.

“It’s okay buddy, it’s okay. I’m here for ya.” The human reassured, rubbing and patting the pony on the back as he quietly sobbed, much unlike the loud pain filled ones before.

Going so long and never hearing those things, never having anyone to support him in ways that only parents could have been incredibly hard on the red stallion, everyone should get to hear those things and experience love like that. Hank knew that, he knew that all too well, his own struggles and deep sealed away pain reminding the man that it was still there, still unresolved.

Scanning around automatically as Hank started to slip into his own mind he noticed an orange shape through some foliage he hadn’t recognized before and focused on it. He already had an idea of what it was but only had his inference confirmed as a gust of wind pushed the dense ground foliage aside for a second to reveal AJ there staring at the pair, tears in her own eyes as she watched from a slight distance.

Locking eyes with the mare, Hank gave a solemn smile and gently motioned for the mare to come to him.

Taking a moment to do so, thinking about whether she wanted to turn around and leave or approach the large man and her brother, Applejack quickly shot down the idea and took slow steps forward through the bush, never taking her wet eyes off the pair.

AJ had growm frustrated at the pair for taking so long when there was a large backlog that she and her brother needed to get caught up on, AJ had initially abandoned the walking path after growing impatient in pursuit of the two to find them and give them an earful about wasting time.

Not having much luck on finding the two large stallions strangely, AJ’s ear flicked when she heard Hank’s raised voice and she immediately headed in the direction of the voice with a huff. Thinking about just what she was going to say to the two stallions.

Hearing Hank’s voice clearer as she closed in on him and her brother she presumed the orange mare picked up the pace a little as Hank’s voice gained another level of intensity. Not long after pushing through a particularly thick section of brush the apple mare was stopped in her tracks as she watched Hank lift up her huge stallion of a brother like nothing and roughly push him into a tree.

Completely forgetting her original reason for tracking the two down, AJ watched unable to look away as the two had a very close heart to heart, her brother opening up and admitting things she had never even started to suspect before.

Hearing the issues her brother had been apparently facing for a long time by himself and then hearing what Hank had to say in return was enough to make her eyes sting with sadness but what really pushed her past the point of no return was watching her brother completely break down after being told that he was loved.

A great level of guilt built in her chest as she started to cry in earnest, AJ tried her best to keep quiet so she didn’t disturb the pair even if she wanted to run up to her brother and give him a hug herself.

Even with the desire to go and hug her sibling, AJ kept herself still and watched as Hank comforted Mac, another level of admiration budding in her heart for the man.As she got her emotions back in check for the most part, Apple jack was careful to sniffle quietly so Hank wouldn't sense her and was about to leave so she wouldn't get noticed before her ears picked up Mac’s doubts about their parent’s knowledge of his affection towards them.

That was what really pushed AJ to disregard her care for being sneaky. The loss of their parents had been very hard on her as well but she was also much younger when they went missing and was able to get over it easier especially when Granny had instantly been there. She had realized it was much harder on Mac than any of them had ever known, he’d always said he was okay and not to worry about him but it was clear now that he was anything but okay and that she should have picked up on that.

Hindsight being 20/20 and the past being unchangeable AJ stopped thinking about it and broke into a quick jog as she neared the pair, Mac looking up to notice his sister before she rammed into him and wrapped him up in a hug as well, her own cheeks wet with tears as well.

Now that AJ was there Hank slowly pulled himself from the embrace and stood up, his knees popping violently as he scanned their surroundings, he needed to get to the meeting spot he had told the two princesses to meet him at, he said he would be there every day Noon to one for a week. So far it had been two days with nothing but he knew they were both busy and he still had to uphold what he had said regardless, it was just who he was.

His attention switching back to the two siblings as they continued to hug, tears still wetting their faces he smiled at the small smiles he saw on both of their faces. Turning to walk away without a word to let the two work through things on their own terms at their own pace he was stopped when he heard Mac’s voice.

“Where’re you goin’?” Mac asked the man as he walked away.

Turning around to see both Mac and AJ looking at him Hank smiled, “I think you two have plenty to talk about and work through without some dumbass making it awkward. That being said you can still come to me with anything you want to talk about Mac, and you too AJ, I figure there’s quite a bit that needs to be said just between you two so I’m gonna go handle my own business for a while. I’ll see you both later”

Leaving all the way this time Hank took a nice and slow walk through the trees, half to clear his own head and get his bubbling up emotions in check but also to check and make sure it was safe for AJ, Mac, AB, and Granny before he left for a while. Taking deep breaths in through his nose as he tried to clear his head to a much less effective degree than he wished, Hank gave up on the endeavor and continued to walk through the trees toward the house and barn, a heavy weight weighing on his shoulders. At the very least he was relieved that Mac was able to open up and let all of his demons out, AJ coming into the picture was just a very fortunate accident and he hoped it would be a place that the two could work from and grow closer.

Dropping his musings as he closed in on the house Hank looked at the broken railing on the porch and the large blood stain that had soaked into the wood as he walked past them and into the house to retrieve his radio and phone he had left while Mac and him did a little training, he didn’t want the irreplaceable equipment getting damaged during a training exercise of all things.

Slipping the phone, screen facing in, into his right pants pocket out of habit he later reached for the radio and turned the volume up a tad before holding down the PPT.

“Zecora how copy?” Hank said clearly and firmly, waiting for a second before he heard a slight click on the speaker and then the accented voice of his girlfriend.

“Loud and clear. Are you heading to the meeting spot? Over.”

A smile on his face just from hearing her voice Hank held the button down again, “Sure am, heading there shortly, though I'm not very optimistic they're gonna show this time either. Over.”

“The one time you don’t show, they will. You know that. What are you going to talk about anyway exactly? Over.”

Turning around so he was looking out the door, Hank leaned against the wall, “I don’t know the specifics myself yet. I’m going to showcase to them how dangerous it's getting around here so they’ll help me do something about it. Over.”

Nothing but silence over the radio Hank knew the zebra was thinking about what to say.

“Please be careful…. Over.” Finally coming across the airwaves Hank smiled.

“You know me and careful don’t get along, I promise I’ll come back home to you though how about that? Over.”

“As long as it’s in one piece I find these terms acceptable. Over. Wait, love you.”

Holding the paddle down so the zebra on the other end could hear his laughter he could practically feel her blush even over a mile away, “Love you too. Over.”

Turning the volume back down with the conversation over, Hank clipped the radio to his left suspender strap and turned to Granny who he had heard walking up behind him while he was talking to Zecora. That same knowing smile on her old face as always the two looked at each other for a second trying to figure each other out before Granny’s smile widened a little bit.

“Do you have a minute to sit and talk sonny?” The elderly mare finally asked, a small waver in her voice from old age.

With a roll of his wrist to look at his watch the human knew he still had a little time before he absolutely had to leave and he wanted to know what Granny was thinking of, he knew it wasn’t going to be just a friendly chat, there was something going on,“I’ve got no more than ten minutes, what’s up?”

“Let’s sit on the porch.” Granny said taking a step forward.

Following suit, Hank made it to the door much faster and held it open for Granny as she passed through getting a “Thank you.” from the old mare in return.

The door closing behind him with a thud as the human walked back out into the late summer breeze Hank turned away from the picturesque scene in front of him and switched his attention to Granny who was now sitting in her rocking chair.

“So what is it this time Granny? I could tell you’ve been thinking real hard on something since that night.” Hank asked as he kept his place on the top step, not wanting to sit.

A genuine series of laughs coming from Granny the old pony shook her head at the man, “You’re real good at readin’ people for a stallion who hardly shows any emotion ya know.”

“It’s a good skill to have. Especially when you don’t like to waste time.” Hank said with a small grin.

Understanding what the human meant Granny shook her head and looked out across her property. Normally she wouldn't let somepony talk to her like that but Hank was no pony and not the "pony" to try and lecture, he wasn't afraid to use whatever tone he wanted or say anything, then again Granny figured you didn't have to be when you have a presence as domineering as Hank.

"Just what are your intentions here Hank?" Granny asked getting the smallest of twitches from the humans face in response.

The broadness of the question confused the man and he turned to the pony, "And just what do you mean by that?"

Now with the man facing her Granny was free to look at the man from his large size, scars, and gear in all. Especially the black rifle he held in his grasp, his trigger finger tapping the side of the worn receiver just above the magazine release. Finally resting on the hardened face of the man, small pupils included as he looked right back into her eyes unwavering.

"What Ah mean is: Just look at yourself. You can do anythin' you anything you please and nopony could stop you, not even the princesses, if what ya did to Princess Celestia is anything to go off of. Is it true? Did ya really knock her out?" Granny changed the subject out of her own curiosity.

A Small, barely noticeable smile punctuated by a curt huff coming from the human Hank confirmed, "Yeah. I ‘bout knocked her head off with how limp she went…. Bitch had it comin'." He added after a few seconds.

"That's what I'm gettin' at. What's stopping you from just goin' off and taking whatever you want and killin' whoever you please?"

Granny's real question finally revealed to Hank he narrowed his eyes a little, "You really think I'd do that?"

"Ah've got to. After hearing all you've done, how can Ah not? Ah won't lie and sugar coat it but Ah've never even associated with a pony like you before. And that's by choice."

"Funny how shit works out huh?" Hank more stated than asked as he checked his watch again seeing that he only had about three minutes left.

Just about the response she expected from the stoic man Granny gave a short humorless laugh just how Hank had said his short humorless half question.

"Ya know it doesn't bother me about what ya've done so much bad, it's that you ain't even a little bit regretful, you enjoyed it and continue to enjoy it." Granny said as Hank looked back at his watch and turned away from her, facing toward the steps.

"Granny if you don't want me around no more just up and fuckin' say it. Explain to Mac, AJ, AB why I won't be around and I'll be out of your hair. Simple as that.” A scowl spreading across his face Hank promised. “You only have two options: Tell me to fuck off and leave or accept I’m a ruthless, vengeful, violent bastard and that I’d do anything for you. That’s all ya got. Cause if you think for a damned second that I’m gonna change myself to fit your liking then you’ve never been more wrong in all of your hundred and whatever the fuck years you've been around.”

Staring dead at Granny for a few moments for emphasis Hank slowly relaxed his posture and face before turning away entirely, picking up his rifle and checking its chamber to make sure it was loaded.

“Well Granny,” Hank cleared his throat attempting to come to a more neutral tone though it didn’t sound much better to the old mare, “It’s been nice, let me know what you come up with when you figure it out.”

Walking off the porch and onto the path, Hank's long strides took him forward at a brisk pace as Granny watched him leave, her eyes never leaving the human until he was completely out of sight.

Letting out a breath she didn’t know she’d been holding Granny leaned back in her chair, he's an interesting one alright, Granny thought recalling the short conversation and just how fast Hank's demeanor had changed. At the drop of a pin Hank could become a completely different stallion, and it didn't matter with who he was talking.

Granny knew she had no power over him, she also knew she couldn't keep him away. The three kids had grown very attached to the strange stallion in lighting time, especially Mac. Granny didn't know just what was going on between the two, but she could see the way Mac gravitated toward the human in a way she'd never seen before. A small part of her wondered if Mac was gay like Braeburn is.

The old mare would be surprised if he was, she didn’t get that ‘feel’ that she had before with other ponies in her past or hell, even Braeburn, it was obvious to her when he was just a colt. She was honestly mostly surprised that most of the family hadn’t figured it out yet, but she figured that was a good thing, she knew others would act… poorly with such a revelation. She was just proud that Mac and AJ didn’t let their cousin’s choice in partners change how they treated him, even if they didn’t know that she knew.

Yes, she really didn’t know what was going on between Mac and Hank, but with Mac talking more, and smiling more she couldn't say she disliked whatever it was that was going on. It had been since Mac and AJ’s parents went missing that she had seen him so upbeat and like his old self.

She was screwed if she wanted to banish the human from the property and the family, there was just too much good that he brought to the table, she just hoped that he’d continue to be safe to have around.

<><><> Hank, 3rd person, or whatever I write in, Trail<><><>

Hank’s mood soured a little from his conversation with Granny; he did his best to let the great weather and various sounds of the forest return his previous good mood. The human had always enjoyed being in the woods, even as a young boy. He spent his first night alone in the woods at eight, much to his parents displeasure since they had thought he had gotten lost, but no, he had simply gone against their rules of not staying at his makeshift campsite overnight by not coming home and moving camp pso they couldn't find him and drag him home. The ass whooping was worth it when he came home in the morning, and the small smile of respect he got from his Grandpa after having his ass beat red with a switch was something that still made him smile to his day.

Smiling even now as he thought about it, the human came to a stop directly in front of Fluttershy’s property and reached for his radio, pressing on the paddle as he did so.

“I’m at the meeting point Z so I’m gonna turn my radio down, if anything happens just use the tone system, you remember how to do that right? Over.”

Waiting for a few seconds Zecora eventually responded from the other end, “Sure do. And you’ll be coming home after that right? Uh...Over.”

“Sure will be, see you soon, love you. Over.”

“Love you too. Over.” Zecora responded sweetly, making the man smile. Taking a moment to take in his surroundings as he turned his radio nearly all the way down, with a smile still on his face, he scanned the sky as well before quickly turning his head as he heard the door to Fluttershy’s cottage open.

“I think I may need to re oil your door, squeakin’ a little bit.” Hank said in a raised voice so Fluttershy could hear him from all the way across the front yard.

Choosing not to raise her voice and instead get closer to the man Fluttershy quickly trotted towards him as he took a few steps in her direction as well.

Getting within range of her quiet voice Fluttershy slowed before coming to a stop just after crossing the small bridge, “The door just gets opened and closed so much from letting all the animals inside and out, I think I can get it though. Don’t want to bother you.”

“It’s no big deal Flutters, you’re not a bother at all so don’t worry about it.” Hank dismissed while still keeping his eyes upward, scanning the sky, “I’ll just swing by one day when I’m passing by and oil it real fast, won’t take but a minute.”

"Oh. Well, thank you." Fluttershy accepted with a smile, happy for the help, along with a part of her knowing that Hank most likely wouldn't take no for an answer.

"So what have you been up to recently? I've seen you come by for the past few days… if you don't mind me asking that is."

Taking a moment to scan the sky again before answering Hank soon looked down to the gentle pony, "I actually requested a meeting with Luna and Celestia. They are to come here to link up with me."

Eyes going wide as she remembered overhearing about the meeting he wanted that night fluttershy was shocked, "That's incredible."

"Hm? What is?" Hank asked, glancing at Fluttershy.

"Just that you can tell the princesses that you want a meeting and they'll show up. That's not usually how it works at all."

"Well I dunno if they'll show at all, I gave em a week and a time frame that I'd be waiting for them but they know I mean business. Celestia especially. They also know how serious the issue at hand is." The human explained with a small smile, before it fell as he looked to the stream.

Following the human’s line of sight Fluttershy also frowned when she looked to the previously clear and perfectly clean stream. With a sigh Fluttershy deflated a little, “You’re talking about those wolves aren’t you.”

“Yeah… I am.” Hank grumbled, “This is an issue I just can’t handle on my own, I’ll run out of ammo, or I’ll run out of blood. I need help and I’m banking on Luna and Celestia’s long lives to have some insight on what can be done to get rid of these bastards.”

Thinking it over for a second and then looking at Hank up and down, focusing on all of his previous injuries that had since healed over with scars Fluttershy did her best not to worry too much about the human, but she just couldn’t help it, “Please be careful Hank, I don’t know if we could live without you.”

The uncharacteristically serious topic coming from Fluttershy the man couldn't help but raise an eyebrow as he looked into her eyes.

“You’d all be just fine.” Hank said flatly.

“No. No we wouldn’t.” Fluttershy said in an even more uncharacteristically punctual tone, “and the quicker you realize that the happier you and all of us will be.”

Surprised by the usually quiet and meek mare’s confidence Hank nodded, “I’ll see what I can figure out.”

Smile on her face Fluttershy turned to head back toward her home, “Good! And really, please be careful when you go into the woods, we really do like and need you Hank, and feel free to come by some time for some tea!”

“Will do Flutters, see you later.” Hank waved goodbye to the mare as she walked away, “Weird.”

Putting the somewhat strane change in character Fluttershy had just shown behind him the human followed his instincts and quickly got out of the open. Moving about twenty feet into the treeline and looking up to make sure he couldn’t be spotted from the air. Happy that he was undetectable from the sky, Hank then scanned his surroundings to make sure he wasn’t being watched and to identify the best areas to move to if he needed to flank and escape routes in case things got a little too hot.

Not even knowing he was analysing the area around him, his mind being so well versed in doing it, it did it automatically in the background, only speaking up if something stood out, like the brown shape moving steadily through the underbrush.

His mind sending the item of interest to Hank’s conscience, he quickly brought the rifle to the shape while flicking it off safe with his thumb. Trigger finger waiting patiently on the side of the trigger guard Hank watched the shape trying to identify it while keeping all of his senses open for other possible threats.

Watching as it stopped Hank had figured that it was most likely a deer due to the coloration but kept focused on it until he could get a truly positive I.D. It wasn’t much longer until the deer popped its head up from behind a bush, mouth full of some kind hearty stemmed plant, to look around itself that Hank relaxed, and that laser-like focus on his target in his mind subsided.

Putting the rifle back on safe and lowering it the deer was drawn to the movement and froze as it focused on the shape it had previously not noticed. Ears twitching, trying to hear if Hank was making any noise, it couldn’t pick out anything over the breeze as the human sat there completely motionless.

Slowly chewing on the plant in its mouth while continuing to look at the crouching human, the deer decided he wasn't a threat and quietly snorted, turning its focus away from the general direction of the human for a second before turning back and looking up, its ears snapping forward.

Watching the deer closely Hank knew it had sensed something he couldn’t yet and that it had to be up and to his left, the rough direction of the town and more importantly, the capital. Having a feeling he knew what was approaching, a grin came across his face as he kept his eyes on the deer to see how it would react.

Watching animals was something that Hank had learned the immense importance of as a young boy, his countless hours in the woods observing nature teaching things he’d carry with him for the rest of his life. Having animals on the field was one of his favorite things, especially dogs, even if he hated the canine species generally. Most people would ignore a wild dog in the street or in the forest but in more than one instance watching the fauna had saved his life and helped him end others. As such Hank held a keen importance on watching animals, they could sense things much before a human could and even things humans flat out couldn’t. They were living early warning alarms that moved and could give anyone the upper hand if you paid attention and knew how to decipher their behavior.

Soon enough, just as he expected, the quiet flap of wings was finally discernible to human ears and grew in volume as it approached.

While he knew at least one sister was approaching he couldn’t yet discern if there was multiple individuals or not and as such Hank decided to move so he would be not only to the flank of where Celestia and or Luna would most likely land but also slightly behind, just for that much more of an upperhand incase guards had tagged along as well.

By moving rearward he would not only have the tail end of anyone in the middle of the clearing but also be in a position to confront any guards that had been ordered to take up the rear and would otherwise flank him while he flanked the sister(s).

Staying low and moving fast through the underbrush Hank heard the deer scurry off over the tone of what now he could tell were multiple pairs of wings, most likely scared off from his sudden movement.

Taking up position in a heavily covered spot his mind had tagged earlier, Hank only waited for a second before the sound of two pairs of wings grew to a peak right overhead and then went past him before the forms of Celestia and Luna came into view as they slowly lowered themselves to the ground.

Listening just a few seconds more for the sound of more wings while scanning the woods for a second for any possible ground forces converging onto their position, Hank turned back to the sisters to see swords on both of their sides.

“So you can follow directions Celestia, good girl.” The human said lowly to himself as he continued to observe the pair, not ready to expose himself just yet.

Author's Note

Surprise, surprise. I'm not fuckin' dead, look at me go.

So anyway here's this for all you gremlins out there, I do certainly hope you enjoy this chapter, as it was quite heavy in the character development early on, as you saw.

You guys still liking this story? Or are you loosing interest. Be honest with me.

Also I have an idea for another story kinda brewing up so would you ne interested in reading another story by me or is this all you really care to see from little ol me. I care, but also don't either way so it won't hurt my feelings if you say 'no'.

Anywho its time for me to dilly dattle off somewhere for 4 months again. Leave a comment, I like those.

No editing done, go fuck yourself if you want proper punctuation. All you're getting is sleep deprived rough draft.

Fwog https://india.mongabay.com/2019/09/new-frog-species-from-unexplored-jharkhand-and-bihar-brings-cheer/

Royal Meetings pt.3

<><><><><><>

“So you see what I mean here right?” Hank asked crouched next to the stream, the foul smelling water having no effect, or at least no visible effect, on the man.

The same could not be said about either of the two princesses however, both of them covering their noses with the crook of their left forearm.

This was the exact kind of circumstance that the heightened sense of smell ponies, and especially alicorns, had that was a true disadvantage. It of course didn’t help that the smell of rot activated a hardwired panic, or high alert, response in ponies.

Hank held no such weaknesses, the years of trudging through streets and houses full of their rotting occupants had made the man all but immune to bad sights, scents, and even tastes. This meant that the two sisters had to look away as he lowered his head toward the water to get a better smell.

Bringing his head up and shook it from side to side, “No. Zecora said that this could be from an algal bloom upstream but I’ve smelled that before,” Hank said while pointing at the clear but obviously foul water, “You smell enough dead bodies and it becomes pretty familiar.”

As he looked back up to the two sisters who were still holding their noses and looking at him with an equal amount of disgust from smelling the water so close the human snorted the mucus that had built up in his nose down and spit it in the water. Just because he wasn't outwardly affected by the smell didn’t mean his body did still have the normal reactions.

Looking between the human and the phlegm as it floated away Celestia found herself taken aback at the human’s complete lack of reserve while not only in front of two mares, but literal princesses. She was starting to understand that he really was nothing at all like a normal stallion, he didn’t care one bit about how he was perceived by mares or even royalty.

Watching as the man easily jumped the width of the stream back towards them and then walked between her and her sister Celestia turned to keep facing the man and eventually dropped her arm as her and her sister walked out of the foul scent given off by the once pristine stream.

“I do see what you mean,” The solar princess started, “But how is this, to put it politely, worth the trip?”

“I must agree with my sister Hank, how is this, admittedly very foul water, worth the urgent request for our presence? The letter you sent held a very dire tone.” Luna added.

“It’s not that the water is foul, it’s what I think made it that way.”

“Well?” Celestia raised her brow.

Shaking his head Hank laughed, “These wolves or whatever build these giant… nests of dead bodies,” Hank motioned with his hands, “I found one on my first trip into the forest to destroy them. The regular sized ones kill and drag the kill to a central point, the big flat headed bastards push it all into a huge pile. They have literal super highways of blood and bent over foliage to these…. gore nests or whatever you wish to call them, all throughout the deep, and now, not deep at all forest. They're expanding in numbers and area despite my best efforts.”

Pausing Hank was surprised to see that both of the sister’s eyes were wide as if they knew what he was talking about. As Luna and Celestia slowly turned to each other, a feeling of dread started to form in both of their stomachs.

“What else is happening?” Celestia stepped forward and asked in a serious tone

“Yes, we must know all the details.” Luna stepped forward as well, her voice just as serious as her sister.

“To put it as simply as possible-”

Hank started but stopped instantly as a faint beeping came from the radio on his suspender. Stopping to listen to the series that Zecora was using, making sure that it was just a simple information relay Hank’s face hardened when he realized it wasn’t.

Both of the sisters, perplexed at the strange beeping box on his chest that Hank was fiddling with, Celestia turned her head slightly to Luna while keeping both her eyes on Hank.

“What is that thing?” The larger of the two alicorns asked, feeling completely lost, was it Human music? And if it was, why was it coming out of such a device? Did all of human technology look so rugged and brutish, even if it was for the purpose of art? If how Hank dressed was anything to go off of it wasn’t a hard theory to put weight in.

“I do not know sister, Human technology is extremely different from ours, by many magnitudes, maybe it is a-”

“Zecora, how copy? What is the situation? Over?” Hank suddenly and forcefully spoke into the box after pushing a button on the black box, its screen momentarily lighting up blue as he spoke into it.

“Hank what is-” Quickly shutting her mouth when the human roughly gestured to her to be quiet Celestia shared a concerned look with her sister.

Watching the human closely they heard a faint click from the box as its screen lit up orange, “The manticores ran away, some toward my house and others deeper into the forest. The ones that ran deeper into the forest knew something was there, there was a fight and… and I think whatever is in the forest killed them. There are things moving around in the tree line now.”

“Fuck!” Hank cursed before pushing on the side of the radio, “Is it the manticores in the treeline? Over.”

“N-no. Absolutely not.” Zecora responded in a hushed tone.

Looking up to Celestia and then over his shoulder back in the direction of his home Hank clenched his jaw and took a deep breath, the grip on his rifle tightening.

“Strong copy. Inbound. Over.” Hank said to the voice over the radio before looking back over to the two princesses.

“You two, go ahead and head home, I need to handle this.” Hank said as he started to turn.

“Wait!” Celestia interrupted, causing Hank to stumble as he began to run.

“What!?”

“What’s going on!? What was that?”

“There’s something at my house and I need to make sure it doesn't get Zecora.” Hank said forcefully, not in the mood to talk.

“We’re coming with you.” Celestia said as Hank furrowed his brow.

“Like hell you care, Im not having you know where I fucking live!” Hank yelled

“For the last time I’m not going to bucking hurt you!” Celestia yelled back, getting a surprised look from her sister, “You want to show us what is going on and I want to see! I will help you defend your homestead Hank.”

Conflicted, Hank looked from Celestia to Luna to the direction of his home and where his girlfriend was. The pressure firmly on him Hank let out a yell, “Fine! Don't fall behind.”

Exploding into a sprint much faster than either sister expected they quickly followed suit and caught up with the human.

“What was that?” Luna asked as she ran next to her sister as they thundered down the trail behind Hank.

“What was what?” Celestia asked as she tucked her shoulder and rammed through the wall of foliage behind Hank as they began on a much less traveled path, Luna doing the same.

“You swore! You yelled at him!”

“He’s not a gentle stallion, he doesn’t use gentle language. I spoke to him in the way he knows best!” Celestia exclaimed as her heart started to pound in her chest for the first time in what felt like forever.

“Shut up and keep your eyes on your 3 and 9!” Hank yelled to the two sisters behind him, mostly tired of hearing them talk.

Cheeks showing a small blush from being caught talking about the human by the human, Celestia shut her mouth and kept pushing forward while keeping her eyes and ears open to the world around them and the things that may be lurking within.

It didn't take long at the click Hank was running at for him and the princesses in tow to near his clearing. While the area was familiar to Luna, due to her initial… visit and subsequent times meeting with Hank and even Zecora, for Celestia it had been ages since she had actually been in woods that wasn’t then surrounded by a city. She almost felt like a trespasser, a city slicker, as she took in the scene around her. It was strange considering that she was raised and spent most of her early life in the farthest thing from civilization though it seemed like life times ago.

Slowing to a stop in an instant. Celestia and Luna almost ran into the human and ended up skidding past him as he brought his rifle up and lowered his large frame to a knee.

Both of the princesses backed up so they were behind the man as he looked and listened to their surroundings.

"Do ya hear that?" He asked in a low voice giving a quick glance to each of them.

Listening as hard as their alicorn hearing would allow, their ears rotating like little fuzzy satellite dishes both princesses could only hear their own breathing. The woods around them were completely and utterly silent. The eerie feeling contrasted heavily with the sunny day and quaint surroundings.

“We hear nothing, that is not good.” Luna said in a whisper as well.

“No it ain’t, and we ain’t alone, I got a fresh track here.”

Pointing to the large paw print in the soil as he crouch walked past it both of the sisters took time to study the track as they slowly passed it, the size of the track making the situation oh so real in an instant.

As they followed the man in their approach to the edge of the tree line, keeping their attention on their respective sides of the trail, Luna and Celestia soon were able to see the small cabin in the middle of the clearing in their peripheral vision. While the structure was of no distraction to Luna, it was of great distraction to Celestia who was finally able to see where the mysterious stallion lived, what his species was capable of with architecture.

Completely stuck in her musings about the structure and the wagon outside Celestia didn’t notice the root that had breached the surface of the soil before she caught it with her rear left hoof and was sent into a stumble, her sideways walking position aiding none in her balance.

While the stumble alone was not an issue with all the plush covering her flanks had, what was of issue was the saddle bag full of loose brass and the noise it made as she started to fall over.

Horn lighting to cast a quick short range teleportation spell to right herself she was cut off as Hank suddenly rammed into her, compressing the saddle bag between his chest and her left flank muffling the sound of the brass inside as it bounced off itself.

Left arm wrapped over the top of her back, his hand gripping her right cutie mark, the human slowly lowered Celestia onto of himself as he fell back from the awkward position and her much more substantial weight than he was expecting.

Face blush from the sudden stimulation as she laid on her side, her flank on his lower stomach she didn't know what he was doing when his left arm suddenly left her flank and covered her right ear until she heard the rustling in front of her and noticed the rifle hovering above the right side of her head.

Pushing the rifle into his shoulder with his one hand around the grip and pointing it at the area he heard the movement. Hank gave a quick look to Luna and motioned with his head to guard the front.

To her credit, Luna instantly nodded and quickly took up position beside Celestia and Hank, her sword held in her magical grasp directly in front of her in a defensive stance.

As he lowered the rifle and clicked it on safe Hank started to wiggle out from under Celestia but kept pressure down on her side with his free hand to signal her to stay still as he got out from under her.

Finally out from under Celestia’s off puttingly soft and plush ass and up on his knees Hank wrapped his hand around the back strap of the saddle bags and slowly pulled it out from under and off of Celestia so as to not disturb the brass inside.

Once he had it out from under Celestia Hank gave Celestia two pats on the ass, half for fun half for motivation, “You’re good, watch the other side of the trail, fuckers love to get behind you.”

“Not the only thing that likes to get behind me.” Celestia said in a whisper plenty loud for everyone to hear while looking over her shoulder at Hank, but quiet enough to be considerate of their current circumstance.

“Hard thing to miss with how big it is and all.” Hank replied while slowly removing the wine and knife from the saddle bags and placing them in the bushes along the path beside Luna, “You seen anything Luna?”

“A little movement about a hundred hooves out, foliage is too dense for us to get a clear look.”

“Alright, let’s move to the end of the road, quiet and slow, they’re waiting for us to do somethin.”

Taking the lead, bag containing the brass in his left hand clamped under his rifle as he pushed forward the rifle firmly held into his shoulder, its selector all the way on full.

Stopping behind Hank as he took a knee and set down the bag of brass as slow as possible the two sisters watched as the human scanned their surroundings before reaching up to his radio and clicking the button in a pattern that they didn’t know the meaning of.

As they waited for Hank’s go ahead to proceed in whatever he wanted to do Celestia and Luna shared a knowing sisterly look. A look that communicated: “Just what do you think is going on here? Is there really a point in all this?”

Both sisters decided they had no real clue what was going on and if the threat was indeed as serious as Hank was making it out to be. Either way both sisters were more than glad to let Hank take the lead. Not because they were inexperienced in such things, a little out of practice sure, but definitely not inexperienced in scouting, combat, and leading small and vastly massive troop elements. They were letting Hank take the lead because they wanted to watch how he operated under stress and just how the human would go about leading and doing things, if they got to watch him in combat it was all the better.

Their curiosities peaked and their collective minds jotting down every little detail that they deemed worthy of being saved they watched as the human listened closely to the series of clicks that came from the radio and the small, almost silent sigh of relief that escaped his nose.

However they also heard the crack of a stick behind them and could tell the human did as well, his head rising and the muscles in his arms tensing in response.

Hank could feel the eyes on him, boring into the back of his neck, not from the two ponies behind him no, but from about… fifty feet behind him and to his left…no his right, the same side Luna had said she and spotted movement on. That's where the fucker was.

Small grin just barely showing his teeth Hank took a deep breath and slowly turned to the two sisters who were also looking down the trail they had come down.

“When I say go I want you to run as fast as you can to the cabin and get inside, Zecora will hold the door open for you and lock it behind you.” Hank said flatly.

“Hank? What are you talking about?” Luna asked, turning her head to face the man who looked at her for a split second before looking right back down the trail.

“Just do it.” Hank firmly stated, hardening his gase to Luna and Celestia who had also turned around, “We’re gonna walk out all calm and when I tell you to bolt you’re gonna book it, no discussion, we go now.”

As the man slowly turned around again both sister’s looked to each other perplexed as the human slowly stood and roughly shook the saddlebags, making the brass inside loudly collide, before he threw it to the ground.

“Let’s go.” He said in his normal voice while walking forward out of the brush and into the sunny clearing.

Taken aback at the sudden shift away from the stealth he had previously been so adamant about, Luna and Celestia followed the man extremely confused. Was all of what he had been a joke? A ploy to confuse them? What did the stallion think he was doing? Tactically what he had done made ZERO sense. How was he still alive when he did stuff like this?

Celestia however, even through all of her musings, heard the faint but louder snap of a stick and rustle of brambles behind her and not a second later the human enacted his plan.

“Move! Move! Move!” Hank yelled while breaking into a sprint himself, albeit for only a second before spinning around, instantly in his wide stance as Celestia and Luna rushed past him. Much more pep in their step than he anticipated. Alicorns had some serious acceleration.

The speed of wide and wider aside, the sound he had made along with the fact that he had made it look as if all three of them were running with their backs turned had made the predatory instincts of their stalker activate.

As the strider bolted down the path at its prey it was suddenly met with the roar of the M16 in the human’s hand and a millisecond later was met with the bite as ten rounds of 5.56 slammed into its face and chest and tumbled through its guts, ending its charge just as fact as it began.

Both sisters looked behind themselves as they ran, ears ringing from the rapid explosions behind them, to see a shuck tumble into the clearing before laying limp, Hank standing just where he had been when he spun around before he quickly took a back step and spun around in the direction of the cabin, his head turning from side to side to look for more hostiles.

It wasn’t a moment later that Hank saw what he was afraid of. A Breaker. Already covered in blood from what he assumed was one of his manticores, the huge wolf was in a dead sprint toward the two princesses who had stopped running and were now in the open.

“Fuckin’ MOVE!” Hank yelled as he raised his rifle and dumped the rest of the magazine into the wolf in controlled three to five five round bursts.

Transfixed on the human as he operated and manipulated his weapon. Celestia watched in awe as he confidently marched forward toward the wolf all the while he dropped the grey box that was in the weapon out and had a new one in to replace it in what seemed like less than a second, his eyes never even deviating from his target to the weapon as he expertly manipulated it.

Flinching from the flash and explosions from the device Celestia finally turned away from the human as he dumped the entire magazine into the wolf all while power walking toward it.

While the Breaker slowed for a second as the full velocity 5.56 punched through its thick hide and into its internals it quickly redoubled its efforts and bounded toward the white and deep blue alicorns as they stood facing it.

As the colossal wolf neared its prey Hank broke into a sprint to try and reach the two princesses before they got mauled by the monster. The human quickly realized he wasn’t going to make it in time however and fumbled to reload the rifle while he sprinted at full tilt.

Closing twenty feet Luna lit her horn, “Shield up!”

A magic barrier just a few shades lighter than Luna’s coat instantly appeared before her and Celestia just as the creature rammed into it, blood from its many bullet wounds splattering violently onto the now slightly cracked surface.

Though while the shield cracked it did not shatter and Luna stood resolute, her grit teeth the only sign of exertion, she was much stronger now than she was when her and her sister were attacked by Shucks previously.

The sudden impact had a profound effect on the wolf, stunning it and making it lose its footing, creating the perfect opportunity for a counter attack.

“Swords!” This time Celestia’s turn to announce, she did loudly, as she and her sister pulled their blades in a practiced unison.

“Drop shields!” Celestia commanded as the barrier suddenly vanished, “Dispatch!”

Both sisters side-stepped to opposite sides of the beast’s head while simultaneously thrusting their swords forward for the neck.

Both blades found their mark and sunk deep into the sides of the throat, no doubt severing the jugular and carotid arteries in an instant.

Retracting their blades both sisters created distance fast with a flap of their wings, just in time as the Shuck lunged for Celestia in its pain-filled rage, showing no signs of stopping despite its mortal wounds.

As jaws snapped shut with a crack akin to that of Hank’s weapon where Celestia once stood she quickly remembered why Shucks were so deadly back in the day. They were relentless.

With another light of her horn and a yell Celestia used her magic and sent the shuck tumbling almost all the way back to the stream it bounded across earlier with a push spell.

An instant later a precision bolt of concentrated mana left Luna’s horn and impacted its chest and left a burnt hole where it struck and entered.

Looking over to her sister, a furious look on her face, as her horn smoked from the casting of the bolt, Celestia turned back to the wolf once she was able to confirm that Luna was okay.

Taking a deep breath and focusing on the still glowing hole in it’s huge chest the elder alicorn hummed, Luna had always been able to focus her magic more precisely and it showed in her mana bolts: they were lighting fast, precise, and could travel further than Celestia’s.

However Celestia’s were explosively powerful, and while they lacked the extreme range of Luna’s, who’s mana bolts could travel for multiple hundreds of hooves with no issue, when they hit they could vaporize singular and decimate multiple targets.

“You haven’t lost your touch dear sister, just as precise as always.” Celestia complimented lowering her sword before ultimately re sheathing it.

“Thank you Tia.” Luna responded with a smile, putting away her sword as well, “And you have not lost your power, you did not throw the beast as far as you could have, did you?”

Smiling as well, Celestia chuckled as she and Luna met and lovingly nuzzled each other, “No need to send it into the tree line.”

“I could have used the practice at such ranges.” Breaking the nuzzle both sisters laughed as Hank walked over to them, stopping a few feet away and spinning in a full circle giving one last check of the surroundings he stopped and clicked his rifle on safe.

“I think we’re all good! You can come out Z!” He called out in the direction of the cabin, only turning away when Zecora opened the door and stepped outside.

“I told you I would help defend your homestead Hank.” With a smile Celestia reminded the man in a somewhat snarky tone.

“You did good, you both did, I’m impressed to say the least.” Hank admitted, not a trace of sarcasm in his voice.

“O-oh well I… Thank you.” Celestia’s face went from amused to shocked in an instant, the clear and honest compliment surprising her greatly.

“Nice shot.” Hank smiled and roughly pat Luna on the right shoulder with his left hand making her take a small step from the hit as she smiled back up to him, rolling her eyes at the playful contact.

"I feel a little inadequate after seeing that." Zecora said as she reached the group as they stood in the middle of the clearing.

The smile on her facing telling Hank she was just joking he responded in such and waved her off, "Well there's a demigod, another demigod, and a big angry dumbass." Hank said, pointing to each respective person, ending on himself, "Last I knew you weren't a demigod or a dumb…. Well I dunno about that last one."

Gasping in mock offense Zecora hit Hank on the side of the leg as he laughed.

"That is no way to speak to your marefirend and you know it!" Zecora said before turning to Celestia and Luna, "do you see what I have to put up with?"

"Hey! Don't bring the government into this you little striped menace."

Smile on his face as he bent over Zecora knew what was coming and tried to get away from the grabby man but was too slow and with a small step forward the man latched onto either side of her hips and pulled her toward him before wrapping his left arm under her and pulling her up so she was held under his arm.

"You cannot be doing this to me in front of Princess Celestia and Luna! This is so embarrassing!" Zecora pleaded as Hank kept smiling and scratching the fur on her chest with his left hand as his left arm held her up.

Continuing to struggle against him Hank rolled his eyes and quickly lifted, flipped, and caught Zecora, cradling her against his chest, the zebra looking up to him with big eyes, all the unexpected movement surprising her.

"Still want down?" Hank asked Zecora as she regained some of her bearings.

"Yes! This is so undignified, I don't want the princesses to think of me as so-"

Tired of her arguing and struggling Hank gently brought his head down and intercepted Zecora's lips as she was still talking, getting a cry of surprise from the zebra before she realized what was happening and let her eyes flutter closed.

She had waited for this moment for months, and while she no longer felt that Hank wasn't secretly not attracted to her after their talk, his issue mostly stemmed from the complete lack of intimacy he had experienced for years. He didn't know how to read the situation or what to really do.

Zecors couldn't tell that from how passionately he was kissing her though. While he was perhaps a little unskilled, his passion and vigor made up for it in spades.

When Hank finally pulled away, a large smile on his face as he looked down at the flush red zebra who had to take in a deep breath from the lack of oxygen.

"That shut you up." Hank laughed as Zecora buried her head in his chest from embarrassment.

Finally looking away from his girlfriend and up to Celestia and Luna he was met with a wide smile from Luna and a smaller but genuine smile from Celestia, the larger of the two sisters' eyes hiding something behind them that he couldn't quite decipher however.

While focused on Celestia's eyes, trying to read them, Hank's focus changed instantaneously as the perceived corpse of the massive Breaker shuttered and started to get up.

Reading his scarily serious expression, his pupils nearly visible, Celestia and Luna both whipped around to see the Breaker gurgling as it righted itself.

"S-sister?" Celestia asked as she watched the blood pour from the beast's toothed maw.

"We suppose we could have missed its vitals." Luna stuttered as he and Celestia Light their horns and pulled free their swords, preparing for round two, only for Hank to stomp past them, his hands balled into fists.

"Hank, please let us handle this! That beast will destroy you!" Celestia cried as Hank fearlessly approached the snarling monster.

Ignoring the calls for him to stop and let the sisters handle it, Hank, just as enraged as the beast in front of him, closed the distance before the wolf screeched as loud as its punctured lung would allow it.

The horrifying sound making the princess and Zecora take a step back. Celestia quickly cast a small bubble around each of their heads to protect their hearing from the deafening sound as Hank continued unperturbed.

Canceling the spell once Celestia could tell it was over, she dropped it just in time to hear Hank.

"I'm gonna rip your god damned heart out!" The human said as the wolf took a couple of steps toward him.

"He's in over his head sister, he didn't even bring his main weapon,we need to stop this now." Celestia stated getting a nod of agreement from Luna looking at the rifle on the ground next to Zecora who was watching straight ahead at her coltfriend as he seemingly approached certain death.

Preparing to jump into action and prevent the human from being mauled to death they both stopped in their advance once they realized it was too late and the wolf sprung forward.

Gasping in fear as they anticipated Hank being bit in half Celestia and Luna's gasps died in their throats as they witnessed Hank raise his hands and out of all things step inside the the wolf's range as he side stepped to his right, barely missing its huge jaws before twisting and delivering an elbow like a knife blade to the beasts left eye.

As the gigantic wolf recoiled from the destruction of its sensory organ the sisters and Zecora watched, entranced, as Hank didn't use the opportunity to run, but to instead press his attack as he grabbed the beast by the back of the neck and drove his right knee into its windpipe.

The crunch of the trachea audible to the ponies all the way from their position away from the action. They watched as the wolf reared its head to the side and then swung its skull to the side, impacting Hank and causing him to be pushed away from the wolf from the rough impact.

To the man's credit however, even after taking such a large hit, the second he impacted the ground he rolled back over his head and landed into a low squat before pushing off and running back at the wolf like he had never even been struck.

The Shuck, realizing it had not dispatched the relentless human, responded with a small pounce and a swipe of its right arm, it's throat being too damaged to use its mouth to its fullest capacity.

The move being a repeat of what he had seen before, the human braced his arms in front of his head and blocked the hit before grabbing onto the offending appendage and pirouetting under the arm.

To the side of the wolf Hank gave a strong pull that pulled the wolf down onto its throat before he stepped further toward its body gave up the grip his left hand had on the arm, only holding it in his right, before bringing his right foot and stopping through the appendage while pulling with his right arm.

His own growl being drowned out by the shriek of pain that came from the dying wolf he briefly locked eyes with the ponies who were watching the display of violence and gave a small smile before letting go of the broken arm and taking a small step back and the wolf forced itself up on its three remaining legs and started to turn toward him.

Due to its one busted leg the Shuck had to lift its weight up to turn and that's precisely what Hank had been waiting for. The Shuck already bringing its weight up, Hank shot inside and grabbed onto its wide torso while pushing with his legs to lift its front end skyward.

Holding the wolf up on its hind legs Hank squatted down lower and gripped the wolf from around the waist, pulling it as tight as he could before driving up and lifting the monstrosity off the earth.

"oh my gods." Celestia couldn't help but whisper as she watched Hank lift the wolf that had to weigh six hundred stones at the least. She also couldn't stop herself from ogling at his shoulders as they flexed and popped from the exertion, what she didn't know though was that her sister and Zecora both were doing much the same.

As the human lifted the wolf three feet off the ground, its head straight up in the air as it fruitfully tried to escape, He in one smooth motion stepped his left leg back and twisted while contracting his abs body slamming the wolf onto the hard soil.

Head thwacking off the ground, the wolf went limp as Hank let go of its midsection and stood up, but he wasn’t done yet and the ponies present were just to see how through he could be.

Pulling the innate sword from his left hip with his right hand across his body Hank stood above the wolf and gave the sword a twirl before placing his left hand on the pommel of the sword and plunging it down to the guard just below the ribs on the left side.

A scream came from the downed wolf in response to the sudden puncture which made the princesses and Zecora wince and feel a little sorry for the previously blood thristy beast at the pain and terror in its scream.

There was no remorse from Hank though, and when the three looked at him all they saw was a large smile on his face as his eyes burned with hatred before he quickly pulled the sword to the side opening up a two foot gash at the bottom of its ribs, prompting another pain filled gurgle from the wolf.

Watching as the man pulled the sword from the opening he seemingly looked at his handiwork before he lined the tip up with the bottom of the sternum of the panting and whining wolf and ever so slowly pushed it in through the diaphragm.

Groaning as its legs kicked weakly Hank sunk the blade as far as he could into the wolf before letting go of its handle, happy to leave the blade inserted into his foe. Receiving much satisfaction from the pain he was causing he was however tired of its pitiful whining and raised his right foot up before dropping it on the center of its chest collapsing its ribs and causing the whine to turn into gurgling as the wolf started to bring blood up instead of air.

He was surprised that the thing had not at the very least gone into shock and passed out from the tourture, by all accounts it should have been dead, but he was happy it wasn’t. As long as it was alive he was more than elated to keep playing with it.

The human eventually did decide it was time to end it though, he still had things to do after all. Bending over Hank started to push his arm inside the ribcage of the wolf on a mission to pull its heart out.

Hank may be a person that made a lot of empty threats in conversation but when it came to fighting the threats weren’t really threats anymore, they were promises, and he said he was going to rip its heart out.

Pure panic coming over the wolf as it felt its ribcage being invaded it whined and gurgled in fear.

Celestia couldn’t handle it anymore, killing the wolf was one thing, but extending its suffering and clearly getting some sick sadistic pleasure from it was another. That was just too far, and she would not stand for it. She was pissed at Hank’s behavior.

“Hank! That’s enough!” Celestia yelled, stepping forward getting Hank’ attention, his head snapping to her in an instant, his arm nearly up to the elbow in the wolf.

Staring at the ruler, anger burning in his eyes, Hank looked away from Celestia and rammed his arm the rest of the way into the wolf’s chest cavity, wrapping his hand around his pulsating target.

The grab and the following pull causing the wolf to scream the loudest and most panic-filled scream yet Celestia angrily stomped forward, ready to stop the needless and sadistic cruelty.

“That is enough! I order you to stop! NOW!” Celestia yelled at the human in the Canterlot voice only causing him to pull harder and causing the organ to be successfully pulled from the shuddering wolf’s body as blood poured out from the wound like a fountain.

If there was one thing you just didn’t do, it would be ordering Hank to do anything. Especially on his property, infront if his girlfriend, while he was finishing with his kill. It was a generally bad move to try and command the independent man and he took great offense to the notion that someone thought they had the authority to tell him what to do.

Beating heart held within his hand Hank whipped around to Celestia and dismounted the wolf quickly taking a bite out of the muscle, how angry he was making him feel like he just had to bite something.

Spitting the bloody clump out of his mouth Hank yelled at Celestia with a deep guttural yell that sounded more akin to a wild animal than a sapient creature instantly causing Celestia to falter in her advance and take a half step back away from the enraged human.

“T-There is no need for cruelty like that!” Celestia tried her best to act unaffected by the aggression on display as Hank rapidly closed the distance between them, angrier than she had ever seen before.

Hank breathed like he had just ran a marathon, his chest heaving visibly despite his slightly hunched forward posture. He was beyond mad, and while Celestia didn’t know it, she wasn’t dealing with the regular Hank anymore, she was dealing with the far, far more aggressive Hank, one that was prematurely pulled away from his target, one that had tried to hurt his mare…HIS.

Standing her ground, knowing showing weakness was the wrong move, Celestia held steadfast despite her brain screaming at her to run, “You will not conduct such acts of horror in my empire! There is no place for such cru-HURK.” Celestia was stopped as Hank clapped his left hand around her throat and forced her up to his eye level with just one arm.

Choking from the deathgrip the human had on her throat, front legs swinging in the empty air trying to bat the human turned animal away Celestia had just barely thought about teleporting away before a bloody hand wrapped around her horn ceasing all hopes of spell casting.

Completely at the mercy of the human she was twisted left, then right before ultimately being thrown to the ground on her side where she rolled and ended up on her back.

Gasping for air she fearfully looked up to the human that was standing just a few feet away, his chest still heaving with anger as he stared with pure contempt into her eyes. Holding the gaze for an uncomfortable length of time Celestia felt smaller and smaller before the human as she laid on her side, throat throbbing, and heart pounding.

With a deep breath the human quickly spun on his feet and headed back toward the entrance they had come into the clearing from, picking up his rifle on his way.

Still breathing heavily Celestia looked to her sister and then Zecora who wore a look of extreme worry on her face before also taking a deep breath and forcing herself back onto her shaky legs. Finally standing up Celestia immediately doubled over into a coughing fit before spitting up lots of clear mucus her throat had produced from the trauma.

Hacking the fluids up Celestia took a shuddering breath and looked up to the world through bloodshot, watering, eyes just as Hank’s broad form disappeared into the underbrush, Zecora running to catch up to him while calling his name.

“That went…p poorly.” Celestia coughed as Luna looked at her with a dumbfounded look, today just kept getting crazier and crazier.

“Why are you still trying to discipline him on this subject!?” Luna waved to the eviscerated Shuck as it laid motionless, its heart laying ten feet away, “ Again. Sister, that is our enemy, he is cruel to our enemies, not to our ponies. You have to of known you were playing with fire when you started commanding him! On his property no less! In front of his mate! Do you have any idea how unfathomably protective he is?!”

“It sounds a lot like you think I deserved to almost have my throat crushed.” Celestia said while rubbing her still aching throat.

Huffing Luna shook her head, “No. He should have never even laid a hoof on you, what he did was unwarranted by a great many magnitudes.” Luna clarified before leveling her gaze, “What I’m saying is that you had it coming, for Maker’s sake sister, you don't walk into a manicore’s den and think it will end well.”

Pride damaged and temper warming Celestia grumbled, “Why does he of all ponies get away with treating me in such ways?”

“Maybe because you treat him the exact same way and he’s not afraid to do something about it.” Luna rolled her eyes, “I guarantee if you would have kindly asked for him to just finish it he would have complied, after some grumbling maybe, but he would have. You need to realize that he isn’t a pony, he is not one you can order around.”

"And I am not one that can be treated however he pleases at his discretion. Respect is a two way street just like he said and he's showing me none."

"And you really think how you treated him can be deemed as respectful?" Luna responded with a raised bow.

"Before we came here, yes!" Celestia said in an exasperated tone.

"I recall Hank being extremely respectful of you, going as far as turning over a new leaf between the two of you."

"Can you really expect me to just allow him to rip the heart out of a living creature's chest while it is screaming in pain? I don't care if it's a Shuck."

"You don't!?" Luna yelled, catching Celestia off guard, "I have seen you rip the head off of a pony with your magic! We have both committed heinous acts of violence and don't you dare forget it sister." Luna growled and roughly jabbed her hoof into the center of Celestia’s chest before turning away clearly done with the conversation.

A pregnant silence formed between the two sisters as they both looked back on the acts they had committed, they both similarly looked around the quaint property, focusing on small details like the little bridge, or the strange metal siding the cabin had coving its sides and roof.

Taking in their surroundings, waiting for Hank and Zeocra to return, it wasn't much longer before the underbrush shook and a still irritated Hank emerged with Zecora in tow.

"I don't care who she is, honey. It don't fuckin matter to me!"

"Sweetie, she'll hear you!" Zecora replied, shooting a quick look in the princesses' direction before focusing back on her angry coltfriend.

"Good! I hope she's listenin' real close!" Hank raised his voice and looked over to the pair focusing on Celestia but unlike Zecora held his angry gaze.

"I invite her onto my land, trust her with the location of all my belongings and livelihood, with my fuckin' home! And she wants to degrade me for protecting not only my property, which I really could care less about, but my fucking girlfriend!" Hank yelled, his voice gaining a level of anger toward the end, "I oughta put a bullet in her fuckin' head!"

"H Hank, I know you're mad but really it i-"

"You're Goddamn right I'm mad. I'm fucking livid! As a matter of fact, leave. Get the fuck out of here, I'm finished being nice to you. I tried. I offered a new start and you… FUCKIN' RUINED IT!" Hank roared, his voice rumbling a new kind of foreboding as he approached the two sisters and stomped past them into the cabin where he noisily deposited the knife, wine, and dumped the brass into the sink.

Stood just at the entrance to the cabin Zecora was looking between her enraged lover and the two princesses as they stood in the yard obviously uncomfortable, especially Celestia.

Getting more and more nervous about what Hank had done and was acting toward the literal sun princess, the monarch of Equestria for a thousand years up until recently. Zecora made a distressed meep before focusing on her partner.

"You need to calm down dear." Zecora said softly, blocking Hank's path back outside.

"Telling me to calm down has been a generally ill advised move in the past." Hank replied in a leveled tone, trying to repress as much anger in his tone as possible.

"Honey…" Zecoea started as she walked toward him before hopping up and putting her hooves on his stomach as she looked up to him, "I know you're extremely mad but you need to realize who you're talking to and that her reaction is understandable after seeing you do what you do. It's shocking, you must know that."

Taking a deep breath the human clenched his jaw. Slowly squatting down closer to Zecora's eye level he leaned in close to her ear.

"If it weren't for you I would've blown her head off." Hank simply stated before standing up and stepping over her and outside.

The air growing more tense once the human and Celestia were in the presence of each other, Luna and Zecora held their breaths as Hank slowly approached Celestia, the saddlebags gripped in a shaking deathgrip in his left hand Hank grit his teeth as he stopped five feet away from the alicorn.

He wanted to throw the saddlebags as hard as he could into Celestia's stupid face but instead he tossed them just infront of her just at her hooves.

Not taking her eyes off of the man despite the piece of gear landing at her hooves Hank and Celestia stared at each other, both unyielding in each other's presence.

“Leave.” Hank finally grumbled after nearly a minute of silence.

Looking right back at Hank, not yielding in the slightest, Celestia shook her head no, “Not until we talk.”

Hank offered no response to Celestia’s stipulation much to the shock of Celestia and Luna who both looked to each other not knowing what the silence from the man meant, Celestia had to admit though, she liked it less than getting yelled at, she couldn’t tell what the human was thinking or feeling like this. At least when he was yelling she knew what he was thinking about.

“You need to…. I would like it if you would respect me and my body and not throw me around whenever you feel. So far I have not done anything in retaliation but if you continue I will.”

Still no reply, not even a twitch out of the human, no blink as he stared right into her. It was beyond unsettling, even for Luna just having to watch. It was downright creepy. It was like one of those lifelike pony statues that always seemed to be staring right through you, except this one was really big, really strong, really fast, and presumably still really really mad.

Gulping, convincing herself that it was because of her still sore throat, Celestia met Hank’s burning gaze, “I- I *ahem* I also understand why you are mad. I should not have told you how to protect your property and family. I overstepped and I apologize for that.”

A few more extremely uncomfortable seconds of complete silence from the human finally breaking with a huff, Hank again turned around and walked into the cabin without uttering a single word.

“Is that a… good sign?” Celestia turned to Zecora.

“Um…” Looking to the cabin where the sound of fumbling around and ripping velcro was emanating, Zecora slowly turned back to the solar princess, “I do not know… your majesty.”

Stopping the bow and formalities with the wave of her hoof Celestia shook her head, “Please Ms. Zecora, no need for formalities, you just watched your coltfriend throw me around like a sack of flower, I believe we’re a little past being formal. Don’t you?”

Slowly standing Zecora gave a nervous smile, “I am so sorry for that.”

“It’s not your fault Ms. Zecora, what’s done is done.” Celestia offered with a smile, hoping to calm the obviously nervous zebra, “You are quite lucky to have such a capable and caring coltfriend I must say. Especially with everything that has been going on.”

A small blush coming to her striped face Zecora looked down to the ground and rubbed her leg giving a small laugh, “If it weren’t for him I would have been dead multiple times over. I don’t owe him everything, but I owe him a lot.”

Humming Celesia looked to her sister for a quick second, “I’m finding out a lot of ponies share the same sentiment.”

As if on cue the human came walking out of the cabin, his rifle traded for the silver and black Remington and his kit no longer sporting magazine pouches but shotgun loops. He looked a little less angry but nowhere near cool as he approached the ponies, his face still flat as he held the shotgun in his right hand, and strangely, a wet white cloth in his left.

As he stopped next to Zecora he slung the shotgun with a sigh and looked to Celestia before gently flicking the cloth on top of her horn, the damp cloth slowly covering her vision, her world going from colorful to bright wight.

“What is this for?” The princess asked as she tried to move the cloth with her magic but found it impossible to grab onto the piece of fabric, only the water inside it.

“There’s blood on your horn.” Hank spoke simply.

“I see.” Celestia replied, blowing the cloth off her nose as it draped over her muzzle. She hadn’t even thought about her horn after Hank had choked and thrown her on the ground with how much her throat hurt.

“However I cannot seem to… grab the cloth.” Celestia exclaimed as she started to shake her head to get the cloth out of her vision.

“...Jesus.” Hank huffed and stepped forward, putting his hand under Celestia’s chin while wrapping his hand around her horn.

Tensing in an instant, unable to speak except for a small squeak that found its way out of her mouth Celstia’s vision came back as Hank pulled the cloth up and wrapped it around his hand. Vision filled with the man’s upper chest and face Celestia was unable to pull away as Hank started to quickly move his up and down her horn, removing the bulk of the drying blood.

Horrified at what her mate was doing yet unable to speak out of pure shock all Zecora could do was watch in horror as Hank unknowingly sexually assulted the solar princess of Equestria, the most powerful pony in existence and the pony who was in control of the entire continent they resided in.

Luna on the other hand was trying her best to keep her laughter quiet so she wouldn’t prematurely halt the moment as she watched her sister receive an impromptu horn job from Hank, who obviously had no clue of the effects and implications of such an act.

Celestia was just trying her best to not embarrass herself yet was powerless to stop the man since she could barely even keep her rear legs from buckling and her eyes from rolling to the back of her skull let alone form a coherent sentence. It had been decades since she had last received anything remotely sexual from another creature, actually it’d been over a century Celestia struggled to remember with the pure pleasure coursing through her body. Quickly she realized that while she really should be stopping Hank, she wasn’t going to, what she was actually going to do was let the human do exactly what he was doing because gods was he good at it.

Just focusing on getting the blood off of Celestia’s horn, still pissed and feeling rather impatient about getting into the woods and getting the so far aggravating day over with Hank didn’t even notice Luna’s stifled laughter, or Celestia’s shaking rear legs and raising tail.

As he got most all the blood off of the boney appendage, the only residue that was left was in the recessed spirals of Celestia’s horn, and the only way to really get that out was to match the spiral with the cloth and to press a little harder.

Completely unknown to Hank however was that twisting was Celestia’s biggest weakness when it came to a horn job and the second that he gripped tighter and twisted she would be done in. It didn’t take him long to find out though as the exact second he did Celestia loudly cried out in a moan that certainly wasn’t pain and fell on her ass, her rear legs losing all strength from the stimulation.

As his eyes widened in response to the sound Celestia made in addition with her actions his hand stopped as well giving Celestia a much needed moment to breathe. Just then noticing Luna barely containing herself Hank switched his attention to Celestia, whos chin was still in his hand, to see what the effect of his apparently sexual mentrations were on the what he figured was his unsuspecting victim.

Looking down just as Celestia regained focus to her eyes she slowly opened them and fought to focus them on the face of the man who was torturing her. Squinting her eyes at him, seeing a look of genuine surprise on his face for the first time since she’d known of the human she felt that wondrous hand that was still tightly gripped on her horn start to release and growled.

“You’d better bucking finish what you started, or I’ll-”

Hank wasn’t a particularly stupid man, but he was one that was more than willing to push his luck just to see what would happen. He was also one that would rather die than fail to rise to a challenge brought on by a worthy adversary and Celestia had done just that so no matter how surprised he was he’d pushforward, disregarding any embarrassment or awkwardness.

That little character trait is exactly what Celestia was banking on, she knew Hank was nigh impossible to embarrass and she was not willing to be embarrassed about anything in front of the human, the only way she could come out of this saving a little bit of face in front of everyone present, especially her brat of a sister who she knew was just eating this up, loving every second of it, was to be just as unashamed and unembarrassed as possible

Thankfully for Celestia, the second she started to talk he tightened his hand and twisted in just the way she liked. Making her eyes roll to the back of her head and her climax to be reached in an instant. A century of abstinence mixed with his surprisingly good mistrations, all added together with Celestia purposefully trying her hardest to produce the most output possible resulted in disaster for the human and glorious rapture / payback for the princess.

As the perfectly clean horn in his hand felt like it was vibrating more and more violently, it reached a crescendo when Celestia let out an absolutely uncouth cry and her finish erupted from the top of her horn and impacted Hank's unsuspecting face and upper body at Mach 5.

As Hank flinched and let go of Celestia, taking a few steps back from the attack in reflex he slammed his eyes shut and started to cough, pawing at his face all the while trying to remove the tingly, there but not, essence that was covering his face.

Absolutely losing her collective shit at the situation, Luna was buckled over laughing as she pointed at Hank, the human bent over trying to spit the essence out.

"It's in my fucking mouth! It's in my eyes!"

His cries fell on deaf ears as Luna continued to laugh her guts out and turned to her sister who was now laying on her front legs, her eyes droopy and her mane a mess as she watched the human, following his every move, as he stumbled around trying to get her off his face and out of his eyes and mouth.

Slowly turning her head just enough to she her sister who was still laughing at the situation, tears running down her face, Celestia and Luna locked eyes for a brief second before Celestia too started to laugh, though a much more subdued and quiet one as she basked in the afterglow, her tail unknowingly swishing from side to side behind her across the ground showing her continued arousal.

“Jesus Christ! Why can’t I get it off!” Hank cried, stopping his flailing and stood still, looking to where he thought the ponies were, his eyes still closed because of the strange tingling within them, “You’re lucky I can’t fuckin’ see right now,” Hank began before he lent over and cleared his throat and spit a few times.

The only response that came from Celestia to address Hank’s threat was a low hum accompanied by a small smile as she watched him from her lying position, her tail still lazily going from side to side.

Forcibly clearing his throat, realizing there was nothing he could do about the taste in his mouth he accepted it and swallowed.

Hank was a man that was immune to being grossed out, throughout his relatively short life he had been spit on, puked on, pissed on, shit on, bled on, and everything else possible hundreds if not thousands of times, dealing with the infected was dirty work, especially when you blew one up in close proximity, being covered in viscera was just part of the experience.

As such, it wasn’t the fact that he was covered in Celestia’s horn jizz? That off put him, it was just the fact that it had surprised him, in more ways than one. He was surprised that it had happened, that it had hit him with such speed and volume, and most importantly that it was POSSIBLE FOR UNICORNS TO BUST OUT OF THEIR FUCKING HEADS! That part had really thrown the man for a loop.

There was something that was even more confusing for the man at the surrenent moment however, as he stood in front of his cabin just finally able to barely crack his eyes and that was just how ungodly sweet the stuff was, it honestly tasted next to identical to eating a whole roll of smarties at once.

Smacking his lips a few times, deciphering the flavor Hank turned to where he thought he could see a large white blob next to a smaller still laughing one, “You need to lay off the sweets fat ass, with how sweet this shit is there is no way you ain’t on the verge of type two diabetes.”

Upon hearing the man’s admission of tasting her essence Celestia couldn’t help but let a low moan make its way up from her chest, the pony’s fire was most certainly stoked now, her tail continuing to swish back and forth.

“Wow, seriously…” Hank began running his tongue over his teeth, “What the fuck is that stuff… you bottle that up… Carbonate it, yeah I’d drink that.” Hank admitted walking back toward the cabin to change his shirt, “Kinda filmy though.”

Once the human disappeared from view, concealed by the walls of the cabin once again Zecora, on the verge of a mental breakdown, quickly followed after him into the interior of the structure desperately needing to just yell at something and decompress somehow.

Once the door behind the freaked out zebra closed behind her and the freakout thoroughly began the two royal sisters that remained outside were left with each other for company. As Luna continued to snicker, looking at her sister as the large alicorn continued to lay on the ground completely relaxed.

“So sister…” Luna began as she moved next to her sister and sat, “How was it?”

Celestia didn’t respond immediately, she only just barely heard her sister through her lust addled thoughts as her eyes stayed lazily locked on the door the subject of her desire had disappeared behind, “... Incredible.” She finally admitted, a softness to her voice Luna hadn’t heard since before her banishment.

Raising an eyebrow at her sister Luna leaned in close, “You know… I realize he can’t smell like we can, but I’m sure even he’ll be able to smell you if you don’t get ahold of yourself.”

Humming to herself Celestia finally pushed herself up into a sitting position at least and stretched her back out much like a cat, “I do not care, it’s his fault so let him.”

More than a little surprised at her sister’s continued openness she couldn’t help but show a surprised look that Celestia easily picked up on.

“What? I’m a mare like any other, I won’t apologize for getting excited when I have my horn exquisitely serviced.” Celestia huffed.

“I’m not asking for an apology of any kind, it's just that you’re not even trying to hide your… extremely obvious arousal and you didn’t exactly make an attempt to stop him.”

Getting nearly muzzle to muzzle with the smaller alicorn Celestia narrowed her eyes as Luna slowly backed away from her sister as Celestia continued to stay face to face with her wide eyed sister, “You wouldn’t have asked him to stop either, believe me.” Celestia growled out like a hungry cougar before slowly backing away from her sister and starting to tame her mane back down.

Luna knew very well when her sister got horny and she didn’t get her relief immediately she could get a little…testy forceful, especially with the stallion she had locked her sights on, there was a reason she liked the strong big ones, cause she wouldn’t break them, usually.

Either way there was still a reason they had come out all this way before being side tracked twice… no three times. Luna was starting to see an emerging pattern with Hank and her sister; when you got the pair together things couldn't be easy, or simple, or even make sense.

You get the two together and they’d go from trying to kill each other to a horn job in half an hour. Whiplash was the word that came to Luna’s mind.

As he scrubbed his face with the washcloth leant over the kitchen sink Hank half listened to Zecora yell at him about “How sexually assulting the princess of the sun was the worst thing and blah blah blah.”

Stopping and setting the cloth back down, laying it across the middle divider in the sink Hank sighed and opened the cabinet taking down a bottle of Tennessee Honey smirking to himself before turning and looking down to his irate zebra companion who was still yelling at him.

As he took a large drink of the whisky, the golden sweet liquid burning all the way down just how he liked, he could tell she was now mad about him ignoring her and drinking instead and took the opportunity to take another drink and really make sure it was coating the inside of his mouth. He wanted to make sure his plan worked after all.

Smirk still on his face Hank turned to his girl friend and crouched down so they were eye level, the zebra quickly taking the opportunity to put her front hooves on his chest so she could yell at the stupid man at the same level for once instead of him being three times as tall as her.

Completely deaf to whatever the zebra was going on about, Hank watched as she continued to go off but found himself only able to think how hot she looked when she was mad. He didn’t think about it long however before it was just too much and he had to act.

While Zecora was busy being mad Hank had snuck a hand behind her and before she knew it she was suddenly grabbed on her flank and the back of her head and brought into a kiss. Not enough time for her eyes to even go wide before she was being frenched by the man, her mouth was suddenly set on fire by the strong alcohol and it mixed with the groping and kiss she was receiving made her entire body warm up instantly.

As the Zebra started to reciprocate the kiss she thought the man would surely let up in a second where she could start to breathe again but was wrongfully mistaken and was instead thrown onto her back as the man tackled her and doubled his efforts.

Finally able to breathe as Hank pulled away her deep breath was cut short as the human bit down on her left shoulder right near the neck and let go of her flank with his right hand and instead slid it down between their bodies and ran his fingers around her entrance before pushing one in.

Letting out a scream of pleasure, Zecora shakily wrapped her front legs around the human and buried her face into his neck trying to keep from being too loud and alerting the literal princesses to their actions inside the cabin, though she knew it was too late for that anyway.

As the man kept going, Zecora started to feel herself getting close and started to breathe heavier and heavier between squeaks and moans, the alcohol mixed with the span of time it had been since she had last had any relief made Zecora’s trigger very light. And since this was the first time doing anything like this with the man she was painfully horny for, she was in a haze that it was finally happening.

Just as the poor zebra was reaching her limit however Hank picked up on the tension in her stomach and stopped his assault, pulling back from her neck and slowly removing his fingers from the panting zebra sprawled out on the floor leaving her painfully close but not rewording her with a finish.

About to open her mouth and breathlessly complain she was stopped when the man leapt forward and put a hand around her neck pinching on the sides right where the arteries were. Heart jumping into her throat, her pin prick eyes focused on his wild ones that were just inches away she closed her mouth, the light pressure on her neck lifting after she did making her head spin as oxygenated returned to her brain.

“If you want more when I get back you better keep your pretty little mouth shut. Got it?” Hank said huskily, just as worked up at Zecora was.

She could tell he was serious even through the obvious lust in his voice and gave a series of small nods getting a smile from the man that made the hair on her neck stand up, “That’s my girl.”

Giving her a small peck on the lips Hank stood up and gave his hands a quick wash before grabbing the shotgun and heading out the door, leaving the zebra on the floor to process what had just happened.

Back outside, both sisters looked at the human with raised eyebrows as he approached them, a small smile on his face.

“Is everything alright?” Luna asked the human as he approached, eventually stopping just a few feet away.

“All good, just calming the zebra down is all.” He smiled before walking past the pair and motioning for them to follow.

Looking to each other the sixers shrugged and stood up before following the man towards the woods.

“It didn’t exactly sound like you were calming Zecora down in there,” Luna mentioned.

“Yes, what calming technique do you use exactly?” Celestia added as they neared the tree line.

Knowing that Celestia was trying to catch him in conversation as it seemed she had a tendency to do he chuckled.

“When we’re alone sometime I’ll show ya.” He shot over his shoulder getting a wide smile and a laugh from the princess.

“If you need to go flick your bean you better go do that now fat ass, cause we need to get to work.”

Shaking her head at the crass language Celestia gave a small hum, if he wanted to play that game she could play too, “You mean you’re not going to offer to help?”

Stopping at the edge of the woods next to where the stream disappeared into the Everfree it was the human’s time to look at Celestia with a raised eyebrow.

As the human looked at her Celestia gave the man a once over and tisked before giving a disapproving hum as well, “Not like you could be of much help anyway.” She added before brushing past him and disappearing into the trees.

“Oh ho ho, you’re askin’ for it.” Hank laughed and followed.

A blank look on her face Luna stood looking at where her sister and Hank had disappeared into the woods, this is going to be a disaster.

Author's Note

Gonna remove the behind closed doors thing from the story description, that was a lie. This chapter got kinda wacky but I was bored so fuck it, this wont be a constant thing.

Hope you like it cause there is probably gonna be 2 more chapters in the "Royal Meetings" mini arc, I like writing the two sistards and Hank together, kinda fun.

Forg

Also I will be changing a few of Hank's items that were written in as place holders, mostly focusing on the motorcycle but also on just how long he was in the zombo world. I was messing with a cb when I wrote it initially but kinda don't think the little Honda fits Hank alllllll that well so I dunno, I'll figure it out.

Leave a suggestion on a motorcycle if you like, however, I will not accept any jap wonder bikes like a hyabosa or whatever the fuck, I don't care if they are superior in everyway, the don't got the class a Harley or Indian does. Hank is an American he likes to EAT! He likes FIGHT! He likes to FUCK! And he's COMIN'! As such: no non-American bikes allowed.

Also I am biased because I grew up with Harleys and just bought one so sue me, my story, I do as I please.

I will have a finalized list at the end of the next chapter with all the changes and clarifications before I go back and change anything so you little parasites can mull it over and yell at me if you don't like it.

I will return...... in 3 to 4 years, goodbye.

Royal Actions pt.4

For the first time in over a thousand years Celestia and Luna were together, on the ground, in the ancient Everfree. This is where it all began, and where it all ended on that fateful day a millenia ago. All of those memories, good, bad and awful, were both washing over the two sisters as they trudged through the dense underbrush and they could both tell. It’s hard to hide every bit of emotion from your face even after thousands of years of practice when the emotions were so strong.

Their time in the Everfree was almost like a time machine to the sisters, names and events they had both thought they had forgotten came flooding back and added to the growing sense of grief in their hearts. The only thing that was different was their impromptu point man, the broad form of the human surprisingly light footed and agile as they pushed through brambles and over the uneven terrain the ancient forest had to offer, large twisted roots occasionally pushing through the black soil.

The way the human moved was much different than the two sisters, and not only because he was bipedal while they were quadrupedal, it was different because he was practiced. His movements were smooth and confident while theirs were unsure and sometimes stumbly. While Luna and Celestia both had experience that far eclipsed Hank’s own, he was fresh, while they were not. A thousand years on the moon and a thousand years of peace seemed to be enough to get you out of the groove, even for a pair of demigods.

Hank’s smoothness translated to speed as well, and the sisters found themselves falling behind as the man pushed ever forward, only gaining ground when he would stop for just a second to really scan his surroundings only to be left further back when he inevitably started moving again.

“Hank.” Luna finally called out in a low tone, feeling they were getting too much space between them and their lead, stopping the human as he slowly lowered to a knee, raised his shotgun, and scanned their surroundings intently. Only after he had completed that turning to face the pair of ponies that were closing in on him, tripping, stumbling, and making noise all the while.

“Yes?” The human half asked, annoyed to be stopped.

“You’re moving much too fast for us.” Luna admitted, somewhat ashamedly, as she and Celestia stopped, finally catching up to the man.

“Well then speed up.” Hank shrugged as he turned, intending to get moving again.

“Hank…” Celestia said this time, placing her hoof on his shoulder before he could fully get out of reach, the human responding by giving a small huff and returning to his kneel.

“We haven’t done anything like this in hundreds of years, there is no way we can keep up with you, if you want us here you’re going to need to slow down.”

A flare of anger popping in his head for an instant Hank instantly beat it down. This could work well, he was getting paranoid with Celestia behind him all this time, and they were both right, if they sped up they’d be making so much noise everything would know where they were, if he let them take point he could watch over them, and let them both move at a pace they were most confident and quietest at. They weren’t on a strict deadline anyhow.

Nodding a few times Hank motioned with his head in the direction they were heading, “Alright, you both take point and move at your best pace, I’ll follow closely behind…. And for the love of god keep it down, it sounded like a trainwreck behind me the whole time.”

Moving past Hank both of the sister’s faces went flat, “We have four legs as opposed to your two you know.” Luna piped up.

“Yes, we do indeed have more to deal with moving through all this foliage.” Celestia agreed as they started to move again, Hank close in tow.

Shaking his head Hank gave a small laugh, “Yeah, means if you get one of your legs caught up you have three more chances to catch yourself, I get one of mine caught up I fuckin’ fall down. I don’t want to hear any excuses about extra stability.”

“There’s just no winning with you is there?” Celestia rhetorically asked, giving the man a glance as they started moving deeper into the forest, a small smile being the only thing he returned.

The foliage, while dense, just like the underbrush let plenty of natural light filter through the canopy, so much so it was tempting to feel calm in the Everfree, the only thing keeping the trio from doing so was the knowledge of where they were and the caliber of the threats that most certainly resided within the forest.

The Everfree was not a hospitable region regardless of your place on the food chain especially if you weren’t either a top predator or really really good at running and hiding, and nothing could run or hide from the Shucks. The black coated dogs were a cancer on the already violent ecosystem of the Everfree, an invasive species that displaced the already horrific creatures that usually resided in the deeper more feral parts of the massive ocean sized forest, driving them to the shallows as they ran from the tide of invaders and right into civilization.

If a solution to this tidal wave on ravenous beasts was not found, and found soon, there would be a clash with more than just the Shucks, but also the species they were driving to extinction as they tried to stay alive. Like locusts the Shucks don’t stop killing and eating until nothing is left to kill or eat. That very much extended to ponies all too much as Celestia and Luna remembered passing a graveyard of dead gray wolves, the pack of capable predators reduced to rotting corpses by the wave of black fur and teeth. An entire generation gone, from the alpha to the pups, and everything in between, wiped off the face of Equis.

Looking at each other, the bright sun filtering through the trees contrasting strongly to the sight of the blown apart bodies and the awful smell that filled the air, the two sisters realized that they, and Equestria, were most certainly in trouble, not even five kilohooves into the forest and they were seeing grand gravesites of various animals strewn about in ways only a shuck would do. Such waste.

Blanching at the smell, gagging as she tried to speak, Luna was forced to clear her throat just to attempt to talk, “They are pushing close to the edge sister, I’m surprised we have not received more reports from the hills in the south regarding attacks since they seem to be… so wide spread.”

Nodding along as her sister spoke, Celestia purposefully kept looking straight forward as they passed a very far gone cadaver, the organic sludge just too much to bear head on, “I don’t think this is like last time. From the time the first report came in the North, villages in the South, the East, everywhere, were disappearing only two days after. This seems so much more pinpoint.”

“It’s just the tip of the spear.” Hank said, his first vocalization in nearly half an hour.

Jumping a little at the rough voice just behind her, Celestia turned to see that Hank was still right behind them, she had honestly forgotten he was there at all with how little noise he made as he followed her and her sister mixed with the stress from the circumstances.

“Let’s stop if we are going to talk,” The human quickly added, “If we’re passin’ sites like that…” He pointed with his thumb over his shoulder behind him, “ We’re in their territory for real now, they have control on this area if that’s goin’ on, and if we’re gonna talk we need to stop so we can keep a lookout. Can’t talk, walk, and look all at once.”

As they stopped their cumbersome forward advance into the ever darkening forest the sisters looked to each other and nodded in unison before turning around to face their rear guard.

“I could take a short rest.” Celestia chimed in agreement with the man, Luna sharing the sentiment.

Giving one last scan around Hank squatted down on his heels as the two princesses sat down, resting their legs.

“Those four legs weighing you down or something?” Hank said with a small smile.

Shaking her head at the quip knowing it was directed at her Celestia blew the human off with a roll of the eyes.

“Well it's not your front legs that are the problem really… just the rear.” The man shrugged while Luna gave a quick snort at her sister’s expense.

“Getting well acquainted while you were walking behind us were you?” The solar pony raised an eyebrow.

“I certainly wasn’t unentertained.” Hank offered back with a wide smile making Celestia shake her head again at his antics while Luna slightly leant forward.

“We didn’t realize you had already developed a taste for mares, some species never find other species attractive.”

“Don’t know if you noticed Luna, but I’m dating a zebra so I think it's obvious I’m not opposed.”

Hank replied to the dumb statement with a laugh while Luna smiled, “We’re glad you found somepony.”

“Yeah yeah.” Hank dismissed while taking in their surroundings, “Helps I’m at the point I basically wanna stick my dick in damn near anything with a heart beat.”

Looking back at the two sisters as they stared back at him wide eyed and rosy in the cheeks Hank shook his head, “What?”

Pulling themselves away from his gaze the sisters looked around instead, “Nothing, nothing at all.” Luna forced out looking at an especially interesting tree.

“Does that… extend to animals….orrrr” Celestia chimed in hoping to get a rise out of the human.

“What? No.” Hank immediately replied with a disgusted look on his face.

Gotcha. Celestia thought, a smile creeping across her face.

“Just cause I’m part Scottish doesn’t mean I instantly wanna fuck animals Double Wide.” Hank clarified further, getting a weird look from Luna and Celestia.

“...Double wide?” They both asked at the same time, not understanding the possible slang term.

“Yeah. Double Wide,” Hank nodded, gesturing towards the solar princess making her squint her eyes a little and shake her head, still not understanding the implication, “ Cause you’re twice as wide as Luna.”

Snorting at the comment Celestia gave a quick look to her sister whose face had a dumb smile spreading across it before looking back to Hank, “I am not twice as wide as my sister!”

“I was walking behind you two for over two miles, I had plenty of time to examine and compare and… yeah, you are.” Hank nodded as Luna did as well, very enthusiastically.

“Fat.” Luna simply said giving her sister a poke in the neck which Celestia tried to bat away as Luna kept poking at her.

“S Stop that!” Celestia huffed scooting away from her giggling sister, “Very mature sister.”

Very content with herself Luna put her nose up in the air and gave Celestia the side eye while still smiling coyly.

“That’s two against one, the consensus is clear Celestia, I’m sorry but-”

“My flank is NOT even that big. It’s because I’M large. It’s proportional.” Celestia defended.

“Pppppfffftttttt, Luna is proportional. Your ass is so large I can’t even see-”

“Can you stop talking about my rear end now?!” Celestia snapped in a very unamused tone staring daggers at the man.

Raising his hands, his shotgun laying in his lap, Hank surrendered the point, “I'll stop talkin’ about it right now… but I’m gonna keep talkin’ about it.”

“Fine.” Celestia snapped again before taking a deep breath and looking away to calm herself.

“Um, as you were saying Hank? Tip of the spear?” Luna interjected feeling a little bad for prodding her sister so much, just wanting to change the subject.

Nodding Hank changed tracks in his mind, his jovial expression washing away in an instant, “Yeah, I think that they’re pushing right up the forest using waterways as guides into the less dense areas. I bet there are a whole lot more of these things in the deep woods, and kinds that we haven't seen yet.” The human explained looking between the pair of princesses.

“Look, I know I’m not an academic or whatever, but I have a knack when it comes to stuff like this and to be honest,” Hank paused to look around and gave a short laugh while shaking his head, “Can’t believe I’m about to say this but I think this invasion of wolves is just that, an invasion, meaning this operation, if you can call it that, is led by someone, or more likely something.”

Their eyes widening a little, the two sisters looked from the man to each other at the dots he was connecting. What he didn’t know is that he may be more onto something than he even knew himself, the two sisters both hoped with all their being he was wrong though, but his reasoning was unfortunately sound.

“What are you insinuating Hank?” Celestia eventually spoke after her and Luna had finished with their entirely nonverbal discussion, their expressions doing all the talking for them.

“Zecora explained this good and evil thing in this forest, a large moose like thing being the side of good, and on the side of bad what sounded to me to be a huge black werewol-”

“Do not speak of it!” Luna said just before Celestia could, immediately shooting onto all fours from her relaxed position and scanning their surroundings, her sword half unsheathed.

Immediately shutting his mouth Hank followed suit and started scanning around as well, his shotgun in his shoulder at low ready as he looked from tree to tree, looking for any shape, any shadow that wasn’t there before.

Everything the same Hank lowered the shotgun fully and slowly lowered himself back down as Luna did as well, her sword giving a dull thump as it was fully re-inserted into its sheath.

“I do apologize for my outburst, Hank,” Luna explained, regretful of her raised tone, “but you do not understand, when you mention it, or even worse speak its name it…”

“Let me guess. Attracts it? Brings it power?” Hank said with a slightly raised brow.

“How did you know? How could you know!?” Celestia inserted herself, amazed at how much he seemingly knew despite not even being from their world. He knew things even ponies didn’t, anymore at least.

Giving a short laugh Hank looked to the sky through the trees and sighed, “I grew up in the woods with an Indian for a best friend, and a lot of their culture around. They tell you not to utter something’s name in the woods, to not mention its existence… I suppose I just wasn’t taking any chances.”

Many questions about what he had just said running through their minds like: What is an Indian? And what are these things on his world that were not to be named? Many things they wanted to ask but forced to the back of their minds to keep with the task at hoof.

“ I didn’t take you for a…um. A…”

“Man.” Hank said simply, knowing what Celestia was hung up on.

“Yes. I didn’t take you for a man of superstition Hank. I figured you didn’t care much for the speculative.”

“Well that’s where you’d be wrong double wide,” Hank started as Celestia huffed in annoyance at his continued use of the nickname, “I’ve witnessed my world end, killed, for simplicity’s sake, hundreds of “zombies”, then I ended up on a world of taking horses and other mythical creatures full of magic where I now have a zebra for a girlfriend. Who am I to say what does and doesn’t exist? After all, “zombies” didn’t exist until all of the sudden they did.” Hank gave a small chuckle.

Even more to unpack for the solar princess about Hank’s past she again, for the hundredth time, traced up his arms looking at the scars that covered his skin, she wanted to call him a liar but the look on his face and the state of his body told her all she needed to know no matter how unbelievable it was.

“But,” Hank leaned forward a little, “Those two are real?”

She took a second to answer but eventually Celestia confirmed the existence of the two beasts of myth, “They are,” She stated simply as Luna nodded.

Nodding more to himself than anything as his mind came to a conclusion, Hank steeled his features, “Then I believe it is safe to say we know what is the cause, or at least at the helm, of this bullshit situation we have found ourselves in.”

“What makes you so sure?” Luna asked, deep in her chest hoping that he was wrong in his conclusion, even if she knew he wasn’t. The dots were all there, the emerging patterns recognizable from the last time they had fought the scourge over a millenia ago.

“A few reasons. For one there are different kinds of these things that didn’t all emerge at the same time, now I’m not trying to say I’m too important here but… I kinda am, I’m the roadblock this thing keeps hitting.” Hank explained as the princesses listened closely, “First it was the standard wolves, and they were doing good until they ran into me and got their shit pushed in. Then this thing realized it needed me gone so it sent something stronger to try and overpower the roadblock in the form of the Breakers, with an accompaniment of regulars. But I destroyed all of them as well that day North East of the town. Then when it realized through multiple failed attempts at killing me that those two weren’t doing it, this head honcho sent these quick, smart, and silent ambushists.”

Taking a breath and looking around for a second Hank cracked his knuckles before continuing, “Now unless all of that was planned why weren’t these three sub types of wolves present from the very start? And since you’ve confirmed this thing absolutely exists, it makes sense to me that all of this wasn’t just a series of unfortunate events.”

As the human finished his explanation Celestia was stuck staring off into space as she remembered the last time they had to deal with this natural force of evil and the carnage that ensued. The age of strife as it had been so aptly named was one that had been almost entirely forgotten by the rest of Equestria, but not by her. No, not by her, it could never be forgotten. Those scars in her mind ran deep and long.

“Sister? Sister are you alright?” The voice of Luna finally made its way into Celestia’s brain, breaking her out of the trance.

“O-oh. Yes, I’m fine, I’m fine, just thinking is all. My apologies.” Celestia said as she tried to play it off with a small smile directed at her sister and then to Hank who looked straight back at her with a knowing look on his face before he slowly stood.

“I think it’s time to get moving again, we still need to find the source of this water contamination.” Hank said strongly as walked between the two sisters, giving Celestia’s shoulder a soft pat as he walked by and turning his head to give her a quick look before moving up the slight hill and into denser and darker woods.

With each step the terrain became more of a challenge, scrub brush got thicker and more thorn filled, tree roots grew more gnarled, pushing through the soil like an ocean of snakes writhing over each other, and the foliage over head blocked out more and more light causing the long shadows to look concerningly like a black wolf waiting to ambush out of the corner of human and pony eyes alike.

The one thing that stayed constant though was the ever worsening smell of rot in the stream they were following just a hundred yards off its side. They had to be getting close with how amplified the horrid smell of decomposing corpses was. The realization was not a comforting one however, neither alicorn nor human knew what to expect when they eventually reached their destination and the tight and uneven terrain only added to the collective unease.

If there was one good thing that had come out of the stressful nature walk the three found themselves on was that they all seemed to be on the same wavelength when it came to patrolling. Some people just didn’t mix well on patrol, either looking for the exact same things leaving a lapse in coverage or looking in such different things that the members of the patrol could never “get in the grove”.

Luna, Celestia, and Hank however meshed together perfectly. Regardless of what position they were in, be that file or wedge they always had overlapping lines of sight and a surprisingly good non verbal communication system figured out.

Hank’s hand signals were easy enough to figure out for the experienced princesses and the small tap on the side of the hoof as they walked followed by a gesture of the head either of the two sisters used to point out items of interest was a pattern picked up very quickly by the man. Before long the three were in sync like a well timed machine, operating almost robotically as they forced their way deeper behind enemy lines.

To the sister’s Hank felt like a “pony” they had been with for years despite only knowing him for a few months in Luna’s case and maybe a week in Celestia’s and at the same time, for Hank it felt like he was back on Earth during his short time with the National Guard post that had somehow held out in the outskirts of that Godforsaken little “City” a hundred miles or so away from his hometown. It almost felt…. Good…. Almost felt…. right, to all three of the party members. It was just about enough to make them all feel a little weird about how well they were getting along.

The almost automated push came to an abrupt stop as Hank suddenly held up his left hand in a balled fist, signaling that they were stopping, and stopping for good reason.

In front of the three was a choice: With the trees opening up a little bit the trio could see all the way down the incline they had been walking on for so long to the widening stream and the slight red tint in the water that was just barely visible at the range they were at, the smell on the breeze however, was impossible to miss.

“I’d say we ought to head up this incline to our left rather than take the lowland by the stream.” Hank said in a hushed tone. “Also. Don’t know if you can hear that but I don’t think all those sounds are water rushing over those rocks.”

Nodding in agreement, both princesses could hear the sounds coming over the steep ridge over the rushing water, and it didn't sound peaceful to say the least.

“Stay in file and go slow, I really don’t want to figure out just what is over this ridge by having it bite my throat out. And one of you, watch the rear exclusively. We can’t afford to get flanked going up an incline like this with a sheer drop to our right.” Turning without another word the human tightened the sling on the shotgun, letting it rest across his chest as he pulled the knife from his waist.

Starting up the hill with no hesitation, with no fear, Celestia and Luna watched as Hank started the ascent, pushing up the steep rocky face with slow and confident moves, pushing the thick brambles out of his way as he went.

“Do you want to take rear guard or us sister?” Luna asked Celestia who looked away from Hank as he slowly climbed and to the lunar princess in one jerky movement.

“What’s that sister?” Celestia asked sheepishly, having not heard what Luna had asked.

Raising a brow, Luna looked back at her elder sister, “...Do you want to be the rear guard? Or shall we?”

“I…. think you should, dear sister, I’m sure you’ll be more confident on this incline than I will.”

Nodding with some hesitation Luna agreed letting Celestia pass, “Art thou alright?”

Taking a deep breath, forcing down the shameful anxiety in her stomach, Celestia hoped her voice wouldn’t show the fear she had inside at the idea of getting in a fight with the wolves again, “I’m fine Luna… just out of practice.” She smiled and quickly turned, allowing her face to fall before shakily starting up the rock and dirt incline.

As she watched her sister every so slowly follow up the path Hank’s broad form had opened in the brush that covered the ridge Luna knew there was something wrong with her sister. This was not the confident, hot headed, pony she had known a thousand years ago. While she didn’t plan on saying anything to her sister it almost seemed the last thousand years had tamed the alicorn to some degree.

After allowing for some space to be created herself and her sister Luna then ceased her thoughts once enough room was created and started up the same incline, making sure their rear was clear all the while.

With Hank already nearing the top, now stopped and watching back down on the other two, it was clear that Celestia’s excuse of being out of practice was most certainly not a lie. The large white pony ever so slowly bumbled her way up the hill, much to the dismay of her younger sister who was stuck standing still much of the climb waiting for her sister to get out of the way.

“You should have been rear guard.” Luna said with a deadpan expression, watching her sister catch herself from slipping for what must have been the hundredth time.

“I am sorry sister,” Celestia grunted, regaining her balance, “Haven’t done anything like this in a long time.”

Taking a small step forward Luna’s face stayed flat, “We can tell.”

A small chuckle coming from the top of the slope Luna and Celestia stopped and looked up to see Hank shaking his head and smiling at their antics.

Rolling her eyes, Luna smiled as well before looking up to her sister and catching what looked like the smallest amount of blush on her white cheeks which was to Luna far more concerning than her sister’s possible combat ineffectiveness. This little blossoming crush her sister seemed to have would need to be discussed later.

Finally forming back up on the human near the crest of the hill the man looked to each sister, “I’ve already peaked over this crest and on top of this ridge is a large area that's just trees, no brambles at all. Whatever it is we’re hearing would be able to see us if we silhouette ourselves on the edge of this plateau. Stay low and behind any cover you can, Celestia, hang back a bit, your white coat will stand out like a beacon, both of you only move up when or if I motion. Ready?”

A little annoyed at being told to hang back Celestia conceded either way and nodded along with Luna.

With a short nod of acknowledgement Hank turned his head and slowly pushed over the crest and onto the flat before quickly darting behind a tree and turning back around while loosening the sling on his shotgun.

Checking his surroundings Hank motioned for Luna to move up behind a tree on his right and then for Celestia to move to one on his left once Luna was in place. Doing what he called “leapfrogging” Hank moved himself and the other two up in series. The practice was mostly one to make sure if the moving member of the element became engaged the other members were already in positions of cover, or at least concealment, to return fire from. While that was less of an issue in a world where Hank owned the only firearms it was also a practice that minimized the visual exposure of the entire element by only moving a single member at a time over a small amount of space in an equally small amount of time. So the idea was still mostly sound.

Continuing to use the tactic all the way across the easily football field sized plateau Hank motioned for Celestia to stay put about twenty feet back from the edge to conceal her glistening white coat from any eyes that may look in their direction before motioning for Luna to push to the edge along with him.

Not at all happy about being ordered around, Celestia watched with a small scowl as the human and her younger sister slowly crept to the edge of the flat topped hill, dragging their stomachs across the leaf covered ground to stay as low as possible. Celestia had no idea why she let Hank boss her around like he did, he had no right to tell her to do anything but there was this part of her that for some reason seemed to always go along with it. Maybe it was the fact that he wasn't afraid of her, wasn’t afraid to talk to her like she was a normal pony; wasn’t even afraid to throw her around or knock her out in his case. He didn’t care that she was a princess, if anything it made him like her less. It wasn’t that Celestia liked being treated poorly, but…. It was nice to have someone not treat her like a princess, even if it was a little violent sometimes. The human reminded her of simpler, past times, when things weren’t so clean and peaceful. If Hank had arrived fifteen hundred years ago, he’d probably already be on his way to building an empire. She could see the trait in the man, he was a leader even if he would say he isn’t, and with how volatile things were back then a strong… man like him to rally behind would’ve been exactly what everyone was looking for.

It reminded her of how her sister and she came into power. It wasn’t through teachings of peace but through shows of force and extreme violence when anything dared to challenge their claim.

Quickly though, Celestia was pulled from her trip to the past when the wind carried the heavy and sweet smell of rot to her nose bringing her back into the present. Blinking a few times to get her bearings Celestia quickly looked over to where Hank and Luna were seeing her sister covering her nose again at the awful smell while looking back, her eyes wide.

Looking at whatever there was to see a little longer Hank then turned around and gave a thumbs down, the only thing showing through his stone face being his clenched jaw and tight lips. Slowly Luna and Hank made their way back to Celestia with extra caution. When they finally reached their third member of the party Celestia already knew something was wrong but she wanted details and was just about to ask before Hank opened his mouth.

“Shits all fucked.” He said calmly, “We need to get out of here.”

“What?” Celestia balked at the odd response, “What is it?”

Noticeably less calm Luna spoke up, happy to give clarification, “There are at least four hundred of them in that river basin. The pile is massive, and right in the water, acting as a kind of dam.”

“I’d say we found their main force, or at least a forward most offshoot of the main force. There are adolescents and pups down there from the looks of it, I’ve never seen that before.” Hank chimed in while looking around, “Either way this is most certainly enough proof that things are ramping up.”

Staying quiet Celestia’s heart sank while she took in the information. The carnage that would result from this impending fight would be immense. The disorder would provide ample opportunity for subversion from foreign nations that were trying to siphon power from Equestria. She had been fighting that war for power secretly and silently for years all by herself except for Raven and now her sister.

Those bucking griffins. She thought about their neighbor and the constant turmoil they seemed to like to cause, always trying to take since they can’t do it themselves.

A snarl making its way through her princesses’ mask Celestia calmed herself before her thoughts got too dark. Either way though Equestria would be lucky to survive the impending clash be it through complete annihilation, invasion from a foreign power, political subversion, or even the fracturing of the empire into multiple nation states.

Her image was already tarnished in her own empire, other empires were questioning her ability to rule daily. And now this of all things: A swarm of wolves like locusts. Ponyville will need to be completely evacuated, the trains won’t be able to run, there goes trade from the coast. It was the perfect storm of ruination and it was all her fault. Celestia felt her temper flare up at the thought but she knew it was true. She wasn’t the only thing that had gotten soft, Equestria had lost her teeth and she alone was responsible. The one saving grace was perhaps the minotaurs. Sturkur was just like his many times great grandfather she had known so long ago, he was a truly good bull and a strong leader, perhaps they would be willing to come to Equestria’s aid.

“Hey are you alright there?” Hank asked, finally resorting to lightly hitting Celestia upside the head in order to get her out of her trance-like state just staring at the leaves on the ground in front of her.

The light strike working to bring her out of it Celestia suddenly looked up and around. Not even acknowledging her had been hit, “Yes. I’m fine, just thinking.”

“Uh yeah, no shit.” the human let out a small laugh, “Thinking pretty damn hard but the looks of it. Hell I could smell the gears burnin’ up there.” Laughing a little more, Celestia couldn’t help but give a small smile as well, her poor mood lifting ever so slightly.

Quickly though her smile fell again, “I want to see.” With a flick of her head the alicorn motioned towards the drop off.

“There’s no point, Luna has seen and can relay any of that information to you. No need to risk exposure.” Hank shot down while Luna nodded along.

Temper flaring up again Celestia’s jaw clenched, “I don’t remember asking you for permission. This is my empire and I will see what threatens my empire with my own eyes.”

Staring back at the obviously irritated alicorn, his face flat as always a small smile started to split Hank’s lips, “Alright. Stay low.”

Rolling over onto his stomach first Celestia followed suit and stayed behind the human as they made it to the edge of the plateau. As they reached the edge Luna quickly made her way up as well and stopped on the other side of the man.

“Alright big C, move those thistles carefully now.”

Throwing a very unamused look at the human at the other name he had now made up for her, Celestia looked away from the smirking man who was obviously very content with himself and did just that.

Once the thistles were moved Celestia couldn’t help but let her eyes go wide at what she was seeing. It was a pack of ridiculous proportions, it truly was at least 400 of the beasts, all milling about adding to the massive damn of gore and rot, the sight added with the smell almost made Celestia sick and forced her to look away from the display lest she empty her stomach.

Scanning the other movement while slowing her breathing and calming her stomach, Hank was right, there were pups down there… A lot of them.

“It’s a forward observations base at least and the HQ at most.” Hank chimed in, looking down at the spectacle as well, causing Celestia to turn and look at the human, much like Luna on the other side of him.

“I’m thinking the… pile is a dam on purpose. Provides food and a way to keep water through the dryer seasons while also keeping a large enough pool to support the population on any given day.” As he finished explaining his theory, one which Celestia found herself agreeing with. He gave an exasperated sigh, “Sucks I don’t have access to any artillery. We get a grid made up, range this bitch, and get me behind an M triple seven, and I could have this shit turned into a crater in five shells ten miles back.” Hank waved his hand in the direction they came.

Looking at the man confused, Luna shook her head, “What is a M triple seven?”

“It’s a 155mm towed howitzer. Big mean bitch. Thing can accurately throw hundred pound high explosive shells thirteen miles accurately. And I mean within thirty feet of whatever it is you want turned to vapor. You shoulda seen what that thing would do to a high rise filled with infected. Or a big swarm of em on the four lane…. Shit was like chili.”

Laughing and shaking his head quietly, Luna and Celestia looked over the man’s back and at each other just to make sure they weren’t each having a stroke; because everything the man had just said sounded like absolute gibberish to the two mares.

Disregarding other worldly weaponry Celestia turned from her sister and back down to the black carpet of wolves, the sense of foreboding growing stronger with every second as they looked down upon them.

Things were going to change, drastically, and soon. Celestia wasn’t ready for those changes, that added pressure. But again, she could only blame herself.

“Well, are you two ready?” Hank asked looking from Luna then to Celestia with a small smile on his scarred face before his expression suddenly dropped and his left hand flew to the left pants pocket, a small vibration making itself known, coming from the phone he had left in his pants.

Holding pressure on the small device while the two ponies looked at him strangely, his fears were confirmed, his phone was vibrating.

Author's Note

Hollo. Long time no see. I've been extremely busy and also been losing the will the keep doing this shit. This is maybe one fifth of what I have written but I figure I should break it apart instead of dropping 98 pages out of nowhere.

Also if I get just a few more messages about this story being dead I will cancel it. Don't fucking test me.

Royal Pain pt.5

This wasn’t the vibration of the phone like you were being called though, no, this was the vibration of the phone playing a song from his extensive music library… and it was getting louder.

“Fuck.” The human quietly exclaimed the two ponies looking at him especially strangely since their sensitive ears were starting to pick up on the quiet sound of music.

As he dug the phone out of his pocket the strange music made itself louder despite his attempts to turn off the phone and turn the volume down.

“What are you doing!?” Luna snapped at Hank, knowing that if their cover was blown it meant death.

“I - I - I.. I ain’t doin’ this!” Hank quickly replied, pushing the speaker in the palm of his hand to muffle the sound while the phone seemingly turned itself up and back on when he tried to shut it down on its own accord. It was like someone else was touching the screen, whatever it was, it had complete control as it slowly skipped through different songs trying to find something it wanted.

“Fine, asshole.” Hank muttered before throwing the phone under himself and laying on it, finally completely muffling the song, though it was still trying to play if the vibrations in his lower stomach were anything to go by.

“What is that thing?” Luna asked quizzically.

Once he had confirmed the swarm of wolves were still none the wiser Hank turned his head to Luna, “It’s technology you wouldn’t understand. Just know that it holds a lot of my music and all the pictures from my world. I’ll tell you about it when we aren’t staring down a horde of wolves.”

Nodding even though she didn’t really understand, Luna looked from Hank, to the pack, then back to the human, “Would you show me a few pictures of your home world?”

“Yes, I am quite interested as well.” Celestia chimed in while Hank just stared off.

“I… dunno, there’s not much good in there, and the things that are good are hard for me to look back on.”

“I understand.” Luna said simply, “I apologize.”

“You’re all good.” Hank replied, giving Luna a small smile.

As they continued to wait there for Hank to finally get the phone shut down the human waited until the song ended to try anything since the volume was all the way up now, hoping he might be able to do something in the time between songs.

As he laid there waiting he suddenly felt the song pause. Seizing the opportunity Hank got up slightly and pulled the phone out to see that Free Bird is what whatever was fucking with his phone had decided on and that it was rewinding, very deliberately rewinding.

“What the hell?” Hank whispered before the rewind stopped right at the 2:50 mark and suddenly started playing again.

Quick as a flash, throwing it back under himself and laying on it Hank started to wait again before he noticed Celestia’s and Luna’s ears twitching almost like they were straining to hear something. It wasn’t long though before he started to hear the slow guitar of the song from everywhere around him and steadily growing louder.

Looking all around for the source of the music it sounded like there was a huge surround sound system in the trees, the music coming from seemingly above their heads out of thin air.

“What in the absolute fuck is goin’ on?” Hank asked, slightly exasperated at the situation that made absolutely no sense.

As the song steadily grew louder Luna and Celestia listened intently. Everything about the song was new to them even with their extensive life spans. It was entrancing to hear something truly new after hearing versions of the same thing for thousands of years, so much so that the princesses hadn’t noticed that the music was growing to such a level that the colony of Shucks were starting to notice.

Hank, however, was very keen on the fact that they were out of time and sat up in a kneel, putting the phone that wasn’t even emitting noise anymore back in his pocket with angry smile directed at whatever was fucking with him, “God damn magical bullshit.”

Pulling the grenade from his pouch, his movement seemed to be enough to catch the princesses’ attention causing them to look up at him in shock that he was breaking cover before tracing his eyes to the large valley below that was now full of shucks…. All staring directly up at them, their cover fully blown from.

“Oh no.” Celestia uttered, her pupils shrinking in panic.

Looking up to Hank in his kneel as his thumb toyed with the ring on the metal object in his right hand, his breathing was calm, and his face was flat minus his lips silently mouthing the lyrics to the song that was steadily growing to a crescendo.

Up to their current point the music had been very subdued and calm, the lyrics seemingly singing of flying free like a bird and being unable to change.

Looking back over to Hank who was now openly singing along with the song, his arms tensing as the music grew to a peak, the human started to almost yell alongside the song.

“Lord knows I can’t change!”

“Lord help me, I can’t change!” And with that all the stillness was gone, as the music broke the Shucks screamed in a horrific bellow of rage directed at the invaders and started to rush like a black carpet of teeth and claws to find a way up to the trio. At the same time the music broke into an energetic guitar melody Hank shot to his feet while pulling the pin on the grenade and throwing it deep into the Shuck’s ranks.

Not wasting a moment Hank then grabbed the shotgun and started running to where he saw the Shucks would be coming from.

“WE’RE IN COMBAT!” The human yelled loudly over the loud music and the sounds of the approaching horde.

Heart nearly pounding out of her chest Celestia was overwhelmed with panic as she watched the large force of wolves converge on their location. Firmly locked in place Celestia was suddenly jolted out of her fear induced paralysis by a deafening explosion followed by the screams of pain from wolves being vaporized where they stood.

A large plume of smoke and red mist popping up from where the handheld bomb had landed, Celestia and Luna were left locked looking at the carnage the small device had left in its wake, the level of death was something neither had seen for centuries and yet they knew more was to come.

With the first blast of Hank’s shotgun as he repelled the first of the Shucks to scrabble up the rocky sides of the plateau he didn’t even wait to watch the eviscerated body fall before he switched targets and claimed another, the noise quickly taking Luna out of her trance she looked over to the man who was already in action.

Taking a deep breath and pulling her sword before running forward to Hank’s defensive position atop the least steep section of the rock face where the main force of Shucks were trying to get to them. Nearing his position a Shuck suddenly sprang at her over the edge, its mouth agape in a vicious roar making her yell in panic while lashing out with her blade.

Steel finding its mark, the blade sank deep through the neck causing the Shuck to falter just a second before trying to push harder at the small alicorn, back stepping in a panic, trying to get her sword free the wolf’s head suddenly exploded showering her and the surrounding area in bone shards and blood.

Shocked stiff, Luna was suddenly roughly jostled by a large hand that pulled her to look at its owner.

“GET YOUR FU-” Pausing to ventilate another Shuck with the shotgun from his hip Hank again turned to the mare, “GET YOUR HEAD IN THE FUCKING GAME OR LEAVE. I WILL NOT HAVE YOU GETTING ME KILLED!”

Locking eyes just for a moment before the man gave her a rough push and turned to face yet another target, eliminating them with swift brutality Luna nodded to herself and quickly walked over to the headless wolf, staring at the gore in front of her for a second before pulling her sword free Luna calmed the fear in her heart and pushed forward with a steeled gaze taking up her spot next to the human as the music and gunfire raged on.

As the pair sent buckshot and mana bolts down upon the ascending force, it was starting to become a losing battle for the pair as they were forced to retreat at the sheer numbers that were making it up to their position.

As the shotgun ran dry again, Hank started to wonder just why it was a duo fighting and not a trio as he stuffed shells into the firearm, instantly having to pump out two more as a pair of wolves thought they'd be sneaky and try to hit him from the side.

Down to four shells on his rig, Hank cursed and looked behind him to their surveillance position finding Celestia staring wide eyed in his and Luna’s direction. He knew there wasn’t much chance of coming out of this in the first place, but he knew that there was no chance of coming out of it if all three of them didn’t participate.

“Luna! Can you hold the line? I gotta get your sister in the fight!” Hank yelled to the pony as she grunted while throwing a Shuck over the edge of the plateau with her magic.

“We are not out of tricks yet! We shall hold here!” Luna gave just a moment to look at the human and gave a curt nod which he reciprocated.

“Alright, thirty seconds!”

Breaking from the front in a sprint, Hank made it to Celestia in no time. Slowly bringing her large eyes to his small ones she was met with no kindness as instead the left hand roughly grabbed the right side of her head.

“WHAT IN THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?” Hank yelled at the pony as she looked wide eyed back at his blood covered face, memories of their first real meeting rushing forward.

“I-I-I-”

“You what?! If you don’t get your head out of your fucking ass we’re all gonna die on this rock! Pull your own goddamn weight Celestia!”

His words doing little to break her out of her locked up state minus make her fidget a little Hank abandoned her for a second to look over the edge and pump the last few rounds out of the shotgun hoping to relieve the pressure on Luna as much as he could another wolf flying off the cliff edge being all the confirmation he needed that she was still alive.

At the same time he noticed that despite all they had killed the tide was seemingly still the same size, wolves from the surrounding area filtering through the trees as reinforcements.

“FUCK!” Hank yelled before turning and stomping back over to Celestia who was again stuck looking at the tide of wolves trying their best to make it up to them, their only roadblock being Luna.

Blood hot, adrenaline pumping, and temper burning like a forest fire Hank again grabbed Celestia, this time under the chin and wrenched her head to face him.

Crying out in pain at the sudden and forceful move Celestia was again face to face with the very irate human.

“Who are you supposed to be huh?!” Hank asked knowing her wouldn’t get an answer from the stunned mare, “You’re supposed to be Celestia, the ruler of an entire fucking nation and the most powerful pony to ever exist! An immortal demigod of a being!” The human answered for her as the music and sounds of battle raged around them.

“Yet you know what I see looking at you!?” Stuck looking wide eyed at the human as he held her in place Celestia’s brain was so chock full of emotion, memories, and fear it was all she could do was listen because her limbs refused to answer, but even if they could she wouldn’t know what to tell them anyway.

“All I see is a little bitch!” Hank barked and pushed her down while standing to his full height, looking down to her like she was nothing.

The words stung, they… made her angry! She was not a bitch and no one got to tell her otherwise. As anger took control in her brain all the other emotions and memories faded away and for the first time since the wolves had first spotted them Celestia controlled her own body by sitting up, only to be forced back down via boot to the chest.

“You’re just gonna roll over and fucking die are you?! Pathetic!”

“I am not a bitch!” Celestia growled at the man as he held her down with his foot.

“Then start fuckin’ acting like it.” Hank growled back, taking his boot off her chest and taking a step back while Celestia shot to her hooves and instantly hopped up on her rear hooves and got in Hank’s face.

“No pony gets to call me that.” She snarled.

“I’ll call you whatever I fuckin’ want.” Hank replied and pushed her off him while turning before his heart dropped when he heard Luna let out a blood curdling scream.

“Luna!” Celestia yelled and shot like a bullet towards her sister, Hank doing the same not a quarter second later.

“H-HELP.” Luna cried as she tried to fend of a shuck that had flanked her while holding up a large wall of magic keeping the other Shucks from making it any further onto the flat of the plateau, the shuck having already put a series of deep cuts down the side of her ribs, the only thing holding it back being the sword she was holding onto that was plunged deep into its shoulder.

Upon rounding the slight corner and seeing the scene in front of her Celestia bellowed at the sight of her injured sister and pushed even harder with her legs. Not even caring to pull her sword as instinct took over Celestia charged forward, tensing the muscles in her neck and lowering her head.

With a scream Celestia collided with the wolf, promptly sinking the entirety of her horn into the lungs of the K9 Celestia kept pushing, carrying it out of range of her sister before dipping her head and running it into the ground.

Slipping her horn out of its chest cavity, Celestia narrowed her eyes and with a swift motion cut the head from the body as it tried to sit up with her sword.

As the blood ran down her face, matting her previously perfect white fur, the taste and smell of iron became overwhelming causing her mind to flash back to the bloody opening of the first griffon uprising where she had led from the front and been soaked in blood of friend and foe alike.

No time for remembrance however, Celestia gave a quick shake of her head and turned to Luna seeing her sister holding back the wall of fang and claw.

Narrowing her eyes at the sight of the bone deep cuts along her younger sister’s side, Celestia strode forward toward her sister, her body language nothing but confident and proud, previously meek and slumped shoulders replaced by broad and upright posture.

Enraged at the wound Luna had received, the flame of violence inside of Celestia that had laid unlit for so long, extinguished by the very pony that carried it, flashed to life.

Flame alight, Celestia’s eyes locked upon a Shuck that had come up a more difficult section not covered by Luna’s shield as it locked eyes with her in return and quickly started into a sprint, heading for her like a missile.

Not changing her stride for a second Celestia waited for the beast to be in range before striking forward with her sword. Practically setting itself upon the blade Celestia lent the wolf a helping hoof and thrust the sword to the guard in its chest, the tremendous force she thrust forward with stopping the beast’s rush near instantly.

Picking the sword, and by extension the punctured wolf, up Celestia then pulled it toward her and widened her stance just for a moment as she shoulder checked the wolf off of her sword and onto the leaf littered soil.

As she gazed upon it as the Shuck laid writhing in front of her Celestia grit her teeth and growled as she pulled her sword back in her magic and rammed it under its chin, pushing the blade through the underside of the skull and out the top with a wet cracking thump.

Celestia pulled the very dead Shuck alongside her for a few feet as she looked forward hatefully at the wall of enemies before her before wrenching the sword free in what must have been a shower of blood and flicking it off a few times finally returning it close to her side in a ready position.

As Celestia formed up on her sister, casting a quick glance to the wound now that she was up close she frowned at the sight of white within the wound. Next looking up to Luna who was stood shaking in exertion as she fought to keep the barricade up Celestia lessened the focus on her blade and formed her own wall just behind Luna’s.

“Heal yourself sister, we’ll take it from here for now.”

A Small sigh escaped Luna’s lips at the words as she collapsed her shield and fell back, “Thank you.”
Acknowledging the reply but not responding Celestia decided to take a more offensive stance in their defense and set out her plan in motion, dropping her sword unceremoniously to focus her magic on more grand methods of death.

While usually if a unicorn attempted to say… cast a thin barrier where another pony was standing in an attempt to cleave them in two the natural magic skin that surrounded all ponies would cause them to slide away from the attempted wall and murder like two magnets pushing away from each other.

A way around this is to force said pony, or wolves, to stay in place by holding each individual static with telekinesis. It was extremely hard to cast spells of such difference at once, especially on such a large scale but Celestia was no ordinary unicorn, and while she may have been very out of practice, pure magical might still reigned supreme.

As the white princess grabbed onto the writhing and thrashing individuals of the crowd in front of her, separated by a thin wall of mana just feet away from her nose, she watched as all the wolves fell motionless and silent, suck like a fly in a spider’s web in her telekinesis.

With a grunt and growl of exertion Celestia then conjured a series of paper thin walls spaced evenly apart out of thin air causing a waterfall of blood to escape from the diced wolves as they silently died within her magical grasp, unable to cry or even breath as their bodies instantly became half or thirds of their original form.

Dropping the walls and bodies Celestia hung her head and heaved at the exertion. The act had much more strain on her than she initially anticipated. She didn’t take long to rest however before she was forced to push the magical exhaustion and bring up another wall as a second wave of wolves just as large as the first crashed into it, unfazed even after witnessing thirty of their littermates turned into mince meat.

Lips pulled into a small smile as the princess laughed not only at the craziness of the situation they had found themselves in but at the sight of the Shucks reduced to cooling cuts of meat by her doing. The smell of blood mixed with the soil in a pungent odor that she had long since missed without even realizing. The solar diarch found herself remembering back when such a feat of carnage would have been mundane and easy; how she yearned to get back to her old self where she didn’t feel cumbersome and soft.

Knowing that she couldn’t keep using her magic so loosely, Celestia opted to instead of slicing the wolves to instead just throw them back down the rock face they climbed, and with a flare of her horn Celestia did just that by suddenly pushing the entire wall away from her sending the next group flying through the air on their rapid trip back to the ground.

One thing Celestia had not considered was that by clearing the way the others behind would then have unhindered access to not only the plateau but also the first thing they would see when they cleared the edge which was…. Her.

As her eyes went wide and all that bravado instantly dissipated, Celestia found herself unable to move as she stared down the ten black wolves as they rushed toward her.

Lucky for the solar princess however, she was quickly pushed rearward by a large hand on her chest as Hank rushed forward to meet the wolves and at least inconvenience their advance.

Celestia was just able to get back to looking in the right direction from her sudden fall to watch Hank and the lead wolf collide, the Shuck instantly receiving a butt stroke across the head as Hank yelled at the top of his lungs and engaged the next adversary, ramming his shoulder into it as it lunged forward for his neck.

Standing up on her own four hooves Celestia looked for her sword as Hank occupied the attacking force before it was thrown in front of her by Luna who only offered a quick nod to her elder sister as she turned and galloped toward the melee, a buckler conjured from magic held on her left side while her tungsten sword floated on the right, A large bandage wrap present around her barrel as well. It seemed Hank had not been idle while Celestia held the line after all, his medic training coming in handy as he helped stem the bleeding and mend Luna’s serious wound.

As he caught a glimpse of the black and blue figure closing on him out of the corner of his eye Hank suddenly flinched as he felt claws dig into his lower back causing him to drop the wolf he had been raining right hooks down upon.

His surprised cry turned into a menacing growl as he turned around and lunged for the Shuck that had tagged him just barely getting a hold on the long fur on the side of its head with his left hand.

Realizing it was caught he Shuck stopped trying to run away and instead pushed off with its rear legs and lashed out at the human’s face only to be stopped by an additional hand to the neck holding it back.

Catching Luna out of the corner of his eye again, he watched as she punched a Shuck across the face with her small shield before stabbing it in the neck just as another Shuck went flying down the cliff face wrapped in a dissipating golden glow. Realizing he was taking too long with the Shuck he turned his head and moved his left hand from the side of its head, pulling back and delivering a liver shot to the wolf making it crumple slightly before bringing his hand back and digging his left thumb into the shucks right eye socket of a more stable hand hold in the form of its skull.

A shrill shriek forcing Celestia and Luna to look over at the source they turned to see Hank holding a crying wolf at arm's length, his thumb completely buried into its skull as he drew the revolver off his chest as a Shuck broke from the brush on his side. Just as Luna was about to send a mana bolt to try and prevent the human from being flanked he quickly turned putting the K9 in his grasp between the once rushing him before raising his right leg and kicking the Shuck out of his grasp and into its compatriot causing the pair to stumble to the ground just as their heads were quickly popped with a single round of .357.

“How in the fuck is the music still playing!” Hank yelled picking up the shotgun that had been torn away from him in the scuffle, “Free Bird is long but not this long!” He exclaimed further looking around and seeing that there were no more wolves on top of them. He could hear them still but there was nothing but dead bodies surrounding them.

Just as confused as the human Luna and Celestia shared a glance as they both caught their breaths before they both looked to the human who shrugged his shoulders as he walked toward the approach the wolves had been using to see just what was going on.

Revolver drawn, Hank looked over the side only to see the large force of Shucks quickly filtering back into the trees of the forest as they seemingly rotated to the left side of the plateau, giving up on their main approach.

This was most certainly not good, he knew a plan was forming, and whatever the plan may have been he knew the objective was turning him and his two pony entourage into worm food.

“Hey! Watch or flanks! They’re planning somethin’!” he called behind him as he backed away from the edge, putting some range between him and the waiting force.

Still regaining their breath Celestia was just about to ask for clarification before a tremendous crash made its way through the air to them from their direct left side.

Barely a second to look left to the wall of tall brush beside them Celestia was suddenly sent flying through the air as a breaker bulldozed its way through the saplings and brush, missing Luna by less than a foot. As Celestia flew through the air, Hank saw her fly into the trees opposite the Breaker before hearing a high pitched scream come from the same direction she had disappeared into.

Body reacting on its own, Hank knew there was a large probability the Celestia was dead, the best case being she had been flung into a tree and gravely wounded, and as such he disregarded her and focused on Luna and her ongoing fight with the breaker.

Quickly as he could Hank emptied the last four rounds out of his revolver into the side of its neck before holstering the empty weapon and charging toward the hulking creature, knowing their continued survival hinged on if they could get it killed before its reinforcement arrived.

Pulling the hatchet from his side as he ran, the human raised it at shoulder level and primed his arm, aiming for the spot just behind the broad and thick skull where the spine was most unprotected by muscle.

As he crossed the blood soaked ground, boots barely scraping soil at the click he was moving, the human cocked back his arm and threw the hatchet down with a mighty bellow as the Shuck started to turn and address him, Luna’s sword caught in its right shoulder as he blitzed from the left.

Too slow for the human, Hank’s hatchet bit into its target and easily cruised through the thick coat and into the meat of the neck before it found the spine and pushed through it, pulverizing any bone in the path of the hunk of steel.

Instantly going limp in his grasp Hank followed the Shuck to the ground before placing his boot on the top of the skull and prying the hatchet free with both hands, a large splattering of blood coming with the head of the hatchet as it was pried free completely covering the front of the human.

“That’ll do it.” The human growled as Luna pulled her sword free from where it had been captured by the bone of the joint.

Her ribs screaming at her as she wrenched it free with her magic Luna coughed in pain as dozens of other cuts wept blood. Breathing deep through the pain the Lunar princess looked up to where the Shuck had come from to find a narrow passage that had been previously blocked now wide open giving the wolves two easy angles to their hilltop. “We are further compromised.”

As the human made his way to Luna he filled her eye line seeing the passage she was alluding too and cursed holstering the now full revolver back in its spot in his chest

“Fuck. Alright, I’ll take that passage, you hold 'em at the hill.” Hank ordered pulling his hatchet back out of its spot and adjusting his grip, “Just cause the music is… finally over, don’t mean this is.” He said with a small smile and laugh at the end.

Returning the smile Luna listened to her surroundings and realized that, yes, the strange music was over. While she was happy to hear again, unburdened by guitar and drums she was also a little upset at the revelation since she had quite liked the song as well, “For shame, we were starting to enjoy ourself.”

“If we make it out of this I’ll show you as much music as you like.” Hank waved her off and breathed deep and slow, calming his rapid heart rate.

Smiling at the human, Luna nodded her head, showing her approval in his offer before closing her eyes and taking a deep breath in as well

As things calmed back down Luna’s mind started to slow as well and she suddenly realized that her sister was nowhere to be found. Her eyes snapping open as panic set in, instantly thinking the worst, Luna cried out for her sister getting no reply.

“Sister! Sister art thou alright?!”

Trotting around through the trees looking for the large white pony that should have stood out like a beacon against the natural colors of the forest Luna saw nothing of the sort sending her into even more of a worry.

Watching as Luna walked in circles, her panic spiraling out of control, Hank sighed, his features showing the smallest amount of empathy before he set his jaw and went back to his stoic self. He felt awful for Luna, he knew the pain well, but he also knew that times like these were no time to mourn. Even if Celestia may possibly be dead, they would all definitely be dead if they failed in their defense, and judging by the sound in the trees they didn’t have much time before they were face to face with their adversary again.

“Luna!” The human yelled trying to get the remaining princess to stop her panicked calling and trotting around to no avail.

“LUNA!” Hank yelled much louder, getting the pony to acknowledge him, “This is no time for that, we can look for her if we make it through! But if you don’t pull it in and get back to that hill side before they run at us again none of us are makin’ it out of these woods anyway!”

As she looked back at the man with wide, tear filled eyes Luna sniffled before eventually nodding and making her way back towards her defensive position.

Watching as she went Hank sighed but didn’t give much thought into his empathy as a combined howl came booming out of the trees. “Here we go.” the human said to himself taking a deep breath and pulling an extra speed loader from his belt, holding in his left hand, revolver in his right.

As a rumble started to rattle the leaves on the trees and seemingly make the rock shake under foot, Hank stared down the narrow path waiting for his first victim. Only looking away toward Luna for a second at the sound of snapping wood to see Luna as she hoisted a tree above her head in her magic before throwing it down the hill with the most anger-filled scream he had ever heard come out of the petite alicorn.

As the thought of abandoning his position to help Luna flashed across his mind it was quickly dashed as the next wave made itself visible to the human, two Shucks scrambling over each other making their way around the corner in the narrow passage. They didn’t make it far though before .357 ripped through their vitals and stopped the uncoordinated assault in an instant.

Not waiting a second Hank pushed forward into the passage, tripping slightly over the jagged rock as he held his revolver in front of him. As the human pushed forward all the way to where the pair had dropped dead he shot each one more time for good measure before stepping over the bleeding bodies while dumping the empty brass and replacing it. Stopping right at the bend the human looked over his shoulder for a second just to make sure he was clear and pushed around the corner running face to face into a stalker that was waiting for him that immediately pounced slamming him against the rock wall behind him.

Spinning to his right Hank used his hand on the side of the lithe wolf’s head and its momentum against it, slamming its skull into the rock before pressing the barrel of his pistol to its forehead and vacating its skull cavity of any brain matter.

Turning away from the dead wolf as it fell into a pile the angry man looked down the passage as the other wolves seemingly got the message that he was open for business and started pouring into the flanking route.

Back alight in pain from the cuts and now the bruising from the impact the human roared as the wolves rushed towards him and raised his revolver, emptying the remaining five rounds in under a second and a half. Completely out of ammunition Hank holstered the hot revolver and pulled his hatchet from his right side, giving it a quick spin as the unending tide picked up speed again after faltering over their dead brethren.

“COME ON THEN!” Hank yelled at the wolves, the K9’s clambering over themselves to get to the man first.

On the hillside Luna was looking down on certain death. Hundreds and hundreds of the black furred beasts, of all shapes and sizes had poured from trees, and completely filled the valley below. The ones they had slain had been replaced three fold by even more rabid versions. All seemed lost, her sister was most likely gone, so soon after being reunited, and the numbers were just too much for an out of practice and weakened alicorn and lone human, no matter how skilled and ruthless he may be.

Despite the hopelessness she was facing down Luna couldn’t feel anything else but rage, there was no sadness, no fear, just pure unadulterated hatred. Such a strong emotion of hatred she hadn’t felt since right before her banishment made her nostrils flare and the thought of what she had done leading up to her banishment only added fuel to the fire making the Lunar princesses’ entire body pulse with magical overflow. She was happy no normal ponies were near because they would have surely been killed by the ethereal overpressure she was exuding.

As the wolves closed in once more Luna planted her hooves into the ground and started pulling a large boulder out of the ground, eventually holding it above her head while she looked back at the invaders who looked up at her hungrily. She had decided, there was no running from this, she would stay and fight until the last bit of blood was drained from her body, this was her atonement for what she had done so many years ago, she would go out providing one last service to her empire and her subjects. And with one last mighty flare of her horn and cry from deep in her chest Luna flung the boulder down the slope, sending many tons of sharp debris careening into the ascending force once again.

Panting from the exertion Luna steeled herself with a deep breath and raised her buckler and sword once again ready to repel any that weren’t killed in the rock slide as thick dust rolled down the rock face, obscuring everything below.

As Luna waited for something to come out of the dust her ear flicked rearwards at a shrill shriek that came from the passage that Hank was fighting to close. Wondering if the man had fallen as well as her sister she quickly realized the scream wasn’t human, but instead had come from the very thing they were fighting. A grim smile flashing on her face, it quickly disappeared as she whipped around as the first few survivors of the rock slide limped out of the dust.

“RRRRRAAGGGHHHH!” Hank roared, pulling the hatchet from the clavicle of the Shuck in his grip before shoving it back into its still approaching mates, stuffing them for an instant, giving him just a second of breathing room. As he seized the opportunity he now had the human turned to the shuck he had hit upside the head and rolled over his shoulder just before ending its compatriot and raised his size thirteen and a half boot as far as he could before ramming it down on its mid back.

Boot meeting spine as the black wolf tried to get up from the large sharp rocks it had been so unceremoniously thrown down on its soft underbelly was easily punctured by the large rock beneath it with the aid of the human’s weight and force.

Screaming at the intrusion of the rock into its stomach the shuck shrieked so loud Hank flinched at the sound before raising his foot and bringing it down on top of its head, promptly ending the hellacious noise.

Just as Hank pulled his foot away from the destroyed skull another Shuck tore the dead body of its litter mate to the side and lunged forward at the human while he was still partially turned away.

Lashing out the wolf almost made it to its target before the quick reflexes of the human stopped its jaws from sinking into the flesh of the upright mammal’s neck and ending this resistance once and for all.

While teeth were no longer an option the Shuck’s front legs were just barely longer than the human’s arm that was holding it back allowing the wolf to lash out and sink its claw’s into the man’s face, chest, and shoulders.

Doing just that, snarling all the while the plate carrier on the human’s chest quickly became tattered while numerous gashes were struck across his already scarred frame. Hank was no stranger to pain however and pushed through the punishment with grit teeth while he loosened his grip on the blood soaked handle of the hatchet letting it slide to the palm swell at the bottom of the handle while he swung the tool rearwards before tightening his vice like grip as he swung it forward at the top of the arc. Swinging the hatchet low, in an ascending strike, under the flailing legs of the Shuck muscle memory took over and aimed the tool he had taken camping as a kid for the ribs of the beast as he instead stared deep into the beady eyes looking back at him.

Watching as those hate filled black beady eyes went wide, he felt the hatchet sink handle deep into the K9’s lung. Favor switching sides Hank pulled the hatchet toward him instead of pulling the hatchet out, ripping a huge hole in the side of the beast.

“My turn.” Hank growled inches away from the Shuck’s face before pushing it to the ground where he quickly fell on top of it, making bright pink blood bubble from around the hatchet in its side as its lungs were forced empty of air.

As Hank repositioned himself on the wolf, putting one knee on its sternum to hold it down, he ripped the hatchet free from its spot, bringing chunks of rib with it and grabbed it with both hands, raising it high above his head.

Pinned beneath the unhinged human, time slowed down for the Shuck as it watched the two legged beast raise its weapon above its head as its flat face drew into an enraged yet excited scream. Face split between glee and insanity the human’s teeth glistened red in the light with blood that was his own and not as the muscles in his arms and shoulders tightened so hard it nearly looked like they would tear through the skin that covered them..

As the Shuck on the ground looked up to the human on top of it, holding out its front legs in a vain attempt to stop the blow it knew would end its life the feral look on the man’s face only morphed into something more angry as he grit his teeth and brought the hatchet down with everything he had directly in the middle of the Shuck’s face right between the eyes.

Going limp in an instant, the wet thump and mushy crack of skull made its way to the man’s ears and traveled through the handle of the hand ax letting him feel the resistance of the skull give way under the blow.

Growling in satisfaction at the sound and feel he had felt numerous times before Hank moved his left hand to the back of the hatchet head still embedded deep in the brain matter of the Shuck and pushed it in just a little deeper just to feel a little more crunching of bone as the body pinned under him convulsed and twitched rapidly.

“Light’s out.” Hank grumbled and quickly twisted the hatchet forty five degrees splitting the Shuck’s already decimated skull in two.

Already having taken too much time on one combatant Hank had no more time to admire his handy work because right as he looked up to survey the situation he was instantly forced to duck to the side to dodge another set of teeth as the next wolf rocketed toward him.

Missing the rows of sharp teeth by an inch at most the human instead bore the brunt of the charging beast directly to his face, barely having time to tuck his head and close his eyes as the black shoulder rammed into him.

His turn to get flung onto the hard rocks Hank tried his hardest to clear the fog in his mind such a blow produced, striking out with his left leg as a black smudge in his vision leapt forward at him. The hard rubber heel of the man’s boot rammed into the trachea of the wolf as it pounced forward causing the black furred menace to take a step back, allowing another one of its kin take its place as it hacked and wheezed against its fractured windpipe.

Coughing, Hank blew the blood clots out of his nose as warm blood freely flowed down past his chin. His appearance more red than white Hank blew a hard breath through his nose sending splatter in all directions as he sat up and tightened the grip on the slick hatchet right as the next two came at him, shoulder to shoulder.

No time to get up, Hank rolled out of the way of the first swinging the hatchet into its chest as it flew past him, ripping the tool from his grasp being carried behind him still inserted into the chest of the Shuck as it face planted and rolled into its final resting place.

While one Shuck was done for Hank still had one upon him and nothing to quickly dispatch the creature. No way to get up or roll out of the attack, Hank grasped his hands behind his head and tucked his elbows as the jaws of the Shuck enveloped both arms and his head piercing the flesh of his arms easily.

Thrashing its head, the taste of blood spurring on its predatory instincts, the beast growled as Hank yelled in pain and tried his best to get the wolf off of him any way he could. He knew he couldn't survive much longer at the rate he was at now, be it blood loss if the Shuck got lucky and punctured his brachial or evisceration if the others were able to get to him while he was pinned under the large beast he needed to get to his feet.

No way to sit up or get an arm free while they were still protecting his head and neck Hank only had one option, and it was going to hurt a lot.

Gritting his teeth at the pain to come Hank wasted no time and pushed his arms further above his head pulling the shuck up his body and putting him completely underneath the wolf. The pain of his arms being torn as he dragged the shuck up his body via its teeth mixed with the adrenaline his body was flowing through him nearly made his stomach empty itself as he screamed in pain.

Steeling himself Hank then looked down between himself and the Shuck to see that it was most certainly male and drove his right knee right up the middle and into the delicate organs completely destroying them as the Shuck released its grip on his arms to shriek in pain.

Pulling his tattered arms back down by his side the human wrapped his left arm around the wolf to hold it in place while his shaking right hand grabbed onto the handle of the well used bayonet on his right hip pulling it free before driving upwards right below the sternum on the wolf making it flinch and try to run away.
Despite the wounds that were well into the muscle on his arms Hank’s strength held true holding the Shuck in place by the fur on its side while he pushed the knife in deeper before sliding the razor sharp blade from sternum to hip, gutting the wolf like a white tail back home.

As the stomach and entrails fell out of the wolf and directly onto the front of the man, covering him in all manners of viscera from meat digested and undigested to blood and urine. Not an unfamiliar scent no matter how unpleasant Hank couldn’t help but cough out of reflex.

With a huff the human pulled the wolf off him before using his left arm to push himself off the ground as his right hand held firmly onto the knife, not wanting to lose it like the hatchet. Looking behind him to where the wolf that took the so-called hatchet went, he saw the offending individual dead in a puddle of its own blood, hatchet still lodged in its lower neck.

Sighing to himself he closed his eyes and took a deep breath, there was only fifty feet left of the tight walls that made his defense possible, after that it would be even more impossible to survive the fight than it already was.

A measly Fifty feet. That’s all that was left. But if he was going to have to fight on his back foot, he’d make sure they paid for every inch they took from him.

Author's Note

This fight scene was very hard to get right. Also this only about half of the actual fight that I wrote so there is still much to come. The third and final part of the chapter will be posted in either one week or two weeks from now.

The first part of this fight scene is timed to Freebird at the rate that I read so if it is too fast or too slow I apologize but it is simply something I cannot account for. What a fuckin song though, I had to of listened to it 20 times while writing this part to get stuff right and I never got tired of it. Also I initally wrote the fight scene to Call Me the Breeze and it was in a much more light and less serious tone but I deleted all that cause I feel that this needed to be more serious with the repercussions that will come from this event along with later details.

toad

Royal Repercussions pt.6

Opening his eyes, the human looked more dead than alive as he stood in the center of the pass. His entire body was stained red and black from the blood and dirt he was covered in, his white eyes contrasting starkly against his filthy body.

The sight gave the wolves a moment of pause as they looked to the obstacle in their way. As they skid to a stop not far after rounding the corner the wolves in the front panted while the ones in the rear growled and howled, wondering why they had stopped. Looking forward at the man as he stood motionless minus the heaving of his broad chest causing his shoulders to raise and lower slowly the Shucks couldn’t decide which of them wanted to go first and try their luck with the menacing creature as it stood at the end of the passage that was covered wall to wall with the dead bodies of their littermates.

Growing impatient, Hank took the initiative and took off into a steady jog, regaining the ground he had lost in the first wave. Sending blood splatter everywhere with every breath he took from his nose and mouth his arms dripped deep red as he strode forwards.

As the human got closer his breaths got heavier and heavier until he eventually crossed the thirty foot mark and broke into a full bore sprint as a deep bellow worked its way up from deep in his chest.

The clear sign of aggression set off the deepest of predatory instincts within the Shucks causing them to break from their stasis and lurch forward on a collision course with the screaming human.

A particularly motivated strider leaped over the front two rows and shucks and quickly accelerated away from the group like a missile toward the human opening its jaws as its signature shriek cut through the air, drowning out the man and its kin behind it alike. Leaping into the air just as the distance between it and the human became mere feet, Hank turned his head to the right and tucked his shoulder while covering the side of his head with his arm and pushed forward even harder.

Head impacting the charging human’s shoulder, the strider’s neck instantly snapped while its body was sent spinning through the air before harshly slamming down onto the rock below cracking the skull wide open, ending its offensive as quickly as it began.

Shrugging off the impact like it didn’t even happen Hank untucked his shoulder right as he met the main force of the second wave and shoved the first Shuck he met with his full energy like a linebacker sending it flying back into the group, toppling the ones it was flung into over.

Now directly within the Shuck’s ranks a wolf at his side tried to snap at his left leg from its advantageous position on his flank while he dealt with the ones in front of him. Just as quickly as the K9 attempted to sink its teeth into the muscle of his calf the leg was just as quickly pulled upwards and away before instantly exploding back downwards pushing the Shuck into the stone wall of the pass. If the sounds of battle had not been so loud the sharp crack of the black furred wolf’s skull on rock would have surely echoed through, not today though, today was filled with much, much more than a single death.

Pulling the knife out from the armpit of the wolf with a twist Hank gave a quick jab of the blade through the ribs for good measure before pushing the punctured beast away and turning to the stunned Shuck on the ground that was still trying to get the sound of its own skull cracking out of its ears and thrusting the blade through the ribs with a hard and fast plunge that easily made its way through the bone and into the heart. Tensing from the strike for a moment the Shuck’s body quickly went limp, the human pulling the knife free from the chest cavity not a second later once the kill had been confirmed.

Twisting as he stood upright from his slightly bent over position Hank nearly fell onto his back again as he somewhat awkwardly had to take a few steps back as a strider and a regular Shuck snapped their maws at his at the same time. Fumbling back before finding his footing the human lunged forward at the strider but only found air as the more intelligent sub species dodged rearward out of range.

Just as he started to pull his arm rearward at the failed strike the regular Shuck lunged forward and onto its rear legs reaching for his upper body. Back stepping again his leg was quickly latched onto by the strider holding him in place, knowing he couldn’t get out of range of the thrashing jaws with his leg caught the human bobbed and weaved out of the Shuck’s path to focus on the strider that had his entire lower leg clamped in its jaws.

With its head in the sideways position clamped onto the human’s leg the strider easily saw the man focus on it and quickly disengaged from its target, knowing that there was no way it could win a one on one encounter. As such Hank’s downward thrust missed again greatly angering the man who kicked at the strider pushing it further away from him as he turned to address the Shuck he had slipped.

Thrusting his right elbow out to his side like a chicken wing as he also pushed off his feet in the same direction, the hard bone of the joint clacked against the side of the wolf’s skull sending pin pricks all up and down his arm while causing the Shuck to stumble back and lean against the rock wall as it tried to keep its balance on two legs.

Twisting his body to face the Shuck, stepping back with his right leg, he fired off a kick with his left allowing the appendage to rise as he aimed for the ribs of the wolf. Pulling his entire weight through the kick the Shuck jumped in pain when it connected and slumped forward, the breath drained from its lungs.

Forcefully pulling the leg back down from the side of the four legged beast Hank used the momentum as he twisted back into his base stance and thrust his knife into the left side of the neck causing the wolf to grit its teeth as it was forced to the hard ground by the blade in its neck.

Ending on the ground in a kneel, Hank twisted the knife and pulled it free before lunging forward at the group as he pushed himself back onto two feet.

<><><>

On her back hoof as well Luna took slow step back after slow step back as the relentless pack endlessly pushed forward. Blood oozing from her nose Luna gave one last push of her shield sending the Shucks down the hill they had just climbed.

Shrieking in pain at the splitting migraine the overuse of her magic was creating, Luna dropped her shield in favor of her buckler and sword. As the migraine subsided in the smallest way Luna limped forward to deal with the stragglers in just the same way she had done ten times before.

Everything hurt in one way or another, muscles screamed for pause yet Luna allowed for none as she pressed forward, uppercutting a charging Shuck with her buckler, pushing it on two legs, before splitting its stomach with her sword.

Spitting blood as she walked past the disemboweled beast, not even giving pause to finish it off, Luna clumsily dodged another as it lunged and gave it a quick poke in the heart with her sword as it galloped past where she had been walking just a second before. Turning to make sure it was dying, Luna stumbled over a corpse and ended up on her side, her weak legs failing to keep her upright.

As she used her wings to roll herself over, the lunar princess groaned in pain as she finally ended back on her stomach. Preparing herself, Luna took a deep breath and started to push herself back up, nearly tearing up from the lactic acid that had built up in all her appendages as she did.

On her hooves once again Luna slowly trod forward holding her blade in front of her sideways before using the buckler to knock a Shuck into it, slitting its throat as she quickly pulled the tungsten blade while sidestepping the wolf at the same time.

Luna truly was happy she had paid what she had when she had the blade commissioned all those years ago. Even if it was enough to build a small village she had most certainly gotten what she paid for. It was a masterpiece, made to fit her perfectly. It was simple yet elegant, just how Luna liked to think she was, from the blade profile to the slightly extended cross guard to the exquisite wire wrapping of the handle that let her magic permeate into every millihoof.

The blade was fast, maneuverable, and so sharp it could quite literally shave a piece of paper in half. The issue currently was not the sword but the pony behind it.

Luna was sluggish and cumbersome in contrast to her sword. The exhaustion both physical and mental mixed with the numerous injuries that were scattered across her body slowed the princess immensely.

It had come across the ponies mind that if the current version of her was forced into a sparring match with the version of herself she had been twelve hundred years ago, she would be turned into vapor almost immediately.

While the revelation did anger her, and make her upset with herself, Luna’s mind was far too preoccupied with staying alive rather than focusing on internal reflection of what she had once been.

Head hung low as she approached the edge of the hill for what must have been the twelfth time Luna grit her teeth as she tried to conjure the large wall again only to feel her horn pop and fizzle as the buckler sparkled out of existence and her priceless sword fell to the ground unceremoniously.

Looking at the sword on the ground, not believing her eyes, Luna gulped. She was spent. She was completely drained of all magical reserves. I-it couldn’t be! She was an alicorn, their magical reserves didn’t “run out,” but as she tried her hardest to pick up her sword she was only met with extreme pain in her horn and not even a budge from the sword that had felt weightless just half an hour ago.

It seemed that the lack of exercise and stagnation she had experienced during her banishment was enough to outweigh even her next to godly abilities as an alicorn. Clearing her dry throat of blood once more Luna coughed at the thick iron taste in her mouth and looked back down the hill as more Shuck rallied for yet another charge.

Looking at the charging mass of bodies blankly for a moment, her taxed brain finally processed what was happening and suddenly plunged her body into a panic at the realization of what exactly was happening.

Just because she was out of magic didn’t mean the Shucks would give up, this was life or death and Luna was currently on the shorter end of the rope. Breathing heavily Luna focused as hard as she could and lowered her head putting everything into putting up one more shield wall.

Screaming as her horn exploded in pain she felt the boney appendage crackle and pop as the faintest of outlines appeared before her. Pushing harder as her vision slowly went black around the edges the shield was formed immediately before the rushing wall of black fur reached the injured princess.

Eagerly slamming their bodies into the translucent blue wall Luna felt her knees tremble as her stomach voided itself as late stage symptoms of magic exhaustion strongly washed over her. Hacking to clear the bile out of her throat and nose the midnight purple princess wheezed as she shakily shuffled backwards, her sword slowly disappearing into the black mass that pressed itself against the wall, all while she was powerless to save it.

Her only option now was to make her retreat as long as possible and extend the inevitable. She hoped Hank was still alive.

<><><>

Pushing the Shuck away from him as he backed away, pulling a strider along with him as it clamped itself on the same left leg that had been bit into before, Hank yelled in anger and grabbed a rock from the wall to his left before slamming it down on the side if the strider’s head making it lose its grip on his heavily injured leg. Having lost his knife only moments before, the man was limited to just his hands to defend himself as a seemingly endless number of wolves flooded into the packed flanking route.

Leaning over and grabbing the injured strider the large human lifted it easily to his chest by the fur on its back before flinging it into the gnashing jaws of its brothers who quickly tore it apart just to get to him quicker.

They were in an absolute frenzy to kill the man, his resistance had lasted too long, he’d taken too many of their litter mates’ lives, the defiance on display only enraged the evil wolves who were used to everything falling easily under their combined might.

Not Hank though, Hank was a stranger to easy; and even though every muscle burned, and the blood from his busted scalp kept obscuring his vision he fought on, unwilling to give an inch of the pass unless he made a Shuck pay with its life.

Facing off with the horde, his arms raised and hands clenched into fists, Hank parried one Shuck to the right, throwing it into the wall. Doing the same to his left Hank pulled back his arm and slammed his right elbow into its windpipe, before throwing it to the ground to asphyxiate.

As he turned to address the one he had initially thrown into the right wall he stopped and drove his knee into the snout of another strider that was trying to leg sweep him. Moving to eliminate the wide mouthed bitch he caught a claw to the side of the head and neck from the Shuck he had left pinned against the wall. Screaming in rage, the human exploded to his right throwing a monstrous left hook across the face of the wolf, breaking its jaw. As the wolf slumped to his right from the blow to its side he caught it with his right hand as it fell, pulling it back up before slamming its head into the stone over and over again, a red splatter growing larger and more chucky with each strike.

“I’M GONNA FUCKIN…RAAGGHHHHHHHHHH!!!” Mind too angry for words, the human flew into a frenzy, throwing the very much dead wolf to his side just as another grabbed him by his left elbow and harshly yanked him down to the ground where he was more vulnerable.

Pulling away from the Shuck that still had his arm trapped, Hank could feel the teeth in the muscle of his tricep as his right hand scrambled to find another stone. Finding one just in time he swung the rock into the side of the head of his enemy, cracking its orbital and making its eye fall out of its head.

Free again, the human rolled backwards to avoid another set of jaws and counter attacked with the same stone, taking a great many of the Shuck’s teeth with the strike as he got back on his feet and promptly kicked the front leg of the Shuck to the side, breaking it easily.

Screaming in pain from around the clump of bleeding gums and teeth in its mouth the Shuck fell to the floor and was immediately trampled over by its zealous brothers and sisters. Backing away from the still approaching group Hank threw the rock at one of the two rushing opponents hitting it dead in the eye making it stumble as the other leapt for him.

Intercepting its attack easily, Hank held the wolf back by the nape of its neck, feeling the vibrations of its growls in his hand before grabbing it by the long fur and pulling it into a knee that was sent directly for its kidney. The human knew the strike was effective when he felt the wolf lurch forwards and happily followed its lead pulling it downwards, letting go as its rear paws slipped out from under it.

As the teeth shattered in its mouth from the instant stop the rocky ground provided Hank stepped forward and drove his right leg down, collapsing the skull in an instant with a loud crunch. The sound and sight made the man smile and a deranged gargled laugh bubble out of his throat.

Looking up from his handiwork, a large toothy smile on his face despite his injuries, another Shuck lunged at him but to his surprise ducked its head before promptly ramming its huge self directly into his sternum, flinging him back and wiping the deranged smile from his face.

Lungs completely devoid of air Hank gasped and wheezed while he slowly pushed himself to his feet. A measly ten feet from the entrance of the pass the breathless human looked behind him and saw Luna slowly limping backwards, a massive tide of Shucks on the other side of her barrier.

Giving a quickly glance back down the pass as the Shucks rushed toward him Hank looked to his right and left for anything, anything at all to use as a weapon before he spotted it: the very thing that had set humanity apart from the animals, a big fucking rock.

Hastily pulling the hundred pound small bolder from the wall in front of him with both hands, the rock that should have strained his shoulders on Earth felt light as he juggled the weight a few times and pulled the rock over his right shoulder and swung it down with a guttural yell that sounded less like a modern man and more like the early humans that used the stone to begin humanities advancement.

Slamming the stone down on the side of the head of the wolf in the strangely golf swing-esk move, the wolf was flung into the wall to its side before falling into a heap on the ground. Pulling himself back up Hank pushed the stone outwards, using it as a rudimentary shield, ramming it square in the face of a tall shuck halting the beast at the cost of a few steps rearward.

Raising the rock above his head, Hank snarled as he looked at the crooked muzzle of the wolf before bringing the two foot across rock down on the top of its skull, snuffing out its life in an instant as skull cracked and brain liquified.

Still being pushed rearward, Hank swung the slab from side to side, top to bottom, bottom to top hoping he could hold out long enough to slip behind Luna’s shield as she retreated past him. His entire body was covered in a thick layer of blood, from head to toe the human was no longer white but a complete layer of dark and bright red. While the human’s sweat did wash some of the caked on fluid away the rate at which it was replaced was tenfold what could be carried away. The man’s new barbaric weapon didn't stem the tide of red either, with every strike splatter was sent in all directions, marking a clear path of death from where the man had first pulled the rock from the wall.

At the mouth of the path Hank tensed the muscles in his neck and growled as the teeth of a Shuck punctured into the thick muscle of his abdominal and lumbar muscles. Looking down at the wolf as it bit harder into him Hank’s eyes burned with rage as he raised the dripping red boulder and brought it down on the spine of the wolf just behind the shoulder blades causing it to go limp and fall to the floor.

Leaving the pathetic thing to crawl away Hank gave a glance behind him only to be met with a wall. Quickly jumping behind it Hank looked back at the pass and the Shucks that were nipping at his heels seeing that a few were most likely going to make it through before Luna and her wall were completely past the opening he had fought so hard to keep closed.

Raising the rock above his head Hank cocked his arms back and threw the stone forward with all his might sending him stumbling backwards. While Hank fell to one knee, catching himself with an outstretched arm, the same could not be said for the lead wolf coming at the human whose head was suddenly missing its left side, the heavy stone taking fur, flesh, and bone alike as it sailed past. A glorious finish to its life as a weapon.

Smiling grimly at the send off, Hank felt his hand bump into something cold and metal on the ground as he fought against his injured leg to stand. He didn’t even have to look at it to know what it was, as his hand found the handle on its own accord Hank unknowingly became the only other being to touch Celestia’s personal long sword since it had been created directly after her sister’s banishment.

Rising to his feet once again the human held the blade in his right hand alone; the large by pony standards sword feeling near weightless in his grasp, a testament to its balance and his strength. Holding the blade in front of him, putting his left hand below his right just above the pommel, the gap shrank to nothingness, closing him and Luna off from the route.

Backing away from the translucent shield slowly, eyeing every Shuck that continued to rage against the barrier, Hank showed no fear at the certain death held back by a steadily faltering shield. Injuries didn't matter to the man, they only added to the pure euphoria he felt, this was his element, what he was made to do.

Hank never felt more alive than when he was dying. The razor's edge that separated life from death is where the feral man wished he could live at all times, but he knew the consequences of such a lifestyle. And there was no way he was going to go hungry like that again.

As the edges of the wall started to fade, the width of the barrier slowly shrank as Luna verged on complete exhaustion as her magical reserves ran empty. Luckily for her, she didn’t have to defend herself anymore, Hank was there and extremely eager to use a longsword for the first time.

While Hank was an intimidating individual by nature, seeing him completely stained red from head to toe, every muscle in his large frame pushing against his skin showing just how much there was hiding under the surface, added a whole new level of scare factor to the man. And even though Luna’s vision was starting to fail when Hank turned around to look at the princess behind him she felt a strange feeling deep in her stomach as she looked back into the wide and wild eyes of the man, a blood stained snarling smile splitting the lower part of his face. There was no fear in those eyes she realized, he wasn’t even nervous, he was enjoying himself despite the circumstance and his injuries.

It was then she understood the man more than ever before. He wasn’t a calm man that could become wildly violent when he wished. He was a wildly violent man who had to fight to keep himself calm. She had never seen such a disturbing look on another living creature’s face, yet on the human it looked absolutely fitting.

As the first few wolves squeezed around the barrier, Hank snapped his attention away from the princess and focused firmly on the rushers coming at him from both sides. The ones on his left coming at him faster Hank turned to address the threat, keeping the long blade centered in front of him.

Much to the surprise of Luna, the man didn’t wind up and try to use the elegant sword like a large mace like most untrained individuals did, but instead made a quick slash while he pushed off with his right leg. Hank’s quick reflexes and well tuned mind muscle connection made balancing the long blade an easy task as he maneuvered it, he also found that compared to an axe or knife his timing didn’t have to be as perfect. The sword gave him thirty inches of cutting edge where an axe or knife only gave him four to eight.

As such the first shuck that crossed the human only barely got into range of the sword before the tip of the blade was quickly flicked through its neck as the human simultaneously got off line with the charging wolf, sending it flying past.

Sword already re-centered after the cut Hank thrust the sword forward into the chest of the next Shuck while taking a half step back. Twisting the sword to the side and ripping it out, in one fluid motion Hank planted his right foot and pivoted his hips, this time swinging the sword like a baseball bat into the neck of another as it lunged at him from the rear. Cleaving all the way through the spine, the wolf went limp in mid air and crashed into the man who promptly pushed it off with his right hand while pulling the blade free with his left.

However, another Shuck was right on the other side of the dead one, ready and eager to replace it despite its kin’s gruesome death, and as the edges of the barrier faded further and further, more of the wolves rushed around the edges from both sides to get to the man.

What came next was a flurry of chaotic violence of likes Luna had never seen a mortal partake in. Watching the man roar as he slaughtered everything that came at him while taking punishment she was sure no other could endure inspired the lunar princess. If a being as mortal as the monsters he was fighting could keep going then what excuse did she have as a demigod to be showing weakness?

With every ounce she had left in her, Luna grit her teeth and screamed through the pain that radiated through her body and brought the barrier back to full width with such force it cleaved the shucks in the way in two even without them being held in place.

Doing her best to stay conscious as blood cascaded from her nose Luna kept the barrier strong despite her horn flicking and crackling all the while.

Kicking a Shuck from his right leg and throwing the one off his back by bending at the hips and slamming it to the ground over his head, Hank grabbed the sword from the ground and swung it into the side of the shuck he kicked back with one hand.

Sliding the sword free Hand re gripped it with both hands, just not both around the handle as his left grabbed the sword by the blade mid way down. Being too long in the claustrophobic brawl at full length the human improvised and half sworded the weapon,

Stomping down with his left leg, holding the Shuck he threw over his shoulders on the ground with his boot on the side of its head, Hank stabbed the half sworded blade straight down into the wolf’s heart, using his whole body weight to drive the sword all the way through by falling into a kneel.

Getting up from his knee and the lifeless body the human instantly switched from trying to stand to tucking his shoulder and dipping under the next beast that came at him. Turning to face the strider that he had barely missed, the mutant instantly jumped again for his neck only to be stopped as Hank punched his right hand forward stabbing one side of the cross guard into its eye.

Screaming and thrashing, the shuck dislodged itself from the prong in its left eye socket and fell back on all fours as the human moved his right hand to the blade as well and swung it back behind his head effectively turning the elegant sword into a mace.

Wondering where the human had learned such technique despite never seeming to have alluded to knowing how to even use a longsword, Luna watched with failing eyesight as the human swung the sword down from over his shoulder with such speed and force she could hardly see it move through the air.

In a flash the cross guard met with the side of the lithe wolf’s head sending a quillion deep into its brain. Flinching slightly at the sound of metal crushing through skull she watched as the human re grasped the sword by the handle with his right and harshly pulled it free from the head of the now limp body.

Standing again to his full height Hank looked rapidly from his left to right expecting another to be diving for his neck only to find nothing was there. Returning both hands to the handle where they belonged his hissed as he regripped with his left, the deep cuts the blade had put there suddenly making their presence known.

Finding it suddenly hard to stand, the human looked down at himself and realized he had not come out anywhere near unscathed from the quick and brutal brawl. Most of the fabric of his pants was either gone or hanging by threats and his legs underneath fared no better. Now exposed from under the covering Hank could see the gashes and bite marks that slowly oozed his thick blood. Numerous and varying in depth from superficial to bone deep on some parts of his shin Hank grimaced as a low hum started to resonate in his head.

Looking up from his rapidly weakening legs as the hum grew louder, the man assumed the tone was his body going into heavy shock due to his injuries and took in a deep painful breath while raising the sword and taking a few unsure steps back as the barrier before him flickered in and out of existence entirely.

Pushing herself to the absolute limit Luna did her best to keep breathing around the cascade of blood rushing down her throat as she lost the battle with exhaustion. Despite her very best efforts, her still weakened body was tapped completely dry of all mana and her barrier started to fade and as a loud hum shook the inside of her skull, Luna felt her rear legs give out from under her as her body started to shut down.

Committed to holding out for the absolute longest that she could, Luna stared forward at the human in front of her as she felt blood rush back up her throat and erupt from her mouth and nostrils. Everything running on empty from lungs to magical reserves the hum only grew louder and more oppressive until it finally raised an octave and instantly cut out.

With the sudden pull of a vacuum all the sounds of battle on top of the clearing went silent in an instant along with the deafening hum. Turning their heads to the right, where they felt the most pressure coming from, Luna and Hank barely had time to register what they were looking at before another shockwave exploded out of the trees and rammed into them.

As their ears popped from the sudden overpressure and the deafening sound of hundreds of trees being split from their roots simultaneously the two watched as the large swath of trees was sent a few feet airborne and started to fall in the same direction the unknown force came from.

Body acting on its own, Hank’s beaten body propelled itself rearward to get away from the unknown force and the suddenly airborne foliage.

Nary time to even twist his body and try to grab Luna to get her to relative safety, another note cut through the air and into their skulls though it faded just as quick as it came, ending in a sudden push of wind as all the trees that were still in the process of falling to the ground rapidly started to crack and splinter into millions of pieces from an inch to six feet long.

Starting at the far end of the trees and rushing towards the end closest to the Shucks the trees creaked and groaned in protest as they were rended to shreds as another extremely loud hum came from the far side of the now suspended organic shrapnel.

Turning away from the bloodied and battered pair on the other side of the fading magical wall the Shucks turned to what they saw as a greater threat and screamed back at the roar that easily drowned out their vicious snarls.

Still growing louder, Hank tried to place himself between Luna and both threats as the barrier finally faded out of existence entirely and the suspended shrapnel started to vibrate at a concerning rate.

While most of the Shuck’s had turned their attention to the vibrating mass of wood and deafening roar behind it that sounded like two 747s trying to take off, a few were still focused on the pair and once the barrier fell, they seized the opportunity to surge forward.

Just the first Shuck took its first step forward however, mouth wide open, as Hank raised the sword for what was mostly the last time, the airborne shrapnel rammed into the mass of black furred bodies.

Cutting, crushing, snapping, its way through the mass of wolves, all that could be heard was the screams of the damned shucks and the cracking of lumber as the splinters tore through their soft bodies en mass.

The combined weight of hundreds of trees rammed into the large force, outright killing most of the woodland beasts and gravely wounding the rest. It was a spectacle that Hank had never seen in his life. Close range artillery had absolutely nothing on this, it wasn’t even comparable to what he was seeing. This was no explosion no, this was like a hurricane, a force of nature focused on destroying the life in its sights. It was mesmerizing.

It also flung the man like a ragdoll backwards just after he was able to get ahold of Luna and wrap her up in a protective hug.

Gritting his teeth in pain as he skidded across the forest floor on his right shoulder, still holding onto Luna, Hank opened his eyes once they stopped moving and slowly unwrapped the pony.

“Y…You good?” Hank coughed out.

“....no.” Luna replied after a few seconds of silence spitting out some blood as she did so.

“Me either.” Hank groaned while pulling his arm out from under the nearly limp princess and pushing himself into a sitting position despite his screaming abdomen.

What he was met with when his eyes finally focused was the complete and utter devastation of the tidal wave that once raged against Luna’s barrier. Bodies and lumber were strewn everywhere, some ripped into pieces while others were suspended in the air by twenty foot long pikes that were planted firmly in the bodies of their kin on the other end.

It was the definition of annihilation before him, every individual of the many hundred member horde was run through and cut in more ways than he could count. Even more shocking than the sight before the human was how silent the woods had grown. There was no growling, no barking, no yelling, no music.

All that could be heard was the gallons of blood dripping to the forest floor from the limp bodies skewered on the numerous spear-like large fragments that rose into the air like grim spires.

Taking a deep breath that he had actually survived, Hank quickly snapped his head to the right at a series of leaf crunches coming from the previously standing grove of trees.

Pushing himself into a kneel and taking hold of the sword that had been flung with them after he had dropped it in his scramble to get to Luna, the human used the blade as a support to stand and pushed himself to his feet.

Narrowing his eyes at the spot where the unknown entity would exit the cut off grove, Hank tightened his right hand on the grip of the sword while holding it at his hip while holding his left hand to the deep cut on his side. Fighting to stand the human waited before instantly feeling his muscles untense at the sight of not black fur, but bright white, even if it was dulled by dirt and blood.

As Celestia strode toward the human, there was a lot to take in about the scene in front of her. Luna was laid behind the human, very clearly unconscious and injured but still breathing. Celestia wasn’t worried about her sister as strange as it sounded, she knew Luna would pull through, she was still breathing after all.

Switching her gaze to the human however, worry was about all she could think of. To say he looked near death was a lie, he looked past death; like a corpse that refused to fall. Covered in gore from head to toe, more of his own seeped from open wounds as he stood on shaking legs looking right back at her. And while his body was beaten his eyes bore no fatigue, she knew his mind was still sharp behind those piercing gray eyes. There was still fight in the human somehow even if his body wasn’t up to the task.

What caught Celestia’s attention most however, other than the unfathomable endurance and will on display from the human was the fact that he was holding her sword. Yes, he was holding the very sword that’s scabbard had never even been touched by another being.

In truth it really shouldn't have been a surprise at all, she had lost possession of it when she had been sent careening into the trees and rocks that had “broken” her fall. But still, seeing the elegant weapon dwarfed by the stature of her newly sworn enemy was very strange to the princess. The fact that the human had very obviously used her sword, in the most brutal ways possible she imagined, added to the weird feeling in her stomach. At least she had been the first to draw blood in anger with the blade, even if just barely.

Still looking at the human as she approached, the two stared at each other before Celestia heard exactly what she wasn’t wanting to: A howl. It seemed the Shucks didn’t know when to quit, much like the man in front of her.

The small smile that had found its way onto her lips disappeared with the K9 vocalization and the rest of the elder princess’s face followed, falling into a deep scowl.

If the Shuck’s didn’t want to quit. Then she would force them. Her sister and Hank had done their part, and now it was time for Celestia to prove she was still the princess of the sun.

With a growl of her own, Celestia turned on a dime and started walking toward the mangled mess of lumber and gore.

Reaching the edge of the mound the solar princess took a deep breath and unfurled her wings to full span. What she was about to do was most certainly past her current ability, it was something she had not done in so long that Equish wasn’t even the dominant language of Equestria at the time.

“Finis id.” Celestia stated forcefully before propelling herself into the air and lighting her horn. Now above the mess she had created, Celestia could see the activity that was reforming in the valley and started channeling the great amount of power needed into a small but insanely dense ball at the tip of her horn.

She knew what she was doing was stupid, but Celestia wanted these pests Gone. And gone in the most final way there was. She just hoped that Hank would catch her when she inevitably fell out of the sky.

It didn’t take long for the princess to cut through her remaining mana and her reserves. In fact, with the sheer size of the spell she was bringing into the world she was going in the hole by nearly half of what her current mana pool was. Using that frustration and self hatred Celestia charged her way into magic exhaustion head strong. It was her fault for getting soft and weak, her fault for letting her empire get soft and weak, but now the writing was on the wall. It was time to stop being so passive.

As blood vessels ruptured in her eyes and sinuses Celestia ignored the pain and grinned as she felt the ball on her horn start to pull her in due to its mass. Letting her wings fall motionless, Celestia saw a brilliant flash of light through her closed eyelids before it cut out. She was close now.

Looking up at the pony as she did…. Something. Hank was completely immune to the massive magic draw that would have tipped off any other being from Equis that something absolutely huge was happening and that it would be smart to get away. The human however, stood his ground just like always and watched.

He stayed like that; looking up to the solar princess for a few seconds before a brilliant flash of light flashed and made him squint before making him open his eyes wide in astonishment at what he was witnessing.

Flashing in and out of existence, coming and going each time with a crackle and pop, what could only be called a miniature sun was forming at the tip of the pony’s horn.

While the sun grew larger and swirled more angrily the time between it being visible and not shortened before it was self-sustaining and stayed unconcealed.

Looking up to the orb, completely gob smacked Hank couldn’t help approach the display of awe inspiring power. There was no excess heat to the slowly growing sun, no eye damaging light, just swirling patterns that were too beautiful to even describe in words.

Celestia knew she was close, close to collapsing, and close to finishing the spell. Everything ached in her body, as she kept pushing she knew she was reaching the most dangerous part of the spell: the part where it became fully self powering.

As the weight of the miniature sun grew enough it would start to siphon its own power through the connection she had ripped into reality with the orbiting celestial body and grew on its own. The issue was that if she failed to contain and cut the connection between the two suns before her body gave out the newly forming sun would continue to rapidly expand until the two reached equilibrium. Such a thing would obviously destroy all life on the planet a few times over.

Celestia knew her decision was foolish and selfish but she didn’t care, she needed to prove she was still capable of being the pony she used to be; and as blood filled her throat she was finally granted the chance.

As the mass of the forming ball of fire exceeded the resistance of the connection between it and its source the orb suddenly expanded four times its previous size in less than a second before Celestia could finally cut the umbilical to halt its rapid and deadly expansion.

Entire body numb as she held the roughly fifty foot in diameter ball of hate and flame on the tip of her horn Celestia took one final gargling breath before commanding the ball forward and cutting the shielding around it.

The last thing Celestia felt as her body shut down was immense heat and the sudden feeling of falling before all went black and silent.

Ignoring the pain the heat brang to his skin Hank looked up at the massive ball of fire with a smile, that childlike wonder full rekindled in the human even if just for a second. Chuckling to himself at the absurdity of what he was seeing, the man was forced to squint and flinched as the shields dropped and the ball roared forward.

Deafened by the volume of the orb as it burned its way through everything in its path, instinctual alarms caused the man to panic at the elevated heat as the ambient temperature around him instantly raised to three hundred degrees as the leaf litter and massive pile of wood and bodies started to smoke before erupting into flames just from being close to the orb..

Finding it impossible to breath for an instant Hank forced his body to calm as the temperature started to lower and the hot flash ended as the rampaging ball of fire melted its way through the rock of the slope they had fought so hard over and cascaded down into the valley, turning everything it touched into ash and slag.

The spectacle of destruction before him was so immense the man found it hard to look away, but finally, either out of concern or something else the man looked up to where the solar princess had been only to find her falling from her previous spot completely limp.

Smile falling Hank tossed away the sword and pushed with absolutely everything he had left to reach the pony before she hit the ground. Luckily having already covered some of the distance when he had been mindlessly approaching the doom bringing sphere he didn’t find it hard to make it to the spot where Celestia was careening toward the ground.

Bracing himself as the large equine fell toward him Hank held out his arms and bent his legs, ready to roll rearwards in an attempt to dissipate some of the force that Celestia’s mass would have generated. As the man took in a deep breath and used it to brace against his abdominal muscles he realized that catching her was going to hurt….. A lot.

Suddenly finding himself flat on his back with no breath in his lungs and the back of his head roaring at him Hank struggled to roll the comatose princess of him as he rolled to the other side and on his stomach struggling to breath.

Fighting back against the tunnel vision as his lunges slowly re-inflated Hank coughed a few times and groaned, “Jesus Christ, Celestia. Are you tryin’ to finish me off? Maybe don’t go up in the air thirty feet if you ain’t gonna come down gracefully.”

No remark coming back from the pony Hank slowly turned his head and body until he was looking at Celestia’s back as she laid on her side facing away from him. Looking at her questioningly as his eyes focused his features dropped and he felt a sudden burst of energy once he realized that she wasn’t breathing.

Scrambling over to the prone form of Celestia he put a hand on her barrel and realized that her sides were heaving violently as she tried to breathe but couldn’t bring any air in. Sliding over her to the side where her head was, Hank grabbed her head and pulled her mouth open to inspect for any blockages.

As his training kicked in, making him forget all about his injuries Hank scooped the curdled blood out of her mouth and checked it again to make sure it was clear before gently setting her head down, pulling her chin up to open her airway as much as possible

Still getting no air flow her body started to shake violently as her lips went blue. Keeping calm and calculating Hank felt her trachea all the way down searching for soft spots where it may have collapsed. While the maneuver took longer than he would have liked to, her fur and the length of her neck compared to a human being much different than he was used to, he was still one hundred percent confident her trachea was intact at the end of his check.

Picking up his pace as she continued to heave against her own body Hank moved lower to Celestia’s ribs and rolled her directly onto her back. Feeling and listening for anything like a pneumothorax, a hemothorax, or a mix of the two. Hank clenched his jaw when he realized he was stumped.

As the man racked his brain for anything he could do, mind moving a hundred miles a minute as he tried to save the solar princesses' life, he knew that if he didn’t get her breathing now she’d never wake up.

“C’mon, C’mon, C’mon!” Hank growled trying to think. Maybe the overexertion and fall had scrambled her brain and she actually couldn’t breathe and there was nothing he could do. Maybe she had a severe pressure outside of her lungs that he wasn’t detecting and he should put a decompression needle in, but maybe she didn’t and he’d just end up puncturing a lung making her chances even worse. Maybe her windpipe was fractured and he should do a quick tracheostomy low down on the neck. But maybe her windpipe wasn’t and he’d risk hitting an artery he didn’t know the place of because she WAS A TALKING HORSE.

Hank had no clue what to do, nothing, absolutely nothing came to mind, and as he looked down at Celestia as her body slowly started to calm in its heaving and shaking, her lips a dark purple. He took in an angry breath and climbed on top of the princess, holding her between his legs as he set his hands on her breast bone where he figured they should be and started pumping.

He figured that simple CPR wouldn’t be what she really needed. It wouldn’t magically clear a blocked airway that had no air behind the blockage to be used to force it out, but he did it for two reasons anyway: One because it would give him some time to think, and two because he had never quit early on a person and the solar princess had earned enough of his respect to deserve the same treatment.

So as the man counted thirty compressions he moved to her head and started the first set of breaths. Immediately feeling discouraged at the lack of air he could get into the pony, signaling that there was most certainly a blockage of some kind. Something happened on his fourth breath that gave him pause.

Stopping for just a second to register what he had felt he pushed his breath again and suddenly felt the pressure he was pushing forward dip, allowing more air to fill the void that had been created. Right in that instant he knew what was happening.

Practically ripping the canteen from his belt Hank picked up the limp princesses' head and filled her mouth with water, making sure as much as possible went down her throat. Before roughly massaging and squeezing her windpipe.

The problem wasn’t that something had collapsed, or a pressure outside the lungs in the rib cage, the problem was that her throat was sealed with blood that had curdled and coagulated into a huge clot when she had dropped the shields and sent the miniature sun forward. The act of casting it had knocked her out of consciousness meaning that she wasn’t able to consciously tell herself to not breathe in the sudden gust of what must have been five hundred degree air with how close she was to it when the shields finally dropped.

Her airway was sealed shut by her own thick blood brought on by the heavy sinus hemorrhaging that extreme magical exertion caused. He had seen the same bleeding in Luna just a little while before.

Moving quickly, Hank cleared the water from Celestia’s mouth that hadn’t gone down to the blockage and laid her head back out in the way that fully opened the airway before pulling her mouth open and trying again.

The main issue that he was running into was that there was no air in Celestia’s lungs to be used to push the blockage out even if he could get it loosened up. No amount of CPR or Heimlich would get it out and that meant he had to do everything from the front end, it also meant that things were about to get very unpleasant, if it even worked that is.

He knew he couldn’t just give breaths and push the blockage deeper. That would only serve to get it more stuck. No he needed to bring it out by creating a vacuum that overpowered the one on the other side by sucking it out.

First giving a few small breaths and pulls to work it back and forth, the human was encouraged forward when he felt it moving inside her throat with the hand he had placed there. As the analytical, borderline computing side of the man took over as he got into the groove he pulled away and applied some more water before moving back and giving one more series of chest compressions to keep any oxygenated blood circulating to her brain.

Face completely blank as he worked, driven purely by training and his own innate drive to succeed. Hank noted that Celestia no longer had a pulse or any signs of life and had officially flatlined. The immortal princess of the sun had died, and he was the only one who knew.

“Coded.” Hank said to himself as a way to file the information he was processing and to start an internal clock of eight minutes. Working like an unfeeling machine, not a single movement was wasted, not an ounce of pain from his own broken body was considered, and even more so no emotion was felt. He was completely focused on his task.

Moving back to Celestia’s head after thirty compressions Hank took a deep breath and re opened the ponies bloody lips before giving a few more short pushes and pulls he then pulled away and emptied his lungs near completely before going right back in with no hesitation.

The job of a medic was most certainly not one for the faint of heart. It was messy, traumatizing, and often many magnitudes past what would be considered disgusting by the average person. However in the moment there was no time for second thoughts or hesitation, you had to be able to put a knife to a neck or reach into a wound to pinch shut an artery.

The man was more than familiar with such actions and as such had not a single reservation about getting very intimate with the dead body of his charge to create a complete seal lips to lips and giving a mighty heave in that promptly shot the massive clot of blood, saliva, and mucus into his own mouth, filling it and even sending some down his own throat.

Pulling away in an instant and spitting it all out along with a few heaves of the stomach at the taste, despite his best efforts the man couldn’t suppress his body’s response and threw up the significant part that had made it down his throat along with the rest of his stomach.

Taking only a moment to spit out his vomit and blow some out of his nose the man instantly moved past the unpleasant experience and got back to work by examining her airway the best he could and then trying breaths again to finally get a the significant win he needed by inflating her lungs with air for the first time in over five minutes.

Now it all came down to restarting her heart, and the only method he had in the field conditions he found himself in was CPR. He had no AED, and no intracardiac adrenaline shot. Well he did but not on him, plus he was saving it for himself.

With only one option available Hank immediately set to it. Following the same patterns as always, thirty compressions followed by three breaths, the only thing that had changed as he got into the rhythm was the force he was using to press downwards. The human found that in his own experiences the two previous times he had taken part in getting the heart working again that a little extra pressure helped. Being truthful, he didn’t know if it really did but he decided to go along with what the combat surgeon he had been trained by had said: “If it makes you work better and makes you more confident in what you’re doing without making it severely worse for the patient I don’t give two fucks what your hillbilly ass does.”

While the human didn’t focus on it Hank did allow himself to think of the Boston born man for a second and to acknowledge that he missed the short city slicker before focusing back on the task at hand.

As time unfortunately raced toward the eight minute mark without any sign of life coming from the still dead mare besides her lips going from purple to blue as the human breathed for her and acted as her heart. The signs weren’t looking good, and Hank knew that. He had never resuscitated anyone past eight before, the previous times being a minute twenty seven and four minutes and six seconds respectively, and he had just passed the six minute mark with Celestia.

Regardless of the odds the man wasn’t going to quit though. He’d go for hours if he had to, even if he knew after eight minutes brain damage became a likelihood and after twenty minutes unaided resuscitation became almost a zero percent chance.

Much to his displeasure, and despite his best efforts, the eight minute mark came and went in silence as he now marched towards ten and the distinct feeling he was in for a long haul with no results. It didn’t matter though, even if it was an exercise in futility the human would honor the solar princess by continuing to try even when he knew there wasn’t a chance anymore.

It truly wasn’t really over until after the twenty minute mark however so the man cleared his mind and sat back on top of Celestia to take a breather and clear his lightheadedness while also mustering strength for his arms that were feeling more like noodles than proper appendages.

As he sat there, realization setting in while adrenaline faded out Hank very suddenly realized the immense pain he was in from head to toe. There was still no time to think about himself however so with grit teeth and shaking hands Hank leant back forward and placed his hands on the very defined dark red spot of fur the hundreds of compressions had created.

Every compression was a struggle with his arms and shoulders, and every lean forward to administer breath was a lightning of pain from his back and legs. Yet there was no way he was going to stop, Hank had done a lot wrong in his short life but one thing he was never going to do wrong was quit early, something would have to physically stop him, and he didn’t care if it was his own body that did it or something else.

Despite his commitment, the pony princess still showed no signs of coming out of it as the minutes approached that hated twenty minute mark. Hank’s entire body screamed in pain as his muscles spasmed from the continued strain and blood started to seep again from the barely scabbed wounds that were littered across his body.

As grit teeth and labored breathing became his extended existence Hank started to fade as he tried his best to keep going.

“C’mon big girl, work with me. Work with me.” The human spoke for the first time since Celestia had coded out as a way to keep himself going and distracted from his rapidly faltering body, “Don’t let this be how you go.”

Pulling up from another series of breaths the human had to take a few seconds to get his own back before continuing with compressions on the limp and lifeless body.

Leaning back forward with great strain against his rock solid muscles in his back to put his hands back on the blood stained target. It felt like he was pulling himself apart fiber by fiber as he started back again, pushing harder than ever against what used to be Celestia, making the body jump and jerk with each compression.

Fine motor skill gone, each compression was a harsh punch to the breastbone that was on the razor’s edge away from breaking through the skeletal structure. Fighting for every ounce of power he had, Hank grunted and growled in pain with each compression as he started to feel the faintest throb in his left hand, the one that was in between his right hand and Celestia’s chest

Figuring it was just due to his lowering blood pressure from blood loss mixed with the extra hard compressions Hank thought nothing of it until he was forced to stop and take a breather and was still met with the same sensation but in his right hand after he had pulled the two apart.

It was extremely faint, so faint Hank didn’t put the dots together until he all of the sudden realized it and practically exploded off of Celestia despite his injuries to eliminate any pressure he was putting down on her.

Instantly back at her head though and realizing that she still wasn’t breathing on her own, Hank knew that if he didn't get her lungs working on their own the little flame of life would die again.

Holding a hand directly above her heart, using it to feel the tiny beats it was making, Hank used the beats to time the breaths he gave in and out hoping her body would take over control of its functions again.

He was so close, so close to actually bringing her back, that he started to almost smile while giving breaths as he felt the heartbeat grow stronger and faster before with a massive gasp Celestia’s chest expanded to full capacity and held for a few seconds before emptying on their own and taking more air again.

Pulling away to clear the way of her mouth, Hank laid her head down on the ground gently while putting two fingers to her neck to feel her pulse while listening to her breathing.

While her breathing was raspy and her pulse was rapid as her body oxygenated itself Hank was confident it would hold and let a smile fully split his lips. He had done it, HE HAD DONE IT! He had brought the solar diarch back from the dead right at the end of the natural resuscitation window.

As a huge wave of emotion washed over the human, Hank suddenly sprang to his feet and screamed, “YES! THAT IS WHAT I AM TALKIN’ ABOUT! THAT IS HOW IT IS DONE GOD DAMNIT. YES!” Holding both arms above his head with balled fists the man celebrated before his features started to fall and an immense wave of sadness, resentment, and anger started to overwhelm the euphoria.

“YOU DON’T GET THIS ONE! YOU CAN’T TAKE THIS ONE FROM ME!” Hank turned his attention to the sky and pointed from it to the now very much alive but unconscious body of Celestia.

“YOU’VE GOTTEN ALL THE OTHERS, BUT YOU DON’T GET THIS ONE!” Hank bellowed, taking shaky steps forward as he did so, “YOU’VE GOTTEN ALL OF THEM, ALL OF MY FAMILY, ALL MY FRIENDS, ALL OF MY PEOPLE! BUT YOU DON’T GET HER!”

Trying to take another step forward as he yelled, Hank’s body finally put the hammer down and said ‘no’, sending the human to his hands and knees where he slowly pressed his head to the ground while wrapping his hands around his head.

Fighting to keep the sobs in his throat the emotions were too great and his body was too weak to keep down causing the man to openly weep at the loss of his family and everyone else he had ever known, “why did any of it have to happen? why did they have to go without me?”

Shaking with every breath he took Hank slowly started to push himself out of his balled up state and as gingerly as possible laid down on the blood stained soil as he got control of himself. The pain he was experiencing served as a great grounding point for the man and after a few minutes of fighting off waves of pressure in his brain that tried their best to spiral the man into madness the human was eventually left alone with his usual level of torment.

Looking around the clearing with red tear stained eyes, really taking it all in for the first time since it had ended, Hank realized that both Luna and Celestia were thankfully only figuratively dead to the world but both laid out completely defenseless just like he was at the moment.

Best course of action taking a second to come to the man, Hank rolled himself over onto his stomach and started dragging himself over to Celestia and watched her take slow breaths all the while, afraid that at any moment the rising of her chest might stop.

Once he had reached her he did his best to be gentle and grabbed under both other front legs with his arms before pulling her back on top of himself and starting the slow and painful journey to a small dugout where he could put them both to hide them from anything if it were to approach.

Author's Note

Here is the last bit of the large chunk I had written up, I hope you find this to be a good conclusion to the mini arc. Things will start to change in big ways.

I also have an idea for a new story so all the while im writing this I'm also thinking about that story as well. It is of course another HiE. Can't help it, I like writing em.

plump

Return Trip pt.1

With a mighty gasp Luna was pulled from her unconsciousness only to be greeted with immense pain and nausea.

Keeping her eyes closed as her brain tried its hardest to figure out what was going on, Luna focused on breathing as the pounding in her skull slowly subsided allowing the princess to feel the rest of her body.

Instantly wishing the headache was back with the various signals she was receiving, Luna coughed and hacked at her throat that felt like it was full of thorns. Not even able to vocalize her discomfort without her throat feeling like it was tearing itself apart, Luna finally opened her eyes to a sight that only served to make her more confused.

Looking up at the dense foliage at what must have been above her, small dots of blue sky poking through at random places, the night princess’s mind raced to figure out just what was happening before the events leading up to her slight coma came racing back and propelled Luna to her hooves in a panic.

Breathing heavily as she looked around with wide eyes, Luna's heart started to calm when she realized that she was indeed still alive, and that the forest seemed eerily calm. A stark difference to the endless violence she had been a part of before.

As a massive sigh of relief escaped her mouth despite the pain still present in her throat, the next mystery presented itself to the battered mare, and that was just how she was alive. Because when she had gone dark things were most certainly not looking good.

But perhaps before she thought too hard on that maybe she should figure out just where exactly she was. Luna most certainly didn’t remember passing out in a shallow dugout that was partially covered in branches and leaves. No… it seemed to Luna that if memory serves her right she passed out in the middle of the open after a large… concussion of some sort. There were still some large gray spots in her recollection, the princess noted as she looked around.

As she did so, more and more questions presented themselves. Slowly turning her head to look behind her and deeper into the dugout Luna was shocked to see the form of her sister laying on the dirt floor and quickly made her way over to the prone form of her sibling before nuzzling Celestia once she reached her.

A massive relief washing over Luna as she watched her elder sister steadily breathe Luna lingered upon Celestia’s form, noting the large blood stain on her chest before reluctantly turning around and examining the space more.

Now that she had more of a grip in reality it didn’t take long for Luna to notice her sword laying on the ground and what had to have been a vessel of Hank’s next to it, the gray metal container half buried in the ground with its cap removed.

Using her hooves to somewhat clumsily reseath the bloody blade into the scabbard on her side, too scared to use her magic. Luna then looked to the canister and limped over to it before using her hooves, same as her sword, to pull it from its place and bring it to her nose.

Giving a quick smell, getting nothing but a metallic hint from the canister Luna slightly tipped the foreign piece of kit only to immediately stop when she saw clean water spill from its top and start to soak into the light brown soil. In a flash Luna brought the canteen to her lips and started to greedily drink from it.

As the water cleared her pained throat Luna suddenly lurched forward and spit up half the liquid as her dry throat closed up on the water and forced her into a gagging fit as she coughed up red tinged water.

As the coughing fit forced her into a sitting position. Luna wheezed heavily as she regained her breath and started drinking again, much slower this time, as she tried her absolute best to let the water wash the dry blood out of her throat.

Sighing in relief at the feeling of a throat devoid of burning pain, Luna gave the canteen a shake to gauge how much was left inside and decided to leave it when she realized she had taken most of the contents.

Gingerly setting the canteen down somewhat awkwardly, Luna stood back up and started up the small incline that led out of the partially covered hole in the ground before breaking back into a coughing fit at the smell that had either just made it to her nose, or more likely had been there the whole time and her nose was unwilling to work with her body in full meltdown.

Clearing her throat Luna pursed her lips when she came face to face with a dead shuck that was laying at the edge of the dugout. Actually the entire dugout was surrounded with dead shucks, and not because that is where they had fallen but because they had seemingly been deliberately placed there.

With more questions mounting Luna stepped out of the hole and over the dead body in her way, giving the drag marks and blood trails a moment of recognition before she leveled her gaze and took in her surroundings.

Slowly walking forward, her eyes wide, and mouth slightly open, the first thing the nocturnal princess focused on was the distinct lack of trees that had most certainly been there before. As a powerful mix of confusion and astonishment washed over her Luna lightly cleared her throat while turning to her left only for her already wide eyes to stretch even further open.

As Luna looked forward towards the cliffside she had retreated from the pony was met with nothing but ash, slag, and smoldering piles of trees and mangled corpses. It took a moment for it to all sink in before Luna started to make her way forward to what used to be a natural cliff side and what now was a newly formed mass of sloping smooth rock.

In an instant Luna knew what had happened once she had passed out, however it didn’t make her any less surprised, if anything it made her more astonished. Her sister had completely obliterated the cliffside and the land below the cliff for a good half kilohoof into the forest.

There were no bodies, no trees, no brush, and most notably no dam of rot and decay clogging the river that now flowed normally past its barren, ash-covered, banks as it made its way towards Ponyville.

Walking her way through the ankle deep ash towards the edge of the “cliff” the night princess suddenly froze completely still, her heart sinking in her chest not a second later. As breathing became harder Luna kept her eyes locked on the completely motionless body of her human friend.

Shakily moving forward, never taking her eyes off the human’s form, the closer she got the worse her stomach turned at the sight before her. Nearly hyperventilating Luna made it to the human, giving his form a wide berth as she walked to the side of the man.

“H-Hank.” Luna rasped, calling out to the human in what she already knew was a fruitless endeavor, before falling on her rear and taking a deep breath.

Forced to look away from the man as she calmed herself, Luna eventually looked back up to the man and looked the scene before her over.

Laid beside him in a pile were all his weapons that she figured he had collected after the fight and hiding her and Celestia away in relative safety. After that he must’ve dragged himself to the edge of the cliff to look over the scenery before him and stand guard if the sword still in his hands was anything to go by.

As she stared emptily at the man she eventually found a small smile forming on her lips despite the implications, the pose he had fallen to rest in fit him well. Sat on his knees, his rear on the back of his calves, he held Celestia’s sword before him with the blade stabbed into the ground and the cross guard pressed against his left shoulder as he continued to hold onto the weapon, his left hand on the handle and his right around the blade.

The blood soaked weapon kept the much the same blood soaked human on his haunches despite his slumped forward posture and limp head that hung down, his chin resting on the tattered plate carrier.

Doing her best to ignore the grizzly wounds that were strewn across his frame Luna sighed and slowly stood before she started to approach her friend. It was only ten hooves that separated them but it felt like a mile to the mare as she closed the gap between her and her stubborn friend.

“Stubborn to the end.” Luna said lowly, stopping just a foot away from the man.

Looking over his features, Luna didn’t like seeing the usually indomitable form of the man slumped forward how he was, It simply wasn’t befitting of a stallion of his caliber, and neither was the ghostly paleness of his skin in the spots where she could actually see his bare skin under all the blood and grime.

Hanging her head and letting a heavy sigh escape her lips, Luna reached out with a hoof intending to place it on the man’s shoulder, just to be connected to the man one last time but instantly found herself jumping back, startled at the temperature of his skin. His body was hot, really hot!

Somewhat shocked out of her sadness, Luna stepped forward again and placed her hoof back on his shoulder feeling the extreme heat radiating from his body all the same. Luna would be the first to admit that she knew nearly nothing about human biology, but she also knew that dead ponies never got warmer and she was willing to bet that humans followed the same rule.

But that would mean that Hank wasn’t dead. The human most certainly looked dead however so with extreme discomfort in what she was about to do Luna took a step back and pulled her sword free with her hoof knowing that her horn was still very much not an option.

Squinting her eyes and gritting her teeth a little, Luna slowly pushed the blade forward and gave Hank a small poke on his left arm to see if he would react. Yielding no results the first few times, she moved to hitting the man with the flat of the blade instead of poking at him.

Sick at herself for disrespecting the likely dead body of a close friend of hers Luna continued to probe for life regardless in the same method because there was no chance that she was going to be close to the man in the slim chance that he all of the sudden came to. She knew better than to wake a warrior harshly or, heaven forbid, try and take their weapon from them when they were sleeping, nothing good had ever happened when trying such things.

Watching the human’s body slightly shake with each hit she delivered, Luna started to feel too disturbed at her actions to keep going, but in perhaps a mix of frustration and sadness Luna wound up a hard swing of her sword and struck it directly on the side of her sister's blade that Hank had a hold of.

Having had closed her eyes when she threw the strike to hold back tears at the death of her friend, the heart attack that hit her in the chest came extra hard when her sword was wrenched from her hoof and a gurgling scream came from in front of her.

Her eyes snapping open in an instant all Luna saw in the flash of movement was Hank hook the cross guard of the sword in his grip with the cross guard of her sword and give a hard pull, tearing it out of her grasp as he clumsily shot to his feet all the while the human repositioned the sword in his hands ending in murder stroke with the sword pulled back over his right shoulder.

Looking up at the crazed eyes of the human that now towered over her as he stared down at her, Luna took a slow step back to get away from the deranged human who continued to look down at her with a heaving chest and wild eyes.

“H-hank….. It is over!” Luna stuttered out, hoping to calm the man who moments ago she thought had been dead but now was very much alive and had her in the exact situation she had been trying to avoid.

His face morphing from murderous intent to confusion over the next few tense seconds, Luna let out the breath she was holding as the man slowly started to look around and started to remember where he was, who she was, and what had happened.

Slowly lowering the sword and looking down to it a heavy sigh escaped the human’s lips before he promptly fell back to his knees and tossed the sword away to his side where the well christened blade slid into the mix of blood and ash.

Slowly lowering himself back to the ground with a series of groans and hisses, Luna looked at the man with pained eyes as she looked over the grievous wounds that covered his body and had started to bleed again from his sudden movement.

Taking a deep breath that ended in a harsh cough and hacking fit once he had got himself laid out flat on the ground Hank slowly reached for his canteen, letting out a groan when his hand only found the empty pouch and remembered where it was.

Leaning over the man to see what he was trying to reach for, hoping she could help in anyway possible it took a second for Luna to put the pieces together but once she did she quickly stepped away and took off into a run for the dugout where the water container with a rushed, “We’ll return shortly!”

Sighing, Hank let his arm go slack at his side and decided to just stare up at the gray sky that he knew was actually blue. He truthfully didn’t expect to wake up from his rest at the cliff’s melted edge after he had gotten Luna and Celestia set up, but here he was, too injured to move and seeing in grayscale from blood loss, but still alive.

Chuckling lightly at the scenario as his thoughts jumped around Hank laughed particularly hard as he thought about just what deity he had to have pissed off to curse him with the seeming inability to cross the threshold. It sure had felt close, and he was nearly certain when he had decided to close his eyes he was finally done for but now that he wasn’t dead he, for the first time, he didn’t feel pissed that it wasn’t over. He was still aggravated that he wasn’t finally done with his shift, but there was a strange part of the man that was looking forward to something.

He didn’t know what the thing was per se, the man’s brain was in no place to even begin comprehending such things with how concussed and low on blood he was. But there was something there that was different than the last however many times Hank had been laying on the ground staring up at the sky.

Running up with the canteen held awkwardly in her mouth, Luna skidded to a stop next to the man and set the canteen on his chest, snapping the human out of his thoughts and bringing him back into the real world that was filled with pain.

Just doing his best to keep breathing through the pain Hank tried as hard as he could to reach the canteen on his chest but was forced to give up when his tricep nearly felt like it was ripping itself from the bone.

Gritting his teeth as he forced back a scream Hank rammed his head back in the dirt as he waited for the pain to subside.

Flinching back as she watched the man struggle, Luna wished she could have done something to ease the pain instead of standing and just watching, but there truly was nothing she could do, and she hated it. It wasn’t the first time she had been in such a situation, being immortal unfortunately meant that she had found herself in such circumstances countless times before. She found it never got easier.

Incapable of just standing there doing nothing though, Luna slowly reached forward with a protest from her own ribs and took the canteen in her hooves again and lifted it to her mouth to unscrew the cap.

After getting the extremely slippery canteen open, having to pinch it between both hooves and use her teeth to unscrew it like a foal Luna then leant scooted herself closer to Hank’s head in her seated position before slowly, and carefully, lowering the canteen to his mouth which only served to get her an unamused looked from the immobile human as he frowned.

“Oh suck it the buck up and stop being so stubborn you idiot.” Luna sneered as she continued to inch the canteen lower to his mouth getting a huff from the man who conceded and parted his lips.

Water and blood mixing in his mouth and throat made the man choke on the liquid causing Luna to stop pouring it for him so she wouldn’t choke the man further. Wanting to spit the water out, Hank fought the biological urge to clear his airway and forced his body to calm down. He knew he couldn’t afford to waste any of the water, and he definitely wasn't going to waste it by spitting it out, so as he settled his airway and calmed himself, mostly thanks to his lack of gag reflex Hank finally drank down the now foul tasting water before taking some much needed breaths.

Nodding to Luna she leant back forward and started giving him more water that the man was now able to get down more smoothly. As the canteen started to run dry, Hank paused for a moment with a full mouth and swished it between his teeth to clean his mouth out the best he could in the moment before swallowing the water that he desperately wanted to spit out but didn't dare actually do it.

Finished with the contents of the canteen Hank laid his head back and took a long breath in enjoying the lack of burning pain his throat had been giving him. Hank had alway found it amazing how just a little water could make a person feel just a little more human.

“Better.” Hank spoke in a low and grumbly voice even for him, his throat still hoarse from all the screaming and yelling.

Sighing in relief at the sound of his voice, even if it was rough and gravelly, Luna gave a small smile, “We are glad to have you back friend.”

“Happy you're still alive too.” Hank replied, “What’s the damage?”

“The damage?” Luna asked with a raised brow, not understanding the slang.

“How hurt are you?” The human clarified.

Nodding to show she knew what he meant, Luna looked down at herself and her tarnished fur.

“I am hurt, but I am also recovering. The same cannot be said for my sister, she is still incapacitated.”

Nodding, Hank sighed, feeling what his own body was telling him. “I’m really fucked up.”

Looking down at the man, Luna didn't know where to even start with how badly he was torn up. His arms were bitted and torn, his face was cut, his forehead split just below the hairline, his neck had cuts, his torso was scattered in damage, and his legs…. His legs were hard to look at.

“Can you feel your legs and paws?” Luna asked the man, still looking at his mangled legs.

“Unfortunately.” Hank replied shortly, “How bad?”

“Very.” Luna responded in kind, not one to sugar coat things.

“I figured. It feels bad.” Hank admitted slowly moving both of his feet, his calves and thighs screaming at him all the while.

“Are they… Still mostly attached?” Hank asked, truly not knowing the extent of his injuries.

“Nothing is missing,” Luna answered looking back at the man’s face, “You just have a series of very deep cuts and numerous punctures.”

“Any chunks missing?”

“Not that we can see.”

“Okay. Good.” Hank sighed in relief, “I need to get to work on fixing myself.”

Looking at the man like he was crazy Luna shook her head, “How? You cannot even move.”

“In a way I really don’t wanna do. But if you would; take out the medical kit on my left side and find the small bag with four white pills in it.”

Noticing her rising curiosity and reluctance Hank sighed, “No questions, just do it.”

Shutting her mouth and nodding Luna reached for the aforementioned pouch and got it open with little trouble, getting ahold of the strange miniscule smooth bag was another story with her hooves was another story and greatly demoralized the princess who was used to a far margin more dexterity than a shaky foal.

Finally getting ahold of the dimebag, holding it pinched between her front hooves Luna to the human for what to do next.

“Well now you need to find a way to get that bag open and those pills into my mouth.” Hank grumbled, wincing as he spoke, “I’d recommend just lowering that bag to my mouth and I'll bite it open with the pills inside. I don’t want those little things spilling into the ash. We’ll never find ‘em.”

Finding no fault in his logic, Luna wasted to time in doing so and quickly had the four pills in Hank’s mouth, albeit still inside the see-through bag as well.

“Ight. Pull.”

Doing her best to keep hold of the miniscule and extremely slick bag between her hooves, Luna couldn’t do anything when the little thing slipped out of her hooves when Hank turned his head slightly.

Clear that there was no way they were going to get the bag tore with the current method they were trying, Luna put her hooves down with an annoyed huff and lent forward with opening her mouth.

Completely helpless to do anything but watch, Hank did his best to hold himself and the bag still as Luna latched onto it with surprising precision and gave a careful pull. Without further trouble the bag ripped allowing Hank to pull his half into his mouth while letting Luna spit her half out.

Finding the plastic bag to be nothing but trouble, Luna tried her best to blow it and spit it out of her mouth while the piece of plastic kept getting stuck to her lips. Finally pulling it into her mouth and chewing it into a small ball the lunar princess was able to spit it out with enough force to get it past her dry lips.

Looking down to see Hank doing much the same after he seemingly got the pills out of his half, the pony finally had her curiosity neglected for too long and had to know how those tiny pills were going to provide any kind of help.

“What are those small tablets?”

Not answering her question but instead motioning with his eyes for the canteen on the ground Luna got the message and brought the canteen to Hank’s lips completely emptying the last of the water into his mouth.
“I would still like to know about what those tablets are going to do.” Luna stated as Hank swished the water around his mouth before swallowing.

“It’s drugs Luna.” Hank stated simply with a flat look, “And when I do anything I do it right.”

“What is that supposed to mean?” Luna asked, not understanding why he was being so cryptic.

“It’s my own blend of prescription narcotics I came up with after a LOT of experimentation. I call the bags with that mix in them my “go bags”. It’s a sustained combat stim.”

Completely taken aback from the revelation that Hank was apparently quite the drug abuser, Luna couldn’t help but feel shocked, “W-we didn't take you for drug user Hank.” Luna stuttered out.

“There’s a lot you don’t know about me and what I’ve done in the past Luna. Let’s keep it that way.” The man said with an air of finality about him.

“You will need to talk about your exploits, good or bad someday Hank.” Luna retorted.

An honest laugh making its way from his mouth Hank looked at Luna with a surprising amount of mirth behind his eyes. His jovial look was, however, somewhat disturbing to witness considering the structure of his scarred face, and the layers of blood covering him.

“I doubt that.” He eventually said with a chuckle.

Deciding to leave it be Luna instead wanted to know just what the drugs were and what they were going to do.

“So,” Luna began getting Hank's attention, “Just what do these “go bags” have in them? What does the mix of drugs do?”

“It’s primarily a painkiller. Codeine as the fast acting opioid, followed by a hit of oxycodone to keep the pain away for around a day. The real fun is in the other two pills.”

“What are those?” Luna asked, leaning forwards in intrigue.

“Those are the “uppers”, Amphetamine is my go to for that. Love the stuff.”

“What is an “upper” exactly?”

“It’s a drug that makes you feel good, as well as giving you energy. In this case it helps fight the minor depressant effects the opioids have but really it's just there to make me feel good and alert.” Hank sighed, “I mean it's kinda hard to breathe on this mix for a little while cause the opioids and the Amp kinda fight a little but ehhhhhh, minor details ya know.”

Already sounding much more upbeat Luna couldn’t help but be happy with the effects so far even if she didn't like the use of such substances.

“Plus….. I just feel normal when I’m on it. I mean opioids and amphetamines are highly addictive, and the lack of pain is great and all…” Hank said with a grunt before suddenly sitting up much to the surprise of Luna who looked at the man wide eyed, “But really what makes me want to take this stuff everyday is because it makes me feel like my old self. Makes me feel like the me before my family and friends were killed, before people I once knew started trying to eat me, before the bombs fell. I mean I was only in that shit for like four years but, god it fucked me up.”

Completely at a loss for words at what Hank had just said, Luna just sat and watched as the man sat back against a rock and started looking over his legs. Usually the man was just about the most closed off a pony could be so the turn in character was even more jarring to the princess than his sudden return to mobility. However it was clear to the pony as well that the human was knowledgeable in more fields than he let on. If he knew, seemingly moderate to advanced, pharmaceuticals what else did the man know that he had not revealed yet?”

“Also just letting you know,” Hank threw a pebble at Luna, snapping her out of her gaze and flashing a grin once she focused on him, “You’re probably gonna start feelin’ a little a little weird here soon. I can already tell your pupils are dilating a little.”

“What? What are you talking about?” Luna shook her head at the man, figuring he had just had his bell rung a little too hard.

“You chewed on your half of the bag before spitting it out and those pills have been in that bag for a loooong ass time, you definitely got a little hit outta it.”

Narrowing her eyes at the man, not at all amused at the revelation, Luna focused inwardly trying to notice anything strange but wasn’t able to come up with anything, “We feel no different.”

“Yeah, you got a little baby hit, probably wont do anything other than smooth out some rough spots that are hurting ya, but uh. You don’t have a history of respiratory issues do ya?” Hank asked, looking up from his leg.

“Not that we know of, no.” Luna was quick to reply.

“Right on.” Hank gave her a thumbs up while putting on a pair of blue surgical gloves, “You do have some weight to throw around after all so that’ll help temper any effects as well. Hank added just as Luna was looking away causing her to snap back to the man.

“Did you just call us fat?”

“Did that sentence contain the word fat anywhere?” Hank retorted, not even looking up to address her.

“No.”

“Then I didn’t call you fat did I? How much do you even weigh?” Hank asked, clearly not caring about the age long rule of not asking a mare her weight.

Looking down over her body Luna pursed her lips, alicorns were quite heavy by design, and even though she was admittedly quite thin, the number on the scale did not reflect that for her height.

“Last I checked I was roughly one hundred and ninety five stones. Now, howev-”

Getting cut off by Hank laughing himself into a coughing fit, the human cleared his throat and continued to laugh while pushing the suture through his skin.

“That’s it?” Hank chuckled looking up to a confused Luna, “You beanpole! How in the hell can you think you’re fat? I weighed more than that when I was fuckin’ thirteen! Then again I was damn near diabetic then as well.”

Taken aback from his outburst and claim that he weighed more than a nearly full grown alicorn at twelve years of age Luna scoffed, not believing the man for a second.

“I need to get you to Granny so she can get some food in you god damn.”

“We are not underweight either!” Luna cried, only causing the human to laugh more at her expense, going as far as slapping his own knee which immediately made him hiss.

“Oh yeah well how much do you weigh then Mr. big tough human?!” Luna tried her best to mock the man by puffing out her chest.

Getting the laughs out of his system still, it took Hank a few seconds to calm enough to speak, “Oh I think I was two sixty five a few weeks ago.”

As the seconds ticked by and Luna realized the man wasn’t laughing at his joke she started to get a little nervous that he was serious, “Don’t lie to us like that and not expect us to catch it. Do you believe we were born yesterday?”

“Ain’t lying.” Hank said simply as he cut the excess line from the suture he had just set.

Shaking her head, Luna simply refused to believe the man, “There is no way. That would make you heavier than even my sister.”

“I’m dense. What can I say?” Hank shrugged again.

“We are quite aware.” Luna quickly quipped, getting a snort from the human.

“Very funny.” Hank rolled his eyes finishing on the cut closest to his torso, “No but seriously I’m twice more dense than any living creature on this planet, my planet’s gravity was twice of what it is here so my body is as such built for environments with greater stress.”

“.... Seriously?”

“Yes, dead serious.” Hank confirmed.

“So that means that to you…”

“Everything here is light as fuck? Yes. It’s super easy to jump really high and run really fast with no effort? Yes. I can carry a hundred and twenty pounds on my back and it only then brings me to my baseline? Yes. Everything here is built weaker than me so I can break anything I want with relative ease? Most certainly.”

Nodding along as the man answered her question and more Luna sat back in amazement as everything started to make sense.

“That does explain a lot about you Hank. Your athleticism is truly a spectacle to behold, and I would dare to say that your physical prowess outdoes even that of myself. The fact you come from a realm that is similar to this one but harder in every way explains how you understand so much about this world but are also able to operate in it at… what we guess would be superhuman? Levels?” Luna pondered aloud.

“You got the term right.” Hank looked up to Luna with a smile, “And everything else you said was spot on as well.”

“You are a very interesting subject to think about Hank.” The lunar princess exclaimed, getting a raised brow in response from the human.

“Is that a good thing?”

“Very much so.”

“Then I’ll take it I guess.” Hank hummed before pouring rubbing alcohol into a series of deep cuts on his calf.

Jaw clenched in pain, the man took a series of deep breaths before looking to the mare in front of him who looked very concerned, “I… I got a question for you Luna.”

“Yes?” Wondering what the human could possibly want to know at a time like this she entertained.

“Did Celestia steal food from you as a kid or something cause the size disparity between you two is… oh god damn I can feel that on the bone… quite significant.”

Looking back at the man whose eyes were quinted in pain, Luna couldn’t help but give a small laugh and hang her head as she remembered back to her and her sister's childhood. “Yes, she actually did take food from me when we were foals, and older. Sister’s appetite is absolutely endless.”

“I knew it. I fuckin’ knew it!” Hank laughed through the pain as Luna did as well.

“When we were young she would even eat flowers out of mother’s garden, much to mother’s displeasure.”

“What was her favorite flower?” Hank followed the conversation.

“Daffodils, hooves down.” Luna revealed.

“Still kinda funny to me that you guys eat flowers and grass.”

“Well it is quite amusing to us that you find that strange when you eat fresh hearts.” Luna shot back with a raised brow.

Waving his hand a few times Hank finally nodded, “Fair enough.”

<><><> Golden Oaks Library, Ponyville, 3rd person <><><>

Watching Twilight pace back and forth, muttering all the while, Spike casually munched on a gem watching the pont grow more and more disheveled with every step.

“I need to send another letter!” Twilight cried, growing impatient for a response from the princess.

“Twilight! It’s been ten minutes! You’ve already sent two. You know the letters go to her bedroom when she’s busy!” Spike sighed, growing tired of the overreaction.

“Spike! That was HER magical signature that erupted from the Everfree! Something bad must have happened!”

Putting his half finished gem down with a sigh the small dragon leant back in his chair, “So what she’s in the Everfree? It's Princess Celestia we’re talking about here, you really think she, of all ponies, doesn’t have whatever is going on under control? Nothing can hurt her.”

“Except that human!” Twilight turned to look at Spike who was still unamused with the whole situation, “How are you so calm right now? Didn’t you feel it?”

“Uh the whole town felt the shockwave Twi, and that’s why I’m not worried,” Spike groaned, “Whatever she's doing I’d say is under control. She’s probably just putting up a magical ward at the old castle or something.”

Calmer, but not calm in any sense of the word Twilight continued to pace about, her mane growing more and more frazzled with every step until a series of knocks came from the old door. Quickly making her way over to the door and opening it a little too fast, a startled Rarity took a small step back, getting some distance between her and the disheveled Twilight Sparkle.

“Twilight dear…. Are you alright?” The fashionista asked, taking a forward step while looking over her near crazed looking friend.

“Yes! No! Maybe!” Twilight blurted, “ I don’t know, I’ve been trying to reach Princess Celestia since the magical pulse but haven’t been able to reach her!”

“BECAUSE IT’S NOTHING!” Spike yelled from inside the library, tired of Twilight's ramblings.

“So I take it the huge pulse was Princess Celestia’s then?” The white pony asked while taking a comb from her saddle bag with her magic. She of course had felt the wave hit the town but had no clue of what or whose it was.

“Yes, and I haven’t gotten a reply from the princess with either of the two letters I sent!” Twilight rambled before shutting up when she felt a comb get shoved into her mane.

“You’re a mess darling, clean yourself up a little.” Rarity said with a smile and moved past Twilight into the library, “And how can you expect the princess to reply to your letter when she is in the Everfree in the first place?”

“EXACTLY!” Spike again yelled in exasperation from the kitchen, no doubt going after more gems.

“Oh hello spike, would you be a dear and get me and Twilight a glass of tea please? I know she could use it.”

“O-of course Rarity.”

“Thank you darling.” Rarity said with a smile and pulled out two chairs before sitting, “Come here and sit down Twilight, you’re running yourself ragged over nothing.”

“But it’s not nothing. To feel that level of magic from here means that Princess Celestia cast a spell of unfathomable power and size. And I don't know what spell that could have been.”

“I don’t doubt that you don’t know Twilight.” Rarity said, not helping Twilight’s mood at all, “Celestia knows so much more than any of us, even you, so don’t get so worked up over something that is probably nothing. It’s bad for your beauty dear.”

Taking a deep breath Twilight sighed, “I guess you’re right Rarity.”

“I know I am darling.” Rarity smiled, “And don’t look so glum, I know the girls are on their way right now.”

Not able to help it but crack a small smile Twilight huffed before looking over to the white fashionista, “Thank’s a lot Rarity.”

“Of course darling.”

<><><> Plateau of Pain, The Three Cripples, 3rd person <><><>

“God damnit Luna! I told you I could do it.” Hank grumbled watching the Lunar princess wretch for the third time as she attempted to butcher some meat off a long dead Shuck for him.

“N- no! We can do it! Thou needs to focus on letting your body rest!” Luna replied, having to look away from the spilled guts of the Shuck; spilled guts that she hadn’t even put there.

“You’re mixing old and new English again, you’re getting stressed out.” Hank pointed out, only to receive daggers stared back at him from the mare in question.

Fire already built and burning steadily next to the man, the human just shook his head and grimaced at the extreme hunger pains he was feeling. He could tell the bacteria had decided to join the party because all of the sudden he felt his stomach drop and his energy levels deplete even further as the little symbiotes went haywire all over his broken frame. If Luna had thought he was hot to the touch before when the bacteria were simply keeping him alive through the shock he was in, the man now felt like a hot kerosine lantern.

Sweat beading off his body, dripping down his face and arms in deep red streaks as it washed away some of the blood that his entire body was caked in, the man was starting to grow irritable.

“Luna just go check on your sister, I’ll fucking handle it!”

“No! We have it!” Luna yelled back before a loud crack came from the pony and the wolf she was cutting on.

Turning around with a severed rear leg and a smile on her face, Luna smugly trotted back over to the human, the leg stabbed onto her sword which was held in her mouth. With a quick dip of her head Luna dumped the leg next to the human who instantly grabbed it and started skinning it with a fervor that she had never seen the likes of before.

“Shuck’s are extremely sturdy creatures, Hank. I cannot believe you defeated all of those that entered that passage in hoof to hoof combat.”

“I had no choice.” The human put simply, as he threw the fur and skin away.

Scoffing at his response, Luna turned and gazed back at the passage where Shuck bodies were piled almost five hooves high in some spots and where the stone floor was covered in every inch by dead bodies and blood.

“Don’t write off your actions so easily,” Luna said, almost offended, “What you were able to do here today is the stuff of legends. Do you have any idea of how impossible the odds you were against were?”

Slowly raising his head and looking Luna straight in the eyes, Hank's jaw clenched before loosening as the human’s head fell back down to the leg in his lap. Sore hands finding themselves on either side of the joint that connected the lower leg and paw to the thigh Hank gave a sudden pull and twist that obliterated the joint and separated the two with a harsh, grinding snap.

Wincing at the sound, but unable to not be impressed but the show of strength regardless, Luna’s expression softened as she registered Hank’s sudden turn in body language.

“Did I say something to upset you?” Worry heavy in her voice Luna asked.

“No.”

Catching the edge in his voice that had not been there before Luna turned and started to walk away with a hurt look on her face, “We are going to check on our sister.”
Only getting a few steps away the midnight purple mare was stopped with a much softer call from the man, “Luna… I just don’t like being praised.”

Stopping in her tracks before turning around the lunar princess cocked her head to the side, “Why not?”

As memories came flooding back to the human he was quick to shake them from his mind, “I just don’t deserve any.”

Clear as crystal that something else was truly at the cause of his hang up Luna knew it wasn’t the time to pry and decided to let it go with a simple sigh, “We both know that isn’t true Hank.”

Turning back around and slowly making her way towards the dugout, leaving Hank to cook and eat his meal in peace.

The small of dead Shuck’s hitting her in the face as she got closer to the dugout Luna pushed through the pungent odor of death and blood quickly reaching the edge of the hole in the ground.

Stepping over the dead body in her way, steadily making it down the incline, the lunar princess looked at her sleeping elder sister’s face and took a relieved breath. The fact that Celestia had rolled herself over was a good sign that she wasn’t too hurt, just exhausted. A brief thought to touch her sister’s horn with her own and see if there were any dreams to observe crossed Luna’s mind, almost out of instinct, before it was instantly shot down.

There was just no way either of the two had a strong or stable enough magical connection to even begin to attempt such a thing. Luna could even feel Celestia’s body still pulling magic in from the surrounding area and even herself to some extent.

While Luna was surprised that her sister was so extremely low on magic to still be pulling it in, she was more relieved that physically her sister wasn’t in awful shape and had survived the ordeal after all.

Turning to leave once again before she had any more magic pulled from her, Luna looked at her sister for a few seconds more before hiking up the blood soaked incline to the dugout. Having to shake her hooves free from the blood and dirt that had stuck to them Luna grimaced as she made her way back toward the campfire.

<><><>

Hungrily tearing into the seared cut of meat in his hands the human couldn’t help but let out a moan when he felt the protein hit his stomach causing the chronic aching and throbbing to instantly die down.

It didn’t matter that the cut of meat was on the rare side in some areas and on the burnt side in others, or that it was covered in white ash despite his efforts to brush it off, to the injured human it was the most delicious thing he had ever tasted. As such it took the man no time at all to absolutely demolish the two pound piece of meat and fat, and in an instant he wanted more. Even so the man did at least have the sense to wait and let the other cut cook more properly than the last so it would provide more nutrition.

As he waited in anticipation for the slab to cook, Hank noticed Luna returning from the dugout and the distinct lack of any signs of sadness or panic on her face or in her body language. A small wave of relief coming over the man that the large white mare’s vitals were holding Hank couldn’t help but smile and lay his head back against the rock and enjoy the rays of sun that were now able to hit his body now that the trees had been vaporized.

“We take it you are doing better now that you have something in your stomach?” Luna spoke as she approached the resting human.

“Very much so. And I take it you’re feeling better after seeing your sister is still alright?”

“Indeed.” Luna nodded while sitting next to the human, “How did you know she was alright?”

Cracking an eye open to check on the meat as it sizzled on the large rock next to the embers, Hank moved to flip it with his knife, “Your body language is calm.”

“You really analyze everything around don’t you?” Luna rhetorically asked, scrunching her nose at the scent of cooking Shuck meat.

“Everything all the time, everywhere I go. It sucks.”

Humming in understanding, Luna nodded, “Hard to relax isn’t it?”

“Impossible to relax,” Hank sighed, moving the cut of meat around idly, “It can be fun to surprise people with little things no one else notices or remembers though. How’d you get over it? Or have you?”

“A thousand years on the moon breaks many habits.” Luna said simply.

Turning to address the mare, Hank looked at her face as she stared off into nothing, “A thousand years?” The human asked, thinking he heard wrong.

“A thousand years.” Luna growled out.

“God damn.” Hank couldn’t help but laugh, “I woulda flat out killed myself. Fuck. That.”

Shocked out of her trance at the crass nature of Hank’s statement Luna couldn’t help but start laughing at the comment. It was a breath of fresh air to finally have somepony say something other than: ‘That sounds horrible’ or ‘I’m sorry you had to go through that’, the crass nature that Hank seemed to exude at all times was one of Luna’s favorite characteristics of the man.

“We mustn’t lie either Hank,” Luna laughed out, “I would have killed myself in your circumstance.”

“Well shit man,” The human huffed, “I tried to kill myself in my circumstance.”

Both the man and pony laughed even harder, going as far as doubling over as they cackled, despite the morbid and depressing subject matter. With tears in their eyes and lungs empty the pair were forced to calm down to catch their breaths but kept laughing occasionally until they were both silent again.

Pulling the meat off the stone, satisfied with its level of relative rawness, Hank turned his head in Luna’s direction, “You know,” He started getting the mare’s attention, “I suppose we’re lucky, or unlucky, that I got the zombie apocalypse and you got a vacation to the moon.”

Smile still on her face from their shared laughing session, it only grew wider at the comment, “Yes, I suppose so. I most certainly do not think I could have survived the four years at the end of the world in the conditions you endured.”

“And I know for damn sure I woulda died in about three minutes on the moon.” Hank added.

“We are lucky.” Luna nodded, putting particular emphasis on the word.

“We’re somethin’ alright.” Hank huffed before taking a generous bite of the Shuck steak.

Simply watching the human tear through the huge piece of meat, Luna couldn’t suppress the small shiver that shot down her spine at the morbid sight. Thinking about his impressive abilities, large and hardy frame, and insanely fast reaction times it really should’ve dawned on her that Hank was an apex predator sooner because of his forward facing eyes and the layout of his teeth but Luna had really never considered it before. Watching him tear through enough meat to feed four griffons after slaughtering a tide of wolves with his bare hands had a very strange way of sinking the point home however.

Averting her gaze in an instant when Hank’s eyes snapped to hers more or less out of instinct, Luna saw him pull the Chunk of meat way from his mouth and turn to her out of peripheral vision and for some reason felt her heart pick up a beat or two.

“Sorry if I’m making you uncomfortable with how I’m eatin’ this. I’m just starving and how much I heal seems to be tied to how much I eat.” The man said, having felt Luna’s stare for a while and realizing why she was looking at him the way she was.

“It is more than fine, the volume in which you eat is just… jarring.” Luna responded honestly.

“I’ve heard that before,” Hank also said honestly, “But I mean you don’t get this big eating daisies.” He smiled and pulled up his right arm, flexing it before instantly regretting his decision and dropping the arm.

Shaking her head at the human’s antics, the turn in conversation and small show of strength did remind Luna of a topic she wanted to bring back up.

“Hank I want to say something but I do not want you to get mad.” Luna started somewhat nervously.

“No promises.” Hank smiled and laughed before taking another bite of Shuck thigh.

Knowing that was as good as she was going to get, the lunar princess sighed, “I know you said you don’t like receiving praise for your actions, which I do understand, and it’s very humble of you.”

“It’s not a matter of humility, Moon pie,” Hank quickly interjected between bites, “”It’s that I don’t deserve it.”

“I do not believe I could disagree more.” Luna shook her head while looking at the man while he looked back to her with no emotion, “I do not exaggerate this Hank, without magic, not even an alicorn could have done what you did. What you managed here today surplants as one of the most lethal combatants I have ever fought alongside. Without you, my sister and I would be dead Hank.”

Completely silent, staring off to his right, where the dam of rot used to be before Celestia’s miniature sun reduced a half mile of forest into ash, the man suddenly took a deep breath and turned his head back to front and opened his mouth, “You do realize I’m the one who got us all into this mess, put all our lives on the chopping block? It was my idea to scout these woods, and it was my phone which I was too fucking retarded not to leave at home that siced that whole valley onto us.”

“Hank.” Luna shook her head in disappointment, “There are risks that are always associated with actions such as these-”

“Lu-”

“Now is the time for you to listen and for us to talk.” The mare said sternly, getting an annoyed huff from the man but no further interruption

“You are gifted in many manners of things Hank, I’m not discrediting anything you’ve accomplished or survived through against all odds, but you’re young and dumb.”

While his body language had grown a little tense and his face was stuck in a small frown as Luna continued the second she called him young the human’s head instantly snapped to Luna and locked onto her with wide, anger filled eyes, his jaw clenched almost tight enough to break his teeth as his hands also started to tremble a little.

Instantly taken aback by the extreme shift in the man’s disposition from calm to almost lunging at her, Luna faltered for a second and had to process the extreme amount of anger on the man’s face for a second before continuing, “I have led hundreds of ponies to their deaths Hank.” Luna gulped at the look in his eyes, “ And all of them chose to be there behind me, and yet, despite my best efforts, they still died.”

“W-What I am trying to say is that you cannot blame yourself for everything that happens to those that you lead or propose an idea to. You are not responsible for my sister or I’s wellbeing. We know the risks that combat entails and do not blame you for anything that happened here today. So please do not blame yourself for such things in the future.” Luna finally got her point across to the human somewhat shakily but felt like most of it was unfortunately ignored by the man as he stared at her with absolute rage in his eyes as she spoke.

As the seconds drew on after Luna had finished speaking she found it increasingly hard to look at the man who had still not looked away from her or calmed in any way. Having to look at Hank in short bursts before looking to the ground or the horizon Luna’s ear twitched when the human finally spoke.

“You can call me dumb. You can call me any manner of insults, I don’t care. But don’t you ever call me young again.” Hank snapped at the mare who was somewhat surprised by the real reason behind his incredible anger, “Just because I haven’t been through many winters doesn’t mean I’m fuckin’ young! Calling me young makes it seem to me that you think I don’t know a fucking thing! Is that what you think!? You think I don’t know the horrors that life has to offer, That I haven't experienced every Goddamn day seeing something more fucked up than the last but being unable to care cause I’ve seen so much?”

Shaking his head, the man switched from mad to sad for a split second before going right back to angry, “So no. I’m not young! I don’t get to call myself young anymore. And I ain’t gonna have anyone else skip over all that SHIT I went through and call me young, or a kid, or a boy. And I don’t care if its some two-thousand and whatever the fuck year old pony that says it.”

Looking right at Luna, Hank reached up and adjusted his jaw with a loud click before continuing, “ I don't care if I’m less than a hundredth your age, I have seen and done things that you can’t even begin to comprehend and I won’t have you patronize me. I don’t care if you think I haven't had enough life experience yet and I don’t care if you call me inexperienced, but don’t ever call me young ever again. Got it Luna?”

Staying silent, unable to find the words after the anger filled rant hank just threw at her Luna just looked back at the man much to his annoyance, “I said: Got it Luna!?”

“Y-Yes.” The mare replied with a shock, “We really meant no offense Hank, truly! We had no idea this is a raw nerve of yours.”

Staying silent for a few moments, just looking at the fire as it crackled, the man sighed and hung his head, “Well it is, so please don’t call me that again, I really, really fucking hate it.”

“Understood. We are sorry.” Luna nodded.

“Don’t be. You didn’t know, and I shouldn't've gone off on you like that. It’s just hard to control this thing sometimes.” Hank gestured to his head.

“We- I understand more than you know.” Luna said with a sad smile.

Sitting beside each other for a few minutes in silence more inside their heads than out Luna was the first to shake from her thoughts and looked over to the man who was quite obviously still stuck in his, “I am going to go check on our Sister… On my sister. I will give you some alone time.”

“Appreciate it.” Hank said simply sitting up straight, “Once I get myself fixed up a bit more here and let the little bastards in my bloodstream do their thing we need to get moving out of here.”

She didn’t know how Hank expected to walk anytime soon or how they would go anywhere if her sister was still unconscious but Luna nodded in confirmation nonetheless before walking away from the human and back toward her the dugout where her sister was. Even though the hard part seemed to be over Luna still knew the road back home would be anything but easy.

Author's Note

Not too awful on time between chapters this time so here we are. I realize not much really happened this chapter but not everything needs to be action packed all the time. Either way I hope it was entertaining either way and was able to convey that Hank did not get out free of injury.

Also I updated the main story description and finally set the time line in stone here is what I added verbatim to the description: Apocalypse time line: early 2014 - mid 2018. Little over 4 years total before main character is zapped to ponyland. Ignore all other mentions of how long the man character says he was going through the end of the world for. Four years is the real amount of time, I just haven't had time to sift through all the chapters and find every mention of the time spent.

So here we are. More changes to story details are to come, mostly pertaining to vehicles, but will be very slight.

Tomate

Return Trip pt.2

“All right,” Hank said to no one in particular as he put the butt of the shotgun on the ground and pulled his legs toward his body, “Let’s. Fuckin’. Move.” He grunted out each word, pushing his legs under himself and standing for the first time in over two hours.

Taking a second to wobble back and forth on his stiff and numb legs, the man slowly got his balance back over the next few minutes of deep breaths before giving a curt nod and taking his first steps.

Painful and stiff as he picked them up and put them back down, Hank fought the urge to limp and instead walked confidently toward the dugout where Luna and Celestia were. Amazed at himself that he was even on his feet and using his arms so quick after having his legs and arms battered in the fashion they were he gave a few low laughs at the thought that is had only taken, a large hit of narcotics, all his suture string, gauze, and what had to have been over ten pounds of meat.

“Yeah, only.” The man huffed at his own thought, looking down to the shotgun in his grasp and opening the chamber to check if it was loaded out of habit, even though he knew it was as empty as it could be.

Still unable to keep a small frown from crossing his face at the result of the press check regardless, Hank looked back over his shoulder to his fire that was still burning and pushed down the impulse to put it out. Usually he would put it out and bury the evidence just to make himself as hard as possible to track but he didn’t figure it mattered when a half mile of forest was now reduced to barren ash, while some far off areas still smoldered and smoked. No he didn’t figure his small cooking fire really mattered in such a circumstance.

Having to tear his eyes once more from the absolute spectacle that Celestia had created, Hank kept pushing with his legs, working them looser and looser with each step he took until he reached the edge of the dugout and was able to look down and see the still comatose body of Celestia and the sleeping body of Luna next to her.

“I think it would be wise to get moving.” Hank said loudly and clearly causing the small alicorn to jolt awake and look around for a few seconds confusedly before finally settling on the upright form of the human looking down at her.

“Y-You’re walking!” Luna said in a surprised tone while getting up herself, “How?”

Gazing down at the royal pony with a leveled look, the man didn't even care to respond as he slowly made his way down the slope into the dugout. As time past the blood that started in the bodies of the Shucks he had places around the hole to camouflage and mask the scent of the ponies had all leaked out and created a very slick and sticky mix with the heavy clay soil the Everfree was rich with.

Cursing slightly as his feet started to go out from under him the man barely caught himself as he reached the bottom with freshly aggravated muscles.

Doing his best to get the kinks out of his back Hank grumbled something unintelligible before turning his attention back to Luna, “Are you ready to get out of here?”

“Of course,” Luna nodded, “but I fail to see how we intend to do so.” The lunar princess looked over her shoulder to the still resting form of her elder sister.

Taking a quick look at Celestia as well, hoping she would at least be awake after the few hours they had rested Hank nodded with a sigh, slinging the shotgun around his front instead of over his shoulder, “Suppose I’ll just carry her.”

“Carry her.” Luna pointed at her sister, “That huge pony, over five kilohooves through dense woods and rough terrain? I don’t think you understand how difficult that will be, not even considering your broken frame.”

Face as dead as a doornail Hank stared at Luna before moving past her, “I think you need to stop underestimating me. Fatal mistake.”

Kneeling down next to the prone form of the filthy white pony Hank did a few diagnostic checks on her before deciding she was stable to move and rolling her over so he could grab onto her hooves.

“At least let me help you get her on your shoulders,” Luna interjected, knowing she would never change the human’s mind.

“Just give me some space Luna, I have a lot of experience carrying the wounded and dead. People that were a lot heavier than your sister.” The human huffed, as he twisted to the side and pulled his left hand and arm that had a hold of Celestia’s front hooves over his head while wrapping his other arm under her rear and pulling as well.

Heeding the man’s advice with a frown, Luna watched as in one motion Hank slid her sister onto his shoulders and stood up, having to stand a little leant forward to keep Celestia from falling off his back.

“Alright, let’s get the fuck out of here before we overstay our welcome even more.” The man said without a hint of strain in his voice as he walked past her and up the embankment over the dead shucks.

Shaking her head at the man Luna made sure her sisters and her own sword were secure before following after the human, the blood soaked soil that clung to her hooves bringing back distinctive memories as she trudged through it.

As Hank, Luna, and Celestia by extension, enlarged the gap between themselves and the plateau that had been clean cut and retrofitted as a mass grave, Luna found herself increasingly impressed by the human’s toughness and stamina. Through the half an hour they had been making their way forward Hank had started outpacing the midnight mare despite his wounds and the added weight her plus sized sister provided.

Clearing her throat as she walked beside the man as he stopped and started scanning their surroundings as he had done in a very methodical pattern for the entirety of their hike Luna tilted her head to look up at the man as he scanned around, “I get the vague impression you’re well practiced in long range expeditions.”

“Very.” The man answered promptly before starting back into his quick pace through the forest.

“Yes. However, I am not at the moment, could we slow down a little?” Luna said with a huff, her legs and lungs burning with exertion, the complex terrain being much more taxing on her four legged form than Hank’s more agile two legged position.

“Sure.” Hank agreed with no qualms unlike the first time she and her sister had complained about his breakneck pace.

Relieved with his approval, Luna was quickly able to catch up with the man as he halved his speed and took place on his right side, “I appreciate it.”

“No problem,” The man reassured, honestly happy to slow down and give his screaming thighs and calves a small breather, though he’d never admit it.

“How far have you traveled on hoof in one day before?” Luna asked as their pace turned into more of a stroll.

“Depends on what you mean by ‘day’, you mean a twenty four hour cycle or around twelve?”

Surprised that he had enough data to need clarification on her parameters, Luna decided to go for the largest number, “Twenty four hours.”

“Ummmmm, that woulda been about… forty-ish. That’s what the map said as the crow flies but you can never really go in a perfectly straight line so a little more than that I guess.”

Eyes widening at the answer, Luna reflected inwardly at herself and decided even more that she needed to get into better shape, “How long did that take?”

“On that day, I ran and walked for about twelve hours, twenty four miles to the first target, then I fought a little, did what I needed to do, then left in a hurry sixteen and half miles to my final point where I again did what indeed to do and then promptly slept for two days straight.”

Eyebrow raised in curiosity, Luna had a feeling she knew what he had meant by ‘doing what he needed to’ but once again needed to know for sure. It didn’t help that hearing about Hank’s exploits always found a way of making the princess wonder almost like a child with how different and wild they were, “And what was it you were doing?”

“Closing off a main route of travel of the infected with a large amount of explosives, I blew up a bridge. Well finished blowing it up. It was already pretty fucked up from an attempt when the corps of engineers tried to blow it hoping to stem the movement of the fast movers in the early days of the end, didn’t end so well for em.”

The man said with a grim undertone making Luna frown, barely even able to imagine what the scene had to have looked like.

“But I got it done, brought the hate so their deaths weren’t completely in vain. After that though I left for another small town just to see how it had fared and after I realized the answer was bad I stuck around and bloodied the water for a little bit while also sending and trying to receive radio communications… to no avail of course.”

“You not knowing how to quit isn't a new phenomenon I can see.” Luna looked up to see a small smile come across the man’s face at her comment.

“What else is there to do in the apocalypse? It’s do and die, might as well get some shit done before something takes you out.”

Though she understood what the man was getting at, it still didn’t answer the question of just why he did everything he did. It didn’t answer what motivated him so strongly to push through four years of unbelievably hard days. She didn't know why she did but Luna absolutely needed to know how and why he kept going.

“I understand, but what motivated you to keep going like you did?”

Hank didn't answer immediately like last time, instead he looked around for a few seconds as his jaw clenched and unclenched repeatedly. Luna could tell the man was thinking about what to say, if he even decided to tell her, she had been around him long enough to know that when he was thinking really hard or mad that the muscles of his mandible would very obviously flare as he clenched and unclenched his jaw.

Minus the obvious and universal tells of anger or happiness, the small detail with his jaw was the only tell Luna had been able to decipher for the usually stone faced man. Eventually though Hank stopped with his tell and brought his head back to forward and took a deep breath before looking down at Luna to address her question.

“When I kill people I feel good.” Hank said with a completely flat, emotionless face that forced a small shiver to shoot down the lunar princess’s spine.

Truth be told, Hank had tried to formulate a better way to say what he just had but he was also a man who put a great value on being direct and to the point. He’d want Luna to do the same so he figured he should just stay truthful to himself and the truth in general.

“I see.” Luna responded, obviously at a loss for words.

Silence falling between them, minus the sounds of blades and gear clunking as they walked, Luna and Hank continued to walk side by side through the uneven terrain for a few minutes more before Luna just couldn't keep her thoughts to herself anymore.

“Surely that is not the only reason Hank.” She broke the silence causing one of Hank’s small eyes to lock onto her as he kept his head forward.

“It’s not.” The man admitted a moment later, “but it’s a large part of why.”

“What else is there?” Luna couldn’t help but prod deeper.

“Why do you care so damn much?” Hank asked, keeping his voice leveled and flat.

“Nothing but pure curiosity, the situation that was thrust upon you is completely unthinkable. The fact you survived is amazing to us and… I… just want to know how you managed to overcome such a situation.”

Staring forward as he mulled over Luna’s explanation for her extreme interest, Hank eventually came to find no flaws in her explanation and decided to be more forthcoming with his motives, “It’s simple Luna. I was enraged that my world fell, that my family and friends all died, that the virus made a mockery of the people I once knew and loved turning them into ravenous pack huntin’ monsters. I was full of hate, rage, and sadness. Killing made that all go away while I was fighting, so I fought. It was my only passion, my only entertainment, it was all I cared to do.”

Completely enraptured by Hank’s explanation, Luna eagerly nodded for him to continue when he stopped and looked down at her.

“So I set my own mission. My dad made me promise I wouldn’t kill myself, that I fight no matter how bad it gets in the month between the start of the end and his death so I couldn't take the easy way out. Instead I figured that even if there were a hundred million infected out there every single one that died was a step in the right direction. I decided that my mission in life would be to kill as many as possible starting with the small town I lived kinda close to,” Pausing for a second Hank cleared his throat, “Let’s just say I was onto bigger projects after the first winter.”

“Like the bridge?” Luna interjected.

“Like the bridge.” Hank confirmed, “So why do you fight? You know why I fight so why do you?”

Not expecting the man to turn it around on her Luna took a second, even if she already knew the answer. “To eliminate the threats that befall our nation and citizens.”

“Really?” Hank looked down at Luna, irritated.

“What?”

“I answer honestly and you’re gonna give me that polished political bullshit?”

“My answer is not bullshit.” Luna bit back, “Me and my sister did not just fall into the positions we now hold. We wanted them and fought for them for many years to uplift our fellow ponies. Much blood has been shed for that cause so no, it is not polished political bullshit.” Luna scoffs.

Walking a few steps further Hank took his time on thinking about Luna’s response before vocalizing his own, “I apologize.” Hank said, looking down to Luna at his side for a second.

“Usually when someone answers like that they’re just trying to make themselves look better despite what they’ve done. When I think people are hiding their true intentions or reasons it pisses me off pretty quick. I misjudged.” Hank explained.

“Why would you not believe me?” Luna looked up to the man obviously hurt.

Stopping in his tracks, Celestia still on his shoulders, the human did a quick scan of their surroundings before taking in a long deep breath while looking up to the treetops.

“Where I’m from there is nobody, and I mean nobody, that killed for noble reasons. At least not solely.” The man said with a sigh, “So….” The man paused to take a deep breath again to steady himself, “On the rare circumstance you met another person that wasn’t some variant of infected, and they start going on about how just and noble they are in spite of the end of the world… You kill them.”

Shaking her head, Luna didn’t understand, “w-why?”

“Because they were lying.” Hank said firmly, “And they were trying their best to get you to drop your guard around them so they could pull one over on you.”

“Have you…. Seen that before?” Luna asked as they started moving again.

“I have the scars to prove it.” Hank responded not turning his head while he kept looking forward.

“I accept your apology.” Luna said after a few seconds of silence. Now she knew why the man didn’t believe her and found it impossible to even be upset at him for not. His world was so far beyond awful that even being nice, or the outward expression of being nice was a sign of someone trying to backstab you. It was a level of horrible that was foreign to even Luna and Celestia because at least they were surrounded by those they could trust even when things were at their worst.

Hank didn’t have that. He wasn’t even afforded the luxury of trust on his planet. Everything had been taken. His past most certainly explained his trust issues and made her think that those trust issues might be even more deeply rooted than the man even showed. It also came to her mind that the worst thing that could ever happen to the human other than losing another he loved would be if someone he trusted betrayed him. She could only imagine the outlash of rage that would follow such a revelation for the man and gave a small nod to herself that she would never, NEVER, break the trust that Hank had put in her. Even if that amount was small. She simply couldn't bring herself to even think about the pain that would bring the already damaged man.

“I appreciate it.” Hank responded to Luna’s acceptance of his apology.

Falling into silence for real this time the three continued to make their way back to relative safety. All the while Hank had their surroundings in check while Luna did her best to keep vigilant as well but found her mind filled with so much she had a hard time from turning inwards while also devoting most of her remaining attention to compulsively checking to see if Celestia had started to stir every few steps. So far absolutely no signs of responsiveness had shown themselves but all of that changed when she noticed one of her sisters' rear legs twitch.

Devoting more of her attention to her sister Luna watched as the twitches grew more frequent and stronger. At the same time Hank noticed the change in his cargo and slowed his pace while looking over his left shoulder to Celestia’s face, seeing the previously comatose pony’s face scrunched in discomfort with lips tight and eyes screwed shut.

Not doing much more than acknowledging that she was coming to Hank turned his back forward and kept walking.

“Is she waking up?” Luna asked.

“Thinkin’ so.” Hank confirmed, feeling more of her twitches through his shoulders.

Without much more waiting both Luna and Hank had their answer when Celestia suddenly tensed as she took in a large gasp, much like when Luna had first awoken, and immediately started coughing.

Looking back over his shoulder with a small smile Hank’s eye met Celestia’s quickly as she continued to cough. Her eyes wide and confused, a fair amount of shock still on her system, Hank looked back away from Celestia to once again get a read on their surroundings due to the increased level of noise they were now emitting.

“Welcome back to the land of the living sister!” Luna said with a fair amount of amusement in her voice, “Does it not feel great to be alive!” The dark furred mare added knowing that Celestia was most certainly hating every second of her existence as the magical exhaustion became a part of her consciousness.

“W-where am… are we? What h h happened?” Celestia struggled to get out between the coughs and groans of pain.

Hissing at the burning in his calves, thighs, and lower back Hank grunted as well as he slowed his pace even more, “We’re heading back. The main cell was completely destroyed.”

Celestia didn’t reply. She heard what Hank had said and registered it but her body and mind was so alight with pain and confusion that she didn’t even know that she was being carried by the man. All she knew is that she was bobbing around, had seen a blurry image of the human’s face and had heard both his and her sister’s voice.

Purely focused on heaving more and more air into her lungs, as certain pain bled away it was replaced with nauseousness as the nerves in her stomach reactivated and objected heavily with the amount of blood and other fluids that had filled her stomach through her hail mary.

Finding it harder and harder to take deep breaths while gagging as she fought to keep from throwing up as her head and neck swung somewhat limply from the position she was being carried in, Celestia found herself losing the battle with her stomach and spinning head.

Groaning as the swirling feeling in her stomach got worse and it became almost impossible to breath from her throat closing up the solar princesses’s eyes suddenly snapped fully open from their half closed state and ner neck muscles instantly tightened bringing her head in line with her body before her stomach fully revolted against its contents and sent them up her throat and out her mouth with an awful involuntary contraction of her abdomen.

Sputtering as she coughed and spit, Celestia breathed in a few good deep breaths before her stomach tightened again, forcing more of the blood and bile from her stomach until it was empty.

Gasping for breath while dry heaving a few more times Celestia let her neck go limp again as she caught her breath and recovered from the forced evacuation. As the headache and swirling in her stomach started to dissipate, the white mare was finally able to open her eyes for the first time and actually register what she was seeing once she blinked all the tears away.

Finally able to look around, the regal pony realized at last that she was no longer on the plateau, or anywhere near it for that matter, and that she was also being carried on Hank’s shoulders as she looked over his head.

As her surroundings came more and more in focus as Celestia’s body slowly but surely returned to some form of normalcy she by chance happened to look down to the ground and in the process caught something that made her stomach sink.

Through the process of her stomach emptying itself Celestia had managed to aim nearly all of it at Hank and had covered his entire left side in her vomit from shoulder to knee.

“I-I am so sorry.” Celestia weakly apologized once she realized what she had done.

“It’s okay.” Hank said simply.

Feeling like Hank’s shortness was related to his anger, which would be warranted after being thrown up on twice, Celestia wanted to make sure he really knew she was sorry.

“No really Hank, I’m so sor-,”

“I was a field medic Celestia.” Hank cut off her apology, making her close her mouth, “I’m far past caring about being thrown up on.”

“Regardless. I’m sorry.” Celestia apologized anyway.

Knee giving out for a second, Hank stumbled for a second before regaining his footing and pushing forward, “Just don’t make a habit of it and we’ll be fine.” The human grunted.

Small stumble not going unnoticed by Luna, and especially not by Celestia since she was finding on his shoulders, concern for the man started to grow for both Celestia and most certainly Luna who knew just how badly injured he was; where Celestia was more or less clueless to his torn up state.

“I think we should stop and rest.” Luna suggested while looking at the mans shaking legs.

“I agree.” Celestia chimed in while Hank blew them both off with a huff.

“Can’t. Our scent trail is even stronger now because she threw up and since I’m covered in it.”

Face falling at the mention of her mishap Celestia stayed quiet as she rode on the human’s shoulders while Luna shook her head as Hank pushed harder and picked up the pace.

“Need I remind you about the grievous state of your wounds?” Luna said, speeding up as well.

“No. I feel them fine.” Hank huffed as they rounded a small bend only to be met with a quaint and tranquil pond on their right, only about ten yards away.

“Look.” Luna pointed to the body of water that seemed to be fed by a small spring coming out of the tan moss covered rock formation directly next to it, “This is the perfect chance to stop, rest, and get cleaned off.”

Looking over the body of water like it was holding the Loch Ness monster itself, Hank shook his head slowly before he looked at Luna, “No. We need to get out ASAP.”

“I do think it is a good idea. After all you said the Shucks were gone.” Celestia said as Hank started to turn and continue on.

Growing impatient with Luna and the voice on his shoulder Hank sighed, “We just don’t have the time. Can’t risk it.”

“Listen to me Hank.” Luna said and walked in front of the human to block him, “You said that you were a medic right?”

“I did.”

“Then you know how important it is to stay clean, especially when you have open wounds like all of us do, especially thou.” Luna explained, “Not only that but it would also help neutralize the scent trail we may have.”

Mulling it over in his head, gritting his teeth all the while the human grunted, “We don’t even know if that water is contaminated or not, we’re downstream.”

“It’s a natural spring.” Luna said looking over her shoulder to the tantalizing sight, “And we’re three hundred hooves away from the stream.” Looking up at the human with a small smile Luna did her best to reassure him it would be alright, “You know I’m right.”

Starting down at the deep blue alicorn Hank closed his eyes and took a deep breath, “Fine.” He finally grumbled, but we make it quick, and that’s only if the water looks and smells absolutely clean.”

A wide smile spreading across her face Luna quickly turned and headed down toward the medium sized pond.

With a sigh the man begrudgingly followed after the small alicorn with Celestia still on his shoulders.

“How long have you been carrying me?” Celestia asked from her spot on the human’s shoulders, his hands still holding onto her rear and front legs.

“About three miles.” He answered as they neared the water.

“It looks and smells absolutely clean!” Luna called out.

“You didn’t have to do that Hank.”

“I wasn’t going to fucking leave you, and we weren’t staying.” Hank said sternly while turning his head just enough to look her in the eye.

Not knowing what to say, the words that she was going to use to respond to him died in her throat causing her to just quickly nod and look away from the human.

“I would’ve carried you and Luna out, I don’t care.” Hank hissed through his teeth as he lowered himself to a knee once he got to the water’s edge. Taking a second he then let go of Celestia’s rear legs with his right hand and let the arm droop to his side limp, the appendage having gone numb over a mile ago.

As Celestia’s rear end slid off his back the pony did her best to get her hooves under her before shakily standing for the first time in hours.

Once Hank realized she could stand on her own he then let go of her front legs and let the large pony disembark from his shoulders entirely. Wobbling a little as she took her first steps, the feeling still returning to her legs, Celestia walked past the man on the way to the water and finally got a good look at the state Hank had been left in after their battle. Unable to take her eyes off of him as he slowly lowered himself into a sitting position, his head hung, her breath hitched once she noticed the grizzly punctures and cuts that lined his legs under the thick layer of dried gore that covered him.

She desperately wanted to say something to the man that could convey how grateful she was but figured that it wasn’t the best time for that and turned to locate her sister who was belly deep in the water already and looking back at her and the man with a sad smile on her face.

Reciprocating the look Celestia took her first step into the cool water that was quickly followed by another and another as she waded out to her sister encouraged by the refreshing nature of the cool water and the prospect of getting clean.

Wading deeper as the pair wordlesly and slowly made their way toward the rock formation that surrounded the spring on three sides. As they approached the stones an old familiar scent drifted to the two princesses' noses making them both pause and look at the rocks that were covered in thick light gray and green moss at the waterline.

“What luck!” Luna exclaimed and made her way to the closest patch of the lichen, “Castile moss! Remember when mother used to collect it when we were foals? It always made my coat feel so good.”

“How could I forget!?” Celestia smiled as well and followed her sister who was already pulling some of the moss off the rocks with her front hooves and soaking it in the water.

Once Celestia reached the rock wall as well and started to collect her own bundle of the “miracle moss” as their mother had called she looked over with a smile as Luna brought her now soaked and frothy bundle of moss to her nose and took a deep breath, remembering the scent the soapy moss gave off, one of the main scents of their childhood.

“Oh my goodness.” Luna muttered with a sigh, “Do you remember when mother would boil some over the fire? The house smelled so wonderful for days.”

Thinking back to that time thousands of years ago Celestia gave a somber smile at the thought about the much simpler time, “I do sister.”

“Ever wish you could go back?” Luna asked, opening her eyes after her trip down memory lane had reached its conclusion.

“Every day of my life.” Celestia replied as she brought her hoof full of moss to her nose this time and took a deep breath that flooded her sinus with the mixed scent like pine needles and wet grass.

“I feel the same way.” Luna confessed, “Much simpler times.”

“That is an understatement.” Celestia laughed, getting a chuckle from Luna as well, as she started scrubbing her face with the moss, doing her best to remove the dried blood and grime that made her face feel tight.

Bringing her head back above water after thoroughly washing her face Celestia took a satisfied breath as her face dripped water and her mane clung to her head and neck. Watching Luna do much the same, Celestia looked at the face of the pony in front of her that looked much more like her sister instead of somepony who had gone twelve rounds in the boxing ring.

As both ponies smiled at each other, no doubt thinking the same thing they both started to remember that there was a third in their party and at the same time turned their heads to where Hank had been to see that the human was still exactly where he had sat down.

Smiles fading, Luna called out to the man who was sitting with his knees pulled up, his arms resting on said knees as his head continued to hang down, his chin touching his chest, “Are you not going to clean off Hank? There is lots of castile moss! It feels wonderful.”

If the human had heard her he didn't show any signs of it as he continued to sit there unmoving.

“Hank?” Luna called out with more volume and worry, this time getting a reaction from the human in the form of a small twitch in his right hand before his head slowly started to rise to address the source of his name.

Face flat with emotion like usual Luna and Celestia could see the tiredness in his eyes despite his stone face and both felt worry for the man. After all, he wasn’t immortal like they were, all the human had was toughness that neither Celestia or Luna could understand. Regardless of his otherworldly resilience, biology has a limit, and it looked like to the sisters that the man was nearing his.

“You really should get in the water Hank.” Celestia added, his small eyes snapping to her in that unsettling way they always seemed to, “You will feel infinitely better if you get cleaned up and let your body relax.”

Knowing they were right, Hank grunted and pushed himself to the water's edge and quickly dipped his left hand in. Sighing at the crisp feel of the spring water he then slowly started using his wet hand to scrub his right arm.

The water that left his skin a deep red compared to the crystal state it arrived in his ministrations did little to dislodge most of the dried blood and grim that had thoroughly stained his skin.

“Hank,” The solar princess called out, once again getting the man to look at her, “You’re never going to get clean that way. And you need to get those clothes off to get yourself truly washed off so your body can focus on healing instead of fighting off an infection.”

“Yes friend Hank, join us in the water. It feels most lovely.” Luna encouraged with a smile as the man looked at them with a completely unreadable expression.

Eventually shaking his head Hank returned to his previous technique, “I’ll be fine.”

“Hank.” Luna said in a leveled tone as she started to wade over to the man, “Your clothes are soaked in blood. You will get sick if you don’t take them off and wash off.”

“I know what I’m doing Luna.” Hank replied in the short tone he used when he didn’t want to talk about something.

“I don’t doubt that for a second.” Luna smiled as her torso breached the water, “But you also know I’m right.”

Setting the bundle of moss she had already soaked next to the man she gave him a smile when he turned his head to look at her, “It stings when it gets in a wound but it is not that bad.”

“Thanks.” Hank gave a half smile and a nod before going to pick up the surprisingly coarse moss.

“Could you also help us?” Luna asked, getting the man’s attention.

Looking up to the mare and seeing that she was motioning to the now soaked bandage Hank nodded and motioned for her to get closer so he wouldn’t have to move anymore than absolutely necessary.

Obliging Luna came a half step closer to the man who reached up and undid the bandage tacks before unwinding the compression bandage that wrapped all the way around her barrel before pulling the gauze away from the series of deep cuts.

Tensing a little due to the sensitivity of the wound on her ribs, Luna hoped that by asking for help the way she had she would make the man less afraid to do the same if he needed it. Showing him that there was no shame in getting assistance regardless of how self reliant and tough you may be.

“There you go.” The human said, gently pulling the last bit of packing out of the deepest cut.

“M-many thanks.”

“Want me to wash it out as well?” Hank asked, making the lunar princess shake her head no.

“We will have our sister assist with that, thank you though.” She declined, being truthful but also not wanting to aggravate the wound anymore in that instant, “Do you want any help getting your shirt off?”

“I can manage myself.” Hank shut her down instantly, getting a small frown from the midnight mare.

“Okay Hank.” She relented and started making her way back into the water. Upset that he wouldn’t let her help him, Luna sighed as she reached her sister.

“I just wish that he’d stop being so resistant to help.” Luna said quietly, looking over her shoulder for a brief second watching the man scrub at his arms, the red water pouring off of him, before turning back.

“Maybe he will, maybe he won't.” Celestia replied equally as quiet, “We’ve never known anypony like him before so who knows how long he’ll be like that. Maybe he always has been.”

“I don’t think so sister.” Luna shook her head, “I think the trauma he’s been through and his environment changed him more than we, or even he, even knows.”

Taking a quick glance herself Celestia raised an eyebrow at her sister while she started scrubbing at the large blood stain on her chest, one that was strangely very tender, “You think it was that bad? I’ve never really learned what he comes from all too much, just that there were these “infected” as he calls them.”

“Yes.” Luna nodded her head, “But I think even that is more gruesome than he even lets on.”

“You think it was worse than his planet dying of sickness?”

Eyes wide, still nodding her head yes Celestia lowered her head to her sisters ear, “Really!?”

“Really.” Luna said as Celestia pulled back, “It wasn’t just a sickness sister, it was an infection that turned his species into rabid cannibals, like zombies.”

“He really meant that when he said it all that time ago!?” The white alicorn said aghast.

“He did.” Luna confirmed.

“What else do you know?” Celestia pressed, extremely curious about Hank’s background. Her mind alight with speculation and theory.

“N-Nothing that I would be able to explain, you’ll have to ask him,” Luna confessed much to Ceelstia’s disappointment, “Oh, wait there is one thing.”

“Yes?”

“Never, NEVER. Call him young or anything of the sort. I thought he was going to knock my head off like he did you.”

A little surprised by the tip Celestia gave a quick glance over at the human to make sure he wasn’t listening in before turning back to her sister, “Really? Why?”

“I think he’s a lot younger…” Luna whispered the word almost imperceivably quiet before pausing to look at the man as well, “Than anypony thinks he is. I also think he’s afraid that others wouldn’t take him seriously if they knew his age or would pity him. Whatever reason it is you cannot call him as such if you want any hope of growing a relationship with him.”

Clear to Celestia that Luna was deadly serious about the somewhat strange rule Celestia made sure to take metal note of what Luna was telling her. She most certainly could not afford anymore bumps in the road between her and Hank if she ever wanted him to like her.

Speaking of the man, both of the mares turned when they heard a grunt come from the human as he fought to get himself back on his feet, “Ight, now that you’re both done talking about me, or whatever it was you were whispering about.”

Hank said getting both Luna and Celestia to stiffen a little thinking they’d been caught they both relaxed as the man kept going, obviously having not heard the specifics or not caring.

“I want you to both turn around and face away from me until I tell you it's alright to turn back around.”

Raising their eyebrows at the demand more than a request Luna and Celestia both looked to each other obviously both thinking the less than decent connotations to such a demand.

“Why?” They both asked in unison, the multiple hundreds of years together making the pair more alike than different most of the time.

“I’ve already seen enough of both of your rear ends today being stuck behind both you slowpokes.” Hank said with a groan and he dropped the tattered plate carrier to the ground next to his revolver and shotgun, “I’ve decided that you’re right Luna, and I want to get in the water.”

“What does that have to do with us turning around?” Celestia pressed, a slight red tint on her cheeks.

“Cause I don’t want you lookin’ at me.” Dropping the suspenders to the ground next the man revealed.

Standing tall with nothing on but his blood soaked white t-shirt and blue jeans had already started to examine what had previously been covered by armor and gear.

Easily able to tell they were looking at him in just the way he disliked the human frowned, “You’re both already doing it so just turn around to make this easier for me.”

“I’m sure there is nothing wrong with your physique Hank, we have been nude around you for all the time we have known you so do not feel like you need to stay modest.” Luna explained.

“It’s different.”

“We fail to see how.” Luna rebuked.

“Luna….” The human huffed while he grabbed for his knife, “I’m in tremendous pain and I would like to soothe some of that so if you could cut the shit I would appreciate it.”

Ears going a little flat Luna simply nodded and turned around while motioning for her sister to do the same who did after looking at the man with a less than enthused look.

Able to do nothing but listen, both ponies did just that and soon heard the sound of a knife cutting through fabric as the man seemingly started cutting his shirt off. Ears rotated to face rearwards both Celestia and Luna were able to hear the man grunt as the continued sound of fabric tearing made it to their ears.

As they continued their best to listen since they couldn’t watch all the sounds coming from the man fell silent for a few seconds before they heard him take a few deep and rapid breaths followed by a sudden tear that sounded a lot wetter and less like just cloth than before.

Immediately after the horrible sound a muffled scream came from the man followed by a thump and the sounds of anguish as the man choked on his own throat in pain unable to get breath.

The sounds of pain were too great to ignore any longer, Celestia and Luna both started to turn their heads to see what was happening to the man only to be stopped by a thundering yell from the very human.

“I SAID DON’T FUCKIN’ LOOK AT ME!” Hank yelled from his spot on the ground causing the pair to snap their heads back forward, “AhHRGG. FUCK!” The man yelled again, hitting the ground that was made up of small brown pebbles with his left hand as he pushed himself onto his knees.

Finally getting the trembling under control the human looked back at his lever right side where his right hand was pressed to the deep gashes that had been unceremoniously ripped back open when he had torn away the shirt that had apparently grown into the wound.

Still catching his breath as he watched his blood drip from around his hand, that couldn’t even cover the entirety of the wound, to the ground the human coughed a few times before getting himself back up onto shaky legs.

After making sure that the two princesses were still facing away from him Hank undid his leather belt and pulled free of his completely ruined blue jeans and hung in over his shoulder as he took his pants off leaving him completely nude minus his black underwear and boots.

With the addition of a few deep breaths and the return of his right hand to the torn open fresh skin the man then squat down and unclipped his bayonet from the alice suspenders and threaded it onto the leather belt before shinching it down to his waist. Untying his boots as fast as possible after the human stood back up straight relieving some of the pressure on his wounded body

Hand still pressed to his right side Hank kicked off his boots and pulled his socks off before approaching the water and slowly walking in. The cool water was a stark difference to the humans' high body temperature; he couldn't help but let his breath hitch as he got up to his waist in the deeper part of the pool away from Celestia and Luna.

Pausing just for a moment to acclimate Hank took a deep breath and quickly submerged himself to the neck. Gasping for air the man let out a surprised cry at the sensation of the cool water flooding into open wounds all over his body.

“Can we turn around now?” Celestia asked as the human was still acclimating.

“Y-yeah.” Hank answered now that his body was out of immediate view.

Immediately doing so both ponies looked at the back of the human’s head as he sat still in the water facing away from them.

Knowing something was obviously wrong after all the yelling Luna wadded closer to the human in the hopes of checking on him before stopping once she noticed the heavy red tint in the water that marked the path the man had taken to his current spot.

“Are you okay Hank?” Luna asked with heavy concern in her voice as she watched the area of red tint expand from around the man.

“Just need a minute.”

“Are you sure you don’t need anything?” Celestia asked from behind Luna, equally concerned with the amount of blood in the water.

“Just some of the moss.” He replied without turning around.

Wordlessly turning to gather the large amount of castile the man would obviously Celestia turned to look at the human one last time before peeling some off of the rock.

“Did you pull your sutures out by accident?” Luna asked the man, referring to his outburst earlier.

Slowly spinning around to face Luna, Hank shook his head ‘no’. “I ran out before I even got to the ones on my side. The shirt got healed into the scab and live skin thanks to my quickness to recover and when I ripped it off it took some skin with it.”

Gritting her teeth in empathic pain at the explanation, Luna shook her head and closed her eyes tight just thinking about it, “Is it better now?”

“It feels like I'm getting stabbed over and over, but it’s a lot better than it was before.” Hank grunted, switching his eyes to Celestia as she approached with a large mound of the moss floating in front of her.

“Just throw it here.” Hank stopped the princesses’ advance, “Don’t wade through all the blood.”

“I’m not afraid of a little blood Hank.” Celestia smirked while resuming her advance toward the man.

“Why are you so hell bent on getting close to me? Just fuck off to your corner of the pond and I’ll fuck off to mine.” The human huffed and pushed himself further away from Celestia and Luna with an extension of his legs that caused the blood pool he had created and was sitting in to roll expand outwards.

Stopping at the water in front of her went from tinged red to RED as the blood on his body started to dissolve into the water and his wound kept bleeding Celestia couldn't help but stop and take a few steps back at the amount of blood in the water became apparent and slowly expanded towards her.

Looking up from the red water to the man who was even further away now and looking right back at her she focused on his still blood stained face and shook her head.

“Why are you so afraid of being close to us when you’re unclothed?” She asked while shot putting the bundle of moss towards the man.

Grabbing the bundle that landed with a ‘plop’ a few feet away Hank ignored the question as he started rubbing the moss together between his hands to activate it like Luna had done.

“Yes Hank. Why are you so bashful about showing your skin?” The smaller alicorn chimed in as well.

Huffing with a great amount of annoyance the human started scrubbing his arms down with the moss while still ignoring their questions. While he was very annoyed with the situation he couldn’t deny that the moss did work and smelled very good. It made quick work of the dried blood and caked on dirt leaving behind nothing but clean cuts and scarred skin, he’d definitely need to bring a good amount home for future use and so Zecora could freak out about some new plant.

“There is no need to hide your visage Hank.” Luna spoke, taking the man out of his musings and causing him to look up to the two sisters, finally sick enough of their pressuring to speak.

“Look goddamnit. I don’t bring up the shit you hate about yourself like when you were the long toothed version of yourself Luna. I try not to bring up your pacifistic failures Celestia. So stop trying to bring up my disfigured body. I don’t like fucking talking about it and I sure as hell don’t like being looked at! DROP. IT.” He growled while washing off his torso underwater.

Silence taking over the pond as the trio continued to look at each other silently as they soaked in the cool water, “You’re not disfigured Hank. You’re scarred, there is a large difference.” Celestia was the one to press the issue this time.

“I'm not going to argue about the state of my body.” Hank responded, throwing the completely blood saturated ball of moss away and grabbing another one to finish his torso, “Everyime you look in the mirror you recognise yourself, I don’t have such a luxury. You already get to see my face, neck, and arms. I assure you it doesn’t get any better anywhere else.”

“You’re scarred Hank, stop being so hard on yourself by saying you’re deformed, you have a very healthy and muscular physique.” The solar princess replied.

Hearing the compliment but ignoring it Hank just shook his head with a long exhale, “Alright well in that case let me set a bomb off fifteen feet away from you, cut and stab you, bite and rip your skin off, and then set you on fire to the point your skin melts. Let that all heal and then look a picture of yourself before and tell me that you don’t fucking look deformed.”

Staring daggers at the pony that looked back at him with soft eyes Celestai shook her head, “I’m sorry you feel that way about yourself, but I think you’d feel better about your image if you accepted it and didn’t try to hide it as much.”

“Easy for you to say.” starting on his legs, being careful of his cuts, Hank laughed, “You don’t look like a living cutting board. You have a perfectly smooth unmarred body.”

“You’re blowing it out of proportion.” Looking at the scars on his face and left arm for a moment the white pony accused.

“I assure you. I ain’t.”

“And I assure you that you are.” Celestia quipped back with a grin while Hank grit his teeth in anger.

“Don’t think that because we’re in the water I’m any less lethal, I’ve drowned plenty of people.”

“And you expect me to believe that you’re going to drown me?” Celestia said with a raised eyebrow as Luna shook her head frantically not for her sister to egg him on.

“Oh calm down Luna he’s not going to do anything. He won’t even get out of the water enough to show any skin below the neck.”

Ignoring the comment once again, Hank kept washing himself and stayed silent as Celestia obviously tried to rile him up.

“What was it you called me earlier today Hank?” Celestia questioned, looking from her sister to Hank who kept his eyes on the water as he cleaned his lower half.

“Could you remind me as to what you said I was?” She asked in a sweet almost motherly tone.

“A bitch.” Hank growled out in a tone the exact opposite of Celestia’s.

“Ah that’s right,” The white pony hummed with a small smile on her face.

“I won’t help you.” Luna said simply, already knowing what her sister was going to say and transpire.

Dismissing the comment with a flippant wave of her hoof Celestia smiled and continued to poke the bear.

“Well I might have been scared to fight a wave of Shucks but at least I’m not afraid of showing a little skin.” Pausing for a moment as the man grumbled again she waited for the quip to set in before continuing, “So you tell me who the bigger bitch is Hank?”

Practically vibrating with anger, Luna took a step away from her still grinning sister immediately before the man clenched the ball of bloody moss tight in his right hand and sent an absolute piss missile at Celestia’s face.

While the projectile missed its intended target only because the solar princess was able to dodge it Celestia laughed as she looked at the bundle off moss that landed behind her, “I think you’re losing your touc-”

Words dying in her mouth when her eyes settled on the spot that Hank had been but where a small ripple only resided now Celestia gave a quick look to Luna who only responded by taking another step away from her.

Snapping her head back forward and scanning for the man while taking a few slow steps backwards Celestia’s heart nearly shot out of her throat as she caught a large white shape rapidly approaching her under the water.

Try as she might to avoid the torpedo and move, it was too late, and in a blink of an eye the man was already upon her.

Rearing up on her rear hooves in a panic as she tried to flap her wings to take off the man breached the water and grabbed her under the ribcage and shot to his full height before throwing her back down into the water with a yell that quickly went away for the large white mare as she was forced underwater from the body slam.

Coughing as she scrambled to the surface to get air back into her stunned lungs Hank let her wheeze for a second before grabbing her by the snout and pushing her head to the bottom of the shallow pond while sinking to a knee.

Panicking as she was held on the bottom of the pond by her snout Celestia thrashed her legs, hitting the man repeatedly to no avail, in an attempt to free herself. Holding her breath the best she could, it was in that moment as her lungs burned and she had no prospects of getting free herself that the solar monarch realized that maybe, just maybe, she shouldn’t prod the man so hard. Especially not in the water.

On the other side of the water line Luna looked on in shock as Hank held her sister at the bottom of the pond, the water around the man splashing like mad as her sister obviously struggled against his vice-like grip.

Despite the attempt on her sister’s life happening right before her, Luna couldn’t help herself from looking at the man’s body and drinking in all the scars that covered just his upper back and shoulders.

Just as Luna looked at the tattoo between his shoulder blades the human decided that Celestia had been without air long enough and grabbed her under her front arms before harshly pulling her out from the water and holding in front of him.

Gasping for air and coughing the water out of her lungs all at the same time Celestia didn’t fight back in the man’s grasp as she got her bearings again. Just about to get her breath back and open her eyes she was suddenly spun around and put in a loose chokehold under his right arm as the human stood to his full height and started making his way to deeper water.

Gritting her teeth because of the pressure on her neck Celestia tried her hardest to pry herself free by pulling his arm open but found no give as the water started to get deeper, now up the human's mid stomach.

Stopping at the edge of where he could feel the depth fall off the human laughed as Celestia continued to struggle in his grip. Reaching over with his left hand the man seized the mare by grabbing her under the head by the neck and pulling her around to face him while holding her under the left arm with his right hand.

Now face to face at an arm's length Celestia continued to breathe heavily as she looked to the man with wide and scared eyes before her eyes drifted south and focused on his chest and upper abdomen.

Instantly met with the cuts that continued down his neck and the chunks of skin that were missing from his left pectoral from bite marks she looked down further to see a huge swath of crossing cuts, punctures, and divots combined with deep and long bubbled over gashes from what must have been a knife.

Wrenching her head back up to eye level Celestia looked at the man in the eyes for a second before looking back at his shoulders and chest and the various healed over cuts and a few bites which resulted in the man wrenching her head up harder making her gasp.

“Impolite to stare. Deep breath.” Hank simply said as the mare started to frantically shake her head ‘no’ and grabbed on tight to his forearms.

Ignoring her silent plea the human pulled the pony closer to himself before putting his hands just at the bottom of her ribs and pushing her as hard as possible, sending her backwards six feet with a mighty splash.

Rolling his neck and taking a deep breath Hank dove forward to intercept the mare before she could scramble away from him.

Hank’s form slipping back under the water the white alicorn’s head and front legs surfaced for a moment before she was unceremoniously pulled back under the water with one last loud splash. Left looking at the spot where her sister had just disappeared, Luna watched the ripples expand from the point as the water settled as she thought about what she had seen on Hank’s back.

She had never seen such scarring before, despite her numerous years in war. The large dent in his left side that was the epicenter of sorts for the large crisscrossing scars and red discoloration of his fair skin was what really put the princess off. That wasn’t all, he had every size and depth of cut from shoulders to lumbar, plus three deep cuts across his lower back from just earlier that day.

It was no mystery to Luna why the man was so torn up, five years in hell with a confrontational fighting style could turn the most untouched of ponies to a living cutting board like Hank had said.

Despite his appearance Luna still wanted the man to stop hating how he looked, even if he could never look “normal” ever again it didn’t mean that his body wasn’t something to be proud of. She had no difficulty believing that most of the scars on his body had been near lethal wounds, and for him to still be living, let alone be the force of nature he was, was a testament to his toughness and willpower.

As the water completely settled Luna slowly grabbed her bundle of moss and started cleaning her barrel the best she could while wearily watching the spot her sister had been pulled under. There was no way she was going to get involved with…. That. Not when Hank was just as quick in water as he is on land, she had no idea that humans could swim so well.

Meanwhile under the water Celestia frantically attempted to escape the man as they twisted and turned around each other as Hank dragged her to the bottom. Despite how hard she tried to get away from the man it was impossible, whenever she ended up above the man he was instantly there to wrap her up and pin her under him before pushing her down further.

Eventually Celestia gave up fighting and let the human push her to the pebble bottom off the pond. Gently impacting the floor of the pond with her back, Celestia opened her eyes as Hank hit the pond bed directly after her and anchored himself over top of her by holding onto the short vegetation that sprouted from the pebble bottom before straddling her stomach with each of his legs and squeezing down on her, locking them both in place under the near crystal clear water.

Going nowhere until the man let her, Celestia was stuck staring up into Hank’s anger filled eyes as he stared down at her. As she was stuck at the bottom of the spring fed pond, held down by the enraged human, Celestia finally realized that she had probably gone too far in prodding at the man’s sensibilities. After all, just because he was on speaking terms with her now didn’t mean that he liked her, as displayed by their current situation and the look on his face.

Though since she was already being punished for her words and anything more serious would be murder the large mare decided that since his arms and legs were occupied and the water was clear she might as well get her fill on seeing what he looked like in his entirety since the opportunity would probably never arise again.

Looking away from his face Celestia ignored the slight burn in her lungs and looked over the man on top of her from knee to neck. Too many to focus on any single past injury the pony finally settled on a large patch low on the right side of his abdomen that looked like something had torn into him with dull enough claws to rip instead of cut. Covering the roughly one foot by one foot patch of his abs and obliques the pony could still see the muscle underneath the skin despite the scars and couldn't help but bring her left hoof to the spot and gently touch to quell her curiosity.

Celestia could’ve mistaken her hoof for a knife from Hank’s reaction to being touched. Even touching him ever so gently she could feel his muscles contract instantly as he flinched away from the touch before making himself relax.

Locked onto his nude torso the mare slowly brought her hoof back to the spot and rested it there for a second taking in how strange his smooth skin felt compared to a pony before slowly running her hoof down the entirety of the scar feeling every little bubbled over line and crease where there wasn’t quite enough skin to fill in what was missing.

Before the alicorn could truly get her fill though Hank’s hand wrapped around her hoof and pushed it away, a clear sign that he didn’t appreciate her touch. Before the man could pull his hand away from her hoof however, Celestia grabbed around his wrist and held his appendage in still while she looked into his eyes and pulled his hand toward her left side.

Hank had not been lying when he said that he was a human cutting board. He hadn’t even been lying that his scarring was so severe and widespread it changed how his body would look if he were “normal”. What the man hadn’t alluded to was the fact that the scars made him look better. But maybe that was Celestia’s own mareish opinions showing their head, though she also failed to see how any other mare could decline such a sight when the opportunity arose.

It was clear that Hank felt that his physical appearance made him look disfigured however and the white alicorn just couldn’t have that. She knew that he’d never listen to words though, he most likely already had been told that his scars didn’t detract from his appearance, he was a pon-person who needed to be shown not told. So Celestia did just that by bringing his hand to her side and pressing it hard to her side where her own network of scars lay hidden underneath her once non stained white fur.

While it took the human a second to figure it out, once he did he tensed his fingers to push through her fur and drug them down her side much like she had done to him. Eyes going from angry to curious as he felt along her side the human quickly realized that under her fur was a network of scars much like his own left side, though different in texture.

Where his own was composed of raised lines and missing pieces hers felt more… flat and…. smooth, like the few burns that he had from molotov accidents and close calls in burning buildings. Buildings he had light on fire with himself inside admittedly.

Taking near the entirety of her left side Hank ran his hand back up her side taking in just how large the burn was completely oblivious to the effect his foreign touch was having on the princess. Traveling back to where he started the man kept following the burn scar upwards first passing her front leg and then starting up her neck.

Hank had to lean forward to keep following the burn as it traveled up her neck, its intense twisting pattern never ceasing under his fingertips, telling him that the skin under her fur had once completely melted down to a third degree burn at the least. Still, the burn continued up Celestia’s neck all the way up to her head which he gently took a hold of and turned slightly which resulted in a vibration to travel up his arm.

Looking away from the area he was so focused on he looked to Celestia’s face, her mouth half way open as a small burst of bubbles rose past him from her small gasp. Turning his attention to her eyes, still holding onto her head, the man met her lidded gaze as she looked up to him through the corner of her eyes before she turned her head for him to get better access to the location of her scar.

Taking advantage of the position of her head Hank felt the rest of the scar that traveled to just behind her left eye while being completely unable to unlock his eyes from hers. As the man reached the conclusion of the massive scar, something magnitudes bigger than anything even he had, Hank slowly pulled his hand away while Celestia turned her head back to a neutral position with a small smile across her lips.

Her scar was a secret that few knew to begin with when it first happened nearly fifteen hundred years ago in a particularly large and hectic battle. At the time her grievous and truly disfiguring wound was only known by those that had been near her in formation when it happened, her personal guard, her sister, and the small army of apothecaries that made the pain bearable and made it possible for her fur to grow from the melted and charred flesh. All of those ponies but one were gone now, her old wound could be considered one of the most protected state secrets and yet there she was showing a man who didn’t even like her.

She could lie to herself and say that she didn’t know why she was doing it but she did. She wanted the brutal human to like her and she felt that if he understood that she knew what it was like to be in pain and have your body forever changed that he wouldn’t see her as just some soft, out of place, princess. Also maybe that her jab at the man for being a bitch didn’t come from a place that wasn’t at least shared.

Despite her desire to be liked by the human, his feelings were still a secret to the slowly suffocating mare. While his face had fallen to what could be called “idle” from the clear anger it had held before it still revealed nothing to the mare trapped beneath him. Unbeknownst to her however was the human’s rapid inner monologue that was bouncing back and forth behind his stoic face.

While the human was more than content to stay under the water and play devil's advocate with himself Celestia quickly came to the realization that she needed to breathe again. Bad. After the excitement of exploring the man’s body and having him explore her’s to a minor extent had worn off, the need for oxygen quickly made itself Celestia’s number one priority.

Looking up past the man at the surface the large white mare struggled to free herself from Hank’s grasp to no avail and started to panic in earnest as the burning in her lungs became too much to bear and she realized that she still didn’t have enough magic to teleport or near enough strength to get herself out from under the large human.

Frantically tapping the man’s thigh to get his attention Celestia pointed to the surface to convey what she needed but had a feeling the heaving of her lungs and panicked expression did more to get the point across than anything.

Looking down to Celestia’s scared expression as she started to actually suffocate, the human had to admit he was impressed by her lung capacity even if it was far less than his own. He also had to admit, to himself, mostly that there was a small yet growing part of him that was feeling…. Something toward the pony princess.

He also had to admit that he didn't want to kill the pony by drowning, after all he didn't perform CPR on her for nearly twenty minutes just to kill her off only a few hours later. He did really like watching her struggle though, just one more thing that was slightly off in his head, the more his victims both in the playful and not so playful sense struggled the more fun he had.

Irregardless of that fact though he did know when enough was enough and with a wide toothy smile he got off of the mare and once again grabbed onto her midsection before pushing her upwards as hard as he could.

Watching her break the surface a few feet above him Hank then turned around under the water and surveyed the bottom of the pond, made possible by the insanely clear water and lack of sediment. His lungs just starting to tighten and burn, the man swam further away from where the two sisters would be to check out the deepest part of the pool for no other reason than pure curiosity.

Nothing out of the ordinary but a few crawdads that made the man smile and laugh as he thought back to being a kid and catching the small freshwater crayfish and then making them pinch him, letting them hang off of his outstretched arm as he freaked his friends out who were scared to get pinched. His nostalgic smile falling like all of them did once the violent details of how his friends died forced their way into his mind the man swam to the more shallow part of the pond where he could at least stand and breached the water with a strong gasp, his lungs right at their limit.

As the man shook the water from his head the second he opened his eyes he was instantly met with a huge bundle of castile moss that rammed itself into his face making him stumble back under water.

Getting his bearings back after the retaliatory attack the man surfaced again albeit slower and only revealing his head just past his nose. Looking at Celestia who had another ball of the moss ready with a large smile on her face the man rolled his eyes and stood up, revealing his torso and readied himself to either block or dodge the large ball of moss but surprisingly it never came.

Lowering his arms the man’s expression lowered as well once he realized the reason why the ball never came. Shaking his head at the two sisters who were obviously staring right at his torso the man shook his head.

“This is why I stay clothed. I don’t like all the staring.” The man explained lowering himself into the water once more, “And you just got an all you can see viewing so why are you looking so hard?” He said, singling out the one who had thrown the moss.

“Because we have never seen anything like you.” Celestia answered with a roll of her eyes, “Are we not allowed to be curious?”

“You can be curious and not stare like an owl.”

“What’s the point?” Luna spoke, “You hate beating around the bush so why should we?”

Foiled by his own logic Hank pursed his lips and stayed silent.

“Now stop hiding and get over here so I can wash your back off.” Celestia said whale pushing her mane out of her eyes.

Both Hank and Luna raising an eyebrow and looking at the alabaster princess she looked between them and huffed, “What!? His back is still coated in blood and dirt and I know he can't wash it himself. Can you?”

Both ponies now looking at him for his answer the man groaned, “Not most of it. No.”

“Well then get over here. There’s no point in doing half a job.”

He hated to admit it, really did, but the man did know that she was right and that he would feel better without the terrible itching the once dry blood was subjecting him too.

“Fine.” The human finally surrendered with a grumble making the white alicorn smile just a bit too wide.

Begrudgingly standing up and revealing his torso once again as he waded over towards the pair Hank pointed at Celestia, “You get too touchy and I’ll throw you around some more.”

Smirking, Celestia readied some more of the moss from the large ball she had readied and held it up while looking at the man as she approached, “I’m positivity shaking in my shoes.”

“Better be.” The man grumbled and stopped a few feet away from the pair, hesitation clear in his posture.

“What are you waiting for?” Celestia raised an eyebrow.

“Don’t like being touched.” Hank admitted with a very serious frown.

Picking up on his discomfort, Celestia softened a little to help reassure the man, “I’m not going to hit you or go rough, I don’t want to hurt you. All you have to do is tell me to stop and I will.”

“I’m not worried about you hurting me,” Hank clarified, “I don’t like… I’m not used to gentle touches, it makes me flinch and makes my muscles cramp.”

The admission caused both princesses' moods to sadden, their faces showing their emotion Hank sighed, “You’ll have to apply a lot of pressure anyway to get the blood and dirt off, I’d rather have it hurt than feel good in the first place.”

Lowering himself down on his knees and turning himself around to give Celestia access to his back the human fought the screaming voice in his head for exposing his back to the mare and waited for her touch.

Waiting a few seconds the man turned his head to look back at the princess, “Hurry up.”

Irritation clear in his voice Celestia took her eyes away from the cuts that were still open on his back and brought her eyes up to his neck and pressed her hoof with the moss to his skin making his back arch and his breath to catch.

Growling as he reset himself and forced his nerves to calm their shit Hank nodded for Celestia to go ahead.

Starting from top to bottom, rubbing the moss around in a circular pattern Celestia and Luna were both surprised by how much blood had been covering the man as the water once again started to take on a red tint.

“How did you get so bloody ?” Luna asked as more and more was freed from Hank’s skin.

A snort coming from the man he turned his head and looked at her for a second out of his peripheral before looking back forward, “Hand to hand will do that to you.”

“I guess your brand will, I have never been so covered from simple combat before.” Luna admitted thinking back on her old exploits.

“We fight a lot differently Luna, I’m more confrontational than you.”

“I don’t feel so.” Luna disagreed.

“Have you ever bit someone's throat out?” The human asked bluntly.

While Luna knew the answer in an instant it still took her a second to respond, “....No. We have not.”

Only getting a hum and nod from the human in response she knew he was right and abandoned the argument.

Meanwhile as Celestia fought through the grime that covered the man she splashed him to wash away the suds and blood she inadvertently uncovered the tattoo between his shoulder blades that she had seen small bits of but never in its entirety.

“Is this your full name?” the mare asked gently resting her hoof tip on the tattoo causing the man to flinch away at the light touch.

“S-sorry!” She rapidly pulled her hoof back, “I forgot.”

“Don’t forget again.” The man said harshly, “And yes, it is.”

Not even the man’s tattoo was free from damage Celestia assessed as she looked at the marking with all her focus. A single downward scar separated a part of the ‘H’ from the rest of the tattoo and she could tell that the mark had to have been made by a blade of somesort, it was far too clean and uniform for it to be anything else.

“Why do you have your own name marked on your skin?” Luna asked as she watched her sister start to scrub lower on the man’s back making him wince a little.

“I’m the absolute last of my name, figured it’d be good to put it in writing.” Hank explained.

“We are sor-.”

“Don’t Luna.” Hank cut her off with neither anger or sadness in his voice.

“Do you have any other tattoos Hank?” Celestia asked in an attempt to cut the tension.

“Part of one on the left side of my chest.”

“Really? I didn’t see one when you were drowning me.”

“You weren't looking at my chest so I’m not surprised.” Hank said with a smirk getting the attention of Luna who looked at her sister as her cheeks went from white to pink.

“Where were you looking, sister?” Luna questioned with a smirk.

“At my-”

Celestia’s turn to cut someone off she gently ran her hoof down Hank’s spine making him flinch completely away from her and nearly face plant in the water. It also got him to shut up as well.

“No need to say anything more than there was a lot to take in.” She said as Hank turned around with murder in his eyes which Celestia responded to with an even kinder smile.

Grumbling as he turned back around, just wanting to get washed up and back home he motioned for Celestia to continue with his right hand.

Doing just that the pony got a new section of moss and started on his low back. Just going through the motions with her hoof Celestia’s mind was free to wander and she quickly found herself thinking about the body of the man in front of her and just what she had truthfully been looking at a little. She couldn’t help herself, his underwear didn’t hide anything when they were wet and she had always had a healthy curiosity.

“Just what is the tattoo on your chest Hank?” She asked, terminating her own train of thought before things got out of hoof.

“It’s just my blood type.” The man answered with little care as he felt like it was nothing too out there.

To the princesses however it was rather strange. There were of course different blood types in ponies but any pony could give any other pony blood. The harmonic magic that resided in all of them made sure of it.

“Can all humans not share blood?” Celestia asked, pausing her mentrations for a moment.

“No. Hell no!” Hank exclaimed and turned to face the both of them, “Can all ponies share?”

“Well. Yes.”

Completely baffled by the admission the man seemingly had to take a second to digest the information before he slowly turned back around without saying a word.

“That is some fuckin’ bullshit.” He finally said, hitting the water with his left hand, “That must be really god damn nice. I can’t believe how easy you ponies have it. Incredible.”

“Well what is your blood type Hank?”

With a sigh Hank grumbled something else about ‘bloody bullshit’ before looking over his shoulder at Luna who was now sitting down in the water, “I’m just A P.O.S.” the man said with a slight chuckle.

“What?” Luna squinted her eyes at the man and tilted her head.

“My blood type is A positive and the abbreviation on my chest is ‘A POS’ or ‘A piece of shit.’.”

“I see.” Luna and Celestia both laughed at the explanation.

“Are there many human blood types?”

“Eight.” Hank answered immediately, showing how much his time as a medic had influenced him.

“I take it you know a lot about such things?” Celestia hummed, rinsing the suds off his lower back.

“More than the average person I’d say.”

About to ask another question about his medical career the princess gasped as the red suds washed away revealing the worst disfigurement she had seen on the man's storied body so far.

Deep and cratered on his left side, the gouge where skin and muscle had once been sank a good centihoof or more into his side and traveled multiple across, getting shallower at the edges. The side and depth of the wound wasn’t the only trait that was off putting; however, it was also a shade more red than the surrounding skin of his back showing that despite being healed over his body was still angry about the incident that had caused it.

“W-what caused this?” Celestia asked, having to hold herself back from tracing the various cuts and bubbled over lines that led from the wound, some ending as far away as the man’s right side.

A deep annoyed sigh escaped Hank’s lips and his head dropped a little at the question, “Which one?”

“The big one…” He heard Celestia reply before hearing Luna gasp as well.

“I told you I got blown up.” With a greatly annoyed tone he huffed, “Why do you think my entire left side is pockmarked with all these little… and not so little, cuts and shit?” examining his own arm Hank asked the two rhetorically.

“I believe you, I just didn’t know how bad it was.”

“Clear to see it wasn’t good.” The man said with a flat, unamused tone.

“What caused yours? The big one?” With a punchy air to his voice he turned to face Celestia, happy to put her on the spot since she had made such a big deal about his scars.

“Oh um well…” Celestia broke his gaze, looking to her sister for a moment who only responded with the look of ‘YOU TOLD HIM!’

“Wellllllll.” Turning away from Luna, mostly to escape the look on her face, she looked back to Hank, “When me and Luna were on campaign defending against a combined minotaur and griffin push-”

“Sister!” Luna cried out.

“What?!”

“You cannot be serious! You’ve kept that secret for over a thousand years, made ponies swear themselves into secrecy until death, and now you’re just gonna tell him?!”

“He already knows that I have the scar, what's the harm in telling him how it happened?”

“How does he know?” Luna looked between her sister and the man who wore a flat unreadable expression as always.

“Well I…. Showed him.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

“REALLY!?”

“YES!” Celestia yelled back, “I showed him because he showed me his! It’s only fair.”

“Only fair.” Luna shook her head, “Is that what you two got up to under water? Explored each other's bodies, got to know each other a little more intimately?” Luna admonished her sister who looked away with a blush on her face.

“If I knew you were gonna be so damn jealous I woulda dragged you down there too.” Hank spoke up, causing Luna to look at the man with a deep scowl.

"Please. We consider you a good friend but I feel absolutely no attraction towards you."

"Fair enough. Monkey ain’t for everyone." Hank shrugged and started washing off his own lower back as he got the feeling it was going to be a while.

Being careful of the fresh cuts on his back, he quickly discovered that whatever was in castile moss stung like hell in a deep cut but did his best to ignore it by listening to the sisters bicker back and forth over what, to him, seemed like no big deal.

For a second he thought maybe it was the same for ponies when he made a big deal about not showing his body. Then again Celestia’s was completely hidden from view where all of his were extremely prominent. He knew damn well it was the first thing people or ponies saw about him. Maybe second thing for ponies since he was so much larger than him and his size seemed to be a point of interest for the equines. They were in the top three at least.

That did beg the question though: how did her fur grow on a burn scar? Especially one as bad as the one she was afflicted with.

Curiosity taking hold Hank tuned back into the argument from his thoughts and was immediately met with their raised voices.

"You're making it seem sexual when it wasn't!"

" "Wasn't sexual". " Mocked Luna while laughing, "Just because you have been able to fool the entire world for most of our lives doesn't mean that you can fool me."

"I'm not trying to fool you, you empty headed bird brain!"

"That is redundant fat flank!" Shooting to her hooves, Luna's wings vibrated at her sides, shaking water droplets free as she squared off with her sister.

Rising to her hooves in response, Celestia's wings spread a ways and started to vibrate as well, "I'll show you fat flank when I kick you back to the castle."

"As if you could turn around quick enough. Double wide." Luna shot back, borrowing Hank's nickname for her sister.

Eyebrows furling Celestia was about to charge her sister, her rear legs and wings tensing before a ball of moss slapped into the side of her head followed not a second later by one impacting Luna.

Both mare's attention now angrily shifted to the man who threw the moss they were met with the posture of 'try me' and decided to relax their posture.

"Watching you two has made me incredibly happy that I'm an only child." He laughed showing he wasn't actually upset, "Good use of double wide by the way Luna."

Smirking with pride at her sister Celestia only responded with a growl.

"While listening to you two bicker was just great I want to know how your fur grows on that burn scar. Cause my hair doesn't even grow on cut scars, let alone a burn.

"How'd you know it was a burn?" The large alicorn asked.

"Cause it feels like this one." Hank held up his right arm showing the burn on top of his arm and wrist, "Dumbass."

A small laugh and a smile on her lips from the playful name calling Celestia sighed and deflated a little and looked to her sister who just waved her on.

"When me and Luna were young… well young for alicorns. I was a hundred and fifty years old and Luna was just a baby at a hundred and forty eight." Still looking at Luna as she spoke, Luna shook her head at the comment with a smile.

"We were in a large battle like I said and the minotaurs have always been good at creating new things. In this particular battle they unleashed flaming oil filled bombs of sorts fired from massive trebuchets and I was unlucky enough to get caught in the spray of oil when it hit the ground." Celestia explained, that all too familiar far off look setting into her eyes as she relived the events.

"Obviously it covered my left side and burnt me pretty seriously, the small formation I was leading had it worse though. They were all but destroyed by the flames, only leaving a few left standing. It was an unfortunate stroke of luck…." Celestia trailed off while bringing her eyes back into the present.

"To answer your actual question though, as the battle wound down I was taken to our private quarters and a small army of apothecaries and surgeons were brought in to begin healing my wounds since my own biology wasn't enough to cut it."

Hank offered a hum in response along with a series of nods, “I didn’t have any of that with mine.” The man pulled his right arm back out of the water, revealing the burn.

“We actually considered, I say we but really mean I.” Celestia began again, “I considered letting the scar stay uncovered, letting the entire world see what had happened to me in battle.”

“Why?” Hank raised a brow.

“Image. As is everything in politics.” Celestia laughed, “At the time I thought it would be a good decision to show the world and our empire a strong face. To show that me and my sister were a force to be reckoned with. I am very glad that you talked me out of it Luna.”

“As are we.” Luna laughed, “looking at you was a painful sight.”

“So then why didn’t ya?” Hank chimed in, causing Celestia to turn and face him.

“Same reason: Image. We knew the war wouldn’t last forever and that in the future such a sight might be considered….unbefitting of a princess. That maybe our citizens would like a more friendly face when they looked at one of their rulers and not a half melted one.”

Humming again Hank gave one final curt nod, “You do realize that it seems awfully hypocritical of you to call me a bitch for not wanting to show my fucked up body when you covered yours right?”

With a reluctant nod Celestia sighed, “I do, yes. I hope you didn’t take my words too seriously as well, you seem to enjoy banter so…”

“I didn’t take it too seriously, Just didn’t want you thinkin’ you could get away with that kind’ve thing.” Hank explained with a grin.

“Should I start tackling you whenever you make fun of my sensibilities? I don’t know, like my weight?” The alabaster alicorn shot back with a smile of her own getting a hearty laugh from the human.

“You can try.”

Sharing a laugh once both human and alicorn had calmed down Celestia stood and started making her way toward the bank, “What is the problem you have with your scars anyways? I figured a stallion of your… temperament would appreciate such markings.”

“A few is fine,” The man groaned, “But so many you have a hard time recognizing yourself is too much. Same reason you had for deciding to have yours covered.”

“I completely understand. Though I still feel that you are too hard on yourself about your appearance.” Celestia said while looking over to her shoulder as Hank and Luna followed her out of the water, the human carrying a large bundle of the moss with him.

“You all say that but none of you live it. You had the choice to and you decided against it.” Hank rebutted flatly, “ And I don’t blame you a second for it. Given the opportunity I would do the same.”

Celestia simply couldn’t argue against that point. It was absolutely true, at one time she had the opportunity to live the life he was forced to and had gone the other way. There were other angles she could use however, “It’s different.”

“It ain’t.”

“Oh but it is,” Celestia watched unashamedly as the man bent over and started gathering his gear.

“It ain’t.” The man repeated.

“Your scars fit you better than an unmarked body ever would.” The mare explained, knowing it sounded a little bad.

Staying silent as he put his socks and boots back on, Celestia took his silence as an opportunity to continue further, “You know I’m right. Your scars fit everything you stand for.”

“You don’t know what I stand for.” The man growled.

“Protection of the incapable and the complete destruction of everything that would cause harm to said incapable?” Celestia cocked her head with a small smile, “Does that not describe you? Because I remember a certain incident where we got in a fight over where you did just that.”

The human quiet, minus a loud huff, she knew that she had gotten him, “You also like being the strong, scary monster that is feared by those you protect and especially the ones you don’t. Sound right?” She asked rhetorically, circling around so he had to face her.

Putting the bayonet back on his alice belt and suspenders the man looked at the large white mare unamused with her impromptu therapy session and roughly reconnected the sheath to the belt.

“All I’m saying is that you should be proud of the scars you have, even though I cover mine, I’m proud of it. Proud that I was strong enough to live through it. I would be lying if I said that I didn’t find it annoying that nearly every creature on this planet sees me as a big, soft, pretty, princess that has never been through anything, that I’ve had everything given to me.”

Being completely honest with the man was the only way she’d ever get him to even listen to her, and Celestia knew that. So she decided to let him see a side of her that only a rare few ever did, the non princess Celestia.

“Awfully egotistical aren’t we?” The man shot back while slingling the suspenders over his shoulders.

Rolling her eyes Celestia huffed, “There is nothing wrong with admitting a fact. Me and my sister are both very attractive mares. Would you hesitate to call yourself strong?”

“No.”

“Well there you go.” Celestia smiled sweetly, “But what I was trying to say is that nopony in their right mind could ever look at you and think you had it easy, that you weren’t as strong and resilient as iron. That you aren’t someone to, if not respect, than to fear because; “obviously that guy has been through and done things I can’t even imagine”.”

“Why do you care so damn much?” Hank shook his head.

“Because! It makes me sick that you hate the way you look when the way you look is one of the most visually powerful bodies I have ever seen. Your scars, even if from horrible, sickening, events are not something to hate and hide… they are something to be proud of! They show that despite all the odds you’ve been faced with you refused to quit. Instead you fought. Despite the pain you fought, despite the cuts to the bone, the melting of skin, the shrapnel, the infections you fought. That is not something to shun! Beauty does not command respect like a well worn body does."

Her smile widening as the volume behind her voice grew, Celestia took a moment and inhaled a deep breath before continuing, "Scars are not failures Hank. They're lessons, and victories."

A narrowed gaze and pursed lips is what Celestia was met with as she looked at the man. It was clear that Hank either didn't appreciate her words and or was suspicious of her

"W-"

"I don't have an angle, Hank." Celestia laughed and shook her head, knowing just what he was going to say.

"Just being honest…. I'm jealous of you." Celestia admitted causing the man to momentarily pause as he sorted out the remains of his plate carrier and looked up to the pony princess.

"Look at me," Celestia gestured to herself flaring her wings slightly, "Do I look like I've marched continents? Led grand armies? Like I've laid siege to countless capitals, conquered empires?" Shaking her head, Celestia stomped her hoof, "I look like I've done nothing but sat on my flank and gotten fat my entire life. My body tells no stories despite there being many worth sharing.”

Half expecting the man to take advantage of what she had said and make a witty comment like he was often liable to do Celestia frowned when no such comment arose from the man, in fact nothing came from the human but a blank stare even after everything she had admitted.

Standing without a word and turning away from Celestia and Luna, Hank scanned their surroundings idly as he thought about what had been said to him. While nothing made itself a point of interest to the man visually, the same could not be said for what he had heard. The fact that a ruler of an empire, an immortal demigod capable of vaporizing two square miles of forest, was jealous of him was something he had certainly expected to hear. Especially from a mare named Celestia of ponies. Out of all the emotions he felt that she might harbor for him like: contempt, hatred, disgust, anger, etc the overall positive, downright flirtatious, way she had been treating him as the day went on had been a surprising shift in its own right, but having her jealous of him was something else entirely that he didn’t understand.

Why would anyone want to look like him? All tore up like he was, so tore up that his lips didn’t even close all the way unless he consciously closed them because of the snarl the large scar on his face gave him. He supposed he could be worse; he still had all his limbs and appendages, still had his eyes somehow, and he was more capable than ever despite his outward appearance, but still there was a large part of him that didn't like the double takes people and ponies gave him, the lingering eyes.

Rolling his shoulders Hank cleared his throat and stood up straighter before turning and looking down to Celestia, “Your jealousy is greatly misplaced but how you look is entirely up to you, if you want scars get hurt and let it heal naturally. I don’t know what else to say.”

“Our anatomy doesn’t let us scar unless the wound is extraordinarily large or serious, like in my sister's case so many years ago.” Luna explained making the human nod.

“Then go get hurt badly.” Hank shrugged.

“If it were only so simple.” Celestia laughed, “Unfortunately the nobility and population at large would throw a fit if I so much as raised my voice at somepony or got hurt.”

“Weak.” Hank stated simply getting a head tilt from Celestia and Luna.

“What is?”

“You are.” The man chuckled, getting a narrowed frown from Celestia, “You are the ruler, or one of the rulers of an entire empire, thousands of years old, supposedly battle hardened, and able to vaporize two square miles of forest. Yet despite all that power you still submit yourself to some nobility as if you couldn’t tear their heads off at a moment's notice. It’s completely pathetic.”

“I don’t do it for my own benefit! I do it so fair and equal power is dispersed between me and my sister and the citizenry!” Celestia defended their current system of governance, despite her growing disdain for it.

“For the citizenry huh?” Hank nodded and looked off into the forest, “So you and the nobility somehow equals the people? Makes plenty of sense to me.”

Sarcasm thick in his tone Celestia huffed in annoyance, “Me and my sister aren’t dictators Hank, we care about what our populace wants and we want them to feel represented.”

Motioning for the pair to follow him as he checked his compass Hank sighed at Celestia’s explanation, “Then go to the people, not the nobility. The nobility don’t speak for the people… I’m not even from here and I’ve never interacted with this nobility but even I know that.”

“It’s more complicated than you even realize!” Celestia shot back.

“Oh my god!” Hank yelled, his arms tensing while he looked up to the sky, “Then un fucking complicate it!”

Taken aback from his sudden outburst Celestia and Luna leaned back when the man suddenly spun back around to face them.

“What part about: Insanely powerful, battle hardened ruler did you not understand!?”
Shaking his head and pinching his nose Hank cleared his throat and spit out some blood that had dislodged itself before continuing, “Are these nobles good… ponies?”

“No.” Luna instantly answered while Celestia hesitated.

“Do they have any consideration for the regular pony?”

“No.” Luna answered again.

“Are they greedy and self absorbed?”

“Yes”
“...Yes.” Celestia finally answered along with her sister

“Hang 'em.” Hank growled and turned on a dime before marching away and motioning them to follow once again.

A shocked expression crossed Celestia’s face at his words and she quickly turned to her sister to see how Luna was feeling only to see, not a surprised face, but a resolute one as the midnight mare obviously thought about something very deeply before suddenly coming out of it and quickly making her way to catch up to the human.

Surprised by her sister’s reaction and sudden burst of speed, Celestia galloped to catch up to the pair just in time to hear the tail end of what Luna must’ve really wanted to ask.

“...world corrupt?”

“The politician’s were. All bought out by large companies, kind’ve how these nobles sound.” Hank answered after a moment.

“Did you hang them?” Luna followed up.

“We should have.”

“We can’t just kill them for goodness sake.” Celestia chimed in getting a roll of the eyes from Luna.

“We most certainly could.”

“Times have changed sister.”

“We are reminded everyday.” Luna growled, “But I nary see a day where I think for the better.”

“You want to be seen as the continent conquering leader, you say you are right? You want to be that again?” Hank asked as he kneeled down and started covering his jeans and shirt with leaves and dirt.

“Yes. I do.” Celestia nodded even though the man was facing away from her.

“Then you need to act like it. A mare who has marched continents, laid waste to countless people who stood in her way, and conquered empires would not be afraid to burn a bridge that leads only to corruption, or crack a few rotten eggs.”

Satisfied that the shirt would act as a decoy for any potential followers and that it was far enough out of the way to convey a different heading than the one they were actually going to take Hank nodded to himself and pulled the compass free again, holding it out from himself on a flat palm with the elbow resting on his raised knee.

I can’t believe I’m saying this… A LOT of weird things have happened today. A lot.” The man gave a quick glance to the subject of most of the weirdness before looking back to his compass, “But the weirdest thing is that you’ve convinced me that you do truly care for citizens. Same for you Luna,” The man added, “So what’s the problem with holding power when you would use it for the betterment of the people? Cause I don’t see one. The real problem is letting bottom of the barrel, scum of the earth, weak, cowardly nobles limit your ability to help your people.”

Standing up and tucking the compass away again after getting their new heading, “If you let the weak and cowardly control you it makes you-”

“-No better.” Luna sighed, finishing what she thought he was going to say.

“No.” Hank corrected, pushing a large thorn bush out of the way with his leg and holding it down while motioning for the pair to pass him, “It makes you worse, cause even though you have the power and ability to make a change for the better, you don’t.”

Mulling what the man had said over in their heads, Celestia was even more upset with herself than before. In truth the man hadn’t said anything she didn’t already know, but hearing it from someone else was sobering nonetheless. Finding an individual who wasn’t scared to criticize not only her decisions but her very being, that wasn’t her sister, was incredibly rare. Even the nobles that spoke bad about her just what they thought was out of earshot, wouldn’t dare say anything remotely negative to her face.

While her sister went through her own thoughts, Luna was solely stuck in the past, she found that she spent a lot of time there despite being a part of current times once again. To say things had changed was an understatement, everything had changed, the buildings, the landscape, and worst yet: the ponies, including her dear sister.

Luna grit her teeth in anger at the thought. So soft and scared, weak, it made her disgusted to be a member of the same species when she saw some of their citizens conduct themselves. She knew it was harsh, but it was also true. Luna had no idea how ponies had lost their collective spine in her absence but it made her stomach churn just thinking about it, thinking about how weak they all were now. Their military was laughable, for every good soldier there were five more bad.

The midnight mare also couldn’t help but feel no small amount of anger at her sister for letting things slip to the point that they had. Just what had happened in the thousand years since her banishment that led to ponies and their collective society falling was a mystery to Luna, but she knew that her sister was the one at the helm the entire time it happened. There was most certainly some resentment within the younger alicorn directed at her sister for allowing so much progress to go to waste.

The fact that the change was even evident in her own sibling was something that really offput Luna. Sure, Celestia was still the competent, and caring ruler she had always been but she had lost her edge, her bite, her temper. It was almost like the real Celestia was hidden behind a half truth so convincing that the mare herself had started to believe it. Luna was willing to admit that a part of her feelings may just be nostalgia for the old times where she felt at home; but that was just a small part of her now. She was no longer sad that those times were gone, but mad that current pony society was a mockery of the greats it was built upon.

Nearly bumping colliding as Hank suddenly stopped, both princesses were pulled from their various thoughts and looked around for the sudden stoppage.

“The path I got us on is dense with foliage and bushes. It’s single file for a while.” the man explained while the two took in the fact that, yes, the underbrush was much thicker than when they came in.”

“Taking us back on a different path?” Luna asked as Hank nodded yes.

“Yeah, setting up an ambush would be too easy in this place, by taking an alternate route back I atleast take their ability to plan out of the equation.” The man explained, “So who wants point? I’m taking rear.”

“We shall take point.” Luna declared, making her way to the front of the file, “ We are smallest and most maneuverable in this environment.”

“Sounds good to me, stay spaced at least a body length apart.”

<><><><><><>

While the three had made it out of the thick underbrush a few miles ago and were making descent time out of the Everfree, if the increased amount of light filtering through the canopy was anything to go by at least, they had remained in single file formation more so out of happenstance than any tactic.

Luna, being the more fit of the pair as compared to her sister, and being the least injured as compared to Hank had pulled ahead of the other two by a good number of body lengths and was happily walking through the trees, enjoying her time out of the castle and just being alive.

Much slower than the lithe alicorn Celestia and Hank held much the same pace as they trailed behind with Celestia leading the man by a yard or two. Despite their close proximity neither had said anything to each other for miles, there was plenty to think and reflect on in the first place, no need to talk and complicate things.

Thinking about just how she was going to jostle her schedule to get back into the gym, of which she had an extensive personal weight room shamefully going idle, the white alicorn preemptively frowned at all the flack she was going to get for canceling and moving around various meetings. Everyone always thought they had the most important topic when they rarely ever did.

Quickly, Celestia forced herself to stop thinking about the negative and instead shifted focus on what she was truly excited to get back into: Fitness. While hard to believe by looking at the mare in her present form, at one time she had been nothing but lean rippling muscle. Celestia had always taken pride in her figure, and was especially proud of how she looked in the warring period that Luna and herself had fought through. That was long ago however, and a couple hundred years of peace make more than just a society soft.

Lucky for the mare though she still remembered just what she had done to achieve her intimidating figure, every movement, every rep, every second, the factor of gravitation multiplication she cast on herself all day everyday for months on end.

A wide smile growing on her face from the memories alone, the smile did falter when she realized that her diet was going to have to change drastically as well. She would be forced to trade away the cakes and perfectly presented desserts and immediately replace them with lots of fish, eggs, simple salads, and other perfectly inferior foods.

She mostly dreaded the eggs. She had always hated eggs by themselves, but she couldn’t deny the amount of easy protein. Plus she couldn’t deny the silky smooth coat that a high egg diet provided.

Thinking about her upcoming diet the white alicorn started to wonder just what it was that Hank ate to maintain his level of endurance and strength. She knew meat, obviously, she didn’t think he would’ve taken a bite out of a still beating heart of he was averse to eating meat after all.

Turning her head to engage with the human behind her, the words died in her mouth when she saw that he was staring directly at her flank. Looking at the man as he continued to stare at her the man’s eyes briefly met hers before going right back to her ass.

Amazed by his gaul, and complete lack of embarrassment for being caught brazenly staring at her, Celestia couldn't help but laugh at how different he was from any other stallion she had dealt with in the thousands of years she’d been around. A more sinful smile grew across her lips as she turned her head back forward again, letting the man look.

Finally having the evidence she needed to confirm that Hank was indeed attracted to her it was Celestia’s turn to be uncouth. Flagging her tail to the side Celestia took an extra long step knowingly exposing herself to the human.

Hearing a low growl behind her, Celestia’s ears swiveled to the vocalization as her head turned to look at the man again after her little tease.

The effect was extremely obvious on the human, one hand down by his legs pulling his underwear down further as his eyes looked right back into hers as he sped up to pass her, his jaw clenched much like when he was thinking about something.

Giggling as the man passed by her, she whipped his rear with her tail as he passed, getting another grumble from the man along with a look that made her shiver.

Now behind the man and watching him take a series of wider than usual steps as he no doubt tried to situate himself Celestia laughed again at the series of events. Half of her mind was screaming at her for acting so incredibly slatternly towards the human, but the other half only wanted more.

It had been so long since someone had shown interest in her like Hank did and had been brave enough to show their intention. It was refreshing to be able to act like a normal pony for once, and be able to exercise her more base desires that she for so long had kept hidden.

And it wasn’t like she would have done that for just anyone who had shown a fancy for her. The rough man had most certainly caught her eye, and even though she would deny it in sisterly conversation whenever Luna would bring it up she did have a “type,” and a long history of it.

She liked how rough he was. There was no polish in his speech or his actions, he was who he was and he didn’t hide it. He was unashamedly a fighter, a killer, and he was ruthless. Watching him repeatedly take charge and control of various intense situations with complete confidence was one of the hottest things she had witnessed in a looong time. Since Eseric Stone over a thousand years ago, her last worthwhile hook up.

A part of her wished that Hank had shown up during that conflict, he would have been a perfect general for the unique brutality the Eastern griffon front required. Her face fell into a deep scowl just for a moment as she remembered the details before pushing past them again.

In truth though she was glad he was here now though, because even Eseric wasn’t capable of the things Hank was, there was no way a singular pony could hold the tide against the Shucks. Only the most animalistic brutality worked on the Shucks and she wasn’t sure anypony that wasn’t herself or her sister was capable of such violence.

Maybe Hank’s skills would have been wasted on the griffons Celestia found herself wondering as she looked over his exposed back for the hundredth time. She had no real idea how the man would operate in a conventional conflict but she had a hunch it wasn’t pretty.

After all, even griffons break with enough pressure… and fire. They didn’t need their hearts ripped from their chests like Shucks did.

Sighing to herself and clearing away the tangent she had entertained for long enough Celestia smirked to herself realizing that she had a little crush on the man despite her more logical side saying that was a disaster waiting to happen.

“You know these woods well Hank. It is very easy to get turned around in the Everfree.” Luna spoke for the first time in miles, seeing the edge of the clearing Hank resided in coming up.

“Nah, just know how to use a compass.” Hank laughed, “I’d never been that deep in before.”

“Whatever you say.” Luna shrugged, “Would you happen to have any water ready to drink at your home? I’m parched.”

“I am too,” Hank agreed, “And yeah. If Zecora is home she’ll fix you right up. If not: the pitcher is in the black box on the far end of the counter past the sink, glasses in the cupboard above.”

“Thank you very much.” Luna looked back and gave the man an appreciative smile before starting into a gentle trot as she exited the treeline and made for the cabin.

Stopping just a few feet away from the edge of the clearing and watching as Zecora jumped the fence out of the lush garden, the unexpected appearance of the Zecora startled Luna making her spin around but soon after start laughing as Zecora did as well.

A small smile on his own face for watching the display, even though he couldn't hear anything more than a muffled word here and syllable there he knew exactly what they were talking about as Luna gestured with her hoof towards the spot she had exited causing Zecora to turn her head and look at the spot he was watching from.

Quicking turning her head back to Luna though they both headed for the interior of the cabin where they would no doubt have a small conversation on just what a fridge was. Looking behind him now that Luna and Zecora were inside, he scanned the woods to ease his own paranoia that they were being stalked more than out of any suspicion that they actually were, he would have noticed long ago if they actually were being pursued.

Catching Celestia looking at him with a smirk on her face as she caught up to him as his sight line shifted from far to close.

“Did you enjoy staring at me all day?” The human asked, having felt her eyes on him all day.

Laughing at his question Celestia instead answered with her own. “Did you enjoy staring at me like a piece of meat?”

<><><> Not gonna lie, it’s just straight up porn from here. It’s all sexual tension. If you don’t like that kinda thing, call it here, you’re not missing anything important <><><>

Just passing him as she asked the question Hank’s impulsiveness got the better of him, “Yeah….” he trailed of just as she almost got pat him before suddenly grabbing on to the base of her tail with his left and her right hip with his right and pulling the large alicorn into himself.

A massive gasp escaped her mouth as her eyes shot open wide and her body went stiff. Celestia had trouble breathing for a second as the man’s hands gripped hard onto the large sun print on either side of her flank.

“W-what are you doing?!” The mare exclaimed through gasps and coos as the human’s hands continued their menstruations.

“I think it’s pretty obvious what I’m doing.” Hank laughed while pulling Celestia tighter into himself, making her groan.

“If what I feel pressed up against my… Hnf,” Celestia was cut off by a particularly hard squeeze, “I-is anything to go by I think the implication is rather… clear.”

“Oh yeah? Like showing me everything that's under your tail? No implications there huh?”

“Maybe…” Celestia said breathily, doing her absolute best to keep herself calm, “You didn’t even ask.”

“Ask what?” Hank laughed again as the mare shivered from his now light touch he slowly drug over her cutie marks.

“Ask if I wanted you to start playing with my flank like some horny colt at prom.”

Raising an eyebrow Hank decided to play along, “Alright. I’ve been known to be too straight forward at times.” Letting go of the huge ass he was very much enjoying his time with Hank then took a half step back, separating himself and the very worked up pony.

“Decide for yourself. Go ahead and walk on out of here if you want and I’ll never do anything like that again.” The human promised, “Or back yourself into me and I’ll start where I left off.”

Celestia wished that she could say that she thought about it really hard. That she was at least conflicted about what to do…. She wasn’t, and in an instant she rammed herself back into the man and hummed when she felt his hands again. “It’s been over a hundred years. And you just had to mess that up by giving me a horn job.”

Laughing, Hank shook his head, “Don’t expect me to feel bad for you. It’s not like I knew anyways.”

“You know what you’re doing now.” Celestia stated, and started slowing grinding herself against the man eliciting a grunt from the human.

“Yes. I. do.” Hank confirmed, raising his right hand before slapping it down right in the middle of the sun on her right flank.

With a resounding slap Celestia let out a small scream of surprise and pain before quieting herself with a hoof and whipping her head around to face the man.

“I think you look good with a handprint on your ass.” Hank said, idly rubbing the spot he’d struck as the mare looked at him with wide, wild eyes, “No clue how the red shows through fur but I’m happy it does.”

“You have no idea how much it hurts to get spanked on your cutie mark like that.” Celestia berated the man.

“Not a damn clue.” The man smirked with the crooked snarl the scar gave him, “But…,” Pulling his equipment away from Celestia’s and looking down at the equally soaked fabric of his underwear and the source of said lubrication, “Somethin’ tells me it didn’t hurt that bad.”

The brief moment he pulled away allowed Celestia just enough time to snap herself out of her lust soaked mind and reign it in a little bit to realize that things were moving really really fast and it was getting very hot all of the sudden.

Turning her head back forward as Hank continued to what felt like expertly feel up every inch of her she let out a shaky breath, “We really shouldn’t be doing this… I shouldn’t have initiated this by flirting with you, knowing you have a mare friend. A-and you umpf,” She was forced to stop as the man squeezed a particularly sensitive spot, “You shouldn’t be doing this because you have a mare friend. S-she right over there!”

With her words the man actually stopped but kept his hands on her hips, stopping her from pulling away and keeping her heart rate pounding, much like his.

“Celestia.” Hank said in a leveled tone.

“Yes?” The mare turned her head to look up at the man.

“What I am about to do to that zebra is going to make this look like a formal handshake.” He said with a completely serious face and tone.

“She’s going to smell me on you…”

“I know.” The man nodded, “I’m gonna tell her all about this too.”

Celestia went stiff at the admission, “Please don’t. I- I just can’t have this get-”

“She’s not gonna tell anyone.” The man said with a surprising amount of honesty, “But to make it fair I’ll tell you a secret as well so we both have a little blackmail on each other. Might even make you feel better about…this,” Hank punctuated with a small push forward into Celestia that made her moan.

“W - well?” Celestia egged him on getting him to sigh.

“She wants me to date more than one girl. As in more than just her.” Hank revealed, causing Celestia’s eyes to open a little wider when she realized what was going on.

“Maybe you can actually help me out here,” The man continued, causing Celestia’s eyes to open even wider at the clear request for help, “You’ve been around the block for a while so are these “herds” a real thing?”

Laughing at the question Celestia quickly quieted down, “Yes Hank,” She giggled again, “They are. They have been around forever, and even though they’re less common now it’s still a common relationship type for ponies and zebras especially.”

“Seriously?” the man looked somewhat surprised to hear the answer he got, “I thought she was just weird and fuckin’ with me to be honest.”

“No she’s not. I assure you.” Celestia smiled at the man who was still holding onto her hips, “So who’s the other mare she wants to join you two?”

“Apple Jack. I guess those two really hit it off, and I’ve known for a while that AJ has a little thing for me.”

Celestia couldn’t help but ‘ooooo’ at the revelation getting an eye roll from the man, “You two would go well together.”

“Think so?” The man questioned, “We’ve been a little rocky at times.”

“Hank.” It was Celestia’s turn to have a completely flat face, “We’ve tried to kill each other before. Early today you had a dagger pressed to my ribs! Now you have your dagger pressed to my marehood!” Moving side to side as she mentioned it she felt the man throb at her entrance and had to bite her lip as he groaned again.

“I-I think you can get over it.”

“Y-yeah.” Hank cleared his throat in an attempt to regain some composure, “I’m bigger than a dagger though.”

“Awfully egotistical aren’t we?” Celestia smirked at the man, parroting what he had said earlier.

“Nothing wrong with stating a fact right?” He shot back.

“I suppose not.” The mare hummed as Hank’s hands started to drift further and further rearwards.

“Spread your legs a little Celestia.” He said softly, making her heart stop.

Was it actually happening, after over a hundred years was she finally going to get some relief? The white alicorn’s mind raced and she obliged the man.

“N-no need to call me Celestia; we are so far past formalities. Tia is fine…”

“Alright. Then in that case you can go ahead and use my name. Even though you have been for a while I’ll at least make it official that I don’t hate you anymore and that our relationship isn’t strictly hostile.”

“I’m happy to hear it.” Tia huffed as his thumbs dug into her large rear while he grabbed as well before he spread her, revealing it all for him to see.

“Jesus you are really worked up.” Hank exclaimed, savering the sight for as long as he could, before letting go of her and moving beside her after one last good squeeze.

“W-what are you doing?” the white mare asked as her heart thundered in her ears.

“I’m sorry but that’s all I got for ya. Me and Zecora have a lot of talking and a lot of sweating to do.” The man explained, looking at Celestia with a smile.

“Then we have a LOT of unfinished business.” The alicorn said forcefully while she did her best to cool her own embers.

“I guess we do.” The man smiled wider and with that stepped into the sunlight and started making his way towards his house.

Following a ways behind, Celestia wanted to give herself as much time as possible to cool down and dry off before linking back up with her sister; who would no doubt have about one million questions and admonishments as well for her.

Reaching the cabin Hank opened the door to see Zecora and Luna unsurprisingly in the midst of a household appliance talk.

Both ponies turning to look at him Zecora’s face went from happy to shock at his shirtless and pantless form while Luna’s eyes went wide as well.

“I don’t mean to run you off Luna but me and Z are about to get… busy.” The man said, never once unlocking his gaze from his girlfriend.

“Oh? OH!” Luna shot to her hooves, easily reading the look he was giving Zecora and noticing the prominent bulge in his underwear, “It was great talking to you Zecora! Bye!”

Not even offering a farewell in return as Luna zipped out of the door Hank was holding open, Zecora’s eyes never left Hank’s as he closed the door and locked it before dropping all of the gear he was holding and starting on his suspenders.

“H-honey are you okay?” In a quiet voice Zecroa asked, the cuts and bites far too large and fresh to ignore.

“Let’s take a shower.” Hank instead responded, ignoring her question.

Instantly on her hooves Zecora rushed to the bathroom and watched with bated breath as the human followed her and closed the door behind himself.

Author's Note

This is a big'n. Fully realize things got heated really quick at the end, hence the disclaimer, but I like writing that kinda thing from time to time and after 20k words I deserve it so if you didn't like it I don't really care. It was time for Hank to show his horny side anyway, he hasn't done much of anything with anyone yet in this entire story so it's time to change that.

Please comment and such, I like reading em. Also this may be the also new chapter in a while because I really really wanna re do the first 3 or so. They are awful and it'll give me a chance to write in a new setting and explore new methods of violence.

After that, expect a slice of life chapter or two before things get really really exciting.

this fits the chapter's tone I have 60 thousand of these things around my house, its deafening at night. Also the town I live close to got hit by a tornado so that was exciting

Date Night pt.1

Completely slice of life

<><><> Four days later, Shaggin’ Cabin, Hank and Zecora <><><>

Sat in just his underwear on the coach Hank enjoyed the cool morning fall air as it filtered through the open door and permanently open window. He really needed to get that fixed. Regardless of home repairs the man attended to more pressing matters just laying back on the couch and relaxing. He wasn’t tired or anything, far from it in fact, the last few nights he stayed around his and Zecora’s home had yielded some of the best sleep the man had gotten in ages.

With the grand majority of Hank’s wounds from his excursion into the Everfree with the princesses already scarred over and healed the man usually would have been itching to go out and do something but not this time. This time he had something to do living in the cabin with him and what they got up to was much more fun than anything else he could think of off the top of his head.

Smirking as he heard said thing yawn as she started to stir in the loft Hank smiled, “Good morning.” He called out.

While it took a good number of seconds to get a response, one did eventually come in a half muffled and quiet groan. Smiling as he heard the zebra make her way to the edge of the loft he turned around and looked up to meet her gaze before standing and making his way over to the loft to help her get down.

Meeting her with a kiss first, the pair held it for a few seconds before the man pulled away and grabbed under Zecora’s front legs and effortlessly picked her up. Carrying her to the couch the man sat her down and then sat down next to her, giving her a glass of water he had poured for her an hour before.

“Thank you honey.” The zebra thanked with a genuine smile before drinking down the entire glass and sitting back on the table with a hiss of pain.

The sound raised an eyebrow of concern from the man as he watched the zebra flop onto her side instead of sitting on her rear, “ You alright?”

Looking up to her lover the zebra laughed which did help to make the man more at ease but also confused him a little.

“I’m more than alright,” Zecora laughed, “It’s just that… well… my marehood is rather sore.”

“You should have told me to stop or be more gentle hun. I’m sorry.” Hank responded scratching behind her ear, making her hum.

“Don’t be sorry dear. I didn’t want you to stop or go slower. I just didn’t expect you to be so insatiable. Going from not even kissing to bucking me for four days straight is a big difference.” Zecora laughed again, getting the man to chuckle as well.

“I know, it’s just that… You’re just really fucking hot.” He said with a grin getting the zebra to laugh again and snuggle up closer to him.

As the pair sat just enjoying each other’s company Zecora spoke up first, “I really want to start a herd Hank. And I know you hate the word,” She rushed to cut off the man who was about to speak, “But I really really do. After these three days it’s become pretty clear to me that one mare just isn’t enough for you. I won’t be able to keep up with your stamina and recovery period.”

Shaking his head, he lightly slapped Zecora on top of the head, “Don’t ever say you aren’t enough for me. You’re far more than a guy like me deserves Z, and I’m not going to have you sayin’ that or thinkin’ it. This relationship is a lot more than just sex. I don’t care if we can’t have sex all the time, I’m here for you, not your body.”

“Honey…” Zecora trailed off, wiping the wetness from her eyes at the heartfelt admission, “I know it’s a lot different from where you’re from but this isn’t about me not being enough, you are just too much stallion for one mare. It would be wrong for me to limit you to just me.”

“No it’s not.” Hank countered, rubbing his thumb under her eyes, “I’m the only man you’re ever going to have and I can guarantee that cause I’m gonna let any motherfucker lay a hand on you. You’re mine.” He said forcefully, “So it’s only fair that I’m yours.”

Even though she was so sore it was hard to walk, Zecora's motor started running again at the man’s words and she couldn’t help but moan. She had hit the absolute jackpot with the man, the only thing that could make it better was a couple others to share him with.

She knew he was adverse to the idea but she couldn’t help it. It might be “out of style” or “old fashioned” to be a part of a herd but Zecora couldn’t give less of a fuck, she had always dreamed about being a part of a herd with a big strong stallion and having a house full of foals ever since she had started becoming a teenager. That idea had all but withered in her homeland but now she had the biggest piece of the puzzle figured out in the form of the “stallion”, all that was left was to convince him.

“Hear my words and believe them.” Zecora said while snaking her hoof up Hank’s leg, “I want a herd. It’s not because I think I’m not good enough for you at all, it’s because it’s how I was raised and what I believe in. You’re not on your planet anymore so it’s time you stop trying to apply your logic and norms here.”

Staying quiet as Zecora started to pull his underwear down the zebra smiled up at him sweetly, “There’s a lot less stallions here than mares dear, you know that.”

“I do.” Hank confirmed.

“That's why herds exist, honey. It’s simple math.”

“Well then I’m sure plenty of other people will form herds and take up the slack.” He huffed as his underpants inched closer and closer to freeing Hank Jr.

“This isn’t just about numbers though,” Z explained before suddenly ripping his pants down exposing the human’s dick for her to see as it proudly stood straight upwards from his body, “it’s also about genes. And it would be an absolute disaster to limit how far you’re able to spread yours. Only the highest quality stallions had herds, and the more capable the stallion the larger the herd.”

“So uhhh.” Hank dumbly replied as Zecora grabbed onto his tool and started pumping.

“So. Zecora laughed, “I want a herd.” Not because I’m not enough but because you are such a high quality stallion. You have no clue how rare stallions like you are. There’s a reason why herds have gotten smaller and less typical over the years.”

“I I see.” Hank moaned as Zecora started pumping harder.

“Good!” Zecora smiled looking up to the man who looked back down at her, “This isn’t just about you and me, or any of the other mares, it's about our family. I know for a fact you would have no trouble giving me some very healthy foals and you have no idea how turned on that makes me.”

“No, I have a pretty good idea how much you like it. You’re really vocal pressed up against the wall, you know that?” He poked her on the nose as she continued pumping with her hoof.

“Well it’s true. I’ve always wanted a big family, a family bigger than just me and you could make.”

“How big you talkin’?” He asked, feeling a little intimidated by the implications.

“I don’t know…. more than ten.” The zebra said nonchalantly causing the human’s eyes to widen.

“Ten!?”

“More than ten.” Zecora corrected.

“I think you've lost your damned mind woman.”

“Why? That’s only three foals per mare if there's three of us.”

“Cause.” The man sighed, “I’m not even ready for one kid yet let alone north of ten.”

“You would be a marvelous father.” Zecora reassured, scooting closer to the man.

“I’m not so sure.” Hank frowned. It wasn’t just his temper and overall mental state he was worried about but also the thing about his age. It wasn’t that he was afraid of responsibility, or that he felt like he couldn’t handle it, moreso that he just didn’t want kids yet. Going from knowing you were going to die a gruesome death alone at a young age to all of the sudden talking about starting a huge family with a mare who was eager to get started was a little intimidating.

“I wouldn’t be talking about this with you if I didn’t think so.” Zecora said before bringing her mouth down to the tip of his dick and giving it a quick lick making the man tense, “Seems that at least a part of you isn’t so opposed to all this.” She giggled.

“I’m not opposed to it hun. I’m just not ready for that kind’ve thing yet.” The man answered honestly as the zebra set upon him again making him grit his teeth.

“That’s fine dear, it doesn’t have to be now. Things are too unstable for my liking anyhow.” Zecora reassured the obviously nervous man when she came up for air after taking a deep breath, “But maybe not too long… I’m getting a little older than I would like to start a family.”

The admission made the man pause and fully pulled him out of his lust drowned state. While he didn’t know her exact age the zebra sure didn’t show any signs of age in the slightest. He’d seen older mares like Button’s mom, or even just a few around town that to him maybe seemed middle aged… forties maybe? Aging ponies wasn’t a skill the man had in the slightest but he never once even considered Zecora even close to middle aged.

“I’m sure that’s not a problem Z.” Hank said while rubbing the top of her head.

“I’m already older than I would have liked to have been for my first foal.” Zecora responded, looking up to the man.

“Well how old are you then?” Hank asked, still running his fingers through her mane.

“Are you going to tell me?” The zebra instantly asked back?

Looking away from the zebra, his girlfriend, Hank looked out of the door at the grass and trees as his heart rate started to thump in his chest even harder. He really didn’t want to, he wanted to keep his real age a secret forever but he knew that he couldn’t. He wanted to lie, say he was thirty or something like ponies were always guessing he was but, he couldn’t do that to Zecora, not after everything she had been through with him. He just hoped she wouldn’t look at him differently.

“I will.” Hank finally gulped, his heart racing and erection completely gone.

Zecora’s turn to be worried about her mate the zebra looked from his crotch to his face with a worried look on her face that only deepened when she saw the thousand yard stare in his eyes. Crawling her way onto his lap so she was looking as close to eye to eye as possible.

Hugging herself tightly onto his neck, Zecora didn’t even think about letting go until she felt him snap out of it and start rubbing his hands on her back.

“It’s okay if you don’t want to tell me. I don’t mind at all.” Zecora comforted the man as she continued to hold onto him. If even thinking about revealing his age was so hard for the man she didn’t want him to do it. He had enough problems already and she didn’t want to bring up anymore.

“No.” Hank sighed while gently pushing her away, “I need to. You deserve the truth. I just know you’re going to look at me differently when I tell you.”

“I won’t honey, I swear.”

Smiling at the zebra Hank hummed, “I appreciate the sentiment but you will. Everyone does. That's why I don’t like telling people.”

Giving him a sad smile Zecora pushed herself up and got off of the man, preferring to instead sit next to him since he was obviously out of the mood, “I’m sorry for bringing it up and ruining the mood.”

“It’s okay,” Hank gave her a few pats on the neck and pulled his underwear back up, “I should’ve told you a long time ago anyways. I just hate the look I get when I let it slip, and the pity that always follows. Always so surprised…” He sighed leaning forward, giving Zecora a view of his back.

“Plus I know you’re not gonna like what you hear.” The man said, turning his head and looking at the zebra who slowly turned her gaze from his back to his eyes.

“What do you mean?...” Zecora slowly asked, not liking the implications.

“You’ve said before that you like guys older than you and well…. With you saying that you’re already past where you would like to have been for starting a family ....” Hank paused and took a deep breath to calm himself, “There’s no way you’re younger than me.”

“Hank I-.”

“How old are you Z?”

“I’m twenty six.”

Taking a deep breath the man’s mouth opened but no words came out. Struggling to get the words out the man tried again to no avail. Yelling at himself as his hands started to tremble he shot to his feet and walked over to the door, leaning on the frame with his forearm as he looked at the floor.

“Please don’t tear yourself up dear! Please!” Zecora cried and rushed over to the man, propping herself up on his thigh, “I don’t care about your age. It doesn’t matter.

“You deserve to know.” The man said quietly, “But I’m too much of a pussy to fucking tell you!"

"It. Is. Fine." Zecora patted him on the thigh while looking up to him, "I don't care if you ever tell me, it's not important. What's important is how much you've shown you love me and what you've been willing to do to protect me and the others you care about."

Comforted by her sincere words Hank took one more breath and smiled down at her as his heart slowed and his hands became more steady, "I've aged terribly ya know." He laughed, making her face soften as she laughed as well.

"I think you look amazing."

"For a forty year old maybe." He laughed again and shook his head while standing upright in the doorway, still looking out.

Well, I mean, are you younger than me?" Zecora asked, looking out over the yard as well.

A heavy sigh pushed past his lips at the question, "Yeah hon. I am."

Rubbing up against his leg Zecora hummed, "I don't care, it just means I have longer with you."

“That it does.” The man smiled, feeling his mood turn around, “Say… How about we go into town and do something?”

“What do you mean?” Zecora looked at Hank like he just grew a second head.

“Well, we’ve never even been on a ‘date’, we just started living together all of the sudden and then eventually got to this,” He laughed, “So why not go out and do some stuff together? Maybe even go to a resternt’ for supper tonight.”

Shocked at the proposal from the human, Zecora shrugged her shoulders, “I must admit that I’m a little surprised but… I think that sounds great! I’ve never even eaten anywhere in town. Where would you want to go?”

A devious grin split Hank’s face at the question, making Zecora look at the man with the amount of nervousness one of his plans always deserved, “What are you thinking Hank?...”

“The real fancy place. The one that’s always full of uptight assholes.” His smile grew even wider, making the zebra scoff and shake her head.

“You’re always looking for trouble, you know that?”

“Gotta keep life from going stale don’t I?”

Walking out of the door and heading for the garden, Zecora followed him, feeling a little peckish as well. She smirked as she watched him wave to the manticores across the stream, which they were drinking out of again, getting a few quiet calls back in response to his gesture.

One of the best aspects of being with the man was how different everything was all the time: They had manticores living in the same clearing as them that were nothing but peaceful, if not a little skittish, of him at least. Instead of eating regular meals out of an ice chest like most ponies, they would instead just eat out of the huge garden whenever they liked. While they didn’t cook much, the food they did eat was as fresh as it could possibly be and never left Zecora unsatisfied.

Watching him easily walk over the woven fence before intercepting one of the goliath tree frogs that leapt at him with a casual catch, he tossed the squealing frog away from him with a laugh. She couldn’t forget the frogs either, another rare citizen of the Everfree that Hank had somehow attracted and now used as a pest deterrent for his garden. It just so happened that the frogs saw everything as a pest, including large humans or even manticores.

It wasn't rare to see the odd kitten that wondered near the house for a easy tomato get chased away roaring for its mother as ten or twenty frogs came leaping at it from the dense foliage of the garden, seemingly materializing out of nowhere, all while vocalizing their very distinct croak.

She didn’t truly know how many frogs were lurking in the garden but she figured it was better not knowing how surrounded she truly was whenever she went in to do something.

“Man. These look great today.” Hank exclaimed, grabbing three of the huge tomatoes before handing them over the fence to Zecora who quickly took them.

“Oh my, those do look good.” Zecora agreed as he went in for some carrots and cucumbers, “Do you think we should start jarring some of these? We have more than we can eat.”

“For sure. I have like three pressure cookers and a huge steel pot with the rack in it for canning. I’m sure we can get more of that kinda thing in town today too.”

Snickering at the man as he handed her more of their crop he cocked his head at her and laughed a little as well, “What?”

“Why do you have three pressure cookers?”

“Bombs.” He laughed even harder as her face fell into one of shock.

“Oh. How do you even…. You know what I don’t even want to know.” She waved her hooves at him as he opened his mouth to no doubt start explaining it.

Simply shrugging, he turned back around to get more out of the garden that was ready.

“What else do you want to do today?” Zecora asked as he pulled a frog off his forearm that had clamped on.

“Well I think there’s a gym in town and I’d really like to lift some weights for the first time in a long time.”

Eagerly nodding behind him, Zecora was very much into the idea, not just because getting to watch would be very entertaining for her but because she’d also get to show her stallion off.

“Won’t be too boring for you will it?” He asked, stepping back over the fence.

“Not in the slightest.” Her tail swishing she answered, getting him to laugh and roll his eyes.

“I do have one concern to raise though.”

“What’s that?” Walking back into the small abode Hank gave a quick look behind him, addressing Zecora.

“How are we going to pay for such an expensive restaurant? I haven’t exactly been making any bits.”

“Oh shit. I totally forgot to tell you that night.”

“What night?” Zecora cocked her head while handing the vegetables up to the man who started cutting them up.

“When I came back to the Apple’s and killed those wolves.” Putting Zecora’s portion on a plate first he clarified.

“Oh. Well what is it hun?” Taking her plate she asked while heading toward the table.

“I have four hundred thousand bits in the bank.” He said as casually as saying ‘hi.’

Coughing on her tomato, Zecora hit herself on the chest a few times and spit it back on her plate, “WHAT!?”

<><><> Path to Poneville, H & Z <><><>

“So whatcha think?” The man asked, revving the engine of the humvee as the larger than stock turbo whirred.

Sitting on the raised tunnel of the humvee, directly next to the man, Zecora was wide eyed as she tried to take in every little detail of the well worn and well loved humvee.

“I understand nothing.” She said simply, watching as Hank shifted from first to second, “But it seems you are more than comfortable in this contraption.”

Squeezing the wheel tighter as all the memories associated with the vehicle washed over him Hank nodded, “You could definitely say that.”

“Were there many of these on your world?” Zecroa asked.

“Yes and no.” The man thought about how to answer, “There were tons of machines like this used for transport of various things. Some just moved people, some moved fright, and so on. This is a fighting vehicle, a fairly poor excuse for one, but still an example. It’s armored to stop rifle rounds and has the fifty mount on top, that’s about it.”

Pausing to smile Hank gave the dash a few hits, “But this one is special. This is the only one of these to exist.”

Furrowing her brow Zecora looked around for anything that stood out as unique but quickly stopped since everything looked, felt, and sounded completely unique to her, “Why is that?” She quickly questioned.

“I won’t get into all the details cause you wouldn’t understand but it's a custom job. A custom job started by one of the guys I met at the National Guard post I became a member of a couple years after the world ended, and then left to me when they all left.” He explained.

“Oh…” Zecora nodded but quickly stopped when she still didn’t understand a bit of what he was saying, “So what does that mean?”

Laughing at her Hank reached over and ruffled her mane, “She's just changed a lot since she was first built. A lot of different parts, custom parts, etcetera etcetera. I’ll actually sit down with you and explain it sometime if you care to know.”

Knowing that his explanation would most likely take a few hours and more than a hoof-ful of sketched up pictures and diagrams Zecora happily nodded, “Sounds great.”

“So is this one better than a regular one?” The zebra questioned, watching as their surroundings passed by through the windows.

“Oh yeah.” The man nodded, “Better engine, better gearbox, exhaust of my own design, better intake, bigger turbo, really good speakers and stereo.”

Hearing everything he said the zebra still had no clue what any of what was mentioned was or meant in relation to improving the vehicle, “I don’t get it.”

“That's why we’re gonna sit down and I’ll explain it to you.” Hank laughed, getting another smile from the zebra who felt her eyes go wide that they were already in view of Ponyville, “This is so much faster than walking!” She exclaimed.

Amused with Zecora’s amazement of going thirty miles an hour Hank just smiled and down shifted as they started to roll down the hill, letting the engine do all the braking for him, “She can go a lot faster than this Z.”

“How fast?”

“Come here,” The Hank gestured Zecora over and pointed to the gauge cluster, “The big gauge is the speedometer, it tells you what your speed is with the needle and according marks. We’re goin’ twenty five right now and it goes to a hundred.”

“One hundred?” Zecora seemed amazed, “This thing can go a hundred?”

“This one can go over a hundred.” Hank bragged as they approached the entrance to town, the guards on duty not knowing what to make of the strange self propelled wagon rumbling towards them.

“What’s it like? To go that fast?”

“I mean.” Hank mulled it over as he pulled the humvee off the road and into the grass, “It’s fun.”

“You don’t seem very impressed.” Zecora pointed out as the man put the humvee in reverse and started backing it towards the entrance.

“Yeah. I’ve done a lot more exciting things than gone fast in a straight line I guess.” He explained with a small smile as he watched the wall get closer through his side mirrors.

“I just don’t feel like that would ever get old.” Zecora said as the man put the humvee in neutral and turned it off before putting it back in first, satisfied with his parking job.

“You’d be surprised what you can get used to.”

Opening the door Hank stepped out into the crisp air and held the door for Zecora who jumped out without any trouble before pulling the carbine length AR from the vehicle as well.

With a quick press check Hank slung the rifle and closed the drivers door harshly making Zccora flinch at the sudden sound before making her flinch again when he raised his foot up and kicked the door right where the latching mechanism was. Finally getting a click, signaling the door had shut all the way he turned around with a smile, “It closes hard, the hinges got tweaked a year or so back before I came here.”

“What happened?” Zecora asked as the pair walked around the front of the humvee and turned to start walking into town, getting a small laugh from the man.

Instantly knowing it was going to be something macabre, Zecora prepared herself for one of Hank’s crazy stories.

“I was driving down the old highway, which is just a fancy way of saying paved road, and saw an infected eating on someone up ahead. So, I popped open the door and held it open with my leg before hitting the bastard with the door.” The man laughed, “Hit her right in the shoulder, head fucking exploded, blood went everywhere.” Hank mimicked by bringing his hands to either side of his head and pulling them away while flaring his fingers out.

“It also sprained the shit out of my ankle and gave the bottom hinge just enough bend to be a problem.”

Smiling as Zecora shook her head at him, the man’s face fell a little when he turned to face the two guards who were switching between staring up at him and looking at the humvee nervously.

“I think these two are new.” Hank said to Zecora.

“Are you guys new here?” Hank asked the two guards, getting a slow nod from the unicorn mare as the earth pony stallion continued to stare at him.

“Figured,” Hank nodded, “Don’t touch it.” He pointed to the humvee with a thumb over his shoulder.

“Is it dangerous?” The stallion finally spoke.

“Not unless you touch it.”

“What will it do?” He asked, eyes shifting back and forth.

“Not a damn thing. It’s me you gotta worry about.” Hank grinned, making the stallion gulp, “Also where’s the gym, I know there’s one here.”

“It’s right on the main square, just get to the fountain and you'll see it. It’ll be busy at this hour though.” The pegasus mare explained.

Nodding at the information Hank took a step forward, “I appreciate it.”

Watching as the zebra and the whatever it was started into town the pegasus mare took a deep breath and resettled her wings that had started to puff out when she first noticed the wagon coming towards them down the hill.

“So that’s what the briefing was about when we first got here.” Her second said quietly, still looking at the wheeled contraption.

“Yeah. No wonder so many guards applied for a transfer.” She huffed.

“Should I go report his arrival?”

“No. That thing?” She laughed, “With how big it is everypony will know in no time. There’s no point.”

“What about the zebra that was with him? What do you think that’s all about?”

“Buck if I know. They seemed awfully friendly with each other though.”

“Do you think they’re, I dunno, a couple?”

Widening her eyes at the implication for a second the mare whistled, “If they are she’s braver than I am. That is NOT my type.”

Curious at the admission from the usually stern and quiet mare cocked his head, “What is your type ma’am?” The jr. enlisted stallion asked, receiving a deadpan stare from his superior.

“Shut the hell up private.” She grumbled.

“Alright.”

<><><> On the Square <><><>

Looking all around her, taking in the sights of the small town Zecora couldn’t help but notice all the looks and stares directed not only at Hank but at her as well. She knew it was her first time ever really being in the town, minus the time at the hospital, but it still made her feel uneasy.

She could only imagine how all the stares made Hank feel, and looking up to his head it was obvious he was on edge as they walked through the square. His eyes were scanning everything as his head stayed on a constant swivel checking every angle, window, and door possible.

As they closed in on the glass front building that the gym resided in Hank took a sudden step forward pulling ahead of Zecora and held the door open for her. Smiling sweetly at the man he smiled back, quickly following her into the interior of the clean white walls that made up the gym.

The guard at the entrance to town had been correct as well; it was surprisingly busy for just after noon. So far though no one had even noticed the appearance of the large man and zebra since they were all too busy in their exercise.

There was a large group of stallions and mares loudly cheering a large mare in the corner as she prepared for a squat. There were what seemed to be a group of moms in a separate room doing yoga as their kids scampered around the room as well. And then there were various other small groups and singles doing their own thing, using machines, free weights, or even treadmills.

Hank couldn’t help but laugh a little at the sight. It was all so familiar to him, but instead of people it was tiny ponies. He was both astounded and greatly disturbed by the numerous similarities to his world and the one he found himself on

After pushing through the strange half feeling of familiarity while scanning the room like he was prone to do, Hank turned his attention to the front desk and was actually taken aback by the absolute size of the white pegasus staring back at him. The stallion looked like he ate three other ponies to get as wide and thickly packed with muscle as he was. It was honestly a little jarring to see such an outlier of the species, Hank wondered how he hadn’t spotted the walking ball of muscle during one of his scouting missions before.

“Can I help you?” The stallion asked in an assertive tone while leaning forward on the desk.

“How much for a day pass?” Hank asked, taking a step forward, matching the stallion’s demeanor.

Looking at the strange and extremely threatening figure before him Bulk Biceps then forced himself to look past the biped and out the glass front of his gym noticing all the ponies staring in at them. Humming to himself and sitting back in his chair the beefy stallion got an idea. Ponies always thought Bulk Biceps was just another roided out meat head, but in truth Bulk Biceps wasn’t just a meat head but also a well versed business stallion.

“It’s your first time here so it’s free” Bulk gave a half lie to the human. He could afford to lose a few bits with how much publicity he was getting just from having the creature in his gym.

“ ‘Preciate it,” Hank nodded, “How much for next time?”

“Twenty bits for a day pass or forty for a month.” Bulk answered.

“Got it.” Looking around again the human decided to ask for a run down on what all was available for him to use before wandering around the gym trying to find everything for himself, “Give me the rundown on what ya got here.”

Clearing his throat Bulk got out of his chair and put his front legs on the desk so he could point things out, and made sure to flex his back for the ponies looking in at them, “Well everything you can see: machines, bench, squat racks, plenty of dumbbells, cables, pull up bars, treadmills.”

“Gotchaaaaaa.” Hank dragged on, “Anywhere a bit more open? For larger lifts?”

Cocking an eyebrow the huge pegasus grinned, just as he had figured, whatever this thing wanted to go heavy, “Yeah, outside. I have an outdoor lifting area for heavy and large movements, no mirrors but I figure that doesn't bother you.”

“The less the better.” Hank huffed, he liked that it was going to get him out of the packed main room but he didn’t like that he was going to be outside and in view of the whole street. He’d just have to suck it up though because he wasn’t going to let a few stater stop him from doing what he wanted.

“There’s a lot of stuff out that is fitted for minotaurs as well so it will fit your bipedal stance better than anything in here anyway.” Bulk reassured.

“Thank you.” Hank did his best to give a polite smile and started to make for the side door for the outdoor weight area, having to pass the glass walled room full of moms and kids in the process.

Unfortunately for the human everyone in the room, minus the instructor, was facing him doing some variation of “downward dog” so he couldn't slip by unseen and sure enough the second he made it to the door and started to pull he heard all the idle chit chat in the room stop suddenly.

He could practically feel all the eyes burning into the side of his head as he opened the door for Zecora to slip through and did his best to keep his eyes forward but couldn’t help but turn his gaze to the room just to his right.

Looking through the glass pane in front of him at the room full of mares still in their face down ass up yoga pose staring at him wide eyed as their children did much the same. The only pony that hadn’t seen him yet was the instructor who had her rear end pointed toward him, it didn’t take long though before the human heard a muffled “What’s the matter ladies?” From the mare not facing him before she soon enough turned around and let out a surprised scream while spinning around and tumbling onto her side.

Giving the frightened mare a wide toothy smile that only served to make her start shaking and try her best to scoot further away from him Hank closed his mouth the best he could before making his way through the door and outside.

“What took you so long?” Zecora questioned as the man stepped into the outdoor lifting area.

“Nothin’.” He waved off, “People have staring problems.” Looking at Zecora for a moment he then started to look at what equipment he was working with before noticing all the eyes on him from all around the square.

Face falling flat the man grumbled, “Kinda like this.” He motioned around with his hand while making his way to the bench that looked more his size as opposed to pony size like inside.

“Oh forget them dear.” Zecora smiled as the man sat his stuff down next to the bench he had chosen.

“No. If they wanna see what I can do…. I’ll show ‘em.” Hank stated while narrowing his gaze.

“Don’t hurt yourself.” Zecora cautioned as the man got to the floor and started doing push ups.

Craning his neck to look at the zebra, still pumping out the pushups, Hank rolled his eyes at her, he was lying if he truthfully didn’t want to show off in front of her and everyone else since they were all staring at him anyway.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Note from retard author: Some clarification. So the way I had weight systems set up previously was having an Equestrian “Stone” be equal to two pounds. This way while gravity was halved on Equiis Hank’s body weight was the same on the scale. However I have decided to change it to a simple 1 to 1 ratio where a pound and Equestrian stone are the same. This will just make things easier in general for me to write, you to read, etc. Decided to change this due to this gym scene because weights were getting really really large. For example on Earth Hank has a little over 300 pound bench press. On Equiis that doubles instantly to 600 pounds. However 600 pounds = 1200 Equestrian stones. Kinda wacky. So now it will be in pounds just renamed to stones cause why not.

So now Hank weighs 130 stones which is the same as pounds since gravity was halved. I know I’m changing a lot with this story recently, time frame etc etc, it is an unfortunate effect of writing this completely without an outline over 5 years of my life. Shit be wonky.

Sorry for all the switching this way and that way but I don’t have the desire or time to deal with stupid decisions I made 2 years ago so instead I’ll change it.

“Um. I don’t think you really know what you’re doing hun.” Zecora said in a worried tone, concerned with the three hundred stones that he had loaded onto the bar just for his warm up after his hundred pushups.

“I know what I’m doin’.” The man rolled his eyes as he sat down on the bench in question, “Though I really do like how the bar and plates are in fifty pound, or uh, stone, increments instead of forty five like back home.”

“Why were the big plates forty five?” Zecora asked.

“No idea.” Hank admitted as he laid back and grabbed ahold of the bar, pushing his shoulder blades into the padding before tensing his chest with a deep breath and pushing as hard as he could causing the bar to rocket to full arm extension so fast it actually made him lift off the bench a little.

Staring up at the bar at the result that he, admittedly, did expect knowing that gravity was half what it was on Earth the confirmation caused a wide grin slowly split his face as he started laughing deep from his chest.

Setting the bar back down while still laughing Hank waved off Zecora’s strange look while refocusing himself and rapidly pumping out fifteen reps of the three hundred pound bar like it wasn’t even there.

Sitting up not even winded, the human just grinned at Zecora’s shocked expression and quickly realized that the entire square had gone silent. Like an eerie scene from a horror movie every pair of eyes that were in the square were on him.

Not knowing if it was just because they had all noticed him at the same time, like ponies always seemed to do, or if they were watching him like some sort of circus sideshow attraction, the man stood to put even more weight on the bar while watching the crowd right back.

Having singled out a few ponies to lock eyes with, the man found endless amusement watching them shrink back under his gaze or quickly break eye contact the second he looked at them. However, just like making eye contact with a lion, all the eyes on the man were causing that part of his brain to steadily switch on as it screamed at him to either get away from all the eyes on him or make all the eyes stop looking at him.

Noticing the sudden shift in her man’s body language and demeanor Zecora watched somewhat nervously as the man loaded not one, but two, hundred more stones onto the bar while never looking away from the crowd watching him all while his chest pumped steadily and his face took on that sinister snaggle toothed scowl.

“Um, honey…. I know you're strong and all but…are you gonna be able to do that?” Zecora pointed to the bar concerned as it started to show a small amount of bend from the quarter ton of stones loaded onto it as the human moved to sit back down on the bench.

Getting nothing from the man, not even a quick glance, all she was able to gather from the man was a quiet, grumbled, “I’ll give em a fuckin’ show.” As he laid back.

About to say something to stop what was surely going to be a terrible accident, the zebra didn't get the chance before the five hundred stones shot into the air and fell toward the man’s chest before going right back up. And then again, and again, and again. Expecting him to do it once or twice the Zebra couldn’t look away as he passed ten repetitions, eventually stopping at fifteen with no signs of fatigue.

Sitting back up with a smile still on his face, not even breaking a sweat, the man reached forward and ruffled Zecora’s white and black hair, pulling her out of her stupor.

Completely dumbfounded by the level of strength on display from the human, Zecora couldn’t help but smile back at him and shake her head, “So…. Are you going to go heavier?”

“This is just my warm-up hun, what do you think?” The human laughed again and laid back down to do it one more time.

And heavier he did go, blowing through five hundred stones, doing two sets of eight. The human finally started to show signs of slowing down at six hundred stones(300 Earth lbs), doing just four reps with the fourth being slow and shaky.

Coming up red in the face as sweat started to wet his medium length hair the human took a few deep breaths while stretching out his chest. Taking a moment to look around Hank noticed that the crowd around the outdoor area had definitely grown as he continued to go up in weight and made more noise by clanging the weights and grunting.

More than a few ponies shrinking back under his gaze the man’s eyes finally settled on a familiar face in the crowd making him smile. Waving to the tan colt with his signature helicopter hat on, the pony beamed and waved back while making his way through the other ponies and closer to the fence.

“How’s it goin’ button?” Hank called out to the colt as he reached the black iron fence that was just a hair taller than him.

“Good! How’d you get so crazy strong?” Button asked, staring at the weight that the human was moving.

“Can’t afford to not be.” Hank summarized, “Now how much more should I throw on?”

“You’re gonna do more!?” Button’s eyes widened.

“I got one more in me.” The human reassured while standing up.

“Fifty!” The colt exclaimed.

“Fifty huh…” Hank hummed knowing it was over his previous max of three fifteen back home by ten pounds. Honestly the man was astounded with himself that he was able to even get three hundred pounds up, let alone for four reps, even though the fourth took everything he had. It had been years since he was able to properly weight lift… well ever since he was rolling with the guys from the National Guard post.

“You won’t be upset if I don’t get it will you? That’s more than I’ve ever done and it's been a while.” Hank playfully asked, loading fifty more stones or twenty five more pounds onto the bar regardless.

“No, but what happens if you aren’t able to push it up?”

“Guess we’ll find out.” Hank smiled, wiping the concern off of Button’s face.

His aloof attitude didn’t quell Zecora’s concerns however despite the completely obscene strength her coltfriend had revealed he had, “What actually happens if you can't get it up?”

“Can’t get it up?” Hank scoffed, “After what I just put you through you think I can’t get it up? Whatever you say lil miss “I can’t move my legs”.”

“Not so loud! There’s children around!” Zecora chided while doing her best to fight off the blush taking over her cheeks.

“Oh he don’t even know what I’m talking about.” Hank waved her off as he paced around the weight area, “Do you Button?”

“What!?”

“See.” Hank laughed, doing his best to pump himself up, “Just stand back, I know what to do if I can’t lock out.”

“Still! Won’t six hundred and fifty stones crush your chest?” The zebra exclaimed, “I didn’t know I was gonna be scared watching you do this.”

“I’ll be fine.” Hank said sitting back down, “Plus I’m not gonna fail it anyways.”

Laying back and grabbing onto the bar, the man wished he was actually as sure of himself as he was saying but he truthfully doubted if he could get it, not only was he out of practice, but he was also a little low in the tank after the four at three hundred.

“Alright here we… Go!” The main strained as he pushed the bar from the rack with a deep breath, instantly feeling the weight of the bar pressing back against his arms, shoulders and chest.

A twenty five pound jump close to your max was a big step and the weight definitely felt a lot heavier than three hundred did. Bracing himself regardless he lowered the bar to the bottom of his chest and then pushed as hard as he possibly could only getting it about halfway up before stalling out.

Growling at the weight while digging his feet in and arching his back the man grit his teeth while trying to force his shaking arms to raise the weight up but after five agonizing seconds he exhaled and lowered it back to his chest.

“God damnit.” The man sighed, catching his breath as the spots in his visions floated away before taking in a deep breath and flexing his abs as hard as he could and sliding the bar from his chest to his belt. Thankfully having the foresight to move his revolver to his hip and to take off his suspenders and belt before starting the man raised up his legs and then kicked them back down ending up in a sitting position.

Content just sitting there as he wiggled the weight to his mid thigh Hank looked up and over to Button, giving him a small grin, “Guess I’m not quite there yet.”

Turning his head back forward Hank then rolled the weight off to his knees and stood up, holding the six hundred and fifty stones like he had deadlifted it and slowly spun around before walking forward and setting back on the rack hooks.

“What next!?” Button called out, getting the human’s attention as he stripped off the weight.

“A lift I’m actually good at: Squat.”

“What do you mean actually good at? You just pressed six hundred Maker damned stones! For Reps!” A much more gruff voice came through the crowd as the captain of the trail guard walked up to the fence next, three other guards following close behind all of their faces showing various signs of shock and amazement.

“Bench is hard for me, always has been. It’s my long ass arms. The leverage is working against me.” Hank explained as he put up the last of the plates.

“Could’ve fooled me.” Iron Hoof laughed while shaking his head, “Now I see how you’re able to kill those wolves so easily.”

“The strength helps, don’t get me wrong,” Hank paused, taking a large drink from his canteen, “But an old bastard like yourself knows that’s not the real deciding factor.” Hank smirked at the pony, getting him to shake his head while chuckling.

“You’re calling me an old bastard? My mane is still black! you’re the one that has gray showing through!” Iron hoof riposted.

Somewhat surprised at the comment, Hank lowered the canteen from his lips. He thought he had cut all the gray out a few days ago and he was usually very thorough so he was surprised that the pony had spotted some.

“Where?” Hank asked, causing the pony to laugh some more.

“Just above your right ear.” The older pony mused, laughing at the human.

“I see,” The human nodded his head, his tone losing the air of jovialness it held seconds before, “With knowledge and experience comes stress.”

Picking up on the man’s tone, no amount of joy behind his words, Ironhoof’s face fell a little as well as the pony looked back on his life, “Yes. Yes it unfortunately does.”

Clearing his throat before he could zone out too far the stallion motioned with his head to his fellow trail guards, “C’mon colts, we’ve bothered this old bastard enough.”

Shooting a smile over his shoulder at the human, Hank just laughed and shook his head.

“C’mon! Clear out! No need to be blocking the whole damn road! Do your sightseeing somewhere else.” The stallion yelled as he made his way through the crowd, making said crowd disperse almost instantly as ponies suddenly went on their way all the while looking back over their shoulders at Hank as he tried his best to ignore them.

Thankful for Ironhoof’s order Hank turned his attention to Button who was waving at him, “I've got to go too, mom needs my help at home.”

“No problem Button, I’ll see you around.” Hank smiled back and waved as the colt turned and ran away towards his home.

Still catching his breath as the crowd dissipated, Hank leant over and started untying his boots as he prepared for his squat. Everyone has a genetic strongpoint when it comes to physical activity. Some people were runners, some were lifters, some people found it easy to grow their arms, some found it easy to grow their chest and so on.

Hank didn’t find it particularly hard to improve any part of his body minus his abs, that for some reason never wanted to show through no matter how strong he knew they were, but the one part of him could push harder and grew better than the rest of him, and that was his legs.

Of course the years of carrying various equipment that he needed to complete his objectives didn’t hurt but even before all of that he was either blessed or cursed, depending how you looked at it, with large legs. From his calves to his glutes the man had never found it hard to pedal a bike up a huge hill when he was a kid or stomp a person’s rib cage to pieces in his later years.

As such he was very, very excited to squat again. And even though it wasn’t his best lift by numbers, his deadlift surpassing his squat, it was the one that he felt he could do most confidently and with the best form.

Unlacing his boots so he could take them off to get a more stable platform. Having them off in no time thanks to the thousands of repetitions he had putting his boots on and off again he was quickly down to his socks. Setting his boots with his other stuff next to Zecora Hank then took to setting up the squat rack to accommodate his height.

While doing so the man took a moment to observe his surroundings, noticing rather quickly that he was still being watched, just from further away. Watching from benches, through store windows, from vending stands, ponies watched from all around the square, high and low.

It wasn’t like the entire town had stopped to watch him, regular conversations and other facets of pony life were all still occurring as normal, but just as said ponies watched the man through the corner of their massive eyes. Other ponies didn’t care to seem like they weren’t watching and instead watched the man while talking amongst themselves.

It seemed the man had become the town’s midday entertainment as many of the restaurant patrons sat outside had their chairs rotated so they could watch as they ate while every booth side window was taken by those dining indoors.

“Have I ever mentioned how fuckin’ creepy pony eyes can be?” Hank turned his head to speak to Zecora while keeping his eyes on the numerous pairs watching looking back.

“Yes. Many a time.” The zebra replied, rolling her eyes, “Believe me we feel the same way about yours.”

“Your eyes are just so God damn big! I can’t help it!” Hank turned while loading one side of the bar, “And you can look damn near behind yourselves without even turning your heads! You pupils can scan damn near a hundred and eighty degrees. It’s fuckin’ weird!”

“How do you think we feel about you!? Zecora shot back, “Your eyes are tiny! So small I don’t know how you see as well as you do! And!” Zecora pointed at the human as he loaded the other side of the bar, “You have to turn your head to see anything to your sides or anywhere behind you. Your eyes never stop moving and your head never stops moving. You’re like an owl!”

“I’m not like a damned owl.” Hank looked at her and shook his head.

“You are! You are! You were just doing it because your tiny little eyes can’t do anything but look forward!” Zecora pointed at him while laughing.

“That’s because unlike you I’m a predator.” Hank’s smile twisted into a devious snarling grin, “My tiny little eyes only need to do three things: look forward, spot movement and patterns.”

Walking away from the rack Hank slowly lowered himself as he approached Zecora who had started backing away from him, “And then these tiny little eyes lock onto that pattern, kinda like a, oh I dunno…. black and white striped nuisance before running it to death with that endless stamina you know so much about.”

Squat down just in front of Zecora as her heart thudded in her chest her eyes stuck looking between his wild eyes and K9 teeth, Hank leaned ever closer, “I don’t need big eyes like you because I’m not the one that needs to watch their back every waking moment in case something like me shows up.”

So close that she could smell the sweat on his skin, her back pressed against one of the benches, Zecora had nowhere to go to get away from the devious human as he teased her and had to deal with his attack head on.

About to make an attempt to speak, Zecora was suddenly cut off when Hank stood right back up and walked over to the squat rack immediately throwing on three hundred stones much like his bench.

Positioning himself under the bar the human took a deep breath and closed his eyes as a smile started to spread across his face. It was so nice to finally be able to do something that he loved doing again, the apocalypse is one hell of a work out plan in the first place, especially how he participated in it, but the ability to go the gym was all but lost to the man on his original world. Instead he was relegated to doing body weight exercises or using the limited equipment that he had scrounged up to keep himself from dying by boredom.

Un-racking the weight with his eyes still closed the man couldn't help but laugh a little as he felt the three hundred pounds move like…well a hundred and fifty because of the whole gravity thing. Opening his eyes again as he slowly lowered himself down and up, getting his muscles and ligaments warmed for when it got heavy.

Still smiling, Hank looked over his shoulder to Zecora and shook his head as he watched her eyes follow his ass up and down.

“Don’t look too hard there, zebra.” He teased.

“I’ll look however much I want, monkey.” Zecora returned, “You look at me all the time so now I look at you.”

“Oh, ya ya, whatever.” He laughed and re-racked the weight before turning around and touching his toes for a few seconds to stretch his back out.

“You rarely wear shorts anyways.” Zecroa continued.

“Yeah, we’ll see if they survive. They already feel awfully tight.”

“Everything you wear is tight.”

“Not many clothes stores left back home.” Hank laughed, putting another hundred pounds on the bar.

“Well…. No I guess not. But! There is a very well qualified tailor in town that we just so happen to know.”

“I do need to get on that. I’m almost out of clothes that aren’t just rags. Also, Don’t freak out when I start putting more weight on this bar. It’s probably gonna look a little…. Much.”

“I’ll try my best, it just depends on how much you start putting on it, you only have two legs you know? It makes me a little nervous as someone who has four to see you do stuff like this.”

Pulling himself away from the bar at her words the human started to look around like he had lost something, eventually patting himself down and looking down to his legs while turning around pointing at each of them a few times before slowly putting up two fingers, “What? Really? I only have two legs? I never noticed.”

Shaking her head at his antics Zecora sat up and walked over to the man and gave him a push on his rear as he turned back to the squat rack, “Just do your damn exercises you bald monkey.”

Thoroughly overreacting and pretending as if Zecroa had just thrown him into the bar the human turned around with fake hurt on his face holding his chest where he had hit the bar, “You’re so abusive.”

Chuckling as he watched her huff and roll her eyes at his continued antics the man noticed Iron Hoof walking back by and called out to get his attention.

“Hey Iron!” Hank called out, making Zecora groan and look away from the approaching stallion, knowing that Hank was only going to embarrass her more. She had no idea how playful he would be when she got into a relationship with him but the more time she spent with the man the more she realized how much of a troublemaker he truly was.

As the stallion reached the low fence he propped himself up on his front legs and leaned forward, looking at the man inquisitively, “Now what in the Tartarus would you need from me?” the stallion asked in his gruff voice, a hint of amusement clear underneath his tone.

Huffing the man stood up straight and looked to Zecora seeing her blush and look farther away from him and the stallion, “Well. I need you to do something about this damned zebra! She keeps beating on me and throwing me around! She’s very abusive.”

Switching his gaze from whatever Hank was to the zebra who was obviously blushing like mad and had her hoof up blocking her face from view as she looked away from the pair, Iron Hoof let out a few hearty laughs and looked down to the stone floor.

Bringing his head back up to the smiling face of Hank as he laughed as well the pony let out a few more short laughs before opening his mouth, “If she can beat your big flank I need to give her position at the guard cause we sure as the day is long don’t have anypony that can.”

Once again sharing a laugh with the man, Ironhoof turned and hopped off the fence, “You keep this big brute in check, miss.”

Snickering to himself as Iron Hoof walked away Hank turned and got back under the bar to get back on his way to whatever his max was. He truthfully had no idea if he had gotten weaker or stronger since his last time weight lifting since it had been so long, but he hoped it was at least still four hundred and five, he had worked extremely hard to get to that milestone.

As the man continued up in weight, eventually getting to the moment of truth, the human stood back away from the bar after loading it with eight hundred and ten stones worth of plates, using every large fifty stone plate in the outdoor area and a couple twenty fives and fives. With seven large plates on each side accompanied by a twenty five and a five the bar looked extremely loaded down and had a noticeable bend from the weight at either end.

“I have no idea how you can look at that and think it’s a do-able amount of weight.” Zecora piped up looking at the bend in the weightlifting bar.

“Wouldn’t expect a four leg supremacist to understand.” Hank smiled while looking around for a belt of some sort to support his back and midsection. He probably didn’t need one but he wasn't about to risk crippling himself when he needed to make sure he was in top physical shape as much as possible.

“Well I don’t see a belt so I’m gonna go inside real quick like to see if I can get on that’ll fit around me. Don’t wanna slip a disk or somethin’.”

Having no real idea what he was talking about Zecora just nodded and watched as the human slipped back inside of the gym. Now alone with nothing but her thoughts the zebra looked at the weight on the bar and shook her head in astonishment. It was no wonder he was able to carry her cauldron in by himself or pull back the string of the war bow standing, he wasn’t even using all of his strength when he did those things. If she thought she was impressed then, she most certainly was now.

Entering the inside part of the gym, the sweat that had soaked into his shirt and covered his skin made the cooled air that hit him all the more nippy as he walked over to the front desk where the obscenely large pegasus was still sat but now talking to the mare that was leading the yoga class when he had first came in.

Stopping beside the mare and leaning forward until his palms hit the cool dark stone top of the front desk Bulk Biceps turned to the man at the same time as the personal trainer.

Looking at the mare out of the corner of his eye, seeing her eyes widen even further Hank turned his attention to the white pegasus as a droplet of sweat fell from his hair onto the counter top.

“Would you happen to have any weight lifting belts in here, doin’ squat, none outside.”

Nodding to the man Bulk pointed where the large group of ponies were gathered around a squat rack, “In between those two racks there’s a hook on the wall, they’re all there.”

Giving the pony a thumbs up, which Bulk didn’t understand but figured it was good, Hank wiped up the few drops of sweat on the counter with his hand and made his way over to where the belts were.

He couldn’t get to the belts though, at least without barging through the group of ponies as they watched and cheered on the large mare he saw when he came in as she fought to rep four hundred and fifty pounds in her own squat, and he was feeling relatively polite in the moment so he figured he would just wait for her to either succeed or fail before getting to them.

Eyes squeezed shut and teeth clenched, the mare shakily made progress upward before finally locking out on unsure legs as the ponies around her cheered loudly at her accomplishment. The mare shuffled forward and re-racked the bar with the help of her two spotters.

Eyes still closed as she caught her breath, she still smiled at the various pats on the back and encouraging words she got as she slowly turned around to face her group and opened her eyes once she got her breath back.

As she looked at her various friends with a smile on her face she eventually noticed a pair of legs directly behind her group of friends and traced them up to see something she had never seen before staring right back at her with tiny, wild, eyes. The skin of its flat and hairless face heavily scarred as it looked down at her.

It wasn’t just the fact that whatever it was scary to look at but the fact that it had somehow snuck up behind not just her but her entire group of ponies undetected. It was like the huge thing had just appeared out of thin air and was now looking directly at her.

“Where in the buck did that thing come from?!” The mare yelled pointing behind and taking as many steps back as she possibly could.

Immediately looking behind them to see what just had made the muscle bound mare nearly jump out of her skin the group were quickly met with the sight of a heavily breathing and drenched Hank standing just behind them. What was worse was how none of them had heard the huge… thing creep up on them.

All backing away towards the wall to get away from the beast none of them had ever seen the likes of before only a few of them caught the creature rolling his tiny eyes before pointing behind them on the wall.

“I need a belt.”

Slowly getting out of the way the group split in half as the man strode forward before grabbing the longest belt off the rack and backing away.

“Are you doing squat?” The mare, still wearing her belt as well, asked in more or less surprised that the wild thing knew how and wanted to work out.

Stopping as he tightened the belt around his abdomen and lower back Hank tried to place the accent the mare spoke with before finally placing it,

“You’re from Trottingham ain’t ya?” The man asked, looking over his shoulder for a second

Immediately even more surprised that he was able to pick up on her accent the mare nodded in confirmation, getting a small grin from the man that did nothing to make him look less threatening to the ponies in his presence.

“Knew it.” Hank said getting the belt set, “Well enjoy the rest of your squats.”

Walking away without ever answering about what he was doing the group Hank quietly exited the building to the outdoor area leaving the group looking to each other for answers, of which there were none.

“That thing is bucking creepy.” One member of the group said getting a few nods in agreement before another piped up.

“Creepy? Creepy doesn’t begin to describe whatever it was! That thing was terrifying and huge, I mean did you not see how cut up it was?”

Shrugging at the words of the ponies who had been the big mare’s spotter then spoke up while leaning on the rack, “Yeah yeah, whatever…” He began getting all the members in the group to look at him like he was crazy for just blowing it off, “I mean, yeah, it was big and all but I doubt it can do a four hundred and fifty stone squat.”

Looking to the mare with a grin she looked back at the relaxed stallion with a small smile and a huff.

“Well I guess we could find out what it’s doing, and it’s not like it was unfriendly or anything, just kinda cree-, well, really creepy.”

All of the group seemingly in agreement on taking a look on whatever it was were up to the large mare stripped off her belt and put it back in her gym bag before leading the group towards the glass door that led to the outdoor area. They were done at the gym for the day anyways so a quick peak wouldn’t hurt anyways.

“Now, honey, are you absolutely sure you can do this?” Zecora fidgeted as she watched Hank take up the slack in the bar and tense his midsection.

“Nope.” Hank curtly replied and stood, taking a step away from the rack.

Taking a second to get his footing just right the man took a deep breath out and then one more in, bracing his torso muscles around that full breath before descending.

A slow grind to just below parallel the human then tensed his legs as hard as he could and without even grunting slowly but steadily going all the way back up. As the man stood there for a second doing the math in his head to make sure that he had actually put the equivalent to four hundred on the bar he re-racked the weight and stood back getting a good look and confirming that his math was correct.

“Huh.” Hank exclaimed while moving to the side of the bar and butting another fifty pounds on.

“What?”

“Well that was just a whole lot easier than last time.” The human explained moving to the other side of the bar and putting fifty more on that side as well, “I mean it wasn’t easy, but, that didn’t even hurt. It should hurt ya know?”

“No! I don’t know! Maybe you should stop before you hurt yourself. That is nine hundred stones dear!”

Stood at the bar, letting his legs rest for a second, Hank heard his girlfriend’s words but had already dismissed them. He knew that he was going to try four fifty, even though he knew a jump that large was ill advised, but four hundred had felt so much so much easier than last time and he felt like he could do it.

“Yeah, well… I’ve never been one to quit until I’m forced to.”

“There is no bucking way!” The large mare nearest the door exclaimed in shock, getting Bulk’s attention.

Turning away from his marefriend and their discussion about her yoga class he looked over to the group.

“What are you yelling about?”

Now with most of the group sitting with their hooves on their heads in amazement one of the others spoke up, “The two legged tall thing, it’s a bucking monster!”

Shaking his head Bulk got out of his chair and gave his girlfriend a quick look before slowly walking to the door just to see what they were oh so astonished with.

“You ponies need to learn how not to stare, it’s very impolite and disruptive to other gym membe- Damn.” Bulk Biceps shut up when he saw Hank raise the last few centihoofs and re-rack the nine hundred stones, the bar bending so far he was barely able to get it on the hooks.

Stood in shock for a half second after just seeing what he had the huge white pegasus was shook from his stupor by the deep celebratory yell that Hank bellowed as he turned from the bar and shot a balled up fist into the as if he were throwing an uppercut.

“Move, move.” Bulk pushed his way through the group of ponies as the man continued to celebrate while pounding his chest like a gorilla and letting loose one last deep punchy ‘HA’ into the air.

Finally getting to the door and prying it open Bulk Biceps finally made it outside as the human turned his attention to the zebra that was with him.

“How’s that for a bald monkey huh!” The man laughed, booping the zebra on her nose getting her to start laughing as well as she stood up on two legs obviously going for a hug which the man quickly reciprocated.

Effortlessly picking the zebra up as he hugs her tight for a few seconds the man finally loosened his grip and sat her back on ground before taking another victory lap towards rack laughing all the while.

The feeling of improvement, of knowing that he was better than last time, more capable, more deadly, was something that got the man going unlike much else. Spending all of your youth with your self esteem in the dumpster made the feeling of success all the more sweet to the man.

Being stronger than last time made the human feel better about himself, better about his body as well. It wouldn’t last though, it never did, in just a few short hours his brain would be calling for more, to feed into the endless cycle of improvement or else to feel worthless again.

For now though the man was ecstatic, to an outside viewer it would be as close as they would ever see of the old Hank.

“Fuckin’ ‘A’!” The human said with a strangely Irish twang, bending over and flexing his arms and shoulders while looking at Zecora with a smile on his face getting her to giggle more. While looking at his girlfriend as he flexed at her the human noticed the appearance of the gym owner.

His smile falling a little, the human stood back up straight and relaxed his upper body while looking at the pegasus and waiting for what it was he wanted.

Quickly realizing that he was going to have to be the first to speak, Bulk cleared his throat while quickly looking from Hank to the weight and then back to Hank again, “For only having two legs you’re moving an incredible amount of weight.”

Both the human and the zebra laughing at his comment, Bulk was stuck looking between them, obviously on the outside of some kind of joke.

“Well when each of my legs are bigger around than most pony’s torsos, it becomes a little more fitting I feel.”

“Yes,” Bulk gave a quick look at the human’s legs which looked much bigger than when he came in, “That would help. What I came out here to tell you was that you’re fifty one stones away from the gym record.”

Upon mentioning the little fact, Bulk could see the smallest shift in the human’s face like he was thinking about something.

“And who holds that record? Hank asked, wondering what pony could squat nine hundred and fifty stones.

“It’s been a long held one, real long, probably over ten years. But it was a minotaur who lived in town for a while, he was big into powerlifting like it seems you are.”

“Nah.” Hank waved Bulk off, “It’s been over…. Hell, a year and a half, TWO years since I last lifted. I just like working out.”

Looking at the man with a raised eye Bulk just slowly nodded, “Uh huh. Well whatever the program you have yourself on is, I’m sure there would be a lot of ponies to learn if it’s gotten you that strong and built.”

At his comment the human strangely started laughing really hard and shaking his head ‘no’. Confused about what it was he said that was so funny the man slowly stopped his laughter and ended with a large sigh, “There ain’t a person alive that would want to do what I’ve done.”

“I’m not so sure. Lots of ponies, minotaurs, even griffons are very dedicated to fitness and improving themselves despite the cost.” Bulk explained, not putting the puzzle pieces together, especially since he had missed out on most of the human’s exploits while managing his other gym in Trottingham for the last few months.

“Look.” The human began while reaching down and pulling his shirt up a little on his left side, showing the still deep red and angry scars he had gotten with Luna and Celestia almost a week ago, “All these scars go hand in hand with why I’m as strong as I am. I don’t think anybody wants that.”

Understanding what the man was laying down, Bulk decided to just drop it, “Well, regardless. If you want to try for the record I’d be more than happy to put a new name on the board.”

Nodding with hum Hank walked back over to the bar and looked at the weight already on it knowing that he probably still had a little in the tank.

“How much did you say it was?”

“Fifty one stones to beat it, and I’ll have to watch you do it to confirm you get to the right depth and actually do it”

“Why not.” Hank finally said while moving to the only weight rack left that had nearly anything on it.

As his hand hovered above the twenty fives Hank suddenly switched and grabbed two fifty stone plates, “Beating it by one pound is lame.”

Loading the bar with the weight and securing it with the clips at the end Hank stood back and stared at the five hundred pound squat feeling his heart start to beat just a little faster in anticipation.

“You’re going for a half ton squat?” Bulk looked over and up to the man who was still staring straight forward at the weight, “That's a hundred stone jump.”

“...Yeah.” Was the only response he got from the human before he strode forward and grabbed onto the bar.

Seeing the strange creature actually going for it the group inside as quietly as possible made their outside to get a better look at the spectacle. As did many other of the ponies who, while they had been watching before, now gave most if not all of their attention to the man.

Some spectators watched in awe and others in morbid curiosity like waiting for two trains to run into each other. As more and more ponies turned their full, undivided attention to the Everfree Monster ponies inside stores and further away that had not previously noticed the man working out now felt themselves pulled towards whatever it was everypony else was looking at and out of the shops they were in.

Hank’s wishes to be ignored be damned, more ponies than ever were staring right at him as he prepared himself to un-rack the weight. Mothers and their foals stopped on their way back from school, shop owners and their patrons filtered from inside businesses, pegasi flying by either hovered or took up seats on rooftops.

Hank hadn’t felt as many eyes on him since that night he had run across the horde on the highway in that hellacious thunderstorm, and it did nothing to calm his already beating heart as his body neared its low fight or flight threshold.

Using the panic response to his benefit the man un-racked the weight and instantly had doubts as he took two small steps away from the rack. His entire body shaking before he even started to descend the man stopped himself from stalling and took a mighty breath in and clenched his abs and back as hard as possible before slowly descending.

Both Zecora and Bulk Biceps watched with more than a little worry as the bar bobbed from the extreme weight they could hear Hank growl as he slowly descended before it seemed like his legs gave up and he quickly sank to below parallel.

More than surprised with the depth of the man’s squat despite the weight compared to any minotaur he had ever coached or lifted with Bulk had no idea how the man would get himself out of the hole he had put himself in.

Already taxed out, his legs screaming at him that it was too much, Hank clenched his teeth and ignored the warning signs his body was throwing at him and pushed with all his might. There was no way that he was going to fail two top sets in one day, especially not in front of what seemed like the entire population of Ponyville.

Even though his head felt light the man kept pushing and pushing causing the weight to slowly raise before he hit a hard wall at parallel with a groan.

Thinking it was over for the man Bulk was about to go forward and help the man re rack the bar when the man suddenly let out a strained yell as he released the used air in his lungs and ever so slowly, almost imperceivably, started to move the bar upwards.

Nausea hitting the man like a brick to the stomach he kept pushing with every ounce of his being as he slowly cleared parallel and started his way through the second part of the lift.

Every muscle in his body was tightening like stone, causing his head to be pulled backward by the tightening in his neck making him look up into the sky if he actually had his eyes open.

Mustering himself for one last push, knowing that if he didn’t get out from under the bar soon he was going to pass out. Forcing his eyes open and head to a neutral position Hank bellowed a deep yell and pushed through the last foot and a half of the squat in a flash.

Taking a second to get some air into his lungs again and doing his best not to throw up the man shuffled forward on wobbly legs but failed to realize that the bar had lost its integrity on his final push and was bent enough that there was no way he could ever rack it.

Watching the bar slowly turn into an upside down ‘V’ Bulk shook himself out of his stupor and called out to Hank, “Bail out, bail out!”

Brain too depleted of oxygen to connect the words to a meaning the man finally got it when he looked to his right and saw the weight sinking down towards his knee.

Barely getting out from under the bar with a weak push of his arms and step forward Hank heard the weight slam into the concrete floor, no doubt chipping it but couldn’t stop himself from shakily stumbling forward on his trembling legs and weakened back. Completely unable to stop or get his legs back under himself Hank stumbled forward toward the fence unable to see it was there due to his tunnel vision.

While the man was stumbling the ponies that had watched the man complete the one thousand stone squat and bend the bar into a ‘V’ were going absolutely nuts at his accomplishment while being completely unable to look away from the bent bar and the two large chips it had taken out of the floor.

Bulk was so impressed by the squat and bent bar he didn't even care about the chips in the floor of his gym. He was just happy that he had a new record to put on the board and a bent bar to proudly display on the wall. He couldn't wait to brag about his gym having clientele strong enough to bend bars and break records to the other gym owners that he knew.

Speaking of clientele, Hank coming back into his mind Bulk looked up to the human just in time for him to impact the metal fence with his pelvis and go ass over tea kettle onto the hard soil of the street with a thud.

“Oh shit!” Bulk exclaimed, doing his best to move quickly to the other side of the lifting area to check on Hank much the same as Zecora who beat the large pegasus by a few seconds.

Waving away some of the dust that the human’s fall had kicked up, Bulk looked over the fence and saw the human laying face up with his arm shielding his eyes from the sun.

“Who put that goddamn fence there?” Hank groaned in between deep breaths.

Letting out a relieved laugh once she knew he was fine Zecora primed her legs and jumped over the fence with ease, much to the surprise of Bulk and especially Hank who she landed on not a second later.

“Oooooouhhhhhhh.” Hank groaned as he body tensed once the zebra touched down on his chest and stomach, “You’re killin’ me smalls.”

Ignoring his remark Zecora instead leant forward and nudged Hank’s arm off his face before kissing him.

Keeping his eyes closed because of the sun beating down on him, Hank happily reciprocated the quick kiss and let out a sigh when it was over, still catching his breath.

“That took it all outta me.” The human spoke covering his eyes again with his left arm as his right hovered over his revolver, completely subconsciously.

“Do you think you can walk?” Zeocra asked humorously.

Scoffing at the question the man shook his head from side to side slightly, “Shit. Maybe? Not right now I can't.”

“Hurts that bad?” Bulk chimed in.

“I mean it hurts like hell but no. I think I overloaded the old central nervous system.”

Nodding at his explanation Bulk smiled, “Well, on the plus side, you got it, you had way more depth than you needed. I’ve actually never seen a squat do that deep before, most minotaurs barely make parallel.

“You do realize I ain’t a minotaur right?” Hank turned his head toward Bulk Biceps and asked.

“Well…no.” The pegasus answered honestly, “I don’t have a damn clue what you are, nopony does.”

“Yeah. Not gonna lie, I thought you were some kinda bucked up minotaur.” The mare that had been squatting earlier piped up while looking over the fence.

“I look better than a damn minotaur.” Hank scoffed, “More deadly too.” The man opened his eyes and turned his attention to the newcomer in the conversation with his signature snaggle toothed grin.

Shivering a little the mare had to look away from Hank for a second, “You’re definitely creepier. That’s for sure.”

“ ‘ppreciate it.” Was all Hank offered back as the mare shook her head and dismounted the fence.

“Anyways….” Bulk gave the dark blue mare a stare which she just shrugged off, “What name should I put on the board for the new gym record?”

“Oh… uh, Hank.”

“Hank? That’s it?” The pony raised a brow.

“That’s it.” Hank confirmed while getting himself into a sitting position at least.

“Huh, kinda weird but, alright. Also, I’m gonna be hanging the bar you bent up on the wall.”

“Oh shit, yeah. I can pay to replace that if you want.” Hank offered while rubbing some of the sweat out of his hair.

“Nah-” Bulk waved, “Don’t worry about any of that, now I can brag that my gym has the strongest clients to the other owners. That’s more than enough.”

“Alright man. Hank conceded.

“Congrats again, that was a real fight.” Bulk smiled before turning away from the fence and walking back to the weight to start stripping it.

Taking a moment to get his bearings back as his heart rate settled Hank rubbed his quads in a feeble attempt to loosen them up.

“Getting any better?” Zecora asked as she watched the man wince as he applied pressure to his legs.

“A little.” Hank sighed and then laughed, “Gonna hurt like fuck when I walk for like a week now though.”

“Are you still feeling up to dinner tonight?” Zecora asked as she watched the human slowly roll onto his hands and knees as he tried to get his feet under him.

“Absolutely.” Hank smiled, placing a hand on his raised knee as he rested in his kneeling position for a second, “Definitely gonna need to shower though cause I’m soaked.”

“You don’t haaaavvvvveeeee to.” Zecora drew out making the human shake his head as he slowly rose to his feet with a groan.

“You ponies and your weird ass scent fetish.”

“I’m not a pony.” The zebra scoffed.

“You’re close enough!” The man shot back as he stepped over the fence on his way to get his suspenders and rifle.

“You have no room to talk, you ape!” Zecora raised her voice and propped herself up on the fence.

“Ooh Ooh OOH AH AH AH.” Hank started loudly impersonating a gorilla, walking with his legs bent out which hurt greatly, and arms swinging by his side only interrupted to pound his chest periodically.

Unable to keep herself from laughing at his startlingly good impression of a gorilla, Zecora couldn’t help but find it more amusing because of the startled look on the other ponies’s faces that were gathered around the bar stripping it as Hank went around them gathering his gear whooping all the while.

After getting all his gathered and put on Hank made his way back towards his zebra girlfriend, still acting like a pissed off gorilla. Keeping up his act all the way to the fence the second he stepped over, like a switch, he turned off his impression and stood up straight with a completely flat expression on his face and started walking away.

Snorting at his antics, Zecora quickly caught up to the man and took her place beside him as they made their way to what she figured was the bank.

As ponies started to move again, once they realized that the show was over, and more importantly that Hank was approaching them, the entire square quickly resumed to semi-normal operation with most of the ponies continuing to give quick glances to the human as he passed through them.

Giving the man a wide berth, Zecora was also the subject of a few glances but ignored them for the most part. What she didn’t ignore was the glances that Hank was getting behind his back, more specifically his rear.

Feeling a little smug that her stallion was getting the attention of so many other mares she slowed her step for a second to look for herself and almost immediately choked on a laugh seeing that his shorts were ripped from crotch to nearly the belt. Exposing a large section of the undergarment underneath.

She hadn’t noticed before and it seemed like Hank hadn't either. From how he was walking she figured he probably couldn’t feel much of his legs anyhow.

Getting back next to Hank again Zecora looked back up toward his head, “I’m sorry to tell you this hun but….. Your shorts ripped.”

Looking down to her for a second the man reached behind himself and immediately felt the blown open rear end of his shorts, “God damnit.” He groaned, “That’s just fuckin’ lovely.”

Author's Note

Happy Thursday or fuckin' whatever here's a chapter for yous tards.

And no, I didn't edit. Who do you think I am? Davinki or whatever the Italian dudes name was?

Summer was busy as fuck. Worked 50hr weeks all summer, bought a classic car, built a little house thing, lost 15ish pounds out of the 50 bulk pounds I put on that I want to cut so I can see my abs and shit again. All in all, was a time, now I'm back in school so it never really ends.

Maybe another chapter of SoL left before more fun things but I wanted a change of pace.

Tell me what you thought of various things, you know the drill. Also please no one like or dislike the 675 / 50 ratio is nice and clean and makes me happy.

Little stupid fuckin' retard baby frog

Saturday Night is Alright for Loving Pt.3

<><><> Le Prançais Royal, H & Z <><><>

The entire restaurant had gone silent the second Hank and Zecora had stepped in the door and walked up to the host’s podium. The restaurant nearly full the the brim with high society, not just from Ponyville but from Canterlot and even Trottingham, the ponies had no words for the interlopers. Not just because they were clearly not members of such high societal status lie themselves and clearly underdressed but mostly because most of them had absolutely no clue what Hank was.

Sneering at the pair out of the corners of their eyes, jeering at them for daring to invade their territory, few of the patrons called over waiters to complain about the appearance of such a repulsive creature and low class zebra in their midst with whispered tones.

While the looks and whispers were causing Zecora to shift on her hooves nervously Hank was completely unfazed and continued to look right at the host and his thin mustache as he dealt with the couple in front of him and Zecora.

Finally out of their way the couple quickly found their way to their table, eager to get away from the man. About to step forward and address the host Hank stopped and brought his foot back when he felt Zecora poke him a few times in the calf.

Looking down at the zebra with a smile Hank didn’t get one back and instead saw her uneasy eyes looking back up at him. “What’s the matter?”

“We are getting looked at quite a lot dear…I’m just having second thoughts about coming here is all.” Zecora explained, still feeling the eyes burning a hole in the back of her head.

Smile slowly slipping away at her admission of discomfort Hank looked up and saw the ponies who were staring at the both of them quickly look back to their food once his eyes were set upon them.

Grumbling to himself Hank looked back to Zecora who was still looking at him instead of at the rest of the impressive restaurant interior, “Try and Ignore em’ Z, but if you continue to be truly uncomfortable we’ll leave. Alright? Just take a deep breath for me. Nothin’ is gonna happen, none of the fucks in here have the balls to do a damn thing.”

Nodding at his reassurances Zecora took a few deep breaths returning the smile to Hank’s face as he stood back up straight and walked to the podium.

Looking up to the man with an impatient / unimpressed look on his face the host didn’t utter a greeting or any word as the human looked at him with what could hardly be called a smile. As the two continued to look at each other waiting for the other to speak it became clear to the man that the obviously French pony was not going to speak first.

“We’d like a table.” The man stated, “Please.” He then added as if he had to remember his manners.

“Reservation?” The pony asked flatly, pretending to look over the list infront of him.

A small puff of air left Hank’s nose as he looked around the restaurant, he quickly counted all the empty tables and booths and then returned his own flat gaze to the not so friendly host.

“You have six booths and nine tables available.”

“Six reserved booths and nine reserved tables.” Pimpant Brosse corrected, hoping to run off the strange beast and his companion.

Not trusting the pony for a second, Hank reached down and grabbed the stallion’s clipboard, pulling it away as the unicorn cried out in surprise and quickly climbed on top of the podium as he tried to snatch it away from the human.

“Give that back you bête! That is not yours to defile with your grubby paws!” Pimpant cursed, repeatedly reaching for his clipboard, trying to get it back from the man who kept shrugging him off.

Unable to read the table layout with the stallion doing his damndest to get it back, Hank finally got tired of the pony and grabbed him around the throat with his left hand, shopping his flailing and never ending stream of French curses.

“I’m just trying to read the damn thing. Calm the fuck down.” Hank chastised the stallion held at arm's length as he looked back with surprise with how quickly he had been taken by the throat.

“Jesus.” Hank huffed, shaking his head, finally setting his eyes upon the paper and finding out that, in fact, all the tables and booths had been reserved, all having names paired with time slots next to them. All except one in the corner.

Looking up from the table layout sheet and finding the open booth Hank looked up and saw the huge booth in the front corner of the restaurant. This booth was nothing like the others though, which looked nice themselves, this booth had seating nearly 360 degrees around, along with a deep stained wood half wall for privacy that had ornately carved columns reaching to the ceiling.

The booth even had its own gold chandelier and red velvet cushions on the seat opposed to the white cushions the rest of the regular booths had. Even the windows were more fanicily done, ensuring that anybody that looked in on you eating there knows your status and that your bank account was full.

Taking in the ornate seating arrangement Hank’s smile grew ever wider. That’d work.

“We’ll take that one," he gestured to the huge booth, handing back the clipboard and releasing the pony from his clutches.

Coughing and rubbing his neck as he got back on the floor Pimpant glared up at the beast with tears in his eyes, “You!- cough - imbécile!” Pimpant yelled, “That is only for VIP guests of Le Prançais Royal! You most certainly are not a VIP you brutish monkey!”

“I’m getting called a monkey a lot today.” Hank pointed out while looking at Zecora who had a much less relaxed look on her face before turning back to the still coughing host.

“Do you even know what une poney très importante is?” Pimpant sneered looking at his manager as she exited the kitchen, no doubt brought forth by all the commotion.

“Yeah. A dumbass with more money than sense.” Hank laughed making the host scowl deeper, “So how much does becoming une personne très importante cost?” Hank mocked, butchering the pronunciation as much as possible.

“A crétin like you could never be une po-.”

“HÔTE!” The mare approaching barked in a French accent ten times as thick as the stallion Hank was talking to, making the stallion stop what he was saying and shoot to attention.

Hooves clicking together as he pivoted 90 degrees to face the frowning mare, the stallion’s eyes were wide as he addressed her, “Oui, Manager en chef!”

“Expliquer.” She said slowly pointing to Hank before waving her hoof in a circle in “all of this” gesture.

“Uh… uh… um-” Pimpant tried his best to find the words to explain all that had happened in a concise manner.

“Uh uh uh!” The head manager mocked making the host’s ears lay back as he looked down at his hooves.

“Inutile.” She huffed and turned away from the young stallion, turning her attention to the strange whatever it was in her restaurant.

Hopping up onto the podium with her front hooves, taking the place of the host, Forte Avance blew her mane out of her eyes and looked up to Hank who was leant forward onto the podium with a small smirk on his heavily scarred face.

Looking over the strange beast before her, Forte Advance had absolutely no clue as to what it was but knew in an instant that it wasn’t to be messed with. If the scars didn’t tell her that alone, the eyes most certainly did. As such, even though it was under dressed and a walk in when they didn’t take those, she wasn’t going to push it. Forte was a tough mare, a hardened mare, but she wasn’t a stupid one. She just hoped she could get it to leave without any more disturbances.

“Que veux-tu?” She said without thinking, before realizing that there was no way whatever it was knew Prench and that she’d have to break out her very rusty Equish.

Thinking of the translation Forte stalled, “Uuuuuh - What do you-”

“Personne très importante, combien?”

Stopping dead in her tracks as she tried to formulate her sentence, Forte's mouth hung slightly open when she heard what sounded an awful lot like Prench leave the thing’s mouth and caused her to quickly shake her head and gawk up at the dumb looking brute causing her to speak before her mind could catch up, “ Attendre! Attendre! Tu parles Prançais!?!”

Finding her apparent shock rather amusing Hank laughed a few times and nodded, “Un peu.”

Looking up to the man, still slack jawed Hank rolled his eyes at her surprise and patted her a few times in the side of the face, snapping her out of her stupor, “Personne très importante?” Hank asked again, rolling his hand in a circle, “Combien?”

Nodding slowly as he motioned with his head toward the VIP booth in the corner, Forte couldn’t believe it spoke Prench, even if it was with a strange accent and incorrect pronunciation. All she had to do now was say how much it was and surely it’d be gone. Out of her restaurant and customer’s presence.

Clearing her throat and looking up to its eyes, Forte forced herself to maintain eye contact with it as it gazed down at her, “Cela serait mille bits par mois, monsieur.”

Staring at her as his brian did its best to connect the dots for what she had said Hank drummed his fingers across the hard wood surface of the podium and muttered to himself. He knew she had said one thousand, or he was pretty sure ‘mille’ was thousand in French. He was only really good to a hundred in the various languages he had a passing knowledge in and French was the most difficult to count in by far.

Other than that he was completely blanking on what “Cela serait” and “mois” were in the context of their conversation. That was unless Cela was a modified form of ‘Cette’ or ‘Ce’ which meant ‘That’ in English. Slowly figuring it out Hank was still completely lost on what “mois” was but had the general idea down.

That? … something … one thousand bits … something …, sir. Still though he needed to know what came after the amount and he was completely blanking on what it could be. With a sigh Hank patted the podium a few times and turned his gaze to the host who was still standing at attention.

“What does ‘mois’ and ‘serait’ mean?” The man asked, getting no response from the unicorn stallion.

Sighing in exasperation Hank raised his voice and called out, “Hey! Tête de noeud!”

Breaking attention and scowling at the human who was grinning at him Pimpant couldn't stand to be insulted by such a creature and not respond.

“Va te faire foutre, plouc!” The pony yelled, getting the attention of the entire restaurant, especially the wait staff and kitchen who all knew Prench who all quickly made it to where they could see what was going on.

Laughing at the insults the human watched as the stallion re approached the podium with a snarl on his face, disregarding the barked commands the other pony was giving him.

“Oh? Oh yeah?!” Hank laughed thinking of another insult, “Manger de la merde, salopard!”

Just as he figured the insult did nothing but fan the stallion’s flames more causing him to push past the mare that was trying to hold him back and light his horn, pulling a wine bottle from under the podium and waving it in the air angrily by the neck.

“Je vais te frapper sur ta vilaine tête jusqu'à ce que la bouteille se brise. Ensuite, Je te poignarderai jusqu'à ce qu'il ne reste plus de sang!” The stallion yelled in French so fast that Hank had no chance of understanding what he had said, causing the man to laugh all the more.

Looking away from the angry stallion who was now yelling back and forth with his superior Hank reached forward and grabbed the wine bottle out of the air before turning to Zecora with a wiry smile on his face, “He is so fuckin’ mad.”

Scoffing at his aloofness toward the situation Zecora looked back to the still fuming stallion as he and his manager switched off pushing each other and yelling in rapid Prench all while Hank chuckled at the chaos he had caused. Seaking of her coltfriend, since when did he know Prench!? What else was there about the human did she not know despite being his mate?

Looking up to the man Zecroa just shook her head at his continued laughing, “Just what did you say to the stallion?”

“H- huh? What?” Hank slowly peeled his attention away from the scuffling pair and acknowledged Zecora.

“What did you call him?” She asked again.

Chuckling to himself a few times Hank hummed, “First a dickhead. Then he called me a hillbilly and to fuck off. And then I told him to go eat shit, bastard. In the end I think he might’ve threatened to stab me to death.”

Appalled by what Hank had started and how the stallion had escalated, Zecora was about to admonish her stallion for his behavior but then quickly turned her attention to the still scuffling pair along with Hank when a loud slap came from the two and they grew silent.

Looking back to see the host holding the side of his face while the manager held her hoof at the ready again by her head the mare then pointed with the hoof she had struck the stallion with.

“Aller à la cuisine.” She growled as the stallion continued to stare daggers at her before slowly turning and walking toward the kitchen with his nose in the air, clearly not sorry at all.

“Quel salopard.” She said under her breath but easily loud enough for the stallion and most of the restaurant to hear as she turned back toward Hank and Zecora.

“Casse-couilles.” The stallion shot back, not caring to turn his head as he said it as he walked into the kitchen.

“Tu as totalement raison!” The mare loudly exclamied turning to yell at the back of the stallion’s head as he disappeared into the swinging doors.

Keeping her eyes on the spot where the host had disappeared for a few seconds the mare slowly turned back around with a sigh and hopped back up on the podium glaring at Hank who looked back with mirth still in his eyes.

“Plothole.” She said simply, looking right into Hank’s eyes.

Laughing at her insult and heavily accented English, Hank just nodded in agreement making her scoff and groan at his unfazed nature.

“How much?” The human asked again.

Rolling her eyes, Forte rubbed her temples, “Thousand un month.”

Eyes going wide once she finally heard how much the booth was Zecora was sure that they were going to leave the restaurant and looked up to see what Hank’s reaction was only to see him take out ten golden bits from his front left pocket and set them down on the podium.

Opening her eyes to see a thousand bits in front of her, Forte just stared at the coins for a few seconds before looking up to the strange creature and heavily sighing, “Merde.”

Chuckling at her, Hank handed back the wine bottle as well, which forte took in her grasp, stashing it back under the podium before taking his money and motioning with her head to the booth.

“Thanks.” Hank smiled.

“Va te faire foutre.” Forte responded while walking back to the kitchen herself.

Snorting at the response Hank started walking toward the booth with a very confused zebra in tow.

“S-so, we are eating here?” Zecora asked, walking directly beside Hank.

“Yep.” The man smiled.

“And what did she say?” Zecora followed up following Hank into the large booth.

“For me to go fuck myself.” Hank laughed again as he took his seat where he had his back to the wall and could see what was outside the windows and the entrance to the building at the same time.

Quickly picking her spot close to the man, a waitress soon entered the booth and skittishly put their menus on the table before sliding them the rest of the way into Hank’s hands.

“I don’t bite.” Hank tried to reassure with a smile, inadvertently showing off his K9 teeth and making the situation worse.

Taking a small step back, trying to steel herself, the waitress gave Hank another quick look and shakily took a few steps back before turning and quickly retreating to the kitchen. She didn’t care if she was going to get yelled at by the strict mare like Pimpant, she had to get away from that thing before it pounced over the table and bit her in half. If that thing is what was around Ponyville, she wanted to go back to Canterlot as soon as possible.

Watching, somewhat surprised at the waitresses’ reaction, Hank put his menu down and turned his head to look at Zecora, “Am I soaked in blood or somethin’?”

“No dear, nothing that I can see.” Zecora responded honestly, looking over her coltfriend for any red splotches and seeing none.

“So I’m just that hard to look at huh?”

Scoffing and looking up to his eyes, Zecora just shook her head, “Not at all.”

“Hun. I make her quite literally run away with a smile.”

“Well…” The zebra looked for a nice and honest way to console the man, making him bark a short laugh when she paused.

“Look, Hank.” Zecora started, immediately getting the man’s full attention when she said actual name, “You are quite… shocking to look at, I will not lie. That mixed with your overall presence can be a little scary to ponies who don’t really, truely, know you. You must understand that there is absolutely nothing in this world that looks anything like you so it can be overwhelming to be face to face with you at first. Especially if you are some young waitress in an uppity restaurant who's never even seen a wild dog before.” Zecora ended with a giggle, getting a small smile from the man.

“So even though I’m all fucked up lookin’ you still chose to be with me? Gotta say, I’m starting to think you have a bad taste in men.” Hank smiled wider, getting a short shove from the zebra.

“I think I have a great taste in men.” Zecora declared with a coy smile.

“Well, since we’re being honest and all, I’m having second thoughts about my taste in mares.” Hank said, getting a groan from Zecora who quickly stood up on the seat and went in for a kiss which the man happily reciprocated.

Holding it for just a few seconds Zecora broke the kiss and looked into Hank’s eyes, “Still having second thoughts?”

“Hmmmmm, I’m starting to think not, but I could use some more convincing later.”

Huffing at his words, Zecora sat back down, “You’re impossible.”

Smiling and rubbing the back of her neck, Hank gave a slight jump when he looked back forward and saw another waitress standing at the other end of the table looking at them, “Jesus! You guys just show up, don’t you?”

“What would you both like for drinks?” The mare asked simply, ignoring Hank’s comment.

<><><> Canterlot Castle, Yet Another Formal Dinner, Royal Sisters <><><>

To say it bluntly: Celestia was bored out of her mind, and she could tell Luna was as well. One would think that over a thousand years of time spent existing an individual's tolerance for boredom would increase. Unfortunately, in Celestia’s case at least, the further couldn’t be further from the truth. Live for a few thousand years and you tend to see “everything” at least once. Being said, live for a few thousand years and you see pointless, good for nothing, waste of time, formal dining events thousands, if not tens of thousands of times.

It was all so predictable, and as such, boring with an equal part frustrating. All in all, a perfect recipe for a secretly pissed pair of princesses who wished they could be off doing what they wanted to get done or really needed to get done.

For instance: Luna would much rather be drawing up her next star chart for the coming winter, or patrolling the land of dreams than be stuck being talked at by twenty of the most posh, stuck up, fake nobles she had ever had the displeasure of being in the presence of. But, instead, she was stuck listening to the nobles stroke their own egos so hard that she was starting to wish she were back on the moon where it was quiet at the least.

Celestia wanted to be there no more than her sister as well, even if she was technically the entire reason for the event in the first place. Sitting with her and Luna at the table were some of the most “influential” and “Important” ponies in the capital, not to mention some of the most wealthy.

Worst of all though, all the ponies in attendance were very aware of their status, and for whatever reason wanted to make sure with absolute certainty that Celestia knew as well. As if it would ever impress the princess of the sun, or gain them any semblance of favor in her court.

She was well aware that all the ponies at this dinner, and for the last two hundred or so, were just there to gain pull so their selfish proposals had just that much more chance to go through, as such the solar mare wasn’t even listening to them as they babbled on about whatever asine thing it was nobles concerned themselves with this week.

Celestia was deep in her head thinking about just how much she had left to do after the dinner concluded. Not only did she have her usual finishing duties before bed she still had to do her entire workout and choke down the pound of salmon she had back in her chambers. Maybe this time she wouldn’t throw up half of it.

Not even through her first week of dieting and exercise Celestia was having a very hard time switching from her usual sugar and carb heavy diet to one composed of whole grains, protein, and fiber. It was no wonder her flank was so big and that her barrel had plumped out with how she had been eating for the past few years decade.

The sugar cravings were intense as ever and the desire to stop with all the running and lifting was strong but the self loathing in the back of her mind was stronger and wouldn’t let her compromise progress until she reached her goal.

Celestia’s usual pleasant mask threatened to break when just how pathetic she was came back to the front of her mind. She was an alicorn. The best of all three races and she couldn’t even run five kilohoofs. She was a joke, not just to her race but to her entire empire.

For goodness sake she was an immortal demigod with the power of the sun at her hooves yet when she was faced with combat she locked up like a tenderhooved private. It should have been her that instantly took the lead and control of the situation and wiped the forest clean of the Shucks from the offset, not a mortal creature from some far away land with no magic to speak of.

As the self hatred started boiling over Celestia wanted to shoot up from the table and her tossed salad with diced egg right then and take off into the night sky heading for those mountain running trails the guards used during the day.

She knew she couldn’t do that though, she’d have to sit and stew in her anger until the event was over and she could finally leave. Celestia didn’t care if at the end of it she only got three hours of sleep, as it stood now she couldn’t even squeeze into her old armor, she had no idea she had gotten that bad.

She didn’t recognize the mare that looked back at her from the portraits of old, painted right after the wars. The version of herself where every muscle rippled underneath the skin ready and willing to be used for the destruction of those in her way looked back at her mocking what she had let herself become.

Setting her jaw and tuning back into the conversation Celestia looked down at her half finished tossed salad and sighed, looking at all the diced egg within wishing it wasn’t what was infront of her.

She had always had trouble eating eggs and meat, much preferring the typical pony culinary flavors of grasses, grains, and sugar, but that wasn’t what was going to return her back to her former glory. She had already lost nearly eight stones in just four days from the dramatic shift in her diet, even if most of that was surely bloat, it showed that it was working.

Still though, it was hard making herself eat the protein she knew she needed to recover from the extreme physical stress she was subjecting herself to 24/7 with all the lifting and running. Not to mention the spell she cast on herself every waking minute of the day multiplying the gravity on her body by three times making not only her body work harder, but also exercising her magical stamina.

Taking up her fork Celestia set herself upon the salad, keeping her grace and manners all the while. Targeting the egg specifically When Celestia started to feel herself slowing down and wanting to stop she remembered a small tidbit that Luna had revealed with amusement when Celestia asked what it was what Hank ate.

“He eats the Shucks.”

If the human ate the very meat from the creatures that tried to kill him then she could deal with a little egg and fish.

As unhealthy as she knew it to be, Celestia couldn’t stop herself from comparing herself to the wild man. The human absolutely ran rampant in her mind, and had since their first meeting all that time ago in Ponyville when he had clamped his hand around her muzzle after killing that first Shuck.

There was just something about the man that captivated the entirety of Celestia’s brain. The human angered her greatly with how he was able to and continued to throw her around whenever he pleased. How he would order her around, tell her to get up, to go talk to her own subjects after humiliating her infront the entirety of Ponyville, by not just withstanding her own strike but knocking her out in one hit that nearly killed her!

Even though she knew that brought it all upon herself it still stung her pride and confidence that he so easily nearly ended her life from a single punch when others had tried with swords, cannons, and armies for hundreds of years.

What really got to her though, something Celestia would never admit, was that all those times like in Ponyville when he spanked her on the flank in front of the crowd, or when he did command her to do things like spreading her legs for him that time in the Everfree when they got a moment alone… she liked it.

That was another thing that confused her brain greatly, even though he angered her so much, she couldn’t help but like the violent human. Celestia truly didn’t know exactly what it was about him that had her so infatuated, but there was this bud of something in her mind that put the human at the forefront of her thoughts all the time.

Maybe it was just because he was so strange. So absolutely alien, from his body, to his actions, to how his smile hid just that extra something behind it. Maybe it was because he was so capable, so willing to do the extreme thing nopony else would ever dream of doing. Like killing two hundred Shucks or knocking out the ruler of the empire he resided within. He didn’t seem to have that little voice that told him not to do something, no hesitation, no second guesses, he just did what he set his mind to.

Long story short, he drove Celestia absolutely crazy, in both good and bad ways. And for some reason she always wanted more. Maybe inviting him to the Gala wasn’t such a bad idea… it definitely wasn’t a good one but, it would be a way to liven things up and get the man close to her again.

Huffing at the novel idea, remembering her and Fancy’s conversation, Celestia realized the salad was gone and looked up from her bowl only to notice that all the ponies in attendance were looking right at her, including Luna.

Raising her brow ever so slightly in confusion, Celestia looked at her sister who was looking at her very strangely, “Is something the matter my dear nobles?” She asked, being as polite as possible.

“Well, um….” Emerald Latch, an older shrewd noble mare, started.

“Your wings. Your majesty.” Opulent Shores finished with the smug grin of a mare that said ‘I am going to tell everypony’.

“My wings? Is there a feather out of- Oh dear!” Celestia exclaimed in shock upon seeing her impressive wingspan nearly completely unfolded in all its glory, on display for everypony to see.

In a slight panic for popping what the common pegasus called a “wing boner” in front of anypony, let alone some of the highest members of Canterlot society that would most certainly talk about the revealing moment. Celestia quickly did her best to pull her surprisingly stiff wings back to her sides.

“You must excuse me, I was rather deep in thought about some… foreign diplomatic affairs that have me rather flustered.” Celestia said, doing her best to save face as she smoothed out her feathers in her magic.

“Oh? Any issues princess?” A noble stallion asked, no doubt trying to catch her in a moment of weakness and use it to get a secretive piece of information.

“Nothing of the sort.” Celestia smiled sweetly, “Just a somewhat complex situation that has been getting my blood pressure to raise a little. I’m sure you are familiar with such circumstances.”

“But of course!” The stallion agreed before nearly every other noble muttered out their own agreement and example, not to be left out.

Calm on the outside, on the inside Celestia was panicking. Just thinking about the man had got her more worked up than she could have possibly expected. She had never once in her entire life had such a thing happen to her in the presence of others, even her sister, and when you were over a thousand years old it was hard to have firsts but it seemed whenever the human was around or even on her mind she had those in spades.

Heart thudding in her chest, Celestia did her absolute best to reign in her wild and extremely uncouth thoughts before something worse happened. She couldn’t afford another mishap after the Ponyville incident that she was still catching flak for and now showing her excitement off in public, even if she thought she did an alright job deflecting.

Deep breath in Celestia looked over to her sister who was still looking at her with a serious gaze. Doing her best to offer a dismissive look to her younger sister Celestia sighed. She needed a cold shower.

But she also wondered just what exciting thing Hank was up to….UGH there she went again!

<><><> Hank and Zecora, Le Prench Royal <><><>

Looking up to Hank, not believing a moment of what she was hearing or seeing, Zecora’s eyes kept getting wider and wider the more Prench that came out of Hank’s mouth as he ordered for both himself and her.

The same waitress that had brought them “the strongest wine you have” at Hank’s request, the mare shared the same look that Zecora’s face held as the strange creature explained not just what he and his zebra companion wanted but also how he wanted it.

The experienced waitress had brought the Prench only menus to the table with the couple at Forte’s request, even though they had more than plenty Equish menus available. It seemed the rough mare didn’t want to give the beast a break, not that it seemed to slow it down any.

Writing down the… rather large order for just two pon- well one zebra and one, who knew what it was, the waitress was happy when it stopped since she was running out of paper on her small notepad.

Reading over the order she had written in Prench for the cook staff who were all Prench in origin Proper Service sighed and looked up from her notepad to the creature, “Um… you can say what you want in Equish if you’d like?”

Raising an eyebrow at her words the large thing huffed, “Well you could have brought menus in Equish but you didn’t so I figured I’d just play along.”

How’d it know they had Equish menus? Propper thought to herself as her ears laid back slightly.

“I’m not blind or stupid you know. I saw the Equish menus on those other tables, all the other tables actually.” Hank continued with a smirk, “Plus I know for a fact all these uppity assholes don’t know a lick of French.” He stated loudly, getting said ‘uppity assholes’ to turn and scowl at him which just made him smile wider.

“I-I am sorry sir.” Proper apologied.

“I’m not mad at you, I know it was that real sour lookin’ bitch that told you to bring out those menus right?”

Looking up in surprise at the word he used for Forte, Propper gave the smallest series of nods, making him laugh.

“Knew it.” Hank laughed, giving Zecora a gentle elbow in the side causing her to shake his head at antics.

“Alright. Anyways,” The human put a more serious face on, “You got the whole order, Correct?”

“Yes.” The waitress nodded again.

“And it’s right? Or should I repeat it in Equish for you?”

“No, no. I have it all right here.” Propper reassured, putting a small smile on the creature's scarred face, “Are you expecting more ponies though? This is quite a lot of food for the two of you. Our portions are not scant, I assure you.”

“Oh, I’m sure it's plenty for a pony but I’m no pony. And I’m very hungry.”

“I see,” Propper took a small step back, “I-I’ll get this in for you both.”

“Merci!” Hank called out as the mare quickly made her way back to the kitchen, the menus held in her magical grasp.

Laughing to himself Zecora continued to look at him in disbelief.

“Since when do you know Prench?!” She looked at him incredulously.

“I only know enough to get myself in trouble.” The man laughed, “And when someone is talking bad about me.”

“Still.” Zecora pressed as he sat a quarter full glass of wine in front of her after pouring it.

“Back home it’s called French.” The man laughed, “That’s where and when I learned it.”

“Oh.” Zecora hummed, picking up the glass of wine and bringing it to her lips. Tilting the glass a little and putting the smallest amount in her mouth Zecora quickly grimaced and set the glass back down.

“Not good huh?” Hank asked as she coughed.

“N-No. It’s much too strong, and tastes like... I don’t know what but it's bad.”

Humming at her answer Hank quickly grabbed her discarded glass she pushed away and threw it all into his mouth tasting it for a second before ultimately rolling his eyes and swallowing…weak, but stonger than anything else so far, “Yeah, that doesn’t taste the best.”

“So. How many languages do you know?” Zecora asked, looking up to the man.

Thinking about it for a second Hank rubbed the side of his head and looked out of the fancy window for a second, scanning their surroundings, “You could say four but I’m only what I suppose you’d call conversational in two.”

“Really?”

“Yeah?” Hank laughed at her amazed tone, “You know at least two yourself, so I don’t know why you’re so surprised.”

“Because I don’t know four.” Zecora stressed with a smile, “So you’re conversational in Equish and Prench. What are the other two?”

“No, I’m not conversational in French. I’m conversational in English and Scottish Gaelic.”

“Uh, you sounded pretty conversational in Prench to me.” The zebra rebuked.

“Eh, there’s way more that I don’t know than I do.” Hank clarified, “I don’t get hung up in English or Gealic at all though, had those taught to me when I was real young so they stuck better.”

“I see.” Zecora nodded, “What’s the other one?”

“German.”

“You know Germane as well?”

“Ein bisschen.” The human smirked.

“And you were going to tell me all this when?” Zecora asked, looking up to him with a grin.

“When you told me you spoke whatever it is you do.” Hank turned it around on the zebra with a smirk of his own.

“Well, I guess I never saw it as that big of a deal.” Zecora defended, causing Hank to nod in agreement.

“How did you know anyways?” She asked, knowing for a fact she never told him, and had never spoken her native language around him.

“You mutter to yourself and talk to yourself in it when you don’t think I can hear or have been alone for a while.” Hank laughed, making Zecora blush.

“I didn’t know that…”

“It’s really cute.” Hank rubbed the back of her neck and pulled her into his side just as their food was arriving at their table getting both of their attentions.

“I presume you had the cucumber and daisy salad with sunflower seed and Prench vinaigrette? Madame?”

“Oh, uh, yes.” Zecora smiled to the stallion who simply nodded and passed her the good sized white bowl of romaine lettuce topped with a perfectly presented assortment of cucumbers and daisies, sprinkled liberally with sunflower seeds and of course drizzled in the Prench vinaigrette the chefs were oh so proud of.

“This looks too good to eat.” Zecora said, looking down at her dish before the waiter placed a small rectangular dish in the same style as the bowl with four pieces of sliced baguette bread with butter already spread on one side, garnished with fresh parsley, “I didn’t order any bread I don’t believe.”

“Baguette is always served with salad. Always.” The waiter asserted before turning his attention to Hank, “And for you Monsieur…”

Stepping back and out of the way with a polite bow the stallion allowed the mare Hank had spoken to before to approach the table through the one entrance with a large silver tray expertly balanced on her back.

“For you monsieur,” Propper said as politely as she possibly could, not only because she was a seasoned professional and respected her position, but also because she had seen how easily the creature had picked Pimpant up by the neck and didn’t want any part of that, “The largest bowl of potato soup we have, extra cheese, with finely chopped spinach and diced spring onion.”

Placing the absolutely massive bowl of steaming hot soup in front of the creature, Propper wondered how he would ever eat all of the soup alone, not even including everything else he ordered.

“Your tossed salad, with radish and diced… egg.” The mare paused seeing the strange combination and none of the best parts like daisies or even rose pedals, “With Prench vinaigrette dressing of course.”

Placing the large salad next to the bowl of equally gargantuan soup Hank couldn’t help but chuckle a little at the descriptions it seemed they gave for every dish they placed.

“Also half a baguette, toasted with butter.” Propper finished, happy to have the weight off her back, “Will that be all?”

“Nearly.” Hank said, surprising the mare.

“I also had a small bowl of spinach bisque. And I’ll need some silverware as well. Oh. Also two glasses of wine you’d recommend for someone who doesn’t like wine.”

“I uh… uh…” Propper stalled, having absolutely no idea what to say to his final request.

Pushing in beside her in one practiced step, Propper gave her colleague a quick look as the stallion cleared his throat, “I would recommend the small hoof twenty three year.”

“Works for me.” Hank confirmed, resulting in a curt nod from the stallion who quickly walked away to retrieve the wine.

“And… I will bring you your bisque and silverware.”

“Much appreciated.” Hank smiled as the mare departed leaving him and Zecora alone with their meals.

“Are you really going to eat all that?” Zecora asked, receiving a flat look from the man.

“You’re right, I should know better by now.” She answered on her own, making the human smile.

“Here is your bisque and silverware monsieur.” Propper said placing said items and taking a step back, letting the lead waiter into the space.

“And here is your wine.” The stallion said, placing the glasses so delicately the wine didn’t even rock or ripple in the glass.

“Thank you for choosing the Ponyville Prance Le Royal. Enjoy your meals.” Giving a polite bow the well dressed stallion spun on his hoof and walked away followed by Proper after she gave a bow of her own.

“Well they’re definitely well disciplined.” Hank pointed out, “Let’s see if their food is worth a damn.”

“It most certainly looks good.” Zecora said, starting at the dish, afraid to mess up the perfectly presented salad.

“Well stop just lookin’ at it and try it!” The man laughed, giving her a small push as he grabbed the soup spoon.

Smiling up at him Zecora turned back to her salad, and looked at it one more time, she would have never expected her life would have taken the turn it had when she came to Equestria. Not that she was complaining.

<><><><><><>

Leaning back against the booth Hank took a deep breath and smiled. By all accounts the food had been amazing, everything from the salad to the potato soup and even bisque had been absolutely expertly done. To say that it was a good change of diet compared to his usual quick seared wolf meat and vegetables was an understatement.

He knew the bill was going to be steep but he didn’t care. Not only was the food phenomenal, but surprisingly enough Hank was actually growing to like the fancy atmosphere a little. It was another good change of pace compared to the long amount of time he had spent sleeping in the woods and next to dead bodies.

Opening his eyes and leaning forward to escape from the thought and the quick sensation of damp cold along with the various images of split open heads and cleaved torsos Hank cleared his throat and turned to Zecora.

Looking at the serine smile on her face as she leaned back much like he had been Hank felt some of the pressure in his brain subseed. Giving a happy hum the man quickly set about stacking all the plates and silverware in a neat pile from largest to smallest and pushed it to the otherside of the table to make it easier for the wait staff to collect.

The movement from Hank’s quick organization bringing Zecora from her near comatose state she watched as the man finished organizing the table before sitting back in the booth and wrapping his arm around her automatically.

Snuggling into his warmth Zecroa looked up to see the man looking at her with a small smile, “Dessert?”

Laughing aloud at the question Zecora simply shook her head, she was beyond full from the generous salad, bread, and couple glasses of wine, “I couldn’t eat another bite.”

“I can agree to that.” Hank said.

Raising an eyebrow at his words Zecora sat up a little, “You’re actually full?”

“Why are you saying it like that?” Hank laughed at the snark in her tone.

“Because you could eat a bear out of house and home. You’re never full.”

Laughing some more Hank just waved her off, blowing a raspberry in the process, “I don’t know if I’ll be full in an hour, but for now I am.”

Smiling at each other for a few seconds Hank looked up and sighed, “Another thing I am is ready to go. Sound good to you?”

“Sounds wonderful.” Zecora answered.

Flagging down the waiter who had brought the wine, the stallion quickly made his way to the VIP booth, “Oui?”

“I believe I’m ready for the bill,” Hank answered as the stallion looked at the stacked plates strangely, not acknowledging the man's words at all, “Is everything alright?”

“Oh… Yes, monsieur. I apologize, but why did you stack all of the plates?”

“To make it easier for you to pick up.”

“Ah. That is very considerate. Merci, Monsieur.” The stallion thanked with a sincere bow. He had never seen, in all his years of waitering in Prance or Equestria, a pony clear their own table before. And he most certainly didn’t expect it from this creature, then again the creature was nothing like their usual clientele so it was only fitting that it didn’t act like their usual clientele as well.

“No need for all that.” Hank waved the stallion off, “Just the bill.”

Nodding, the pony turned and made his way to retrieve the check as Hank stretched his arms above his head and turned his whole torso toward the window pausing as his back popped and his eyes met the six pairs looking back at him in surprise.

A small smile crossing his lips Hank lowered his arms and offered a wave to the six mares who had stopped on the street upon catching the man out of the corner of their eyes.

Every one of the ponies looked surprised to some degree to see Hank inside the most high profile restaurant in Ponyville but by far the most surprised was Rarity whose jaw was nearly touching the ground.

Not just because he was inside the building but because he was sitting in the VIP booth and she knew how much that cost… A month!

As the group gave a few waves back to the man through the window, Zecora soon peaked around the large body blocking her view and eagerly waved back as well once she saw who Hank was looking at. Soon though Hank turned away to address the server that sat the bill face down on the table.

“How does he have a VIP account at Le Prench Royal!?” Rarity cried, making the others turn to her.

“A what now?” Applejack raised her brow.

“The booth they’re sitting in! That’s the VIP booth! It’s reserved for VIP’s only, I’ve always dreamed of sitting there in a beautiful dress for all of high society to see.”

“Well how do you become a VIP or whatever?” Rainbow chimed in, not getting the appeal.

“You pay of course.” Rarity sighed.

“Then just pay whatever it is to be a dumb VIP and do it Rares.” Rainbow said smugly, having figured out the solution to her friend's problem, “What’s it cost? Like a hundred bits?” The blue pegasus thought up some high number for the fancy restaurant, “We could all chip in and-”

“A thousand.” Rarity corrected.

Rainbow’s jaw going slack this time, the other mares in the group eyes widened upon hearing the cost as well.

“A month.” Jaw dropping further, Rainbow just stared at Hank as he looked over the bill and talked to the waiter as Zecora left the booth and headed for the door ahead of him.

Exiting the formal venue Zecora quickly make her way over to the group with a smile on her face, “Hello all.”

“Hey, sugar cube.”
“Hi!”
“Oh, hello Zecora.”
“Hi, Zecora.”
“Hey.”

Every member of the group greeted the zebra minus one who was vibrating with questions.

“How was it!? Was the wine to die for!? What about the baguette!? The Artichoke a la barigoule!? Are the menus really in Prench?! I simply must know darling!”

Taken aback by the abrupt questioning Zecora just awkwardly smiled as Twilight slowly pulled Rarity back with her magic, the white mare having gotten a step closer with every question she barked.

“I’m sorry for Rarity, she’s always dreamed about going to the Prench Royal since she was a filly.” Twilight explained with a sheepish smile while kicking at the dirt, trying to erase the drag marks Rarities hooves had left behind.

“No worries,” Zecora smiled back before switching her attention to the overexcited white mare, “But to answer your question Rarity. It was wonderful, I know you won't be disappointed when you go in the future.”

Settling down with Zecora’s words and ever kind tone in her voice, Rarity smiled but sighed, “Oh I hope so darling, as if I could ever even get a reservation.”

“They did say it was fully booked when we went in earlier.” The zebra mussed.

“They’re booked year round!” Rarity gave an exasperated huff and a flip of her hoof, “You have to reserve over a year out to get in! That is unless you have a VIP membership.”

“Oh… I see. I’m sorry, Rarity.” Zecora frowned at the mare’s situation.

“No, No. It’s quite alright.” The marshmallow coated mare gave a small reassuring smile, “Where the menus in Prench at least?”

Smile returning to her face Zecora nodded, “The ones they gave us were, but they do have ones in Equish.”

Somewhat upset that the sample menus she had studied over for hours, preparing for her hopeful eventual visit to the upper class restaurant, was for nothing, Rarity was nonetheless pleased to hear that there were at least menus in Prench, “Why did they give you Prench menus if they have ones in Equish though darling? Do they just assume that’s what you want automatically?”

“No,” Zecora laughed, “The manager just didn’t like Hank and wanted to make it hard for us.”

“Oh my,” Rarity giggled, “Did you have to ask for Equish versions?”

“Well… No.” Zecora rolled her eyes thinking of the wiry human, “Apparently… Hank knows Prench and translated the menu perfectly for himself and for me.”

“He knows Prench!?” A chorus of voices asked all at once in surprise and disbelief.

“Apparently!” Zecora confirmed, just as surprised as the others, “Speaking of, where is he? He was supposed to be leaving right after- Oh my gods….”

Following Zecora’s gaze as she turned her head and looked through the large windows of the restaurant they saw the man chugging down a bottle of wine with another being held by the manager of the place.

“So I actually bought both bottles of wine?” Hank asked, looking over the rather large bill.

“Oui.” The manager answered.

“I only ordered two glasses the second time around.” The man stated, and waited for the waiter that had served him and Zecora to translate for the strict mare and then translate back for him, speeding things up substantially than if he tried to speak in French and she in English.

“Manager en chef says that was a misunderstanding and that she will rewrite a new bill for you.” The stallion repeated, looking up to Hank.

“Pas de problème.” Hank answered directly in French since he actually knew what to say, “But what is this five hundred bits off at the bottom?”

“Ah.” The waiter took a step forward and looked at the ticket Hank was holding out for him to see, “That would be your VIP discount monsieur.”

“Really?” The man looked back over the fifteen hundred bit bill that would have been two thousand if not for the discount, “Well look at that.”

Handing the bill to the manager Hank dug out three five hundred bit coins, the largest value of bit there was, before handing those to her as well, “Just give me the two bottles of wine, I ain’t worried about it after the discount.”

Talking to his manager for a second the mare soon shrugged and trotted off to the back to clear the bill and retrieve the two bottles of top end wine.

Returning just a moment later Forte Advance brought the bottles forward and held them for the brutish, suspiciously wealthy creature, who strangely didn’t grab them immediately and instead looked between the two.

“Which is the strong one again?”

“That would be the ‘vainqueur du château’ forty year, bottle on your right.” The stallion motioned with his head before closing his eyes and standing as he was taught, “Though please sir, enjoy responsibly. While it is absolutely exquisite in body and flavor it is extremely strong, a quarter glass is usually enough to give a buzz to even the most experienced wine enthusiasts.”

“Cheers.” Is all the stallion heard as he opened his eyes at the unexpected word and saw the tall wild creature grab the bottle by the neck and clink it against the other bottle in Madam Forte’s hoof.

“Non! Non!” The mare cried out as Hank brought the bottle to his mouth and ripped the cork out with his teeth, spitting it out to the side.

“Oui! Oui!” Hank responded by taking the bottle bottoms up and sealing the mouth to his lips.

Watching in abject horror as the beast drained the nearly full bottle, never once coming up for air, the entire restaurant turned their attention to Hank as he drank down the four hundred bit bottle of wine in seconds.

Feeling sick to their stomachs, just thinking about drinking that much strong wine at once, the restaurant stared at the man as he raised a fist into the air and broke his seal with the mouth of the bottle with a contented sigh.

“Now we’re cookin’.” The man laughed, dropping the empty bottle before snatching the other from Forte’s stunned hooves.

Ripping the cork out before bringing up the second bottle Hank swirled it around making it drain in a smooth fraction of the time as the first as he pumped his fist as the while.

Eye twitching as the monster drained the second bottle of wine after a first the should’ve put him on the ground in a coma, Forte was captive just to watch what would happen like the rest of the restaurant.

“AH HA HA.” Hank loudly laughed, dropping the empty bottle to the ground while bringing his arms out while spinning around.

Staring in shock at the display the whole restaurant stood in a pause as Hank strode toward Pimpant who was watching the man out of the corner of his eye as he talked to the next couple at the podium

Doing his best to hold his composure as the beast approached with long strides as his two next customers quickly cowered in fear back toward the door, Pimpant could feel its tiny eyes on him as it reached him.

The still sour stallion holding his face neutral as he had been trained, and scolded to do so, his face quickly turned one to shock and panic When Hank grabbed him by the collar and hauled him up in the air.

A yelp of surprise escaped the stallion’s mouth as he grabbed at the man’s sleeve and kicked his rear legs, trying to get free from his grasp, as he was held in the air by a single outstretched arm like he weighed nothing and wasn't a full grown stallion.

Smiling a wicked smile all the while, Hank fished around his back pocket for a bit to tip the stallion as the pony squirmed. Grabbing the bit with his thumb and finger Hank held it out the hundred bit coin for the stallion to see before roughly cramming it into his vest pocket.

Thoroughly confused, Pimpant didn’t have much time to think about it before Hank let go of his collar, sending him straight to the floor where he landed with a bruised flank and bruised pride but a hundred bits richer.

Still on the ground as Hank stepped out of the door the man just laughed as the door closed behind him. That had been fun, he’d have to come back someday and do it again.

Smile still on his face Hank turned his attention to the group of mares and walked over, taking his place next to Zecora.

“Why did you do that hun?” Zecora sighed in exasperation at his extreme actions.

“Didn’t want to waste the wine, but I didn’t want to take it home.” Hank laughed, thinking what he had done was hilarious, “We still have that bottle from ol’ Sunny anywho.”

“Uh… N No Hank,” Zecora just huffed and shook her head, “Why’d you pick up that poor little stallion like that?”

Snorting Hank shook his head, “Cause that little stallion needed to learn some damned manners.”

“I'm sure he thinks the same thing about you.” Zecora dismissed with an eye roll.

“Yeahhhhhh, well I’m bigger, stronger, and meaner than him so I don't have to care what his French ass thinks.” Hank laughed again and got yet another sigh from the zebra who gave the smallest of smiles.

“He got tipped anyway so he’ll be fine.” The man waved off.

“How much did you tip him for that to be okay?” Rainbow scoffed.

“A hundred.” The man shrugged, “Don't really care if that’s enough or not, but he was an asshole anyways.

“You tipped him a hundred bits and you didn’t even like him?” Rarity looked at the man like he was crazy.

“Never said I didn’t like him.” Hank pointed out, further confusing the seven mares, “He might be an asshole but he wasn’t afraid to insult me, plus he has a whole lot of spirit. I can respect that.”

“Ooooookay.” Rarity just shook her head at Hank’s strange way of liking ponies, “Did you tip the ponies that were good to you as well or no?”

“Oh yeah, oh yeah.” Hank nodded, “They both got three hundred. The dude in there was nothing but professional, didn’t even acknowledge I wasn’t a pony. Solid guy.”

“You tipped…. Three hundred… Each?!” Applejack shouted at his spending habits.

“Yep.” The man smiled, looking very pleased with himself.

“Just how much did ya spend tonight?” Applejack cried, getting a gasp from Rarity.

“It’s not nice to ask about money, Applejack.” Fluttershy noted quietly, returning Applejack’s manners.

“Y-Yeah. My bad.” Her ears laid flat against her head, “Sorry Hank.”

“I don't care.” The man waved her off, “Just a little over three thousand so far.”

Choking on her own throat, the admission sent Applejack into a coughing fit as the other members of the group shared a look of shock as well.

Staring up at her man, Zecora's wide eyed gaze caught the attention of the human who looked down at her sweetly, “You spent over three thousand bits for our date night? Hank…. You didn’t have to do that.”

“Did you have a good time?” The man shot back with a smile.

“Well… Yes.”

“Then it was worth every bit.” The man reached over and pet behind her ear, “Don’t know if you’ve noticed but we don’t spend any money. We grow all our own food, we’ve never gone out, we live in the woods. Our expenses are exactly zero, so I feel just fine going all out for our first date.”

“Well…” Looking for an error in his logic, something she could use to scold him for spending his bits so flagrantly Zecora eventually sighed when she couldn’t think of anything, “Okay. I guess.”

“Atta girl.”

Done choking on her own throat, Applejack groaned as Rarity and Pinkie patted her on the back, trying to help sooth the asphyxiating mare, “T- Thanks y’all.”

“Are you a big wine stallion Hank?” Rarity asked to change the subject, and also because she felt obligated too after seeing him down two bottles.

“Not…Really.” Hank admitted, “But it’s the strongest stuff I’ve found here and my stash from back home ain’t gonna last forever.”

“Oh, I see. Well said you had a bottle from… Sunny or whoever. Is that a wine merchant from around here I don’t know about? I’m always looking for new wines to try.” Rarity asked with a smile, very interested in finding a new selection of wine to try.

“Sorry Rares, but no.” Hank shook his head, “Sunny is one of the more ‘polite’ nicknames I have for Celestia.”

“You were gifted a bottle of wine from Princess Celestia herself?” Rarity asked in astonishment.

“Why would Princess Celestia ever give you a bottle of wine?” Twilight spoke up, not knowing why her mentor would ever do such a thing after how Hank had treated her.

“Ya know. When I put two hundred shucks in the dirt?” The man laughed.

“Y-yes I do.” Twilight blanched.

“Yeah. Anyways, she felt like I deserved a little thanks for keeping her little ponies safe so she got me a bottle of wine.” Hank explained, “She even gave me back all my brass and knife I lost in that dog cave.”

With a sly smile the man looked right at Twilight who he knew was president of the Celestia fan club sort of speak, and maybe even in actuality for all he knew, “Amazing what a stiff right hook does for relations.”

Looking away from the man’s eyes and wiry snarl Twilight busied herself looking at something else to escape his gaze.

“So…You and Princess Celestia are on… Ah dunno, better terms?” AJ asked with an unknowing shrug.

“You know…” The man looked down to Zecora who just laughed and shook her head, “I don’t think she’s the evil bitch she was at one time.”

Whipping her head back around Twilight snapped at the man, “Hey!”

“Let me finish Twinkle.” Hank held out a hand pausing the angry mare’s oncoming rant.

“As a matter of fact I think she’s probably even a decent person. But she’s weak, weak willed. She’s forgotten a large part of what made her… Her, and what at one time probably made her a great ruler.”

“Princess Celestia is not weak! She is the strongest pony to ever exist!” Twilight defended her mentor enthusiastically, she even had stats for how much stronger her magic was compared to the common unicorn.

“I must agree Hank, Celestia is extraordinarily powerful. She moves the Sun for heaven's sake.” Rarity agreed.

“Sure. Sure.” The man conceded, “But reason.” He held up his left hand balled into a fist, “And persuasion,” He held up his right in the same fashion, “Don’t care much at all about all that.”

Laughing at her angry Expression Twilight looked away from the human again in exasperation since none of her stats would change the fact that he had knocked out her mentor in one punch.

“She does have an absolutely exquisite ass though. So she has that goin for her.”

Groaning at his words Zecora looked up to the man and gave him a playful push that didn’t move him at all like usual.

“What?” He looked down at her with a smile as she just kept shaking her head, “What!?” Hank laughed, “You gotta admit, the ass she carries around is somethin’ else.”

“You have a problem.” Zecora snorted.

“You can’t blame me for being an ass man.” The man defended, holding his hands up, “Speaking of…” Hank very obviously leaned back and stared right at Zecora’s flank, making her flatten her tail and turn away from his gaze with an embarrassed, “Hey!”

“Walking all the way from Zebrica pullin’ that cart did you some serious favors there thunder thighs.”

“Oh my godddddsssss. Don’t say that!” Zecroa groaned and covered her eyes with her left arm, turning away from the others in an attempt to hide her deep blush.

Cackling like mad at her reaction, not ashamed for a second, Hank kept laughing as the others smiled and chuckled as well.

“He ain’t wrong Zecora, “Applejack snorted, getting the zebra’s attention, “You are pretty bottom heavy like us apples, Ah’m gonna have to remember that next apple bucking season.”

Laughter picking even more at Applejack’s words Zecora’s blush only deepened.

“You can’t say much about that, AJ.” The man chimed in, “You get much wider and you’re gonna start havin’ trouble fitting through doors.”

“Ah am not!” Applejack objected, looking back over herself for a second much to the man's amusement.

Lips turning up a little in the corner, the farm pony turned her head back around and smiled up at the man who was laughing with the rest of her friends.

“You’re one to talk mister. We still ain’t fixed the chair you broke with your fat flank when we had supper.” Applejack shot back with the half truth, instantly shutting up the man and causing the others to cackle like mad, much like he had been doing.

While he hadn’t broken the chair exactly, nor had there been any attempts to fix it, his wide frame had spread out the wooden chair’s dowels and made it loose and squeaky. It’s nothing that a little wood glue and a wooden mallet couldn’t fix, but it was evidence of his posterior’s destructive capabilities just by being so large.

Quietly laughing to himself, hands on his hips as he bit his lip and shook his head, the man did his best to think of something to come back with. He couldn’t let AJ do him like that!

“Ain’t my fault all your furniture is made for little ponies and not someone of respectable stature.”

“Respectable stature.” Rarity mocked in a drawn out voice using her hooves to make the ‘quotation mark’ gesture much to the group’s and Zecora’s amusement.

“It’s alright Hank I’m sure I could tailor you some pants to handle your… assets.” The usually demure mare kidded getting Zecora’s attention.

Pausing her laughter for a second Zecora looked at the fashionista with a smile, “Could you actually? He burst through another pair of his pants earlier today.”

“Did he really?!” Rarity snickered.

“Yeah I did.” Hank butted in with a grin, “When I squatted a thousand stones.”

Letting his words hang in the air for a second as the ponies quieted down, Hank nodded with a smug smile, “That’s right. All this ain’t just for show.”

Motioning to his rear it was Hank’s turn to laugh again, “But seriously Rarity, I do really need some clothes and would be thrilled to have you make me some.”

“Oh… Well I’m sure I could handle that for you darling.” Rarity answered more seriously with his sincere words, “I’ll just have to order a new measuring tape that's big enough.” She snorted, causing Hank to wave her off.

“But in reality I would be more than happy to create a wardrobe for you Hank.” Rarity’s smile switched to a more sincere one as she spoke, “It’s the least I could do after… what you’ve done for me.”

“Don’t sweat it Rares.” Hank smiled, ever casual about his actions.

Shaking her head with a sigh at Hank’s continued inability to recognize the impact his actions held, Rarity's eyes settled on the showy belt buckle the man was wearing. Besides being out of character for the human to wear anything the slightest bit shiny or pretty the buckle itself was just very good looking with the gold, silver, and stone work displayed upon it.

Eyes narrowing Rarity took a few steps forward when she realized the gold work wasn’t a random pattern but displayed something.

“What is your belt buckle darling? It's very pretty.” The mare asked as she stopped to look at it.

“Oh, well it’s-”

“OH! Oh my!” Rarity gasped, covering her mouth with a hoof.

Eyes wide as she stared at the raunchy scene displayed on the buckle Rarity took a few steps back to her perplexed friends and gave a quick look to Zecora who was blushing like mad much like Rarity herself.

“I had no idea you were into that sort of thing Hank.” Rarity said while clearing her throat.

“Into what?,” Hank raised a brow and looked down at his own buckle and laughed after a glance, “Oh yeahhhhh. The whole saddle thing.”

“Don’t say that so loud!” Zecora hushed, a mortified look on her face.

“What in the hay are y’all on about?” Applejack questioned walking up to Hank to get a look herself.

Looking at the buckle Applejack’s eyes slowly widened as her face steadily turned red as she realized just why Rarity had reacted as she had.

Tearing her eyes away from the buckle, AJ slowly looked up until she met Hank’s grinning face, no amount of embarrassment or bashfulness on his features at all.

“A-Ah… Ah’m not sure Ah’d wear that out in public sugar cube.”

“Why not?” Hank held his grin, “You don’t like it?”

Sputtering as her mind ran over itself trying to figure out what to say, the man quickly laughed and waved her off, “I’m just fucking with ya AJ, and it’s just a rodeo belt buckle from back home. It’s not about any of that.”

“So it’s not-” Rarity began.

“No.” Hank shook his head, “It’s not a damn BDSM belt buckle.”

Now understanding why Rarity and AJ had reacted as they had the rest of the group held slight blushes as well.

“Maybe not where you're from darling but here that’s about as raunchy as it gets. So wearing it out in public is perhaps… ill advised.” Rarity explained, fanning her face.

Scoffing, the man blew off the advice like usual, “If a little saddle and bridle action is as hot and heavy it gets for you ponies then you’re all pretty basic.”

The use of two words on spurring on the mare’s blushes, they all reacted with various forms of embarrassment.

Snorting at their reactions Hank looked at Zecora who was blushing as well and winked.

“Well I think I’ll leave all of you with that thought, me and Z are gonna…” Pausing as he thought of something clever to say he eventually just shrugged, “I can’t think of anything witty to say, but you can probably figure it out.”

“Let’s go hun.” Hank said as he turned with a wave and started back toward where the humvee was parked.

Looking between the six ponies as Hank as he walked away Zecora’s face was deep red with embarrassment at his words. She wanted to be mad at the man for being so brash and vulgar about their… activities but at the moment her brain was only thinking about one thing.

“Uh uhm… Goodbye all.” Zecora choked out as she started walking away with an awkward smile before breaking into a run to catch back up with her stallion.

Just starting as the two walked away, not a single pony out of the six said a thing before the pair disappeared from view.

“Good thing Zecora is a rather well built mare” Said Rarity as her face cooled down.

“Why do you say that?” The naive bookworm asked.

Turning to Twilight with a smile Rarity just chuckled at her friend, “Because I greatly doubt Hank is a gentle lover.”

“Sooooo, do you mean?”

“Goodness Twilight! Yes! I mean in bed!” Rarity shook her head, “I think it’s time you check out a few romance books from that library you live in, or you could always borrow a few of mine.”

“Ummm… I think I’m okay.” Twilight answered as they started walking again.

“Whatever you say darling. Whatever you say.”

Author's Note

Hallo. I don't really have much to say so this is pretty much it.

Or is it?

Change

<><><> Two Weeks Later, H & Z, Cabin <><><>

Over the last Two weeks since their “first date” things had not continued to go peacefully as they had been.

Despite the cull that Hank, Luna and Celestia had conducted in the Everfree that had ended with a good square mile of forest reduced to ash, and hundreds of Shuck’s sent to hell, their numbers had bounced back and they had started pestering the border of the Everfree once again. At first it was just cursory signs like a few tracks in the mud, but it had quickly grown into kill sites and eventually drag lanes.

Other than pissing off the human greatly, it had proved to the man that there was something orchestrating the wolves, something that had thoughts, something that had a mission to destroy. Hank hadn’t forgotten the events of the last excursion, anything but, he had thought about them again and again.

While analytical and calculating it wouldn’t be words someone who had seen Hank operate would use to describe him, the further couldn’t be further from the truth. While true that the man had no issues with improvisation and adapting to unforeseen circumstances his initial instinct was to study and build a target profile if he was able.

Needless to say Hank had studied the Shucks a lot in his numerous encounters. Everything from how they moved, how they scanned their surroundings, how they communicated, how they fought, was scrutinized in his mind and compared to subsequent encounters.

Every instance about his times among the beasts was standard, typical, normal even, when compared to other meetings. That was except during his joint operation with the princesses. Not only had the Shucks shown a greatly improved sense of tactics when they flanked, but they also retreated and regrouped, attacking in defined waves.

Shucks never retreated.

That was the first outlying data point in Hank’s mind. The second and most glaring was the behavior of his phone.

Sat at the workbench, phone in his hand, Hank looked through his music library idly as he thought about the events of that fateful day and rethought, rethought again, unwilling to accept what he knew to be true.

He knew for an absolute fact that his phone had not played the music of its own volition through some kind of glitch or even possible moisture build up. Not only had his phone never done that before when along with him, but it was also on full silent with all volumes locked to none.

As if that wasn’t enough he hadn’t even been on the music application that day and always quit each application fully once he was done to preserve battery life regardless. And as if that wasn’t enough he had watched the phone cycle through songs before eventually finding Free Bird and selecting a precise point in the song!

Huffing and setting the phone down Hank stood from the bench and made his way to the racks of materials he had finally organized and just stared at his various items, still lost in thought.

The real kicker was that when he had laid on the phone to muffle it and the song had started playing FROM THE SKY.

Huffing to himself the human’s face hardened when he could deny it no longer. There was no other semi logical explanation.

It was obvious to the man as he stared at the pounds upon pounds of gunpowder and pipe sections, but he didn’t want it to be because he knew what it meant.

The reason why the Shuck’s had acted so differently than when in their small elements closer to the edge of the Everfree was because they were under control, and closer to the source of their control.

And the reason why he phone had acted as if it was under control by… something, was because it was! The same something that was controlling the Shucks like some kind of wicked hive mind was the same thing that had grasped control of whatever it could to get him and the royal sisters caught and out of the way, in the form of his phone. It just hadn’t accounted for the fact that every human in existence fights better with Free Bird playing and that Celestia would whip a nuclear bomb out of her back pocket. Rookie mistake.

While the instance of whatever it was controlling his phone initially didn’t hold water since all of his possessions from home were immune from magic, if what Hank was thinking was true it only emboldened his idea more because what he was thinking wasn’t natural in the slightest.

It wasn’t even natural in a land full of unnatural things like walking, talking, magical horses; what Hank was thinking was firmly in the supernatural even for the land he found himself in. And if some entity that was said to be some supernatural legend even to magical horses did possibly exist, who was to say it couldn’t figure out a way to get three people it wanted killed by means of remote control.

Hank didn’t know any details about the Everfree spirits or whatever they were called, other than that the good side was supposedly a huge moss covered moose, and that the bad side was some dark foreboding black werewolf.

What he did know was that he had a target, and a situation that if not handled would lead to a lot of deaths by the end of winter. In essence Hank was out of time, out of options, and lacking information other than what his gut was telling him and a soft confirmation that the spirits existed from Celestia and Luna.

It wasn’t a favorable situation but the man operated best with his back against the proverbial and actual wall. With the change in weather under full swing, with each night getting cooler than the last Hank knew fall was on its last legs and so was his window of opportunity for doing what needed to be done in weather that wouldn’t kill him.

Taking a few of the containers of gunpowder down from the top shelf along with a few sections of galvanized steel pipe and end caps, Hank sighed when the weight of what he was about to do hit him.

He had no ideas on the proper method to kill an evil forest spirit or god or whatever it was but he did know that he had plenty of ordinance, bullets, knives, and that they had never let him down before.

<><><><><><>

“I do not support your idea.” Zecora said firmly with a frown as she watched him prepare for his hair brained mission.

“Look hun, I told you. This is just gonna be a quick scouting mission to a deeper part of the forest so I can see what’s goin’ on.” Hank said in a complete lie.

“Really? Then why are you making so many bombs?” Zecora cocked her head to the side, “Surely you don’t think I’m dumb enough to believe that do you?”

“I don’t think you’re dumb at all Z.” Hank set the pipe down and turned to face the zebra, “But you don’t know how I do this kinda thing.”

“Bull shit.” Zecora rolled her eyes, using one of the swears she had picked up from the human, “I know exactly how you operate. You go in like a rabid dog and kill everything in your path and get yourself nearly killed in the process.”

“Not thi-”

“But this time you’re out of your depth. You can’t possibly take on a whole forest of wolves at your lonesome. And don’t take that as a challenge cause I can see that look in your eye.”

“Hun there- there's no look in my eye. I’m not trying to wipe out anything right now, I just need to know what’s going on.” Hank defended.

“Right.” Zecora sat down and crossed her hooves, “And what exactly are you going to do even if you find anything?”

“I’m gonna come back and let Luna and Celestia know if I find anything.”

Not buying it for a second Zecora shook her head, “You expect me to believe that? You handle things yourself, me and you both know that, if the opportunity presents itself you’ll take it and wind up dead. This isn’t like before, this isn’t like the cave, the deep Everfree is a place that swallows up lives worse than any monster alive. Entire towns of every background, entire armies, have disappeared never to be seen again!”

“That’s why I’m going alone.” Hank explained, only making Zecora huff and stomp her hooves.

“How is that a good thing!? Did you not hear a single thing I just said!?”

“Because a large element like a town or an army can’t go in unnoticed, and if noticed can’t break contact. I can. That’s what the bombs are for, if I begin to be pursued I can pop one of these behind me and get away during the explosion.”

“You think that will work?” Zecora asked rhetorically, not trusting his words.

“I know damn well that it works.” Hank’s eyes hardened, “You forget that I spent five God damned years doing exactly what I just explained.”

Sighing, Zecora’s ears laid down, “You said it yourself though, you Celestia and Luna were almost killed the last time you went just a few kilohoofs into the Everfree and you’re wanting to go in thirty!”

“Around thirty, following the river.” The man clarified.

“Whatever! If it was too much for you and both immortal princesses of the sun and moon, what makes you think you can go six times as far?”

“Because I’m avoiding direct action unlike last time.” Hank pinched the bridge of his nose and leaned back against the bench, “Look hun, if you would have seen a third of the shit I did before I came here you’d think this little scouting trip was nothin’.”

“It’s still an awful idea that you are not obligated to carry out.” Zecora held firm in her opinion.

“I know I’m not, but if not me then who?”

“Oh I don’t know… Maybe the royal guard? The ponies responsible for keeping the kingdom safe?” Zecora laughed out in exasperation.

“If they were sent in all it would result in is dead guards and a lot of dead ponies when nothin’ gets done.” The man shook his head.

“Still-”

“Zecora look.” Hank cut the zebra off, “I’m getting tired of fighting these wolves. I’m getting tired of feeling like at a moment's notice anyone I love and care about is at risk of being torn apart. I’ve lived with this worry in the back of my mind constantly for half a decade now. I’m. Sick. Of. It.”

Taking a breath to take back control of himself Hank ran his fingers through his hair, “I at least want a stable place to lay my head at night, and as long as these Shucks are around that ain’t gonna happen.”

“H-Honey I get it but please, maybe we could just move?”

Shaking his head the human dismissed her idea, “I’m done runnin’. If I leave then the ponies still here are mince meat for what is comin’. This issue needs resolved, and at this rate I’m gonna burn through everything I have doin’ a whole lot of nothing.”

While she knew he was right about what would happen if he left, Zecora still did not approve of his solo mission, “I still do not like it.”

“I know you don’t.” Hank said softly, “And I don’t expect you to, I just need you to trust me. Because if the head of this snake ain’t cut off soon that snake is gonna get all of us regardless of what I or Luna, or Celestia does.”

Mulling it over for Zecora’s eyes fell to the floor where she clamped them shut hard and did her best to keep from thinking about the worst case scenario.

“And you know what you’re doing?” She asked looking back up.

“I have more experience than you could possibly know.” Hank reassured with a small smile.

“How long will you be gone?”

“A week, week and a half tops.”

“Why so long?” Zecora asked, now even less thrilled with the idea.

“Going fast is out of the question when it comes to this line of work, you gotta take it slow to stay undetected. A week allows for two days in, two days out, and three days of observation if it even takes that long.” Hank explained like the seasoned professional he was.

“Will I be able to talk to you over the radio?” Zecora asked with a small amount of hope.

“No.” Hank answered snuffing out the last little ember of comfort she had left, “I have to go in completely darked out, not to mention the radios would cut out the second I get more than half a mile into the forest due to how dense it is.

“When would you be leaving?” Zecora asked as her heart sank.

“Three days. I still have some stuff to get set up and settled.”

“Okay.” Zecora sighed, “But we’re still gonna talk more about this, got it?”

“I got it hun.” Hank smiled.

<><><> Two days before infil, Hank, Cabin <><><>

With all ten of the bombs made to his deadly specification, packed full of gunpowder and ball bearings, perfectly timed with ten second fuses. Hank set about perfecting everything in his arsonal to make sure every variable for failure was eliminated or at least minimized.

First he siliconed the fuse holes and threads of the bombs to make sure the powder would stay primed and dry. A lesson he had learned when fighting during a misty spring day where his ordinance had failed from the ingress of moisture and failed to explode after he had startled up a nest of fifty infected that had set up shop in an old barn.

Secondly had secured the fusing to the body of the bombs so that they would not fall out in transit or be yanked out when he wanted to pull one, or fly off mid air. This was a lesson he had learned when just such a thing had happened and ended up igniting the explosive payload early causing it to detonate as he was still getting clear, resulting in yet more shrapnel wounds and a ruptured eardrum.

Other than practicing his perfected craft and checking everything five times for any possible errors, the man had dug out his three day assault pack and hand made pipe bomb pouches to put on his ALICE belt and suspenders.

Gathering and packing the equipment hadn’t been hard, it wasn’t anything new. Mostly consisting of extra ammo, ordinance, extra changes of socks, a cold weather layer, and a few canteens for water along with purification tablets.

Of course he also packed two MREs and plenty of jerky as well since he knew he couldn’t risk lighting any fires to cook or purify water. Other than the usual stuff though there was nothing out of the ordinary that he didn’t carry everyday.

What he was truly working on now was a special gift for Zecora and using the time he worked on it to sort his mind out.

He had wanted to give her something ever since she gave him that amazing bow, even if he couldn’t shoot it that great. And what better to give in return for a weapon than another weapon. As such the man stood in front of the old single shot break action twenty gauge shotgun as he sanded on the new forend he had carved for it, finishing out its rough edges.

He had decided on the old shotgun for one because he never used it, and two because it used ammo he never did. That and because he figured the heavy twenty gauge deer gun would have recoil Zecora could manage while still offering a good deal of lethality, unlike a .22.

Carving out the new forend and buttstock out of native wood had not been hard but was something that took a good deal of time. It was a step that needed to be done however. The man had rather quickly realized that ponies, through some force of magic, could pick up and hold objects that they shouldn’t.

It looked rather comical, like a coffee mug being glued to the inside of their hoof for example, but it worked, somehow. As such Hank had to replace the surfaces that Zecroa would use to hold the gun with wood that her hooves could stick to. Everything else like the trigger and lever to actuate the break action didn’t have to be from Equiis since those surfaces just needed to be pushed or pulled but did need to be enlarged a little.

Also, the trigger guard needed to be removed to fit the stretched trigger and allow access for her hoof to press. Thankfully, as with all break action shotguns the internal mechanism was dead simple and a new trigger could be filed into shape with hand tools easily, just as with the enlarged lever on the tang to allow the shotgun to open.

The only downside was that there wasn’t enough time to get fancy with the gun and make it pretty like he would like for Zecora’s first present. That was something he could rectify when he got back, he just wanted to give her something and provide her better protection when he was gone. He was confident that she would be a good shot, if her performance with the bow was any indication.

It was clear to the man that he’d have to work through the night to make the deadline as it was anyways. At least it’d give him plenty of time to think about just how he was going to finish what the stupid forest fuck had started.

<><><> One day before infil, Hank, Cabin<><><>

Looking over his creation Hank tapped his foot. The opening mechanism had been more tricky than he predicted and ate into more time than he had, meaning he had less time for the trigger and wood finishing.

Rolling it over in his hands a few times, inspecting it, the man grumbled a little at the file marks on the made from scratch trigger he was unable to get out before heat treating it meaning they were really stuck in there now.

Reminding to himself that the most important thing was that it worked, the human calmed a little. At least the profile of the new stock turned out good, being much more friendly to the shape of Zecora’s shoulder structure, even if the stain was a shade too light.

Giving the Shuck leather sling a tug and the shell holder on the stock a brush with his fingers the man smiled, the sling was what he was most proud of, it had turned out pretty clean for a quick two hour job, and the side saddle hadn’t turned out too bad either for how tough Shuck leather was. Nodding to himself, Hank grabbed the gun and threw it over his shoulder while picking up the box of 20 gauge slugs and the old steel plate that would act as their target.

The bright sun made the man squint as he exited the shop Hank grabbed his spade in his free hand and walked aways towards the treeline before spearing the spade into the ground and using it as a post to prop the steel plate up on.

Walking back towards the cabin Hank called out for the zebra, “Hey Zecora! Come here!”

A few seconds passing the door to the cabin eventually swung open allowing for Zecora to peak her head out curiously.

“C’mere.” The man beckoned with his hand prompting Zecora to break into a slow trot towards him.

“What is it?” The zebra inquired as she approached the smiling man.

“Check this out.” The man offered, pulling the gun from his back and showing it to Zecroa who looked over the gun, looking for what was so extraordinary about this one compared to the dozens of others.

“What is the-”

“Cover your ears.” Hank cut her off, loading a slug and shouldering the modified shotgun the best he could with the greatly shortened stock. Cocking the hammer and aiming low on the forty five pound steel plate so the slug wouldn’t topple it over, Hank barely pressed the lengthened trigger making causing the hammer to fall, and as result, the slug to fly down range smacking into the steel plate with a heavy thwack.

Laughing a little at the lightness of the trigger due to the leverage of the lengthened nature of it the man looked down to Zecora who looked away from the target plate and up to him as he broke the shotgun open, sending the spent, smoking shell rearwards.

Tracing the shell as it flew out of the gun for a second Zecroa looked back up to Hank a little confused as to why he had shown her the gun. It wasn’t like she hadn’t seen the man use the weapons before so she didn’t know what was so special about this one.

“That is nice dear… and I’m sorry, but I don’t know what is so special about this one?” Zecora said, offering an apologetic smile.

“It really isn't anything special at its base.” Hank admitted holding the shotgun in both hands and looking at it from muzzle to butt, “It’s just an old Stevens break action single twenty gauge. But what is special about it is that it’s the first, and only, Stevens break action single twenty gauge fitted with Equestrian wood and custom made to fit a pony’s…. Or zebra’s dimensions.”

Smiling, Hank held the shotgun out to Zecora who looked between it and the man too stunned to speak.

“W- wait. You… You made this for me?” Zecora asked, slowly reaching out with her hoof toward the weapon.

“All yours hun.” Hank confirmed with a nod, handing the shotgun to his girlfriend who cradled it in her arms while staring up at the human, still shocked.

“Well are you just going to stare at me or do you want to shoot it?” The man laughed.

Slowly nodding Zecora smiled as well, “I’m not sure how to, however…”

“Yeah, Yeah. I know, I’ll show ya.” Hank dismissed.

Thanks to the shotgun being as simple as they come, besides two pieces of steel pipe you slam together, teaching the Zebra the manual of arms was very simple. She had quickly fallen into the modified sitting shooting stance and held the weapon comfortably as she practiced dry firing, reloading it. Nodding as he watched the zebra go through the motions as he commanded, Hank nodded.

“Don’t be afraid of the gun and lean away from it, lean into it, take control.” The human advised critiquing Zecora’s stance slightly. It was funny teaching the zebra how to shoot because even though she was completely different from a human bodily she had many of the same issues that many new shooters did. He’d be interested to see if she had a bad case of flinch or not.

Satisfied with her dry fire practice Hank nodded from his position beside her, “If you’re ready to do it for real I think you’re ready.”

Pausing in her motions Zecora brought her cheek up from the stock and looked up to the man, “I am ready.”

“That’s the spirit.” Hank smiled at the confidence in her tone, “Now you know how to load the gun in theory, and which side of the shell goes into the gun, but it's up to you on how you get it there. The rounds are obviously from Earth so your hooves won't stick to them like anything else from my home.

“I know exactly what I will do.” Zecora grinned as Hank gave her an ‘oh really’ look.

“Ight then Annie Oakly, on my command.”

Stepping behind Zecora Hank cleared his throat, “Open.”

Watching as she followed his command Zecora broke the shotgun open with ease thanks to the enlarged lever and held it at the ready waiting for the next command.

“Load.”

Curious on how exactly she would load the shotgun without fingers, or her hooves ability to stick to things Hank’s eyes widened in surprise when she brought her mouth to the rear most shell in the side saddle and pulled it free with her teeth before bringing it to the breach and sliding it in with no hang ups.

“That works.” The human commented, getting a sly smile from the zebra over her shoulder.

“Lock.”

Looking back forward, Zecora held onto the gun tightly and closed it just as Hank had shown her, resulting in a quick and positive click as the shotgun was brought into battery.

“Cock.”

Pulling the hammer back, Zecora made sure to stay clear of the touchy trigger as she brought the gun properly into her shoulder and looked down its sights, closing her left eye as she focused on the front post in the center of the steel plate.

“Fire when ready.” Hank finally said as he leant forwards and gently cupped both of her ears to protect them from the noise of the impending blast.

Looking forward as he waited for Zecora to pull the trigger he felt the zebra take a deep breath and knew the shot was coming soon. Sure enough, about half way through her exhale Zecora brought her hoof to the trigger and lit the round off causing the gun to buck back into her shoulder roughly and the slug to fly toward the steel plate resulting in… nothing.

Pulling his hands away from the zebra’s ears Hank stood up straight looking over the plate, not seeing any new hits, or having heard one.

“Eject.” Hank commanded, causing a still smoking empty twenty gauge shell to fly past his head less than a second later.

“I didn’t even hit it.” Zecora sighed, lowering the shotgun to her lap.

“I’ll go check.” Hank said as he started toward the plate that was twenty yards away leaving Zecora to rub her right shoulder.

Scanning the plate all the while he approached it the man hummed shen he continued to see no new hits on it but paused when he noticed daylight coming through the hole in the middle on the plate that would’ve been used to mount it to a bar.

Picking up the pace while laughing to himself as he got closer it became more clear that Zecora had sent the slug right through the open hole in the plate and punched a sixty one cal hole in the spade that was holding the plate up.

“Yeah, you didn’t hit the plate Zecora.” Hank called back to the zebra who was still sitting in the same spot, “You put it through the damned bullseye!”

Kicking the plate down Hank revealed the hole in the blade of the shovel for Zecora to see perking her up a little bit.

Picking the plate backup Hank started to walk back toward the armed zebra, “I’m starting to regret giving you that cause you’re already a little too good with it.” He kidded with a wide smile on his face.

Proud of herself with her first shot and Hank’s impressed reaction, Zecora smiled wide as she rubbed her shoulder, “I’ve had plenty of practice staying still when shooting,” the zebra explained, “This one sure hurts more than a bow however.”

“Lot more powerful too.” Hank mused as he approached the sitting zebra, “Make sure you’re holding it tight into your shoulder. Really pull it back into the shoulder pocket.”

Nodding, Zecora grabbed the shotgun and broke it back open, “Can I go again?”

“You got a gun, Z. You can do whatever you want.” The man said with a wide toothy grin.

<><><> Zero Hour <><><>

All his preparations made, materials gathered, mags loaded, plans thought and re-thought, Hank dripped the last bit of oil into the oil port on the side of the bolt carrier group of his old AR-15 and racked the bolt back and forth a handful of times ensuring the oil penetrated all the way into the BCG.

Carbine ready, the man gave it a fast visual inspection from suppressor to butt and nodded to himself before picking up the magazine on the table loaded with soft point hunting ammo and inserting it into the rifle, giving it a tap for good measure.

Opening the door to the cabin and stepping outside he closed it behind himself and Zecora before starting his walk to the back of the property where the stream came through the trees. Walking in silence Hank racked the rifle and put it on safe, making sure to close the dust cover as well before looking down to Zecora who had an obvious sorrowful look on her face.

“Don’t worry too much hun.” The human said with a small smile in an attempt to comfort the zebra.

With a heavy sigh Zecora slumped further at his words, “Nothing you say could make me worry less.”

Stopping at the edge of the woods next to the stream Hank simply nodded while looking down to his mate, “I understand.”

Stood in silence, looking into each other's eyes for a few tense moments as the gentle wind rattled the dying leaves on the trees, Zecora was the first to look away with a shaky sigh.

Fear and worry filling her mind and heart Zecora sniffled, “I’m scared Hank.”

“Nothing is going to happen to you Z. The cats are still here, you have the 240 in the cabin with two hundred rounds linked up, and your new “spear”. The man chuckled in an attempt to lighten the mood.

His attempt at humor completely ignored by the worried zebra, Zecora just shook her head sorrowfully, “I'm not scared for me, Hank. I'm scared for you. I’m scared this is the last time I will ever see you again, the last time I will ever talk to you, the last time I will feel your touch.”

“Zecora.” Hank sighed, getting down on a knee to be closer to her, “I love you with every fiber of my being and I’m coming back. I won’t lie and say I won’t get hurt but I’m dying in there, this isn’t a combat operation.”

Lying straight through his teeth, just like he was good at, in an attempt to comfort his partner Hank brought his hand to the side of Zecora’s face making her look at him as he smiled.

Her eyes wet with tears of worry as she thought about the worst, his smile did little to reassure her, “I can’t lose you Hank. I could never love someone as I love you. I don’t know what I would do if you don’t come back.”

“It’s a good thing you don’t need to know that then, cause I’m comin’ back. I don’t care if it's a week or three, I will be back. You know I mean that.” A serious tone in his voice the man promised the zebra.

No other option than to accept his words Zecora knew it was impossible to talk the man out of his plan no matter how hard she tried, he was just too stubborn. So with a deep breath Zecora straightened her posture and looked up to the man with a nod, “I know.”

Happy to see the zebra calming down Hank smiled and rubbed her back.

“I do have a stipulation however.” Zecora said looking directly into his eyes.

“Which is?” Hank asked with a curious raise of his eyebrow.

“If you go on this… suicidal quest, when you get back and the next season comes around we are starting a family. If you get to do ridiculously stupid antics like this I get to have a family.”

“I’ll think abo-”

“No you won’t.” Zecora cut off, her face deadly serious, “There’s no thinking about it. We are. That is final.”

Surprised at her sudden serious attitude and tone Hank sat up a little straighter, “I do suppose that’s fair.”

“Good.” The zebra nodded again, hopping up onto her hind hooves to get closer to the man’s eye level, “Now kiss me and leave before I get sadder.”

Doing just as she said Hank let Zecora decide how long the kiss lasted, only breaking when she started to pull away.

“Now get moving you big bald monkey.” She pushed him away with a sad smile.

“Whatever you say, horse.” Hank shot back with a wiry grin while standing to his full height and turning toward the forest.

Stopping with one foot past the grass of the clearing Hank turned back and looked at Zecora with a smile, “I love you hun.”

“I love you too.” Zecora smiled as she started crying again.

Turning away from the zebra with great physical and emotional effort Hank hardened his gaze, wiping all the pleasant memories from his mind while pulling back on the charging handle of the carbine, charging it in one quick violent motion before flicking it on safe and closing the dust cover.

Author's Note

This is short one despite how much time it took to make. It was really hard to get the words out of my head and onto the page, the flow just wasn't there like usual. I hate writing chapters like this, so boring.

While the quality of this chapter may be lacking in some regards I just wanted to get something out to you guys.

Also nobody like or dislike I like the ratio we be at right now, it's nice and clean.

Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog
Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog
Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog
Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog
Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog
Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog
Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog
Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog
Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog
Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog
Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog
Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog
Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog Frog

A Path Less Traveled

The Everfree Forest was an ancient, gnarled, and well storied region of the planet Equiis. Not only did it act as a natural defense from invaders for Equestria, it is also theorized that the modern three species of pony emerged from the forest many thousand years ago before rising to be the dominant species on the planet. While modern ponies shied away from the forest at all costs, with most living in major cities, ponies many generations back had a common saying regarding their cradle region: “The forest was here before us and it will be here after.”

Even though the saying was old, it was still very much parroted in modern day by the ponies and other races that found themselves living near the Everfree, or even within its bounds in rare circumstances. It was a region that demanded respect and as such made forgetting such a saying impossible. Many a town and village had been wiped out or mysteriously vanished over the combined history of colonization by different species within the Everfree.

The ancient forest was well known for swallowing up, not just settlements, but anything that stayed too long within the trees, the Everfree had no qualms about devouring individuals or even entire armies. Its hunger had as such made many famous figures disappear, not caring about their “high status”.

Be it Grand Field Marshall Ludweiss, commander of the great Griffon flying corps, and all of her three hundred troops who all disappeared during their attempted crossing of the Everfree to attack Equestria’s flank during the War of Empires. Or the old minotaur king Sturkur, the many times great grandfather of the current king of the Minotuar empire, who failed to return home after one of his famous year long reprieves into the forest.

Be you commoner or royalty, the Everfree would kill you all the same and leave nothing for those you leave behind to find. Even when somepony or griffon or minotaur escaped the forest with their lives they rarely returned home the same as when they left.

This was occurrence was observed greatly during a period of intense exploration when each nation was sending large numbers of experienced adventurers into the forest to discover anything of use like a navigable waterway or raw resources, not all came home, none found anything of real use, and most of those that did return home went mad or so were horribly traumatized they could no longer go on living independently. It was such a common occurrence that the term Everfree Psychosis became not only the colloquial diagnosis, but the official diagnosis as well.

It wasn’t long after adventures started coming home broken shells of their former selves that most empires halted the drive to find anything of use in the ancient forest. What came next was the overwhelming curiosity to know just what things resided within the forest were causing adventuring members of all races to go mad enmasse.

While an attempt to interview those that returned was made, not much was deduced from the interviews. The ones that were of sound enough mind to be considered “stable and normal” had obviously not encountered the same things as those that were clinically broken had. The ones that had seemingly gone deeper than the others and encountered those things that resulted in their minds breaking in fear and stress were incapable of describing anything in a meaningful way that didn't result in some form of hysteric rambling and screaming as they remembered the things they had seen.

What was most troubling was the ones that had reportedly made it the deepest in or ended up getting lost before making it out had all either killed themselves or left their various residences and walked back into the forest with nothing on their person, leaving behind their families long before any attempt to interview had been made.

Through all of the interviews that were conducted, nothing had been revealed as to what had ruined an entire generation of adventurers besides a correlation to how deep an individual made it into the forest and how badly they suffered from Everfree Psychosis.

---- Excerpt from published Everfree Psychosis report ----

0 - 10Kh: Symptoms range from none to slight. 3% casualty rate
10 - 20Kh: Symptoms range from mild to pronounced. 10% casualty rate.
20 - 30Kh: Symptoms range from heavy to severe. 27% casualty rate.
30 - 40Kh: Symptoms range from severe to debilitating. 65% casualty rate.
40 - 65Kh: Symptoms range from debilitating to complete mental ruination. 81% casualty rate.
65 - 72Kh: Minds broken, self termination, return to forest, 100% casualty rate
72Kh+: None return for interview, assumed 100% casualty rate.

It was result of the horrors the adventurers underwent and the reporting in the papers across the various nations along with final report that shifted the public’s view on the Everfree region from being respectfully afraid to believing the forest was actively evil and that all those that still resided within it needed to leave for their own safety. It was result of this mass exodus from the forest that caused the Everfree to seem all the more dark and evil, since there were no longer even a select few ponies or griffons, or minotaurs living with its thick trees to tell others about what it was like inside the dense foliage.

Of course not all individuals took heed of the warning to vacate the seemingly maleficent region when their governments said to do so. There were families and towns that had long and storied histories inside the forest, loggers, foragers, miners, farmers, all hearty and strong beings that refused to leave just because they were told to do so. They had survived and lived in the forest for multiple generations, great grandparents of great grandparents all having attended the same school house, worked the same trails, cut the same trees, mined the same ore. What did it matter if some pencil pusher said it wasn’t safe anymore?

None of them were heard from or seen again.

<><><> Hank, Second Day, 12 Miles <><><>

The first day into the forest had been relatively easy, with his experience and knowledge of single man patrolling Hank had found it easy to slip in the first ten miles undetected. The forest was extremely similar to a very dense old growth forest on Earth and put the man’s mind at ease even as walked through the barren ash covered plateau he and the royal sisters had made their last stand on.

While he had known it was unwise to even go near a region of the forest with so much recent… activity, let alone skyline his tall frame on a plateau with absolutely no cover to speak of, something always drew him back to sites of past action.

Much like he had done on Earth, visiting kill sites, or battlefields long after the fighting had ended the man found a melancholy kind of peace and remembrance looking at scars once flying bullets had left, empty brass casings that laid just where they had fell, or the craters left by once roaring artillery. It was a strange feeling to be the only member of both friendly and enemy party at a place where you had once clashed, killing each other.

The bodies were the hardest hitting part of the experience. Be it visiting on purpose, or simply passing by like he was now in the Everfree, it was a strange feeling that he had never really gotten over to see a body of a person that he had killed days to years before.

It was weird to be the surviving member of a deadly struggle that concluded in an instant, only to return years later and seeing the skeletonized remains slumped on the wall right where he’d watched the man he shot gurgle out his last breaths. The rib bones distinctly missing and shattered where the rifle round had crashed through, showing exactly what the man had felt inside his chest while he died.

While there were no bodies left in this circumstance, thanks to Celestia, the similarities were still there. His boot prints accompanied with Luna’s hoof prints were still defined in the now hardened ash, apparently having turned into a brittle concrete like substance after a rain or two. The dugout he had hid the two sisters in was still just like it was, the site of his campfire still stood, the blackened charcoal of the wood left unburned still in a rough teepee formation.

Time seemed to stop in such places, just like back home. With no one around anymore things didn’t get moved, bodies didn’t get buried, valuables didn’t get stolen or even noticed. A gold bar could be left in the middle of the street and in a year it would still be there. Not because it wasn’t valuable, but because there was no one around to find it and pick it up.

It was the same in the forest. It was clear to the man that animals avoided the place, there were no animal tracks in the ash, just those left by him and Luna. As the man walked on in his mission to find the source of his strife and destroy it the crunch of hardened ash under his boots slowed before stopping completely as he looked down at an area of dirt where the ash had obviously been kicked up in a struggle.

Huffing out a laugh to himself, knowing just what happened in the exact spot the man's eye followed the drag mark that ended at the dugout for a second before he turned with a sigh and continued on his way.

It wasn’t maybe but a mile after the plateau that the terrain took on a big change, the stream widened the ground became more uneven and inclined, the trees grew more gnarled and twisted, and a thick fog sat in obscuring Hank’s already low visibility and hearing. Besides greatly slowing down his already cautious and slow progress it caused the already high base level of paranoia that resided firmly in front of his mind to spike to new levels as his biggest advantage in the form of range was taken away.

Somehow he had managed to make it the entire first day and night without firing a single round from his carbine, even though he had raised it in anticipation on numerous occasions as somethings passed near him silently numerous times, their forms barely distinguishable through the thick gray fog.

After spending the night in a tree, with a rope tied under his arms and around the trunk in his favorite form of combat sleep since it got him away from most of the bugs and out of reach of most things that could kill him quickly in his sleep, the man set back out on his mission just as cautious as before even though the fog as lightened enough to see just a little over a hundred yards.

As the terrain finally flattened out Hank stopped at the edge of a large clearing and took a knee. Taking the moment to stop, look, listen, and smell his surroundings the man subconsciously tightened the grip on his rifle as the faint scent of wet dog hit his nose.

Taking note of the direction of the slight breeze, watching the direction the fine mist that had been slowly soaking him all day fall, he concluded that the dogs in question were somewhere across the clearing in the opposite woodline.

He couldn't see any movement or shapes through the still present fog, but he couldn't let that stop him from progressing toward his goal, he was deeper than he had ever been before and couldn't turn back now. He was at least happy that he had taken the time to seal the pipe bombs he had made, the kind of mist that he was going through now was the exact same that had ruined his plans all those years ago.

Looking around him one more time, seeing nothing and hearing nothing, the man clicked the safety off his carbine and slowly raised to his feet before hooking right, deciding to take the long way around the clearing instead of just cutting directly through it. Even though he would have preferred to get right into the fight, Hank knew better than to give away the element of surprise when he held it.

While the foliage and bush was thick on his route, compared to the much easier knee high grass of the clearing, Hank stayed the course, moving slowly, making sure every footfall was accounted for to ensure he lowered his signature as much as possible.

Sure enough, after a few minutes of constant moving and pausing, kneeling and scanning, his patients paid off when he heard three separate four legged beings start to stalk through the brush to his left getting closer to him.

Steadily making his way to the side of a large bush, only quickening his pace a small amount, Hank took a knee and waited for the three somethings he assumed were Shucks to cross in front of him as their footfalls grew louder and closer.

Staying still as a statue the man looked around him with only his eyes, keeping his head locked forward and rifle locked at the low ready. Soon enough out from behind a grove of saplings the first of the stalkers came into view followed closely behind by a second and then a third.

Stalk still the man watched as the three took turns sniffing the ground and scanning their surroundings. As the man watched the three it was clear that they were looking for him, occasionally sniffing at the air and snorting while looking around, the only thing that was keeping him undetected so far was his previous decision to take the harder slower route and the fact that he was still down wind from the trio.

It was also clear that the three knew he was close by since they had stopped moving on the line they had been before and were now slowly zig-zagging around trying to find a trail. What they didn’t know was that they walked right into the sights of exactly what they had been trying to stalk and ambush. The hunters had become the prey without even realizing.

All there was to do now was execute, but Hank held off instead taking the time to observe the stalker type Shucks and see how they operated when they weren’t aware of his presence for the first time.

It was clear to the man that they were by far the smartest of the Shucks. Using defined search patterns while also dividing attention. There would only ever be two at a time with their noses to the ground while the other would look around, minimizing the chance of something closing on them.

This would make it hard for the man to raise his rifle and take the three out since the look out would constantly scan over his area, even looking right at him, before looking somewhere else. He also had to consider his firing order, did he take the lookout first and then the two others?

No. He had to make sure none of them got away and alerted the main element he figured was somewhere concerningly close. He would take the two trackers first, waiting until the lookout was looking in his direction to fire so it didn’t realize its mates were dead, maximizing the chance it would decide to attack, thinking it had the numbers advantage.

Just as the lookout scanned over him again and before looking away, allowing him to raise his weapon and put the red dot of his sight on his first target the man paused, hearing the snap of a twig somewhere far off behind him.

The things had been pinching him without him even knowing, they were a lot smarter than he had been giving them credit for, this was going to complicate things going forward if he ran into more of these hunting parties.

Now forced to stay still and wait for his moment to come back around, the man held the carbine as still as he could on the head of the stalker he was aiming at. It was only a eighty yard shot tops but there was zero room for error, he had to make sure these three died so he could switch priority and engage however many were pushing him from the rear.

A deep breath in through his nose the man saw the lookout once again look in his direction through his open left eye as his right focused on the target through the Aimpoint and squeezed the trigger.

A still loud crack echoed through the dead silent woods as the seventy seven grain hunting round was sent flying towards its target. Switching targets to the other Shuck that still had its nose down Hank sent two more rounds flying with two pops of his carbine.

Bringing the rifle to bear on the lookout that was now locked onto him and sprinting directly towards him Hank’s heart rate barely raised as he pulled the trigger one more time, taking the Shuck at a mere fifty yards.

Up on his feet in an instant Hank took off into a sprint at a forty five degree angle from the last stalker he had shot that was convulsing on the forest floor, coughing on its own blood, heading about a hundred yards past the two other dead Shucks before ‘J’ hooking back around to his right, putting himself on the flank of his pursuers and in a spot to overlook his previous shooting position.

He could hear them crashing through the underbrush as they closed on him. A mere second after the man had braced the carbine on the side of a tree another stalker came crashing through the bush next to where he had shot the first three, much like he figured it would.

With a series of cracks from the super sonic rounds the first Shuck was sent to the leaf littered ground, silent. Holding the carbine tight into the shoulder Hank began to strafe to the side to get behind another tree but stopped halfway to engage another two that came through the brush fifty feet to his left.

Sending two at the first Hank switched to the other sending two more and watched it lose control before smashing into a large oak tree. The two rounds he had shot the first with not being enough apparently, the human shot the first of the pair with another round just as it got to its feet this time sending one right through the brain box making it fall bonelessly to the ground in a heap.

Abandoning the idea of making it to another tree to conceal himself behind. Hearing more movement through the brush Hank sent three rounds into the bush preemptively as he backed away before two more came through the trees in the direction he was looking.

Quickling engaging the Shucks on the move each got hit with multiple rounds of .223 as another shape caught the man’s attention through the bush out of his peripheral.

Switching to the one that must’ve come from around the clearing Hank sent round after round into the wolf making it flinch with each hit before its legs went out from under it causing it to smack into the ground and roll.

There was no moment for rest however as another Stalker came from Hank’s other side zipping through the trees.

Tracking it for a second through the red dot Hank pulled the trigger making it yelp and roll on the ground before it started to get up.

Pulling the trigger again before it could get away nothing came from the rifle as the Shuck started to run away with its back raised and tail tucked between its legs in the clear sign of a gut shot.

“Fuck.” The man cursed as he switched mags and dropped the bolt on a new round in under two seconds. It was two seconds too many through and it wasn't but a second before a loud howl cut through the trees alerting every Shuck in a five mile radius to his presence.

“Stupid fuckin’ cocksucker.” The man spit as he pushed through the brush as he ran in the direction the Shuck had disappeared, the thorns pulling at his sleeves and pants, cutting his hands and face.

Rounding the tree just as the stalker let out another haunting howl, Hank raised the rifle with no fanfare and shot the wolf in the back of the head, silencing it forever.

“Talk to your friends now asshole.” Hank frowned and took a deep breath while listening to his surroundings through the slight ringing in his ears.

The wishful thinking that maybe he had shut it up quick enough was dashed in an instant as howl after howl was sent up into the mist in response to the first.

Not one, not even ten, separate howls responded to the one the stalker had sent out. It was then that Hank realized that he was completely surrounded by separate hunting parties and that he needed to get the fuck outta dodge and fast.

Turning around and taking a second to get his bearings Hank started pumping his legs as hard as they would and bulldozed through the forest, using his considerable weight to run over saplings and push through any unfortunate plant growth that got in his way.

Despite the added weight of his weapons and sustainment equipment the lessened gravity allowed the human to sprint as hard as he could, zipping between the trees and over fallen obstacles in his path. He needed to create as much distance as possible between him and the hunting parties, while he may have had the ordinance to deal with the first onslaught that would find him he knew he didn’t have enough to face a horde like what he and the sisters had fought.

And the only way he could keep from finding himself fighting a tidal wave of black furred beasts was to stay on the move and stay undetected. If he sat still and held his position it would only be a matter of time before he was facing hundreds, if not thousands, of the things and it didn’t take a genius to figure out what would happen if such a thing occurred.

As such Hank’s legs pumped hard as he cut through the forest at a manic pace, every one of his senses dedicated to nothing but staying upright and looking for targets. He was in pure run and gun mode now, acting as more of an animal than a man, driven by instinct and intuition. Hank's eyes searched for any movement and took note of the most likely ambush spots as he passed them.

His ears took in every sound that they could from the environment around them, from the sound of the distant and not so distant snapping of branches and howling to the sound of the forest around him to help him navigate.

The sound of rushing water told the man that he was getting closer to the river he was using as a guide into the Everfree. Before he had maintained an offset from the body of water of at least three hundred yards but now it was clear that the distance was rapidly closing since the man’s rapid pace not only crossed ground much faster than the slow deliberate pace he had maintained thus far but also because at such a pace it was impossible to take into account the finer details of the geography that allowed him to account for a meandering bend here and there.

Vaulting over a huge fallen tree Hank landed on the other side with a stumble and fought with himself to stay upright as he picked up speed before slowing again when he had to jump over a smaller yet steadily flowing offshoot from the main river.

Skidding on his knees on the other side the man was back up on his feet and running in a less than a second, spurred on by the sounds of his pursuers that were growing louder over the sound of rushing water.

Quickly, however, his pace was forced to slow as the ground became completely saturated with moisture taking up most of the effort he was putting forth to run and absorbing it. Sliding around in the black mud Hank looked around realizing most of the trees around had switched to willows, their long wispy leaves hanging down to the wet ground.

He also noticed that he had thankfully escaped the thick fog he had been blinded by before and could now see as far as the trees would allow him. Unfortunately for the man, all he saw was more willows, rotted out hickory trunks, and peat-like soil covered by patches as moss, he had charged himself into a floodplain, most likely supplied by an offshoot from the river.

Reluctantly slowing into a jog to avoid finding himself face down in the peat, Hank's boots splashed through the four to six inches of standing water loudly as he went, fighting the ground with every sliding step.

Despite being in a flood plain that was quickly revealing itself to be more of a swamp, the man noticed there were still high spots he could get to. All around him there were hills and mounds of dark forest soil spotted with trees and other shrubbery that would have been otherwise drowned out by the high water.

The horde fighting veteran knew that they would be upon him soon if he didn’t get to somewhere where he could get some solid ground under his feet. Even if the hill didn’t give him a long run of land to guide him out of the wetland it would at least give him a vantage point to see what direction he needed to head and what was coming after him.

Eyes locked onto just such a hill Hank made a B-line for its slope in a clumsy jog that quickly devolved into a fast walk as the water level he pushed through started to rise. Before he knew it the shin high water turned into waist deep water and then chest deep water.

Carbine held at shoulder level as Hank powered through the water and mud that threatened to suction onto him and not let go, the human breathed heavily from exertion, every part of his legs and torso burning in pain.

Grunting with each step Hank was forced to stop as the muck at the bottom of the wetland grabbed onto his left foot and didn’t let go. Wiggling his leg while pulling the appendage finally worked free, sending him stumbling forward half a step.

Already half turned around from the stumble Hank turned the rest of the way just as he heard a large splash from a Shucking jumping in the water after him. While he didn’t know just what was around him and didn’t want to fire his weapon as a result he also knew that he didn’t have time to dally with his knife.

Holding the carbine just above the steadily flowing water around him Hank aimed and with a crack put a round in the only exposed part of the stalker’s body, the forehead, causing a ripple to spread in the water from the small concussion of the muzzle held just above the surface.

Just as the body started to float down stream and the man started to catch his breath more of the stalkers and now regulars came crashing through the mud and water, slipping and falling all the while.

Thwk-Thwk---Thwk-Thwk-Thwk-Thwk Hank’s carbine repeated each time he squeezed the trigger, taking each shot methodically, switching from target to target like a well oiled machine. Dropping a wolf each time the man realized he was doing nothing but waste time and ammo as more wolves filtered in from behind the ones he shot.

Targeting the nearest wolf to him next, Hank moved his supporting hand from its spot on the midlength handguard and instead wrapped it around the mag well, using his thumb to push on the bottom part of the bolt catch.

Centering the dot on its upper chest right as it primed itself to leap into the water after him, Hank squeezed the trigger putting a round right into the bread basket causing the hell spawn to hit the water with a series of weak kicks and tremors before going still. Simultaneously the bolt of his AR locked to the rear with an empty chamber and stayed out of battery due to his thumb pressing in on the bolt catch.

While usually unwise to purposely put your weapon out of battery in a fight Hank had a good reason as he turned and did his best to dive into the water, hoping he could reach the slope of the shore before the Shuck’s reached him.

With the added weight and drag of not only his gear but clothes the fifty feet of slowly running water seemed like an ocean as he pushed and pulled himself through the water with all his might. Heart thundering in his chest Hank was happy no longer upset that he ended up not having the time to repair his tattered plate carrier and was without it and its weight. The heavy bitch would’ve surely drowned him if he still had it on even if it left his torso uncovered besides the old woodland BDU he had on.

Just as the exertion became too much and his pace threatened to slow, Hank's hand slapped the wet soil of the bank much to his relief. Hauling his soaked self up onto the soil with heaving breaths and tired limbs Hank coughed as he stumbled to his feet with the aid of his left hand as his right held his AR with the muzzle pointed to the sky.

The bolt still locked to the rear the water that had filled the barrel and suppressor flowed out freely from the open chamber. Hank was no newbie to taking a swim with various weapons and he knew the repercussions of firing a gas operated weapon that was full of water, especially if it was suppressed.

Not only did suppressing a mid length AR over gas it greatly making it all the more likely the gas tube would blow up if it were blocked with water, turning your semi auto or full auto rifle into a makeshift bolt action, the baffles inside the suppressor could hold onto some of the water even without the vacuum effect a closed chamber could have reducing the suppression effect while also increasing the chance a bullet would impact one of the baffles inside the can royally fucking up the suppressor and your day.

Long story short; Hank pushed himself up the incline of the hill, giving the carbine two rough shakes before rolling it over in his hands and inspecting the chamber for any debris that would cause issues. Nothing of the sort the man held the rifle regularly and gave the bolt release a hard smack with his left palm.

Nothing but the beautiful sound of bolt dropping on nothing but round and chamber Hank’s face pulled into a wide smile as he then hit the forward assist with the meat of his right hand like he had been trained to.

“Good girl.” The man laughed breathlessly as he rushed up the hill.

Completely gassed out from the swim and added water weight from his clothes and gear Hank reluctantly slowed to a stop twenty feet from the crest of the hill and took a knee.

Gasping for breath Hank swiveled on his knee to face back down the hill and water. If he was running he didn’t need to be shooting but if he wasn’t moving then he definitely did, and sure enough there were still Shucks pushing through the water in an effort to catch up with him.

Despite being far from his best when it came to stability Hank still found it easy to put a little red dot on a head and execute, the Shuck’s slow speed in the water definitely helped as well. Happily giving the Shuck’s their own D-Day experience as he caught his breath Hank soon found himself out of targets and lowered the red dot from his eye idly removing the somewhat spent magazine out of the carbine and re-indexing it into his first magazine pouch rounds up before inserting a full mag back into the rifle.

Watching the bodies lazily drift downstream Hank brought his gaze to the opposite side of the marsh and stream where thirty or so Shucks stood staring at him, heaving just like he had been. While it was strange to see Shuck’s not just rushing headlong into a fight he guessed the combined threat of him and the water was enough to make them think twice about frontally attacking him.

He could tell they wanted to, a few of them were fidgeting forwards, jumping forward then back as they thought about trying him. Hank could also see them eyeing their dead brother’s and sister’s bodies floating past reinforcing just how little of a chance they had.

Rising back to his feet, breath mostly returned Hank looked over the amassed Shucks on the other bank seeing only two stalkers remaining, their small beady eyes nearly impossible to see from the distance. Taking a second to think about the possible chance that ponies felt the same way about his eyes that he did about Shuck's, the man rid himself of the thought and raised his carbine once more.

Centering the red dot on the first stalker the man tightened his trigger finger.

“Fuck-” Thwk, the carbine gently bucked as the man switched to the other stalker, “You.” Thwk-

Lowering the weapon once more while putting it back on safe Hank looked over the water to one dead stalker and another that he must have hit low as it jumped around and rolled in a panic as it screamed before going quiet and motionless. He really hated stalkers, even more than breakers, they were much more annoying to deal with due to their coupled speed and intelligence even when compared to the breaker’s durability and lethality.

He had gotten lucky despite having been soaked from head to toe. If the hunting parties had been a little more concentrated there would have been no way he could have alluded confrontation and eventual encirclement.

However, just because he had gotten away for the moment didn’t mean he was in the clear; he still needed to keep moving and get set back on the right course. Keeping the rifle at low ready as he turned and started his way up the remaining few feet to the crest of the hill Hank eventually reached the top and laid down on his stomach only peaking his helmet and eyes over the side. With no visible threats or evidence of previous presence and also no vantage to see over the landscape Hank crested the hill with a grunt and started his way through the brush he had grown accustomed to in the Everfree. A machete would’ve been a good inclusion to his kit, or hell even that minotaur short sword he “acquired.”

No point in mulling over what could’ve been Hank reached for his compass and map pocket on his left BDU arm as pushed through the last of the brush to a vantage point before stopping, his arms going slack.

“Shit.”

Author's Note

I kinda skimmed through this and corrected a few punctuation errors but editing isn't fun so I stopped pretty quickly. At this point none of you are here for correct grammar and shit anyhow.

I hope you you guys like this chapter and can find yourselves immersed in it. I'm trying really hard to be as descriptive as possible with the environments and such but I also realize that each reader is going to have a different mental image for everything. Unless I go full Tolkien and write 3 pages describing every little thing, and I'm not gonna do that.

Also I do have some ideas for other stories and think I may try to get them out eventually. I just need to figure out how to make things happen in 10k words or less in a consistent manner, it just doesn't come naturally to me.

Which is better? Frogs or toads? Like the comment below with the corresponding creature. You can like both but dislikes on either comment will not be counted into the tally, only likes.

Failure to follow these simple rules and placing a dislike either on frogs or toads will result in me thinking you're retarded.

That is all

Frosch oder Kröte???????

Oh mein Gott! Diese Höhle ist voller Frösche und Kröten!!!!!! Sehr gut.

The Grand Everfree Highway

<><><> Celestia and Luna, Canterlot, Mountain trails <><><>

“You…. Have come a long way ....” Luna took a series of deep breaths, abandoning her attempt to speak in the moment, deciding getting air back into her burning lungs was more important.

Shortly laughing as she too heaved oxygen in and out of her burning lungs and thundering chest Celestia offered a smile, understanding Luna’s pain.

Stopped near the top of Canterlot mountain, at their makeshift finish line both sisters took a moment to get their breath back and wits about them, now very happy the air had the familiar cool bite of fall that aided in lowering their high body temperatures along with the thick layer of sweat that soaked their fur.

“You have made great progress sister.” Luna complimented once she had enough oxygen in her blood once again causing the tunnel vision to quickly subside.

“Thank you.” Celestia smiled, wanting to say more but unable to, still heaving air into her larger but less conditioned lungs.

Happy to stand silently as her sister recovered from their uphill sprint, Luna took the time to admire the environment around them, smiling as she watched squirrels and birds go to and fro, no doubt making preparations for the upcoming winter season. Stashing nuts in various caches and thickening nests.

Canterlot mountain was a truly beautiful place, its natural beauty had been one of the deciding factors, if not the deciding factor for why her sister had chosen it as the location for the new capital of Equestria after her… incident. Luna’s mood soured for a moment before she forced the painful thoughts from her mind.

While the forest, and surrounding nature, was stunning Luna found herself wishing there was more of it and less city. Not that the city was poorly built or hard on the eyes. It was clean and well maintained, there was no lack in public services, overall the city was very impressive. The only issue Luna had with the population center was that it was big. It was busy and very populated, as cities tended to be.

Canterlot was in massive contrast to the…. What would be called a town in modern standards, that surrounded their original castle. Luna wasn’t used to being so surrounded by the volume of ponies she found herself being in the middle of, it was yet another thing she found herself having to acclimate to.

“I’m glad you came with me Lulu. It can get rather boring alone.” Celestia smiled sweetly, her breath finally returned to her.

“O- Oh. Of course.” Luna quickly reciprocated a smile and looked away from where she realized she had been staring. A poor bunny looking right back at her obviously terrified. Apparently her face had been less neutral than she had thought.

Missing her sister’s hiccup in mood, Celestia took in a deep breath, not because she needed to, but to instead take in the scent of the fall air. It was so much fresher than what Canterlot propper could offer. “This is the first time I’ve actually done this circuit in the daylight. I usually do this portion of my exercise under your stars.”

“I knew I had been hearing you fly from your tower at night.” Luna smiled, connecting the dots, “I wondered what exactly you were getting up to,”

“Oh just running myself ragged until I can't breathe.” Celestia dismissed with a wave of her hoof, “Fun things like that.”

Thinking about the other changes she had observed in her sister’s behavior Luna had just one question for her elder sister, really more of a clarification if she were being honest. She just needed to word it in a way that wasn’t too accusational or harsh.

“I have, of course, noticed the dietary changes you made a couple of weeks ago and have continued to follow,” Luna began turning Celestia’s full attention away from the surrounding environment and onto her.
“And I know that you’ve been hard at this as well, but my question is why?”

“You know why Lula.” Celestia answered with a smirk not satisfying Luna in the slightest.

Frowning, Luna looked away for a few moments, “I do hope my jesting wasn’t the cause for all of this.”

“Well…” Celestia hesitated, thinking about how to word her response to avoid hurting her sister’s feeling, “I won’t lie, they were a small reason as to why, but your words didn’t wound me. I enjoy our banter, I always have and always will.”

“If you say so.” Luna sighed, unconvinced.

“I’m being truthful sister. I know you meant no offense, and even if you did I’m not so sensitive.”

“Promise?”

“I promise.” Celestia smiled.

“Well if my quips weren’t the reason what was?”

Sighing the white the alicorn looked up at the sky as a flock of geese flew over, honking all the while, “It was a combination of reasons, I truly hadn’t realized how out of shape I had become until we got into conflict alongside Hank in the forest-”

That was more along the lines of what Luna figured, with the mention of the human, but she still felt like what her sister was telling her wasn’t quite the whole truth.

“I found my performance to be…. Lacking, on multiple fronts that day.”

“We can sympathize with that sentiment.” Luna agreed as both sisters started walking side by side without a single mention, a testament of how in tune with each other both were.

“I felt nearly helpless the entire time. My magic was far weaker than it should’ve been. I was slow, clumsy, and tired. I… I even froze. I’ve never froze!”

Turning to face her sister it was clear by the expression on her face that she was deeply troubled by the last admission. Luna remembered that little event as well, and how Hank had to get her snapped out of it. But she did end up snapping out of it, “Don’t dwell on that too long sister. There are firsts for all of us, even as alicorns. When was the last time you even encountered combat?”

“Over five hundred years ago.” Celestia sighed.

“It is no wonder you locked up.” Luna couldn’t help but laugh, causing her sister to look at her unamused, “Five regular pony lifetimes and you’re surprised that you had an undesirable reaction.”

“You didn’t hesitate. Hank didn’t hesitate. He was up in the action in an instant. And so were you. Then there was me, stuck on the ground like a scared filly.”

Roughly groaning, Celestia turned and looked at her sister. Not expecting that to be her response.

“You must stop comparing yourself to Hank, and even comparing yourself to me.” Luna shook her head, “It is pointless and I’m tired of hearing about it.”

“How can I not?”

“Because you are not me, or him. You are you. Different reactions are to be expected.”

“Still neither of you-”

“I did lock up.” Luna cut Celestia off, meeting her sister's eyes and causing the pair to cease in their slow walk and stand still.

“One jumped out at me when I didn’t expect it, my sword got stuck in its neck and it kept pushing towards me. I was completely stunned and unable to help myself until Hank finished off the wolf and gave me some encouragement.”

Processing what Luna had just laid out to bear, the pair stayed silent as they resumed their relaxed pace up the mountain trail.

“But H-”

“Sister. Stop.” Luna said firmly, “I will entertain no more comparisons.

Shutting her mouth Celestia sighed once more, “I get it, I get it, but please hear me.”

Looking at her sister Luna stayed silent but gave no protest to Celestia’s request.

“He is a mortal, so much younger and inexperienced than either of us, and lacks all forms of magic. Besides the otherworldly weapons he has no advantage over an earth pony besides his large frame and strength.”

“You say that as if his toughness and strength and speed isn’t many magnitudes more than any other creature we have ever seen. For the Gods’ sakes he nearly killed you with one strike. You are glossing over a massive advantage he has. He’s closer to an alicorn than a regular pony in terms of athleticism.” Luna laughed at her sister’s attempted dismissal of the human’s physical prowess as a way to further her self destructive comparison.

“He’s still a mortal and inexperienced compared to us.” Celestia reiterated.

“Tia-” Luna shook her head, “I’m sure you have realized this as well as I, but Hank is… suicidal.” The midnight mare pointed out getting a frown and nod from her sister.

“He isn’t concerned about the possibility of death, he welcomes it. The only stipulation is that he is not willing to die by his own hand.”

“I’ve noticed that, yes.” Celestia nodded.

“His mortality isn’t much of a factor when he fights like he’s invincible.” Luna smirked, but felt a pang of sadness the more she thought about the human’s mindset.

“I know.” Celestia sighed, finally ceded to reason, “I still just feel so… worthless!” She spat.

“Sister please.” Luna shook her head, “We both know that is an unacceptable way to speak about yourself.”

Celestia simply huffed in response, her jaw clenching and unclenching repeatedly, a detail of her sister’s anatomy that Luna just realized she noticed for the first time. The elder alicorn really was pushing herself as hard as she possibly could.

“I can’t even fit in my own damn armor.” Celestia cursed, anger clear in her tone, “That’s how fucking fat I have gotten!”

“Gods above sister! Cease! Cease this ridiculous self destructive tirade!” Luna demanded, her own face hardening at her sister’s words.

“I’m simply telling the truth.” Celestia said with a hard exhale from her nose.

“No sister. You are exaggerating the truth to punish yourself for some reason.” The midnight alicorn dismissed, “You gained weight. You were not fat, even if Hank or I joked about it. You must realize this even more so now, your progress is easily observable. How much weight have you lost so far?”

Staying silent for a few moments Celestia took a deep breath, “Fifteen stones, but I am still-”

“Stop that now.” Luna cut off, giving her sister a push causing Celestia to stumble a few paces and stop talking.

“You are comparing yourself to a version of you that knew nothing but conflict and war for two decades. Of course you are not as “in shape” as then. I’m not as “in shape” as I was then either, and that is okay. Should we improve ourselves? Of course. But we need not return to that state. Is that what you are trying to do?”

“Yes.” Celestia confirmed in an instant, “I want our subjects to look at me and see a powerful indomitable figure, not some flabby soft princess.”

It was clear that the human had influenced her sister’s view to some degree along with the events that had recently been through. And while Luna had no issues with her sister returning to a more healthy lifestyle she also knew how Celestia could be obsessive and impulsive when she latched onto something. It was clear that her older sister had latched firmly onto something that Hank had said, or even more worryingly Hank himself. A genius it did not take to recognize the chemistry that was starting between the alicorn and human.

While Luna didn’t at face value have an issue with her sister’s attraction to the man as it was none of her business, she found issue with the finer details of any possible relationship the two could possibly foster.

Obviously it would be a political disaster, whenever the human and her sister interacted it resulted in some scandal it seemed. While a scandal like the last was bad, and raged on for months, putting not only her sister and even herself under the spotlight for the events of the day. It was nothing compared to what could happen if Tia’s and Hank’s possible relationship came to light.

It would be a mess that could threaten to rip apart the very power structure the empire was composed of, leaving room for the nobles to gobble up as much power as possible. Her sister’s decision making and capability to continue ruling had already been called into question after she had teleported from day court suddenly and assaulted somepony before coming back and claiming that she had ‘lost’.

The nobles and the papers they controlled had all printed the same stories and theories questioning Celestia’s ability to rule, some going as far to blame the recently returned and reformed Luna for influencing the gentle, understandable, and motherly Celestia into being more violent and rash.

Feeling her own anger increase as she thought back over the detail, Luna’s face fell a little as well as she kept thinking. If the last round of smears had been bad the next round would be cataclysmic for her sister’s and the crown’s reputation. It was an unfortunate truth that her sister’s last thousand years of rule had resulted in much of the respect the position held bleeding away, and it was because of that loss in respect and loss of power that the both of them could find their rule being questioned and even usurped by the conniving noble class.

And now, all of the sudden, her sister was course correcting to a whiplash inducing degree. And it was no mystery as to who had been the cause of her sudden shift in behavior. Things were coming to a head, Luna could feel it. All it would take is a big enough controversy and the storm of shit would begin.

“Sister.” Luna spoke for the first time in minutes.

“Yes, Lulu?” Celestia turned her head and addressed Luna.

“What made you want to change after a thousand years?” Luna asked, meeting her sister’s eyes for a few seconds before Celestia looked back forward and stopped walking.

Halting as well, Luna looked at her sister quizzically as her horn started to glow before pulsing once causing the glow of her sister’s magic to appear for a split second around her entire form before disappearing from view.

With a relieved sigh Celestia cracked her neck back and forth and shook out each of her limbs, “That’s much better.”

“What was that?” Luna asked, wanting to know what the spell that had been hidden from her completely had been doing.

“Do you remember father's gravity spell he used to cast on us when we would train?” Celestia questioned instead.

“Of course.” Luna nodded, not following, “I couldn’t forget if I wanted.”

Celestia simply gave a small smile and started walking back up the trail again.

Not only surprised but also impressed, it was then the petite alicorn realized just how serious her sister was about “returning to her former glory.”

“Just how many magnitudes are you using?”

“I used two for the first two weeks, but after that I’ve been staying at two and a half.” Celestia happily answered.

Completely shocked, Luna couldn’t help but let her eyes widen, “You performed that sprint at two and a half magnitudes?”

“Yes.”

“That is very impressive Tia.” Luna complimented honestly. Knowing just how much strain the spell caused on the body and also the mana pool.

“Thank you Lulu.” Celestia genuinely smiled back and gave a quick nuzzle.

“I had no idea that you were this motivated.” Luna laughed, but it only makes my question of why that much more interesting.” Luna again pressed, not accepting her sister’s attempt at changing the subject.

“I already told you why sister.” Celestia said with the smallest bit of hesitation that Luna instantly picked up on, “I was very displeased with my physical and magical performance during our expedition into the forest. All this training, father’s spell especially, is helping me rebuild what I have lost.”

“I don't think that is not the truth.” Luna reassured, “I just don’t think it is the whole truth.”

“What do you mean sister?” Celestia asked, her tone shorting.

“You know what it is I refer to Tia. What exactly made you want to change?” Luna pressed, causing her sister's face to shift as she became more defensive. Like she always did.

“I told you before Luna.” The solar alicorn said with a frown and turned to walk away.

Teleporting from her spot beside her older sister to directly in front of her, blocking her path, Luna looked into her sister’s narrowed eyes with a raised eyebrow.

“Perhaps the question we should be asking is Who. Not what.”

With a snort of frustration Celestia ignored her sister’s question and instead teleported herself past her sister, reappearing with a loud crack, signaling her frustration as the excess magic she used to cast her spell dissipated with a small sonic boom.

Frowning, Luna bit her tongue, so that’s how it was going to be.

Teleporting again Luna blocked Celestia’s path once more, “Answer the question sister.”

Rolling her magenta eyes Celestia decided to just push her way past her smaller sister but was stopped by a dark blue magical field strapping around her, stopping her forward trajectory.

“Sister. There is no need to be cagey, just talk to me.” Luna said with a dismissive smile.

Frowning at her sister’s words and usage of magic, Celestia huffed, “What’s the point when it already seems you know the answer.”

Before Luna could respond Celesita broke through Luna’s weak telekinesis spell and once again teleported further up the trail.

Sighing, Luna turned around and watched her sister near the end of the trail and the peak of the small mountain. Celestia’s refusal to answer the question that she was very aware Luna knew the answer to was the exact reason why Luna was worried.

If she had simply answered the question it wouldn’t have been cause for alarm, but she hadn’t. Instead the elder alicorn did everything in her power to deflect and outright run from the admission. Luna didn’t know why her sister refused to simply answer the question but the fact that she wouldn’t meant that something more was happening inside the solar diarchs mind.

Resuming her walk, Luna took her time reaching the top of the path, thinking about what she was going to say and hoping that the time alone would allow her sister to calm down and be more open to conversation.

The lunar princess had not seen her sister in such a state in a long time even before her banishment. The last time she had been anywhere this moody and irritable had been over Eseric.

Frowning harder at the thought Luna groaned. Her sister didn’t just like Hank a little, she was full on falling for the violent human. Just like she did Eseric all those years ago. Why couldn’t her sister like regular stallions and not the aggressive brutes that always brought controversy.

Soon enough Luna reached the top of the hill and saw her sister sitting at the edge of the cliff, looking out over the landscape the vantage point provided. Wordlessly Luna walked beside her sister and took a seat on the ground herself, enjoying the same view that overlooked a verdant valley, with the Whitetail Woods and Everfree far in the background.

About to open her mouth and ask again, Luna was cut off as Celestia beat her to the punch, seemingly sensing exactly when Luna was going to speak.

“It’s Hank. Obviously.” Celestia sighed, not taking her eyes off the land before her, “But you already knew that didn’t you?”

“Yes.” Luna confirmed with a slight nod.

“Then why be so insistent in asking?”

“To see how you would react.”

With a loud exhale from her nose Celestia turned to look at her sister, “Was my reaction up to your standards?”

“Unfortunately it is what I expected.” Luna shared a look with her sister, “Why were you so reluctant to tell the truth.”

“I… Don’t know.” Celestia deflated a little with the answer, or lack of answer.

A few more moments of peaceful silence passed between the two before Celestia spoke again, “I’m sorry for being difficult Lulu, I don’t mean to be, I've just had a lot on my mind as of late.”

Chuckling Luna wrapped her wing around her sister, “We can tell, especially after the events of the last dinner we had with the nobles.”

Celestia tilted her head back and groaned up into the sky as she remembered that night with embarrassment. “Maker, don’t remind me.”

Laughing at her sister’s embarrassment, Luna nudged Celestia’s side, “Just what got you so excited anyhow?”

Only offering a “really?” look in response Luna laughed harder as the smallest tinge of red showed on Celestia’s cheeks.

“My goodness Tia, you really do have a thing for him don’t you?” Luna snickered.

“I don’t….. I think I do.” Celestia finally relented, a strange somber tone in her words.

“Why say it like that?” Luna asked, surprised by the tired tone in her sister’s voice.

“Because I don't want to.” Celestia answered, “I know the issues any kind of relations, even just professional, could bring and I don’t want to risk any more instability than I already have.”

While she was upset to hear about her sister’s inner turmoil, Luna was actually happy to hear that her sister was torn and realized the issues that could arise. Maybe her older sister’s more impulsive side wouldn't have as much control this time.

“You must think of him a lot though.” Luna added.

“Too much.” Celestia admitted, “There’s just something about him that makes me want to know more, he’s so strange, so weird, so foreign, yet so familiar. It’s driving me mad sister.”

“Well, don’t let it consume you Tia. A clear mind is -”

“Key to perfect performance.” Celestia finished with a sigh and smile, “I know Lulu, I know.”

“Then act like it.” Luna said with a smile and bumped into her sister’s side with her shoulder.

Immediately Luna’s words brought Celestia back to being face to face with the man in the Everfree as he scolded her like a filly. Shaking the thought from her mind Celestia cleared her throat.

“I know it’s strange but what I find myself doing most, especially during day court, is thinking about what he’s up to. Just what is he busying himself with on a beautiful day like today.

<><><> What Hank is Busying Himself With on a Beautiful Day Like Today<><><>

Gritting his teeth and squinting as the black mass beneath him violently thrashed against his hold the man spit out some of the water that had made it into his mouth from the wild kicking and clawing of the beast.

Grunting as another one of its paws hit him in the face the man growled and put even more pressure on the neck of the Shuck, holding it under the water with all this might.

“Mother- “ The man was interrupted by another strike to the mouth that made his teeth clack.

“Fucking bitch.” He cursed, spitting out a red tinted ball of spit and started moving one of his hands from the fur on its neck and to his belt where his knife sat, waiting for its call of duty.

Trying as he might to keep the Shuck under the water, the beastly wolf fought with all the intensity of a mother protecting her pups and without a second hand holding it under the mother Shuck was able to generate enough force not to break the vice like grip of the human but rip the fur he was using to hold her down with away from her own hide.

With a kick to the ribs the Shuck shot from the water with a gagging, hacking growl, as it fought to get air back into its nearly depleted lungs and looked right at the human with his arm still halfway pulled back exposing his neck and torso.

With all the anger a Shuck possessed the wolf lunged forward toward the human aiming for the nearest target, the face.

Tucking his head since he didn’t have enough time to get his arms back in front of him Hank used all the force his abs would muster and head butted the wolf with his helmeted head right in the nose.

Thoroughly stunned from such a sensitive organ being so violently stuck the Shuck pulled off her attack, blood from its own nose running over her teeth.

Ignoring the pain, the Shuck coughed once more and blinked hard, trying to clear the tears from her eyes. She had to win, she had to get the invader away from her offspring and the offspring of the others. She couldn’t lose.

Reinvigorated, the mother wolf opened her eyes and started to open her mouth for another attack only for all her aggressive intentions to disappear when a left hook caught her on the side of the head sending her back into the water with a loud splash. She wasn’t fast enough.

Getting halfway back up to her paws she was only able to give a weak whimpering growl as the beast grabbed her by the fur and hoisted her onto her rear legs as she rasped. Suddenly at its eyes level as it held onto her she only had a fraction of a second to look at its scarred face and bloody mouth before her rear legs were kicked out from under her at the same time as it threw her back into the water.

With a growl Hank set back upon his target with all the brutality they offered him landing a heavy hammer fist with his right hand right on its snout before gripping it harder than ever by the throat and pushing with his whole weight into the bed of the pool.

Completely enraged at the wolf Hank’s face was contorted into pure anger as the wolf started blindly striking at him again.

“You better fuckin’ hope I can find my rifle under the water and that it aint broken!” Hank yelled at the wolf, anger clouding his mind, causing him to forget about the level of stealth he was trying to maintain.

Another slash from the beast’s claws catching the man under the right eye Hank blew the strike off with a grunt and only pressed harder against the throat of the Shuck, nearly putting his entire weight onto its neck as he kneeled on its torso, “Cause if I can’t I’m gonna bring you back to life and make you watch as I pull your kids’s guts outta their GODDAMNED THROATS!”

Looking over to the shore where four pups watched, whining and crying all the while, Hank’s gaze only hardened as memories from his old world came thundering back. Memories of what he had done, who he had done it to, how old they had been, how old he had been. Memories that cut him the deepest, made him regret the most, memories of actions that turned him into the meanest, most violent, evil version of himself.

As the kicking and thrashing grew weaker, and the ripples in the water grew smaller Hank grit his teeth harder as he felt the life leaving the Shuck beneath him,

“And I’m gonna like it.” He growled, finally able to reach for his knife.

Pulling it free Hank gave a quick glance to the soon to be orphans before plunging the blade downward again and again into its chest as he continued to hold it down under the water.

Hank continued to stab the wolf long after she had stopped moving or protesting and only started to slow when his arm grew tired. Breathing heavily as blood tinted water dripped from the brim of his helmet and from his lips and nose the human looked up from his kill and scanned the area with the cold, hard eyes of a predator, looking for any other challengers.

Pulling his knife free Hank swished it through the water calmly, rising most of the blood off before resheathing it and standing to his full height allowing the body of the shuck he had just killed to bob to the surface.

Walking over to where he had thought he saw his rifle disappear under the water when the wolf had ambushed him and tackled him into the stream knocking his sling loose Hank drug his feet feeling for anything that felt hard enough to be a drowned rifle.

While it did take a few minutes Hank finally located the lost weapon and pulled it free from the mud on the bottom of the stream. Brushing as much mud and moss off the AR as possible Hank did all his usual checks and verified it was still in working order to the best of his knowledge.

Opening the bolt partially and holding it muzzle up Hank shook it a few times to convince any stubborn water to vacate as he walked back to shore where four pups stayed whimpering and yipping at their mother who for some reason wouldn’t wake up and come back to them.

No emotion on his face as he approached the pups, Hank stared at them as they stared back up at him, too naive to run and too young to be scared.

Listening to the water lapping at the woodland shore and the gentle, innocent, whines of the pups as they tentatively got closer to him Hank continued to stare down at them blankly as their tails went between wagging and not.

Where empathy should have been felt there was nothing in Hank’s mind and without provocation he raised his boot and brought it down again again until there were no more wagging tails and no more innocent whimpers, just the sound of water on soil.

“Say ‘hi’ to your mom for me.” The human said coldly, stepping over the four small bodies, while closing the dust cover on his AR and continuing on his way.

<><><> Celestia and Luna, Beautiful Day Like Today <><><>

“- Mostly I think it's because he lives a life that we used to so long ago.” Celestia concluded.

Thinking over her sister’s explanation behind why she had been so focused on the man as of late Luna was starting to get the picture, “It is a rather simple existence. When Hank allows it to be that is.” She finished with a laugh.

Laughing as well Celestia hummed, “He does have a certain skill for finding trouble.”

“That is an understatement, he actively inserts himself into it like it's his favorite hobby.”

“I think it very well may be Lulu. I know that I wasn’t… conscious for most of the fight but at the beginning it was almost like he was eager to start fighting.” Celestia remembered back to that keystone moment in her life once more, “There was absolutely no hesitation in anything I saw him do. I haven’t seen that level of aggression and commitment from anypony that wasn’t ourselves or a member of my Praetorian guard or your Varangian,”

Having had more interaction with the human that day, and having witnessed just the kind’ve deeds he had done that day Luna couldn’t nod her head hard enough in agreement, “How he held that pass by his lonesome with no magic and nothing but hoof tools I will never know, it’s just as I told him that day: He is easily one of the most skilled hoof to hoof combatants we have ever encountered. He even used your sword with surprising knowledge.”

“That I did see. Or the aftermath at least.” Celestia mused, “I wonder where he learned swordplay? I’ve never seen him wield one before, let alone a longsword.”

“I wouldn’t be surprised if it were intuition instead of prior knowledge.” Luna pointed out, “He has a certain… What is the term, knack?”

Looking at her sister for confirmation Luna continued when Celestia nodded, “Yes, anyways, he has an undeniable knack for violence.”

“I wonder if that is a trait unique to him or his species in general?” Celestia said, ruffling her feathers slightly.

“I have found myself wondering the same. Considering the advanced weaponry and gear he has to facilitate the use of said weaponry I wouldn’t be surprised if his kind have an above average capacity of violence though.” Luna said, tapping her chin with a hoof.

“Good point sister.” Celestia nodded, “That’s something that I would like to talk about with the stallion. His past actions and experiences interest me greatly.”

With a small smirk on her face Luna turned to her sister, “You like that don’t you?”

“Like what?” Celestia cocked her brow.

“How violent he is.” Luna said, smiling wider as her sister looked away with a small blush.

“No.” Celestia denied, “I simply like a capable stallion that can take care of himself.”

“Oh please!” Luna scoffed, “There are numerous “capable stallions” Tia. We’ve been surrounded by them most of our lives and yet you always go for the roughest, most hot - headed stallions around.”

“F-fine, sue me alight!” Celestia shouted, causing Luna to loudly laugh.

“Why is that anyways” Luna pressed further.

“Maker, Luna…” Celestia groaned, “I don’t know. Why do you always seem to go for the socially awkward, frail, bookworms?”

Now it was Luna’s turn to be on the defensive after her sister’s callout, “None of that is true and you know it!”

Snickering at Luna as she thrust her hoof toward her, Celestia shook her head, “It’s exactly true, and you know it.

“Nuh Uh!” Luna sneered.

“Yeah Huh!” Celestia responded in kind.

“Nuh Uh!”

“Yeah Huh!”

Grumbling to herself, Luna crossed her hooves and looked away from her still giggling older sister, “I do not like them frail.” She muttered.

“That’s what I would call it.”

“I like them lean. Lean, sister. Not frail.” Luna clarified, “And of course you’d think they’re frail.”

“OH?! And what’s that supposed to mean?” Celestia raised her brow.

“Every stallion you’ve been with has been a hulking broad meathead.” Luna quipped.

“Damn right.” Celestia confirmed proudly, “Not my fault I like real stallions.”

“Stupid stallions.” Luna interjected, making Celestia huff.

“Brave stallions.” Celestia corrected.

“Mmmmm. No.” Luna shook her head, “The real reason is a little more unsavory than that. What was it that attracted you to Eseric again?

Scoffing, Celestia looked away for a few seconds knowing that Luna had caught her, “I saw him beat one griffon to death with another griffon he was holding in his mouth and using as a mace.”

“Violent meatheads.” Luna poked her sister in the side causing Celestia to bat the offending hoof away.

“Still very brave. You cannot deny that he was a brave stallion.” Celestia said, still defending the long dead stallion’s honor over a thousand years later.

“I cannot and shall not.” Luna conceded, not willing to insult a warrior’s honor, “The line between bravery and stupidity is overlapping though sister.”

“Perhaps. Perhaps.” Celestia slowly nodded before smirking, “Still better than those little things you go after that look like they are one strong breeze from crumpling.”

Tisking, Luna rolled her eyes at her sister, “A little less muscle only makes them all the more capable.”

“Easy to break.” The white alicorn said with a smirk.

“Perhaps at your size.”

“It’s not the size. It’s the intensity. Not that you'd know, those little colts you romp with couldn’t hurt a fly.”

“We do not wish to be hurt or hurt them.” Luna shook her head, “It is a practice in pleasure, not pain.”

Blowing a raspberry, Celestia waved her sister off with her hoof, “A little hitting and biting never hurt anypony.”

Eyes wide and jaw slack Luna looked at her sister in disbelief as the large alicorn looked on at the nature in front of her completely unfazed by what she had just said.

“I don’t believe domestic violence is healthy, sister.”

“It’s not domestic violence.” Celestia laughed heartily, “It’s passion.”

“Whatever you say.” Luna shook her head as the conversation between the two sisters went silent.

Not a word shared between them both alicorns as they sat side by side listening to the sounds of birdsong on the breeze a few seconds passed by before Luna giggled, followed quickly up by Celestia’s own short laugh.

As the hilarity of their conversation built both sisters took turns laughing a little here or there before both suddenly broke out laughing so hard it was hard to breathe. As birds flew away from the sudden outburst of noise, the sisters continued to laugh, hitting each other on the back as they did.

Choking on her own laugh, her midsection stinging from the contractions, Celestia used her magic to wipe away the moisture around her eyes as both she and Luna calmed down.

Doing the same, Luna took a few deep breaths to return her composure and cease the burning in her stomach. It had been a long time since she had laughed so hard and felt so carefree, the walk along the trail was a very pleasant reminder of times past, allowing Luna’s mind to decompress some from the constant barrage of new and different she was met with everyday.

As the two kept walking down the trail enjoying the quiet and privacy the deserted trail afforded them Luna suddenly realized she hadn’t seen a single other pony on the path, or anywhere the entire time she and her sister had been on the mountain.

“Tia?” Luna called out in a questioning tone.

“Yes?” Celestia responded, turning her head to look at Luna.

“We have not seen another soul on this mountain all day. Isn’t this path always busy with tourists and the like?”

“It’s one of the most popular and frequented spots by ponies near and far.” Celestia confirmed with a nod.

Figuring as much Luna nodded along with her sister but found herself pausing, “Then why are there no ponies here today?”

“Closed for maintenance.” Celestia offered.

“Ah.” Luna accepted with a smile.

Walking a dozen or so more yards down the trail Luna felt her smile falling and her eyes narrowing. The entire path and facilities were in perfect shape, nary even a root or rock breached the well trodden path of the trail, “Why are they performing maintenance on such a well maintained path?”

If her sister heard her words she didn’t acknowledge them, instead continuing to look forward with a small smile on her face.

Looking at her sister with a raised brow Luna scoffed, “You didn’t.”

Smile growing almost imperceptibly larger Luna’s eyes widened, “You didn’t!”

“What?!” Celestia rolled her eyes, “There have to be some perks to this job.”

“Sister…” Luna admonished, a small smile on her face now as well, “This is the definition of government corruption.”

Waving her sister off with a hoof Celestia snorted, “I gave the park a generous donation for the trouble, one day of lost revenue won’t hurt them.”

“Corruption and bribery.” Luna added, getting a larger smile from her sister.

“I simply treasure our nature reservations.” The white alicorn corrected in her propper, formal Canterlot tone before taking a deep breath and closing her eyes.

Enjoying the fresh mountain air Celestia opened her eyes and looked at Luna who was looking back at her with a raised brow, knowing that something was coming.

“Last one down is worst princess!” Celestia rapidly said, giving Luna a hard push to the shoulder before taking off.

Laughing as she stumbled, Luna regained her balance and quickly took off after her sister, “You have not a chance, fatty!”

<><><><><><>

Breathing heavily, Hank fumbled with the zippo in his left hand and the pipe bomb in his right as he sprinted away from the enraged horde that tore through the boot high water after him.

Every direction he turned his head, there were more and more of the beasts getting up from behind rocks and logs, looking over their shoulders as he suddenly sprinted past them before joining the tide that slowly but surely closed in on him from three sides.

He had really done it this time, a wrong turn and rushed shot had resulted in an entire town’s worth of the shits chasing him right through the middle of where they had been bedding down for what looked like months.

Flicking the striker on the lighter repeatedly, cursing the wet wick all the while, Hank felt a small relief when he heard the faint hiss of the fuse finally igniting.

Stowing away the lighter Hank looked over his right shoulder for where to best throw the explosive and raised his right arm to discard the ticking time bomb just as something impacted his left foot stopping his stride instantly.

Instantly all three hundred pounds of human, weapons, and gear were pitched forward and were thrown face first into the six inch deep water with a loud splash.

Coughing Hank pushed himself as fast as he possibly could, the feeling of hundreds of hate filled eyes boring into the base of his neck motivating him further.

Up on his feet in a flash the human just barely caught the hissing tubular bomb disappearing below the surface of the water not ten feet in front of him. Looking behind him at the even larger horde rampaging through the water after him, Hank grit his teeth and started back into his sprint directly toward the direction where the bomb had ended up.

His entire body tensed in anticipation of the explosion as he passed the spot where it had landed Hank’s thought that maybe he had gotten lucky for once was thoroughly interrupted by a deafening explosion.

“Ah! F- Shit!” Hank cried out in pain as his back tensed tightly making him arch his back while still running, the result of the unmistakable feeling of shrapnel embedding itself into his back. Worried about just how badly he was possibly hit, the man’s spirits were somewhat returned by the sounds of death behind him which caused him to reach for yet another bomb and his lighter knowing that even the greatly misplaced ordinance had a positive effect.

Ignoring the concerningly warm feeling that was spreading across his back Hank focused on getting the next bomb lit and thankfully didn’t have to struggle as much with the fuze as the second he touched it to the flame of the lighter it took off in angry smokey hiss.

Looking over his shoulder again in a much faster glance than before Hank took note of how concerningly close they had gotten and switched his focus to the fuse of the bomb as it burned down toward the mixture of gunpowder and ball bearings he had so meticulously measured out and placed.

As the fuze burned ever shorter Hank finally dropped it at his feet when around three inches of external fuze remained, giving the bomb around ten seconds before detonation giving time for enough Shucks to get between the bomb and the man to shield him from the shrapnel unlike the first time.

Counting in his head as he continued to rush toward the gray cliff face he had seen, the man hoped the passage he had thought he saw in it was real and not just a shadow. If he could just get to the rocky passage he might be able to slip away, or at the very least use the area as an effective standoff point to gain some distance. But he had to get there first.

6…
7…
8…
9.. BOOM

Hank stopped counting as the explosion sounded off quickly followed by a cacophony of pained howls and shrieks

Not chancing a look back, no matter how hard he wanted to look back at the carnage he had caused the man was granted a small glimpse when a black furred leg came falling from the sky and landed in the now only few inches deep water with a splash twenty feet in front of the man.

Despite his heavy breathing Hank was able to bark out a few laughs as he ran, quickly passing the rear leg that had been separated and lofted by the explosion.

“They’re gonna have to glue you back together!” Hank mocked over his shoulder reaching for yet another bomb as the ground started to pitch up in one of the many washboard like hills that were scattered around the landscape.

“IN HELL!” He finished getting a loud combined howl from the Shucks still chasing him in response. They were not happy with him.

Charging up the hill, commanding every ounce of power he had left in his legs to propel him forward Hank lit the next of his bombs as he crested the hill and was immediately faced with another hundred Shucks and their pups looking in his direction.

Looking at the rock face and what was definitely a passage, motivation filled the man’s mind and he pushed the seed of doubt out of his mind and filled the spot it had left with aggression just how he had done for half a decade.

Narrowing his eyes, his mouth formed a split lip snarl as he abandoned his plan to drop the bomb behind him as he instead cocked his arm and threw it as close to the middle of the group before him.

Pulling up his rifle as the bomb still soared through the air Hank rushed down the hill as fast as he could and still keep his footing while locking the rifle into his shoulder, sprinting directly at the hundred shucks that were separating him from escape and survival. Separating him from thousands of teeth and an agonizing death of being eaten alive, and completing his mission.

The thought of teeth biting into his flesh, ripping chunks free as he fought and screamed made every scar he had gotten from just that tingle in phantom pain and, strangely enough, made his kidneys hurt as his well used and abused adrenal glands went into full meltdown and dumped everything they had into his bloodstream as his body revolted at the collective memories of the pain and trauma in a panic response.

As the most potent performance enhancing drug known to man crashed through his body Hank felt every ounce of pain in his back, every bit of soreness in his knees, every hint of fatigue leave him in an instant as he closed on the enemy roaring all the while.

Point shooting down the side of the carbine in his grasp the human saw in slow motion as the Shuck’s mouths opened and their legs tensed as they prepared to counter charge, the seventy seven grain .223 zipping through and dropping only a few of the large road block.

But not for a second did the human second guess or falter in his charge. If anything he picked up speed.

There are certain things people are just good at. Some people are naturally good at math, some at understanding mechanics, some at conversing in a compelling manner. Hank was no different in this aspect and there was one singular thing he was better at than anything else. What did that happen to be?

Blind, unwavering, aggression.

Not only did he have the genetic predisposition to be hot tempered by both sides of his family, the man had been given five years to exercise his aggression on whatever or whoever he saw fit, with no repercussions other than personal harm to dissuade him.

He had used that side of his brain so much that over time his entire psyche had been rewired to instantly enrage the human whenever he felt threatened or scared, and that was exactly what was being tapped into as he sprinted full speed at the group of Shuck families that separated him from salvation.

Just as his carbine ran dry and the Shucks started to lurch forward the blast from the pipebomb stalled their charge instantly as the wolves closest were nearly vaporized and those further away were thrown to the ground by the mix of shockwave and hot shrapnel that whistled through the air.

While the Shuck’s furthest away may have been physically unaffected besides their hearing the blast was a big enough upset to switch their focus from the drugged up bald primate charging at them to what it was that eviscerated a large number of their kin in their rear line.

As yards became feet Hank set his eyes on the Shuck that had paused its advance on him to look behind it and rammed the butt of his carbine across the side of its head just as it was turning back around.

Passing the downed wolf in a flash Hank was now directly in the middle of the group, his legs mixed with the huge adrenaline dump propelling him forwards like a Peterbilt 359 with a full load through the still staggering and injured Shucks that acted like cyclists in his way.

Dropping his empty carbine, letting the sling take up the weight Hank instead let his arms pump alongside with his legs as he closed on the rocky crag that was only a few hundred yards away at most.

Doing what he did best, going through those in his way, Hank handed out stiff arms and bone rattling knee strikes to any that dared try and stop him. But with every Shuck that was sent to the ground with broken bones another was there to try its luck.

Catching the movement out of the corner of his left eye, Hank reared back his left arm and drove his fist down on the Shuck spinning its head around and causing it to tumble head over ass into the ground. Just as he turned head back to front the human barely had time to bring his arms up intercepting another that used its body as a missile and spearheaded into his chest.

The strong abdominal muscles, the only thing that kept the man from being folded over backwards, Hank plowed through the Shuck throwing it to the ground with a hard thud at the expense of most of his speed and momentum.

Having slowed a great deal, Hank grunted with every hard kick of his legs as he attempted to accelerate once again, his eyes locked firmly on the entrance into the canyon. He could almost see himself escaping the horde that was still nipping at his heels, but there was still a couple hundred yards left between him and salvation and he couldn’t stop now.

Pushing ever harder, even as the adrenaline started to fade Hank pushed, punched, elbowed, and straight up shoulder charged through a very Shuck that tried to stop him or couldn’t get out of his way. The young and old, male and female, all got an equal serving of the man as he crashed through them.

Try as he might to maintain his dead sprint, with every impact a little more air was pushed from his lungs and a little more speed lost. With his heart rate well over two hundred and fifty the man risked a quick glance over his shoulder and felt a pang of fear hit the base of his skull causing the man to instantly scream out in anger on reflex.

The hundreds of Shucks that had been following him was now thousands. As far as his fully contracted pin prick eyes could see was nothing but Shucks. They poured over every ridge, burst forth from every dip and holler in the landscape.

Flowing around every tree and rock in their path like water it was at that moment that Hank started to think he was in over even his hard head. More so it reinforced that these things were not natural, and were not regular members of the planet’s ecosystem. There was something responsible for all the death and terror, and Hank knew just what two legged K9 fuck he was going to pay it all back to.

His gas tank running far past empty Hank’s body kept pushing only because it hadn’t realized it was done yet, but even if the man kept going out of sheer will and grit he knew he needed to make something drastic happen or it wouldn’t matter how angry he was.

Thankfully for the man as he looked up at the entrance to the canyon and many tons of rocks overhead Hank’s frantic mind was still able to devise a plan that was crazy enough that it might just work.

Within fifty yards of the entrance the man was surprised at how much larger it was close up compared to a mile away. The formation was at least a football field across in width and two hundred feet tall, with a massive naturally formed arch suspending many hundred tons high overhead.

The beautiful marvel of nature had to have formed over hundreds of thousands of years to now stand before him like a massive entrance into an ancient cathedral, it made Hank wonder who the last intelligent creature was to have seen the formation was and when that had been. Maybe he was the first being to have ever seen the natural archway, he was definitely the first and only human to have ever seen it.

Reaching for the zippo he hoped was still in his pocket, after a second of heart sinking worry Hank’s shaking hand finally grasped the lighter and pulled it free. As the distance closed Hank pulled the outer casing off the zippo and with the faintest moments of hesitation dropped it to the ground to be swallowed up by the horde behind him.

Flipping the zippo over as lighter fluid soaked over the entire thing and his fingers Hank grit his teeth for the soon to be searing pain and flicked the striker igniting the entirety of the zippo and his fingers in a ball of fire. Resisting the urge to flinch and drop the source of the burning pain, Hank held open the satchel of remaining pipe bombs, numbering about six if his math was right, and dropped the zippo inside before doing his best to put out his hand.

Hank didn’t know if he was the first person to ever see the marvel of nature, but he knew damn well that he was going to be the last.

Pulling hard on the strap of the satchel around his neck the tired green strap broke with a pop as the human transferred both straps into his right hand as he pitched himself right toward the wall of the cayon and what looked like the weakest side of the arch.

Giving the now igniting material of the satchel a rough smack causing the two sides of the strap to twist around each other, sealing the top of the bag closed, Hank held the ignited makeshift satchel charge tight to his side, ignoring the fact that at any second it could go off and blow him into a thousand small pieces.

Lungs on fire, much like the fabric of the oil and gasoline soaked satchel that had accompanied the human on many an extermination mission for all those years he had been in the shit, the human ignored his sentimental side and did his best to heave air into his rapidly weakening body.

Gasping and wheezing as he finally reached the arch Hank stumbled into the rocky opening of the canyon and gave one of the best companions he had ever had a rough toss toward the cracked spire that was holding up the mountain’s worth of gray and brown stone overhead.

Giving the satchel and father’s zippo inside a long enough gaze just to see them wedge right inbetween where the spire was separating from the rest of canyon Hank would have laughed at the great luck if he had any air to spare but instead gave a short wheeze as a form of goodbye before turning his head and doing his best to get away from the overdue explosion.

His own throat threatening to close as he hyperventilated Hank gave in to the urge to look behind him again despite the little amount of his better judgment that remained and turned his head looking over the spot where the satchel charge lay smoking and focused on the wave of Shucks that had been slowed but still but now pushed into the mouth of the canyon, their combined howls and screams combined into a hellish noise not dissimilar to water crashing at the bottom of a waterfall

Piling over each other just as he had seen the infected do in New York over the television as they broadcasted the last of the military getting overrun in Yonkers Hank’s reminiscence was cut short when the improvised satchel charge finally gave up the ghost and finished its tour of duty.

Instantly blind from the dust the explosion had created and deaf from the extraordinary loud blast that reverberated off the walls of the canyon, he worn down human stumbled forward coughing on weak legs, waving his hand in front of his face trying to clear the air.

Pushing himself into a slow jog Hank started to feel the ground around him shake and rumble, Hank knew the arch was coming down and desperately didn’t want to be under it when it did.

As his hearing started to return as nothing more than muffled sounds accompanied by a loud ringing Hank could hear, but more so feel, the huge stones falling to the Earth behind him.

Still stumbling forward, becoming less and less like Hellen Keller with every step Hank could now hear the sounds of hundreds of Shuck’s crying in agony as they lay mangled by the huge explosion and got crushed by the falling stones.

Simply too much of a temptation to ignore Hank clumsily turned around to gaze upon his handiwork. Squinting hard to see through the still floating dust Hank couldn’t make out anything other than that a large section of the spire had been blown away from the rest of the canyon.

He could hear though, and what he heard through the extreme tinnitus was the panicked and terrified shrieks of hundreds of Shuck’s dying in puddles of their own blood. Feeling good about himself for a moment the human was quickly punished for his hubris as the ground around him lurched as a loud *THUM* echoed from overhead.

Slowly looking up Hank saw the entire roof of the canyon crack and lurch downward with him still under it. It seemed the arch was the keystone holding up a lot more than Hank even realized was there.

“Shit…. Shit! SHIT!” Hank cried out, turning and doing his best to run, but only getting an awkward limping gait from his burned out legs.

Pushing his rapidly weakening body further than he ever had before Hank watched in despair as the roof above him continued to crack and splinter off large chunks at a concerningly quickening rate.

He was going to end up dropping a literal mountain on his head. Hank thought in a panic, trying but failing to quicken his pace as his back tightened up like a rock from the shrapnel still stuck in the muscle.

Nearing where he could see the end of the few hundred yard long overhang Hank was spurred forward as he heard the enraged howls of the Shucks remustering once more.

“DUIN DO GHOB, GORACH PIOS DE CAC!” He cried out in defiance as he kept limping onwards, ignoring the even louder combined screech that came from the mouth of the canyon behind him in response to his words.

Focusing on getting out from under the slab of stone that was soon to be reunited with the earth Hank flinched when he saw the section in front of him drop a full foot as the cries of terror behind him resumed and a rumbling so loud he could feel it shaking his organs around started around him.

Just when he didn't think it could get any louder the first massive thud came from behind him, followed by a second, then a third, then a sixth. Before he knew it all that could be heard was a crashing roar of falling rock that put the Shuck’s screams to shame, and all that could be felt was the impacts so hard and massive they knocked him from his feet repeatedly as he fought to the exit.

Yelling and cursing as he was thrown around like a rag doll Hank gave up on trying to stand and instead started half crawling, half jumping forward as the canyon fell apart under its own weight due to the damage he had caused.

He was almost there, just twenty more feet of getting pelted by rocks and stone away from being clear. So close he could see the rays of sunlight illuminating the individual particles of dust and smoke that swirled around him, Hank’s entire body was sent into the air as the main event arrived with a crescendo like no other

With a roar so loud the only thing it could be compared to was a tsunami, the multiple hundred thousand tons of stone cut loose and fell the two hundred feet in a rolling cascade that started at the now disintegrated arch and rapidly rushed towards the other end of the chasm and by extension Hank.

Rolling like an inverted wave the action of the falling stone was so violent and massive it created a draft that not only pushed the thousands of pounds of dust into the air but also picked up and threw Hank completely free of the collapsing mass of stone.

Completely blind in the dark dust cloud and deaf from the sound of the mountain falling in on itself Hank was simply along for the ride as he was propelled across the hard rocky ground,like a leaf in a thunderstorm.

He was so blind, deaf, and disoriented as a matter of fact he didn’t even notice the ground beneath him disappear until he had fallen enough to escape the massive dust cloud. Tumbling through the open air the dust that covered him was knocked loose as he fell creating a trail tracing his path as he plummeted to the real bottom of the canyon.

Eyes wide in surprise and shock as he fell through the air Hank could only catch glimpses of the bottom of the ravine as he tumbled through the air, his arms and legs flailing as he tried his best to right himself in the air.

Too terrified to even speak, the human’s brain was paralyzed with fear when he finally saw the outline of the large river that got closer by the second as went from looking at the ground to looking at the dust polluted sky above.

In that exact moment, Hank’s brain realized there was a chance at survival and kicked into overdrive regaining control of his nervous system and sending forth a plan of action.

Twisting himself around Hank fought to point his heels downward while fighting to grab his carbine that floated around in the wind above him, still holding on by its ever reliable sling. Pawing at the weapon the man was finally able to grab ahold of it and rapidly pulled it into his torso hugging it tighter than anything he had ever held before.

With white knuckles and clenched teeth Hank tightened every muscle in his body as hard as he could, and pencil dove toward the rushing water below. Running on pure primal instinct Hank started to scream as he continued to fall, feeling real fear and dread for the first time in many years.

Screaming like the panicked animal he was in that instant the man clenched his eyes ever tighter and wondered when it would all be over. With the wind rushing past his ears and the sound of the mountain still crumbling above Hank’s body threatened to shut down from the stress just before…

Impact.

<><><> Royal sisters, lowever trail overlook, Canterlot, 85 miles away <><><>

Looking towards the Everfree, through the vantage in the valley the sisters watched with their much superior eyesight as a large dust cloud started to slowly expand upwards and outwards.

Both sisters had stopped their impromptu race when they heard the dull but thunderous far away boom that echoed through the trees. Quickly they had rushed to the vantage point where they watched the large black and brown cloud expand from deep in the Everfree.

Sharing a concerned look, Luna nodded up with her head and spread her wings before taking off into the sky, followed close behind by her sister. Flying straight up for a better vantage point, the entire landscape was soon laid out before her eyes as she hovered three hundred feet in the air.

Not a moment later Luna was joined by her sister who’s much larger wings beat at half the speed of her own creating a not insignificant air current Luna had to fight against as she hovered.

“What do you think that was?” Celestia asked as she looked at the exact same thing Luna was.

While the sight itself was simply too far away to see in any clarity even if it wasn’t obscured by the rolling nature of the Everfree’s topography the still expanding dust cloud was impossible not to see. For an alicorn at least.

“We know not sister.” Luna said with a somewhat worried inflection in her voice, “Whatever it may have been, it is deep within the forest however.”

“Very deep.” Celestia said, as the cloud started to lighten at the edges, finally disspearsing.

“An earthquake perhaps?” Luna offered to turn her head away from the strange spectacle and face her sister.

Humming Celestia eventually gave a series of slow nods, “It’s a possibility, the Everfree is much more geologically active than most other parts of Equus. Though… there hasn’t been a recorded Earthquake of any magnitude in around twenty years.”

“Overdue then.” Luna nodded, feeling satisfied with the answer.

“I suppose that makes sense.” Celestia mused as the pair continued to hover, staring at the cloud as it slowly grew more and more faint.”

“Do you believe the press will have questions?”

“When fucking don’t they?” Celestia groaned, getting a smirk out of her sister as they both turned and started heading back towards Canterlot propper, knowing that their duties awaited.

“There you go using his words again.” Luna pointed out as they lazily glided side by side.

Rolling her eyes the elder alicorn huffed, “Don’t look too much into it Lulu, a new vocabulary is simply fun to explore.”

“Whatever you say.” The smaller alicorn dismissed with smirk.

Shaking her head at her sister’s antics Celestia hummed in thought, getting her sister’s attention once again.

“What is it, Tia?” Luna inquired having heard the hum and seeing the look of thought on her sister’s face.

“Well… it’s nothing.” With a wave of her hoof Celestia dismissed.

“C’mon Tia.” Luna egged.

Giving her sister a quick look Celestia sighed, “Do you think that perhaps… Maybe Hank has something to do with whatever that was.”

Scoffing at the thought Luna shook her head from side to side while laughing, “Please, sister. You’re thinking of him far too much. Do you really think he has the means to cause an event of that magnitude?”

Looking back at Luna with a flat look the smaller alicorn’s face quickly lost the humor it was carrying and was quickly replaced by a tight lipped look of realization.

“Perhaps that isn’t the best point.” Luna admitted getting a huff of amusement from her sister, “But still, that had to have come from over twenty five kilohoofs into the Everfree. There is simply no way he could possibly be that deep into the forest. Even I would not venture that deep, and I can fly!”

“Fair point sister.” Celestia said with a sigh, “He may be crazy but he’s not THAT crazy.”

Both alicorns laughing at the thought as they neared Canterlot castle, the mysterious rumbling and dust cloud was all but dismissed, along with the thought of the lone human being anywhere near twenty Kilohoofs into the forest.

<><><>Hank, Everfree Forest, 23 + 12Kh <><><>

Face down on a black pebble sandbar the body of the human lay motionless, his left hand still clutching onto the carbine for dear life after his multiple hundred foot drop and over ten miles of harsh rapids. Beaten and battered from the multiple danger close explosions and time spent being used as a plaything for the river to beat around wherever it wanted, blood stained water ran from the human’s torn skin and stained BDUs running over the small black pebbles of the sandbar before being swept away by the moderate current.

Waterlogged and broken, the body lay comatose before a loud and sudden inhale came from the human’s chest as it fully inflated.

The horrible raspy sound that suddenly came from the interloper startled away the crows that had landed to investigate, leaving only a few of the bravest avians before they too vacated the premises with a series of loud squawks when one of its arms shot from its limp position beside the strange creature and went above his head.

Bringing his left hand and carbine in front of him as well Hank started to skull drag himself away from the water on autopilot.

Pulling himself just inside the shrubline, coughing and hacking up water and blood all the while the man nestled himself underneath the largest bush near him and placed himself into the recovery position before letting the darkness consume him once again, not that he had a choice in the matter regardless.

Author's Note

No clue how this went from 6k words to 12k. Guess I just got inspired. Had a lot of fun writing this one actually, the only tedious part was all the dialog between the two sisters.

I hate dialog. I'm a man of action not conversation.

This is quite literally hot off the press so there is zero editing done, ZERO. If you guys see a really big glaring issue let me know but otherwise you're just gonna have to live with it.

Once more, I do hope the scenes I have written are easy to picture in your minds, I really love being descriptive and setting a really cool and dynamic scene. I hope the chasm collapse scene was as cinematic in your minds eye as it was in mine.

Initially I wasn't going to have ol hankiepoo get thrown into the river like I did but that is one good thing about never knowing what you're going to do with a scene until get to it. I ended up adding it though because I went cliff jumping over the summer and went off one about seventy feet high into the water and words can describe how intense that is until you do it.

Not to mention I got hella whiplash from the impact cause, like the retard I am, I looked down the entire time and when I hit it forced by head back despite my thick ass neck from all those years of Brazilian Jiu Jitsu. Gravity don't care about that shit, you have to have good form when you do stuff like that. Then again the fact I did it four times all dumb like that didn't really help.

Listen to Run boy run by Woodkid during the final chase scene, makes it all the better.

The votes are in: Frogs won with 11 at time of posting with toads at 9.

But since this isn't a democracy and I fully embrace being a dictator I give toads two more votes tying the race.

CONGRADUATIONS TO FROGS AND TOADS FOR BOTH WINNING FIRST PLACE IN THE REARDED LITTLE CREATURE CHAMPIONSHIP!!!!!!!

Obligatory frob and tob posting below

frob

tob

Also please comment, that's all that's keeping me going at this point. Once all the people loose interest in this story is when I will stop writing it. Cause right now it feels like I have a whole 10 people still reading this shit, which I am thankful for, but go ahead and sound off in the comments below, post a picture of your favorite frog or toad for all I care. I just want to see that people are still reading this shit I waste so much time on.

Reunion

As consciousness started to return to the broken and battered human he reflexively closed his eyes tighter doing his best to keep the blindingly bright sunlight from penetrating through his eyelids. Of course, not doing much to stem the stream of light, the man turned his head from side to side trying to escape the warm embrace of the sun’s rays. After a few futile seconds of shaking his head the man eventually got the bright idea to drape his right arm over his face finally resulting in some relief.

Heavily exhaling at a mission well accomplished Hank started to nod back off to sleep before his brian finally caught a gear, stopping his pleasant slip away to unconsciousness as an inkling of just what had caused him to be asleep started to resurface.

As the temporary amnesia faded Hank’s face hardened before in the blink of an eye he sat bolt upright as all the events of the last day came back in force reminding him of just what was going on and where he currently was.

His haste and need for information ignored by his eyes the man continued to shield his face with his hand as the sensory organs slowly adjusted to the level of brightness that surrounded him. Squinting, while doing his best to look around at the blur that was the world at the moment, Hank put a hand down and used it to push himself to his feet, the urge to be upright overwhelming the man.

Looking down to his feet Hank flushed the last of the sun out of his eyes with a series of forceful blinks and shakes of his head. His eyes no longer tingling, Hank opened them wide and immediately locked up at what he was seeing.

Staring down at the boot deep prairie grass that slowly moved in the gentle breeze that he was just now able to feel wash over his skin as well, the pleasant and soft touch of the breeze aided in helping his body finally catch up to the fact that it was conscious once again.

Still stuck looking down at the grass, unable to look away, Hank’s mind wrestled with the fact that he was no longer where he last knew himself to be before and the gnawing, deep, subconscious feeling that he knew just where the grass he was looking at was.

Finally gaining the ability to look away from the grass that had entranced him so deeply the man was finally able to take in more information, most prominent that he wasn’t in the same boots he had worn into the Everfree, and that he recognized the exact pair of boots that currently covered his feet as the pair that he had entered his last new school year with.

Moving up from his boots the man realized that he was also no longer wearing a pair of blood stained and tattered woodland BDUs, instead they had been replaced with a seemingly new pair of blue jeans besides a small tear above the left knee.

Further up his own frame Hank examined the shirt he was wearing only to find it changed as well, no longer was there a matching stained and torn BDU top covering his torso but a scarily familiar red tee shirt.

Heart starting to thunder in his chest as his breath shortened and quickened Hank brought his attention to his arms, letting go of the tee in his frantic grasp Hank looked down at his arms and hands somehow expecting the scars he had grown oh so familiar with to be gone.

Quickly finding the criss crossing marks of damage still present, the revelation somehow helped calm the quickly panicking man. Forcing himself to calm and take deep breaths Hank closed his eyes and let his arms drop to his sides as he focused on breathing and regaining his composure.

Bringing his head up as he let out a long exhale Hank the human mentally prepared himself for what he knew he was going to see and opened his eyes.

Just as his gut had predicted, laid out before him was no endless forest of twisted old growth trees, no raging rapids that had battered him to a pulp, and no black furred wolves. No, what was laid out before his increasingly watering eyes was… home.

His recently calmed breath instantly becoming shaky once again at the sight before him Hank couldn’t stop himself from looking around in all directions at all the oh so familiar but also foreign sights.

Green grass and lush trees meeting his gaze in all the spots he remembered, the human was finally snapped free of his trance and began looking around him for his weapons and gear when his brain caught up to the fact that he wasn’t wearing what he was supposed to and that his web gear had been completely absent from his frame.

Spinning around in circles looking for his missing gear, Hank started to pat himself down for anything before his right fingers brushed over the silver pocket clip of his pocket knife that he had always kept in his right pants pocket. Having the knife out of his pocket and deployed in a flash despite his trembling hands Hank gripped the knife with everything he had as his overwhelmed brain tried to fight its way out of the overstimulation feedback loop it was locked in.

Still spinning around as his head whipped from side to side, his eyes as wide as saucers, as he tried to look at everything at once; the human suddenly sunk to a knee before flattening himself out the soft ground stomach down in the prone as his training kicked in, commanding him to reduce his signature and get low in the open.

Ear pressed to the grass, his eyes still bouncing around in their sockets like pinballs, Hank hyperventilated and his head spun from lack of oxygen and confusion. Slamming his eyes shut as he attempted to calm himself Hank fought hard to regain control of his diaphragm and slowly started to win as his heart rate began to lower and his breathing became less and less shallow and wheezy.

At the same rate his breathing calmed, the choked sobs began. Clenching his teeth as he tried to keep it in, Hank found himself holding onto the grass that he was laying in for dear life, terrified that if he didn’t it would all be torn away from him again.

As the minutes passed by Hank continued to cry openly as all those memories he ran from constantly were forced to the forefront of his mind. Forced to confront the trauma with nowhere to run and nothing to distract him, the onslaught of memories had the man paralyzed with grief as he laid prone grasping at the prairie grass.

The sights of his home too much to bear, if even for a few seconds, the grief he was stricken with slowly started to morph into rage as his mind was slowly pulled from what had happened and what he had done to why those things had happened.

Hands clenching tighter, the prairie grass he had been holding onto was ripped from the dirt it had grown from before he started ramming his balled up fist into the same sod.

Finally opening his tear filled eyes Hank grit his teeth and brought himself to his knees while still striking out with the knife in his hand, stabbing it into the ground repeatedly. Tear stained face was a mix of extreme anger and extreme anguish as he continued to stab at the soil as hard as he had ever stabbed anything in his life.

After a long while of working through his storm of emotions the man’s arm eventually growing tired as he rain out of breath, not from crying or hyperventilating but from exertion, Hank rammed the knife into the well tilled spot of land one last time and let it stay there as he caught his breath and let his arm rest.

Huffing and puffing as sweat beaded off of his hair and fell to the land below Hank tried to form a coherent thought and plan of action but found himself so emotionally exhausted it took everything he had just to stay awake.

Sitting on the back of his calves out in the open field Hank had no understanding of time as he stared out straight in front of him. It could have been seconds or hours that he sat there, silently breathing as he took in the landscape before him, completely empty of both emotion and thought, so overwhelmed by that around him that after the initial shock he didn’t have the faculties to process anything anymore.

Mindlessly and wordlessly watching as dark gray storm clouds started to sweep over the prairie in the distance Hank was completely enraptured by his favorite combination of sights, smells, and feelings as the air cooled and the natural light started to dim. So enraptured in fact that he didn’t notice the figure walk up behind him until a hand softly landed on his shoulder.

Where his mind was so blank he didn’t even know he had been snuck up on, let alone touched, his body was keenly aware and halted his breathing before in a flurry of movement Hank had whipped around and tackled the person behind him. Not realizing what had occurred until he had taken mount and brought the knife above his head, ready to plunge it down on the unknown, a voice cut through his mind’s fogginess and instinct like a red hot razor.

“Holy…shit.” The voice called out in a strained tone, “You hit like a god damned truck son.”

Like a sledgehammer to the brain a voice Hank had thought he had forgotten rang through his ears instantly locking him up tighter than Fort Knox.

Starting down at the form of his father as he recovered from having his bell rung with the knife still raised above his head Hank didn’t move, he didn’t breathe, he didn’t even blink as he watched his father finally recover enough from the hit and look up to him in return.

The eyes of his dad going from his face to the knife still held aloft Joel’s face went from surprised to amused, “I don’t think there’s any need for that son.”

Son. A word that Hank hadn’t heard in five years since his mother and father died, leaving him alone in a harsh new world to fend for himself, hit his brain like a bullet snapping him out of his surprise.

Lowering the knife, Hank looked at it for less than half a second before winding up and throwing it as far away as he could. Not a second later Hank had wrapped his arms around his dad in the tightest hug he had ever given and promptly started to bawl his eyes out.

Moving too quickly to even protest, Hank’s father gave a muffled “oof” from the force at which his son had hugged him before wrapping his own arms around his boy and patting him on the back as he cried. Both content to just enjoy the reunion while they could it was Joel who sighed and gave Hank two slightly harder pats on the back and stopped hugging first.

“I missed you too, son…. I missed you so much.” Joel whispered shakily, finding it hard to get his own words out through his suddenly tight throat, the emotions too strong to ignore.

Clamping his eyes shut and holding onto his son with as much strength as he could muster Joel eventually let out a stuttering sigh. There was no rest for the wicked. “but unfortunately I have something we have to talk about.”

His words completely ignored by Hank as he continued to cry into the shoulder of his red flannel Joel sighed again. He really didn’t want to yell at Hank in this wonderful moment but he knew time was of the essence and the stakes monumental.

Willing enough fortitude into his mind, Joel took in a deep breath and mustered the will power.

“HANK!”

Yelling just the way he did when Hank got in trouble as a boy the effect on his son was immediately effective causing Hank to quiet down and listen.

Having to strain hard to push Hank up so he could look into his eyes Joel was only able to make ground when Hank finally got the message and loosened his grip around his own back.

Looking into his son’s eyes for the first time since it had all happened, since his wife had… died and he had well… died, the thing that was so important to tell his son was completely wiped from his mind when he saw the face looking back at him with red eyes and tear stained cheeks.

“Jesus Christ son… they cut you up bad!” Joel exclaimed moving his hands to Hank’s face feeling the scars that criss crossed the boy’s face and even side of his head.

Looking at his son in horror at how much pain he must have been through since he was gone, Joel could hardly even believe what his own son before him had turned into. Hank looked much different than the last time he had seen him walking up that driveway on his last day. Besides the scarring, his son’s face was hardened and chiseled, showing an angry intensity even when he was sad, his hair was going gray in small patches and random strands all over his head. Joel could hardly recognize the man before him as his own son but he could still tell it was his boy. He’d always know his own son.

Lord above Hank… Ya look like you’re from Glasgow.” Joel finally said.

Snorting at his father’s remark Hank could help but blow a large amount of snot out of his nose that had built up when he was crying. Wiping his nose and throwing the snot rocket away Hank couldn’t help but laugh at the comment as he leaned back and away from his dad’s grasp.

Laughing as well at Hank’s reaction, Joel wiped his own face from the tears that had started to dry as they both laughed and slowly calmed down. As both father and son settled into a more calm state of mind Joel was the first to break the more comfortable silence as the discomfort of his substantially larger and heavier son in mount position on his stomach became too much.

“If it ain’t too much trouble could you work on getting your big ass off me?” Joel partially coughed out from the strain on his lungs, “You’re killin your dear old dad ‘ere.”

“S-sorry” Was all Hank uttered while removing himself from the mount position he had assumed after tackling what had turned out to be his father.

“I guess I was right after all.” The older man said with a curt laugh putting his hand on his knee while rising to his full height.

“Bout what?” Hank asked in a flat tone, still emotionally drained.

“You were a late bloomer.” His dad laughed, causing Hank to shake his head and give another short snort, “You really shot up in the last… few years, definitely got your height from your granddad on that one.”

“Luckily.” Hank huffed, thinking back to his younger more… pudgy years. “Still can’t grow any damned facial hair though, no doubt thanks to you.”

Laughing at the grin on his son’s face, Joel shook his head. “Like I always said: the good lord don’t let us grow beards so we can’t cover our pretty faces.”

“Didn’t quite pan out in my case.” Hank noted making his father shake his head again.

“No no, you’re lucky ya don’t! Think of how shitty a beard would look bein’ all segmented and disjointed. Plus think of the hell you’d have to go through trying to shave around all that.” Joel motioned to the scarring that covered most of Hank’s face.

“Suppose you’re right.” The younger man conceded, his father’s blunt, unfiltered, and unrefined words a great change to the unusual soft handedness most people took when it came to his physical appearance.

As the moment grew longer and Hank’s mind started to properly catch up and truly understand the strangeness of the situation he was in, even over the one he was in leading up to his current predicament, Hank took a deep breath and looked at his father who was still looking at him with a small smile.

“This ain’t real.” Hank finally said with a serious tone causing his father to give a small laugh and nod.

“No it ain’t.” Joel confirmed, “At least not in the sense that you’re back home and that I’m still alive in the… above the ground way.”

Letting the air go silent after his father had gotten done speaking for a second Hank gave a loud exhale and forced his body to relax, “Sooooo… What is… This?” Hank motioned to the landscape around him, “Am I dead? Am I actually, finally dead?”

“Well damn son… don’t sound so enthusiastic about that prospect.” Joel frowned while shaking his head.

“How in the hell can I not be?” Hank scoffed, “I watched you die, I saw everyone and everything die! Hell, that was the easy part. Half the damn time all those folks I knew were turned into those… THINGS! And tried to kill me! So I had to kill them.”

Pausing as he looked at his father Hank released the tension that had built up in his shoulders while bringing his hands to his face and wiping it off. “Do you have any fuckin’ idea how hard it is to push a knife into the eye of the mother of your best friend? Even as she’s tryin’ to rip your throat out?”

“No son… I don’t.” Hank’s father said in a sad tone.

“Ain’t many that fuckin ‘do.” Hank spit, “I had to kill Charles you know.”

At the mention of Hank’s best friend’s name Joel immediately brought his eyes to meet his son’s, “Him and his mother?”

“...Yeah.” Hank sadly confirmed, “I had to shoot him though. I just. I couldn’t bring myself to do it by hand.”

“What about Tom?” Joel sighed, already knowing he wasn’t going to like the answer.

“Well…” Hank paused and laughed, “Can’t keep the missus and kid hungry can ya?”

“Christ on a bike.” Joel simply shook his head, “Look Hank. I know all of that must have been hard but -”

“BUT!?” Hank bellowed falling into a fit of laughter, “Don’t you fuckin’ ‘but’ me!”

Closing his mouth as Hank angrily pointed at him it was then that Joel realized that his son wasn’t the same as when he had last seen him, The boy, no. The man that stood before him now was heavily scarred inside and out. All that innocence that he had once held, that optimism that he used to always carry was gone. It was still his son, but his son plus five years of loneliness, pain, and terror.

“Not to mention what happened to mom.” Hank said in a much lower voice.

“Hey hey hey hey, no no.” Joel shook his head while walking over to his son, turning him so he could place his hands on his much broader shoulders, “That wasn’t your fault and you know that.”

Lip quivering again Hank shuddered out a breath, “S she just… a and I… it hurt so bad!”

“None of that. None of that son.” Joel reassured with a soft voice nearly brought to tears himself remembering the love of his life and what had happened between the mother of his child and his child.

“She wouldn’t blame you. She loved you more than life itself and you know that! It wasn’t your fault, it wasn’t my fault, and it weren’t her fault. There ain’t no way any of us could’ve known she was sick with that sickness… hell she didn’t know. She went to sleep with a small headache and… didn’t wake up.”

“B but… I … I.”

“Now don’t you ‘but’ me.” Hank’s father said sternly but with compassion, “I should’ve been the one to do it. You should have NEVER had to do that. That is the one thing that I regretted more than anything else.”

Doing his best just to not hyperventilate again, Hank just weakly nodded along as his father spoke.

“And it ain’t fair. None of what happened to anybody was fair.” Joel sighed, “But as you know it happened fast. Everything happened so damn quick, especially with your mother. One moment we’re all holed up in the house and she's goin’ to bed with a headache, and the next she’s bursting through the door jumpin’ on ya. There ain’t a damn thing we could’ve done Hank. And that’s what makes it hurt so much.”

Bringing his gaze to his father’s from the staring contest he was having with his boots, Hank noticed the moisture in his father’s eyes as he gave a weak smile, “But that wasn’t your mom, that wasn’t my wife. That wasn’t Mary. Your mother died peacefully in her sleep and her body came back like all the others.”

A series of shaky breaths the only response from his son Joel shook his head in sorrow at the state the world had left his boy in. He desperately wished that all those years ago things would’ve been different and he could have at least been there for a while to continue to raise his son and help him through what Joel knew had been the absolute hardest time in Hank’s life. But unfortunately, that just wasn’t how things were supposed to be.

“You know son.” Joel began pulling away from Hank and turned walking towards a downed log that wasn’t there even a moment ago, “Come here and take a seat with me.”

Walking over to the log he knew wasn’t there before Hank couldn’t find it in his mind to care as he sat down and looked out at the storm as it continued to approach, the cooling air picking up speed as he put his elbows on his knees and took in a deep breath still attempting to calm himself.

“I hope you don’t look at the bodies you killed as people. Cause they weren’t, not no more.” Joel said in the soft but firm tone only a parent could while turning his head to face his son who was still looking out at the land before him.

Sitting up as he heard the words, Hank sighed, “I know, but it's the faces and the screams and the crying. I know you didn’t have much experience with the sick like me cause you… didn't get the chance.”

“That’s one way of putting it.” Joel laughed, causing Hank to smile and let out a quiet huff or two.

“But I had er... have a lot of experience dealing with em. And let me tell you what,” Hank paused, shaking his head, “Those things, when they know they’re finally dyin’, they cry and scream just like how they would when they were them old selves. Fuck dad… those things fuckin’ talked sometimes.”

“Really?” Joel asked in complete curiosity.

“Yeah.” Hank nodded with wide eyes looking back at his dad, “It wasn’t anything.. I mean it was just crazed ramblings and butchered syllables but sometimes they would. The real fucked up thing though was the really smart ones.” Hank continued motioning along with his hands, “And I mean ones this smart were rare, really rare, maybe one in a few hundred or so but they would know a phrase like, well… so the first time it happened to me it was in the old pharmacy on Douglas street, remember?”

“Course, old man Cramer and his wife Ellie.” Hank’s father smiled and nodded along, “They thought the world of you ya know, every time I went in there they would always ask: “Hows the little shit doin’?” Joel let out an honest belly laugh as he recollected on the nice memory, “They always wanted to know what you were up to.”

Smiling as well it quickly soured as Hank thought of the details of the story he was about to tell, “Yeah… Well it was a few months after you… died, and I was sneaking around looking for some flu medicine cause I was sick as a dog. I didn't expect for either of them to be around of course, they were old and I figured if any segment of the population was any more doomed than anyone else it’d be the elderly so… anyways.” Hank flipped his hand getting off of his tangent, “I’m in there and all of the sudden I hear what sounded just like Cramer say, ‘Anyone? Please help.’. Course that really threw me for a loop, so I stopped grabbing what I could find just long enough for “Cramer” to round the corner and slam my ass through the glass display case that had all the jewelry Ellie was always making. Cut my right arm up something fierce.”

Pulling up his sleeve Hank showed off the cut scars along with the various others that covered his dominant arm, “He was the first one I ever encountered, and I only ever ran across maybe a dozen or two over the five years after you were taken from me.”

“Two dozen sure sounds like a lot.” Joel countered, finally taking his eyes off his son’s scared arm.

“Shit-” Hank let out a genuine laugh, “I’ve killed hundreds and hundreds of the infected, the turned, the sick, the damned, crazies, whatever you wanna call em’. Two dozen is hardly a drop in the bucket.”

“You’re serious when you say that? Hundreds?”

“Hundreds.” Hank sighed, “And quite a few people too. Some that deserved it, a lot that didn’t.”

Sighing as well, Joel turned his attention to the storm that drew ever closer knowing that their time together was drawing ever shorter, “I’m gonna say something you probably ain’t gonna like.”

“Go for it. I’m just happy to hear your voice again.” Hank turned to face his father.

“I am too, son.” Joel gave a weary smile, “But in the situation you were thrust into, there ain’t no room to be a ‘good’ man. The best you can do is be a ‘just’ man, but there’s no place for niceties and softness. I know it don’t make what you had to do, or just what you did, any easier to live with but that's just the path we humans take in times like that.”

“Yeah but I wasn’t a ‘just’ man neither.” Hank admitted, “I wasn’t for a long time. YEARS after you died.”

Nodding in understanding, Joel started to piece together just the path Hank had led himself down in his absence. Looking back on his own adolescence Joel couldn’t help but almost let out a laugh at the parallels he could see lining up. The only word that Joel could conjure up in his mind was: ‘fate’. He just hoped that Hank could end the cycle before he had his own boy… or whatever the word for young male horse was.

“Find something funny?” Hank asked, looking over at his dad with a grin on his face, his elbows still on his knees.

“Maybe.” Joel nodded in confirmation, before looking over to Hank who had a wry grin on his scarred face.

“So when did this mean streak of yours start anyhow?” Joel asked plainly.

“I always figured it was hereditary.” Hank laughed.

“Oh it is,” The older man chuckled, “from both sides of your family, you didn’t have a snowball's chance in hell of bein’ ‘level headed’. But really, when was it?”

Taking in a deep breath Hank took his elbows off his knees and sat up straight patting the tops of his thighs a few times while exhaling, “Right after you died.”

“The shooter in the top right bedroom window?”

“Yep.” Hank all but growled.

“And I’m guessin’ you didn’t just kill him?”

“...Nope.”

“Well I don’t mean to be a stickler but, I hardly count torturing the person that killed your dad as ‘unjust’.”

“That ain't all I did.” Hank looked over to his dad out of the corner of his eye.

“You were barely a teenager at the time, son. I ain’t doubting your meanness or toughness, you are a Lynch after all-” Joel smirked, “But at the time you were just a boy.”

Shaking his head Hank snorted out a laugh as he remembered every single solitary detail of that moment as if it happened an hour ago, “Let’s just say seeing you crumple to the ground with a hole in your chest broke that final little piece of decency, hell the final piece of sanity, I had left.”

Looking over to his dad who was just looking at him in that expectant way he always did when he wanted you to continue Hank took a deep breath and figured he might as well actually open up about it. It wasn’t like any of this was real anyways.

“When you hit the dirt I stood there like a deer in the headlights, not even knowing what to do. I watched the blood seep out of the hole in your chest and mouth and nose… I heard the echo of the gunshot trail off through the trees, and I just stood there staring at you still holding onto my AR, in complete shock. I thought about mom, I thought about Grandma and Grandpa, I thought about all the crazy shit that had happened in the last few weeks. I thought about all that in maybe a second. And then I heard it.”

Pausing to calm his rapidly quickening heart Hank continued on, “I heard the casing of the bullet that had torn right through you, the round that tore the last bit of what I loved from me, I heard the casing hit the hardwood floor of the farmhouse fifty feet away through a open second story window just after a gunshot as clear as day. I have no idea how I did, but I did. And the second I heard it I just started screaming the most angry yell my little ass could before whipping around to face the farm house and just unloading on it.”

Watching as his son told the story from his perspective, Joel listened as calmly as ever regardless if the story centered around his own morbid and untimely demise.

I sprayed down the top story window with a full magazine, just shooting as fast as I could, not even aiming. Then I reloaded and somewhere through the second mag I started advancing on the house, stomping, screaming, and just dumping ammo into the front of this house, top and bottom floor. I was just shooting and acting on instinct I think because after that second mag ran dry and I put in the third I started sprinting-

<><> September, 2013, Two Months + 2 Weeks Post Collapse, Southern South Dakota <><>

Light, cold, drizzle slowly fell on the trees and ground giving the air the familiar feeling of an early fall and perhaps harsh winter. The remaining leaves lightly moved in the mist like rain covering the earth in the calm sounds and scents of gentle rain on decaying leaves and dirt, yet there was no calmness to be found in the middle of nowhere South Dakota on this day.

The quaint sounds of gentle mist on soil was completely drowned out by the rapid and relentless gunshots from the screaming boy as he ripped into the farmhouse with every ounce of hatred his five foot six frame could contain.

Standing over the body of his just slain father, Hank screamed not in words or even curses but in complete agony and anguish that rapidly turned into boiled over murderous rage as his world came crashing down around him.

Psyche completely and irreversibly shattered Hank emptied the rest of the magazine as fast as he could not even aiming down the sights as he fired away. So entrapped in his mind as it broke into a thousand pieces Hank continued to scream and jerk the trigger even past when the rifle ran dry and the bolt locked to the rear.

As the gunshots finally stopped and the last few reports echoed through the trees the boy’s mind finally caught up to ears letting him know he was no longer shooting.

This couldn’t stand. All Hank wanted to do was… hug his father and mother one last time. Have things go back to normal so he could tell them how much he loved them. So he could tell everybody how much he loved them. But that was impossible, and now the last living link he had to that comfortable, better, past was gone.

So now all Hank wanted to do was Shoot and KILL.

As the rain and tears melded together on his rage contorted face Hank clumsily reloaded the rifle and brought it back to his shoulder, not wasting a second to start jerking the trigger again.

The deafening explosions were like a symphony to the boy as he began marching toward the house, spraying from one corner to the other. The more he shot, the more he hated, the angrier he became, the more the pain and unending anguish faded away.

Glass shattered. Wood splintered and filled the air. The never ending onslaught of bullets peppered the house and easily penetrated through to the once warm living space inside. And it was exactly what Hank was realizing he liked.

Soon enough the second magazine ran empty as well but this time the reload was far less shaky and clumsy. Hank couldn’t stand the silence when the gun wasn’t firing, it was too calm, too nice, too quiet. The quiet didn't reflect the anger the death of his father deserved. The calm didn’t match the hot boiling vat of hate in his gut, and if the world wasn’t going to acknowledge the loss and anger…then Hank would make sure he was heard.

Ramming the magazine he had in his rear left pants pocket into the rifle with a voice cracking yell Hank slapped the side of the rifle and started sprinting the last of the distance to the peppered farm house.

Continuing to fire as he sprinted toward the home the boy didn't care if he even hit anything, he just needed the noise, just needed the deafening gunfire to occupy his mind so he couldn’t think about everything that had happened.

Closing on the door while still firing and screaming his head off like the newly minted lunatic he had just become Hank only stopped the incessant gunfire as he reached the first step of the grand wrap around porch.

Propelling his body at full bore, Hank was up the steps and across the porch in less than three steps. And before he even knew what he was doing he was tucking his shoulder and blowing through the bullet minced front door entering the house with a crazed scream.

Hank had no idea what he was doing, he had no plan, he had no thoughts. His instincts had completely overtaken him inside and out. For the first time ever the new Hank emerged and took center stage casting away all threads of morality and mercy the original Hank had been so thoroughly taught through his youth.

Whipping his head around the interior of the house like a rabid dog Hank laid eyes on a teenage girl that couldn’t have been two years older than himself holding her bleeding arm, no doubt trying to put pressure on the wound from a bullet he had put there whilst he had been spraying down the house in a fit of blind rage.

Locking eyes with the girl as she stared back, Hank's body moved on its own, dropping the rifle on its sling and reaching his right arm back for the shitty, cheap, Mossberg fixed blade knife he had bought from the hardware store when he was just ten years old.

Pulling the knife free from its equally shitty nylon sheath Hank had no idea what he was doing but made no attempts to stop as he cocked his arm back and thrust the blade forward with everything he had right into the young girl’s stomach just as she had regained enough sense to try and run away from him.

His own screams of rage mixed with her shrill screams of pain and fear in the interior of the farm house as he drove the knife through her kidney before letting it go and pushing her to the floor.

Chest heaving as he looked down at the prone body of the girl as she screamed for her mother and father, her voice full of terror and pain as she cried.

Her cries didn't take long to yield result, and in a flash a very panicked young woman, no older than thirty, rounded the corner from the bedroom where she must have taken cover during the assault, her eyes wide and mouth slack as she screamed at the scene before her.

“Baby, NO!” She screamed, ignoring Hank and rushing to her daughter’s side, falling to her knees and pulling her sobbing daughter onto her lap, the sudden movement causing the young girl to shriek in pain.

“Mommy! I- It Hurts! It hurts!” The adolescent girl blubbered, weakly kicking her feet with her head buried into her mother’s stomach, her hands panickily grasping at the jacket her mother was wearing, too scared to look at the knife sticking out of her lower abdomen.

“It’ll be okay baby, it’ll be okay. I’m here sweetie. I’m here-” The woman said in a clear panic, not knowing what to do.

Completely blank at the scene transpiring before him, a scene he had caused. Hank stared down at the duo completely flat despite his heaving chest still crying eyes.

“M- Marty!” The woman suddenly cried out, “Marty!”

While it took a second for any response to come from the desperate pleas there was a slow creak of a foot step up stairs before something heavy fell to the floor with a scraping crash.

“What’s happening!” A distinctly male voice called out from the top floor instantly snapping Hank out of his near catatonic state like a lightning bolt

“It’s Sammie! She’s hurt! She’s-”

“Daddy!” Sam screamed out, peeling her face away from her mother just long enough before immediately putting it back as she hyperventilated from the blood loss and pain.

“I’m coming baby!” the man upstairs responded before grunting as the same heavy thing from upstairs moved from the floor.

At the same time as the father made his way towards the stairs Hank did as well, smelling blood in the water like a shark.

Raising his rifle once again Hank looked for any target as he steadily approached the stairs.

“Where’s the kid!? The one from outside!?” Marty called out taking his first shaky step down the stairs towards the landing, still blind from what lurked beneath him.

Looking at the exposed leg like a starving dog, Hank waited to fire, he waited for some reason he didn't truly understand but that his mind told him was a good idea.

As Marty took a second to lower himself a second step, steadying himself with a bloodstained hand on the banister his wife looked up to see the young boy looking up with a rifle and immediately felt her mind catch a gear through all the panic.

“Marty RUN!”

Just as she spoke Hank fired off the rest of the magazine into the legs of the man upstairs causing him to jerk as he turned to run upstairs before stumbling and falling back down the stairs to the landing with a pained yell and series of thumps as both he and his rifle crashed down.

Empty on ammo in the mag after the six rounds, Hank ignored the renewed screaming and crying from behind him and reached for his last mag in his right pants pocket, only to find it missing, meaning he was completely out of ammo.

Tossing the empty AR to the side, the young boy turned killer screamed and bolted up the landing towards his father’s murderer, nothing but pure hatred and rage filling his heart.

Reaching the injured man just as he was reaching for his rifle again Hank didn’t slow and crashed into the much larger adult, kicking him in the side of the head with his boot, knocking the glasses off the man completely as he reeled from the strike.

With no finesse or semblance of an idea of what to do, Hank set upon the man punching, kicking, and screaming like the wild animal he had become. Punching and kicking as hard as he could, the boy raged against the man that had struck down his father with nothing more than the desire to hurt and kill filling his mind.

Wounded from one bullet wound to the chest and a few to the legs Marty did his best to weather the onslaught as the fog from his mind slowly cleared from the fall down the stairs and kick to the head. Soon enough as the fog cleared enough, Marty could still hear the screams and cries of his daughter and wife over the deranged screaming of the kid attacking him.

Gritting his teeth the man caught one of Hank’s sloppy punches and delivered one of his own to the boy’s face immediately shutting him up before roughly pushing him down the stairs to the kitchen / living room below where he hit with a loud thud and moan as the air left his lungs.

Groaning Marty slumped back against the wall of the landing doing his best to grab his rifle and catch his breath from around his collapsing lung.

Laying on the floor as his ears rang and eyes filled with spots Hank did his best to choke in any amount of air into his deflated lungs as he stared up at the ceiling. Coughing and sputtering, after what felt like forever, Hank was finally able to get enough air into his body to begin to inflate his lungs as he blinked away the stars in his eyes and as the ringing in his ears lowered to a constant that had been brought on by all the gunfire.

Rolling around on the hardwood floor trying to recover from the series of hits Hank heard the sounds of crying from the girl he had stabbed, he heard the panicked words of a mother trying to keep her daughter alive, it was almost enough to make him want to turn and run away from the mess he had made. Almost.

As the thought about leaving the farm house and running as fast as he could blipped in his mind he was quickly reminded of the still cooling body of his own father outside and felt the coals of anger reignite in his chest.

Forgetting about leaving this place Hank grit his teeth and rolled onto his stomach before standing up and stumbling over to the kitchen counter top where he quickly found his hands on a steak knife.

Tightening his shaking hand into a fist around the handle of the blade Hank cut out the sounds of family tragedy that surrounded him and turned to the stairs before narrowing his bloodshot eyes and charging back up them with a yell.

As his feet thundered up the steps the young Hank found himself set upon the injured father again just as the much larger man closed the bolt on the rifle in his hands. Not caring about the threat of having a loaded gun pointed at him Hank lunged at the man nonetheless only to be struck across the side of the head with the butt of the rifle in a sudden burst of movement from his target.

Falling to the ground after slamming into the wall Hank could hardly see straight as his head throbbed and spun. However, his motivation to maim and destroy overpowered the pain in his head and neck and like a half blind rattlesnake Hank struck out with the knife at the blurry gray blob with all he had.

Lucky for Hank and unluckily for Marty the boy’s strike was true, sending the steak knife handle deep just above Marty’s pelvis as he propped himself up against the wall and did his best to line the rifle up on the boy.

“FUCK!” Marty cursed at the new jolt of pain jerking the trigger, sending a round over Hank’s shoulder as he slipped under the rifle’s barrel in his own sudden burst of speed.

Hanging onto the knife with all he had, Hank finally pulled it free with a wet sucking sound and pulled it back over his head intending to strike again but was pushed away from the still fighting man once again.

Stumbling back into the wall, bloody knife still in his hand Hank regained his composure just for a second before gritting his teeth and lunging forward once again.

Dropping the rifle, its length mixed with his greatly slowed movements making it near useless, he did his best to block the stabs and cuts that came his way, knowing he had to protect his family from the crazed boy but quickly found the cuts and punctures on his arms becoming too much to bear as the kid refused to slow or weaken.

Gritting his teeth as the knife drug over his forearm one again Marty let out a yell of his own and lunged forward taking the boy by his medium length hair in his left arm getting a steak knife to the tricep for his trouble.

Holding on despite the pain Marty used the last of his strength to go on the offensive and slammed the boy’s head into the decorative table in the corner of the landing, breaking the porcelain vase with the kid’s face.

Ramming Hank’s head down onto the table over and over, the boy struggled to get free to no avail as Marty continuously rammed his head onto the table, more and more blood covering its surface. Screaming at the kid as he ruthlessly waylaid down on him Marty balled up his right fist and drove it into Hank’s ribs getting a pained gurgling whimper from the boy in his grasp.

As the adrenaline wore down and his collapsed lung spoke up more, Marty refused to quit until the murderous little shit was dead. Refusing to quit as he may, Marty couldn’t help to slow down as his injured body started to put on the brakes.

“Die you little fuck!” Marty hit Hank in the ribs again causing the boy to flinch and gurgle again.

“Should’ve just-” Marty punched again but had to stop to pant as his vision started to fail, “Stayed away!”

Still holding the boy’s face down in the broken porcelain the older man cocked his arm back to strike again but had to catch himself from stumbling back as his balance and injured legs failed giving Hank just the opening his instinct driven mind was looking for.

Feeling the pressure holding him down lift just a little, Hank used all of his strength to twist his body free of the hand holding onto his head and face the man. Not caring to even register the porcelain ripping at his face as he drug his cheek though it as he turned, Hank finally broke the hold on his hair and propelled his right leg directly up into the balls of the man who had been beating him as he stood upright.

The effect was immediate, causing the man’s knees to buckle sending him to the floor in a kneel as he held onto his damaged goods.

Coughing out the blood that had pooled in his mouth and seeing that the strike was effective Hank slumped against the wall to his back in an attempt to catch his breath and regain some composure. There was little to be found however though, because with every breath he took in a stabbing pain erupted from his right side, from his bruised, if not broken, ribs.

Coughing more blood from his mouth as it rushed down his face from the numerous cuts and out of his nose from the trauma to his face Hank and the man stared at each other as they both did their best to just breathe.

Bringing a shaky hand to his face Hank did his best to wipe the blood out of his left eye and absent mindedly pulled a few of the porcelain pieces that had embedded themselves in his face free causing more blood to rush down his front, thoroughly staining both his shirt and pants.

Finding it harder and harder to breathe with every breath Marty looked up to the minced face of the boy as he stared back, somehow still on his feet. Wheezing as they continued to stare at each other, Marty saw the quickest flicker of sadness cross the boy's face before once again his eyes narrowed and lips parted in a snarl.

Groaning as he tried his best to do anything, to move anything Marty wasn’t even given the chance as a blue jean covered knee crashed into his upper lip with a scream knocking his front teeth loose before with another yell the boy grabbed onto his hair this time and pushed him towards the stairs with all his might.

Growling as he shoved, Hank fell to his hands and knees and the large man was sent down the last set of stairs, Slamming into the hardwood floor below breaking an arm in an attempt to catch his broken body.

Putting a hand on the wall as his head spun Hank found himself falling back into the other wall and sliding to the floor as his head spun. Wincing at the broken porcelain that he found himself forcefully sitting in, Hank couldn’t find the power or ability within himself to move and instead dealt with the pain as he tried to steady himself.

Panting like a dog as he sat on the landing, blood still leaking down his face from the cuts and his nose the loud ringing in his ears and blurriness in his vision slowly started to subside allowing the boy to regain some sort of situational awareness about the world around him.

As sounds started to fade back in, Hank was keenly aware of the continued crying downstairs and slowly turned his head to look down the stairs and get a look at the situation, having to blink a half dozen times to get his eyes to focus.

“D-daddy…” Samantha blubbered, the sound of her father crashing down the stairs drawing her attention.

“I’m… here baby girl.” Marty did his best to sound comforting as he looked at his daughter from his position still flat on the floor, coughing not a small amount of blood up from his punctured lung.

“Oh god Martin.” His wife whispered looking at the state of her husband, the blood pool around him ever so slowly growing larger.

“It’ll be alright honey.” Martin lied trying his hardest to prop himself up on one arm and drag his way closer to his family, “Just keep pressure on the wound, I have most of the stations…. medical supplies in the back of the car.”

Grunting as he drug himself closer the mortally wounded man was forced to stop as the tunnel vision got too severe and the beating of his heart in his chest grew too fast.

Stopping just out of reach of his daughter's outreached and shaking hand Martin weakly groaned, letting himself lay back on the hardwood floor.

“I… I don’t wanna die daddy. I don't wanna die!” Sam cried, fully hyperventilating as she firmly slipped into shock.

“You’re not going to die baby, I’m here, I’m here for you.” Martin did his best to console his daughter as he slowly slipped into shock as well, his entire body feeling cold.

“M-Martin?” Cindy spoke up, holding pressure on the knife wound with one hand and wrapping and holding onto her daughter’s clammy hand with the other.

“Yes?” Martin responded, using most of his remaining energy just to speak the one word.

“Is the kid still… alive.” Cindy asked, looking to the wall that covered her view of the landing where she had heard the life or death fight take place, not having heard or seen anything of the boy that had rushed up the stairs.

“I… think so.” Martin coughed out the answer as he closed the last few inches and grabbed his daughter’s other hand, a great sense of relief taking over his body as he did so, “I’m here baby.”

As if summoned by the very mention of his existence, there was the sound of broken glass and porcelain crunching before a series of loud crashes came from the stairs, half of the table Martin broke with Hank's face hitting the floor and coming to rest in the blood trail Martin had left behind.

As Samantha’s crying picked back up, knowing more was to come, Cindy felt her heart sink as very slow footsteps started to descend the stairs. Nearly flinching in terror with every creak of the old wood as weight was put on the next step and taken away from the last Cindy felt a strange mix of fear and sorrow cross her mind as the same boy that had stabbed her daughter emerged from the staircase, his entire front soaked in blood from his severely cut and battered face.

Moving slowly from all the pain he was in Hank had been spurred back into action despite how much he wanted to lean against the wall and just sleep like a stalking mountain lion as he watched his target crawl away.

Now at the main level and staring at the scene before him, Hank met the terrified woman’s eyes and slowly started to approach.

“What… is he doing?” Martin asked, not able to move his head and look for himself.

“He’s coming towards us.” Cindy whispered, on the edge of a panic, “He has your rifle.”

Clenching his eyes shut at what he knew was about to happen Martin fought to hold back a sob so he could appear strong for his family. He should have never stopped here, they should’ve just kept making their way to Canada.

Reaching Martin’s boot-covered feet, Hank slung the Remington across his back before slowly bending over and grabbing onto the man’s ankles and pulling his hardest.

Trying his best to hang on to his daughter’s hand his blood soaked grip finally failed, breaking the only, and what he knew to be his last embrace with his daughter.

“Daddy!” Samantha weakly cried as her father was forcefully pulled away from her touch, her small hand shaking as she tried to reach for him.

“I love you baby.” Martin tried his best to say loudly as continued to be pulled away from his beloved family, powerless to fight against the boy turned monster who he had slighted.

Dragging the man around six feet away from his family Hank finally dropped the man’s legs and took a second to catch his breath once again. Dragging the well over two hundred pound man was no easy task when with every breath and tug your ribs felt like they were shattering over and over.

Having to lean forward and put his hands on his knees as he wheezed, Hank had to fight the desire to cough knowing how much it would hurt. After a good minute of just trying to breathe and fighting back tears as a few coughs inevitably fought their way through Hank spoke for the first time since the events of the day had transpired.

“I’m going to kill you.”

Immediately catching the attention of everybody in the room, hearing the person who had ripped their family apart speak after only hearing cries and screams since he had burst through the door, they were all surprised at how high pitched and choked his voice was. It really cemented that he was just a child, an extremely violent child, but still a child nonetheless.

“...no shit.” Martin could do nothing but whisper out the retort, his pride more than a little hurt at losing to the actual boy that could not have been over fifteen years old.

Only getting a grunt in response Martin heard his assailant slowly walk toward the kitchen and watched as his wife’s gaze followed him.

Leaning on the counter, his bloody hands leaving dark red prints, Hank looked over the tools at his disposal before settling on the large cleaver, no doubt the knife Terry and Christine, the actual owners of the home before collapse, had used to butcher their famous Christmas honied pork roast.

Mouth nearly watering at the thought Hank gripped ahold of the cleaver and gave it a few swings to get a feel for its surprising heft.

“O-oh god.” Cindy felt her heart start to pound faster as the boy turned around, cleaver held tightly in his right hand.

Seeing the panic growing in his wife's face as she covered their daughter's eyes, Martin’s own heart started to thunder in panic at just what was about to happen to him. He could act tough all he wanted but when faced with a final and most likely extremely painful death one couldn’t help but be scared.

“W- what does he have?” Martin asked, his breathing starting to quicken again as his body filled with energy one last time.

“Oh god Martin, oh god…. Y- you don’t have to do this! Please don’t do this!” Cindy pleaded, not doing anything to calm his fears.

“What does he have?!” The man asked in a panic, trying his hardest to get up and at least see what was in store for him.

Sam’s crying picking back up at the panicked sounds of not just her mother but also her usually always strong and silent father, the man who had been their rock since before the fall, and especially since after, the room was immediately cast into a dark and dismal mood as hank approached with the cleaver.

“Please! PLEASE!” Cindy pleaded, tears streaming down her face.

“What does he HAVE!” Nearly in a full panic, Martin yelled, finally propping himself up on one arm again, but getting nothing from his ruined legs.

“A Cleaver!” Cindy sobbed as Martin’s face fell into full realization just as the hardwood floor creaked right beside him.

Standing above his target Hank hesitated to swing it down on his neck just as a small light kicked on in his head, reminding him just of why he and his father had been at the farm house on this day.

“What happened to Terry and Christine?” He asked flatly over the combined sounds of crying.

“W-what?” Martin choked out, not at all expecting the question.

“The people who were here before you. Where are they?” His patience already at a steady zero Hank just wanted the answer for nothing more than closure really. He and his father had come over to the property to see why Terry hadn’t responded over the radio for three days, but now Hank had an idea. He just wanted to hear it.

“I - I - I don’t-”

Not even waiting for an excuse or denial Hank raised the cleaver above his head and swung it down, cracking the man hard on the back of the neck with the quarter inch thick spine of the blade instantly shutting him up.

“I’ll ask one more time and then I’m taking your right arm off.” Hank said matter of factly, looking at the clearly broken appendage, “What happened to the people that were here before you?”

“They were gone. They were gone. There was nobody here!” Martin answered in a panic.

Jaw clenching in anger Hank stomped down on the broken arm while tightening his grip on the cleaver. Screaming in pain as the fracture was instantly upgraded to a compound fracture Martin shook violently in pain, choking on his own throat through the screams.

Bullshit!” Hank yelled over the man’s agonized screams pressing his boot harder into the shared and now bleeding appendage.

“Their car is still here,” Hank spit through grit teeth, “And Terry... this is Terry’s rifle! The one he was given as fuckin’ boy! The one he taught his boys to hunt with. It’s been in the family since the fifties, he’d never leave it behind! Answer my god damned question!”

Huffing like he had just ran a marathon as the aggression coursed through him Hank took his foot off the arm and watched as the broken man slowly brought it under his body in an attempt to shield it from further harm.

Sobbing as the pain and surrounding events became too much Martin wasn’t able to answer and instead took to pleading for his life, “P-Please don’t. Please don’t do this!”

“YOU DID THIS!” Hank bellowed as angry tears streamed down his own bleeding face, his own emotions consuming him, “WHAT HAPPENED TO TERRY AND CHRISTIE!”

The pure anger at display mixed with the brutalization of her husband and daughter was too much for Cindy to bear as she held onto her dying daughter, shaking like a leaf on a tree. She just wanted to get to Canada with her family and escape all the death that had ripped through their little suburb of Arizona. And they had been so close, so close to safety. And now all that was for nothing.

“They’re d-dead. They were infected when we got here!” Martin defended.

Instantly knowing that the man was lying and that Terry and his wife had been immune just like him and his father, having both been attacked and bitten by their youngest boy Hank starred icey daggers at the back of the still sobbing man’s head. It wasn’t enough that the man had killed his father, but the bastard had also killed the last two people he had known from before.

So angry that he had reverted back to calm besides his shaking hands Hank took a deep breath. “Tell the truth or I'm gonna to gut your daughter in front of you. Terry and Christine were immune. Like. Me.”

Heart beating ever faster in his chest Martin looked at his daughter with terrified eyes as she looked back at him crying before switching his gaze to his shaking wife who met his look with wide, frantic, eyes.

“I- I killed them. We needed a place to stay.” Martin answered truthfully while looking at his wife who’s eyes somehow widened further as the truth came out. “I had to! I had to protect my family!” Martin started to sob.

“Did ya kill my dad to protect your family as well?” In an eerily calm voice Hank asked, his right hand tightening further on the heavy cleaver.

“W-we’re good people! We’re good people!” Martin screamed, feeling his gruesome end rapidly approaching.

“I’m not.” Hank responded letting the words hang in the air just a second before letting out a yell and cocking back the cleaver and once again swinging it spine first at the man, this time striking him directly in the temple.

Wife and daughter screaming as their protector slumped forward with twitch they didn’t stop crying and pleading for the life of their loved one as the boy stepped over the broken form of Marty.

Begging and pleading, falling on deaf ears Hank grit his teeth and grabbed onto the concussed man’s left shoulder before pulling with his might, using every ounce of strength in his adolescent frame to flip the man over.

Stepping back to his right Hank flipped the cleaver back to blade forward as he looked at the face of the man he was about to butcher, taking a concerning amount of pleasure in seeing him shake from the hit.

Turning his attention back to his target Hank locked his eyes on the stomach of seizing man and raised the cleaver above his head with a heavy right hand, letting it hang in the air just for a moment before using everything he had to swing it down into the stomach of the man with an animalistic roar of a yell.

What seemed like gallons of blood instantly poured from the wound as Hank stood back up from the strike, leaving the cleaver at home in the man’s intestines. Hank watched as the man tensed before letting out an agonized scream with everything in his lungs.

Gritting his teeth at the mix of sights and sounds, Hank raised his left foot and stomped down on the spine of the cleaver sinking its entirety into the man causing the scream of pain to devolve into choked gurgling as his body tensed and untensed, deeply seated in its death throes.

Taking a step back from his handiwork, Hank's chest heaved in both anger and realization. Watching the father and husband shakily bring a hand to his abdomen as he choked in pain and his wife and daughter wailed in sorrow, both reaching out for the man he had brutalized slowly brought the boy out of his anger fueled state and back into the present.

As the feeling that he had just done something horrible set in and remorse started to grow Hank picked up his empty AR in a rush and put it on his back much like what was once Terry’s Remington.

Keeping his eyes forward, doing his best not to look at the scene around him, Hank also tried to close his ears to the sounds of sorrow that surrounded him as he walked toward the door, stepping through the large and ever growing blood puddle.

Walking for the exit like a robot Hank ignored everything around him, doing his best just to get away from what he had caused, before he was faced with something he couldn’t ignore.

Faced with the sight the open door granted him, Hank stopped mid step as he looked out at the driveway and the form of his dead father. His own blood puddle running away in thin streams from the increasing, cold autumn rain.

Staring at the sight before him Hank’s right hand mindlessly reached for the Remington on his back. Still staring forward Hank held the rifle at his waist before pulling the well oiled and cared for bolt to the rear.

Looking down at the internal magazine of the rifle Hank saw the two rounds still inside as the empty casing that had held a bullet that had been meant for him fell to the wet wood of the porch.

Taking a deep breath and closing his eyes the boy pushed the bolt forward, chambering an eight millimeter Remington magnum into the chamber, before opening his eyes and turning back into the home and to the scene of despair before him.

Looking on as the mother and daughter cried, doing their best to hold onto their husband and father gurgling out his dying breaths, Hank walked back forward and stood to the opposite side of the dying man.

Looking at the two as they grasped for Martin, Hank looked down at the man who had taken his remaining family and friends from him and felt that feeling of remorse and disgust instantly fade away, replaced with that same feeling of hot rage that made all the pain fade away.

Placing a boot on the side of the man’s face so he couldn’t look away from what was about to happen and pointed the rifle at Cindy, holding it at his hip.

Drawn to look up as the boy placed his boot on her dear Marty’s face Cindy sobbed as she brought her gaze up to the still standing boy only to find him not looking at her but out the door as he leveled the large rifle, that looked far too large for the kid holding it, at her face.

Initially startled at having the gun pointed at her Cindy eventually turned her attention to where the boy was looking, eventually setting her eyes on the still form of another man, laying dead in the dirt of the driveway.

Putting the pieces together as to why the boy had done what he had done Cindy opened her mouth and shakily spoke, “Y- you don't have to do this. Y-you did what you had to do, just p p please help me help my daughter.”

The voice speaking to him grabbing his attention Hank finally tore his gaze from his dead father and his internal thoughts and set his eyes on the woman looking back up at him.

“Y-you don’t have to be alone, you can stay with u us. I’m s so sorry about your da-

Cutting the woman off with a point blank eight mill Remington to the face Hank jumped himself, surprised that he had pulled the trigger and looked wide-eyed at the remnants of the woman’s head as she slumped forward over her wailing daughter, all three of the families blood mixing together.

Weak cries of ‘no’ coming from the man under his boot as he pulled at his pant leg in a vain attempt to stop the murder of his family, Hank ignored the cries and rechambered the last round into the rifle before leveling at the teenage girl and pulling the trigger, wiping her life away in an instant.

Only kept in the moment by the weakening pulling at his pant leg, Hank looked down at the man and pulled his leg away with a jerk.

Looking at the broken man as he tried to cry and weakly paw at the leg of both his dead daughter and wife, Hank regripped the rifle around the warm barrel and stock just behind the trigger and raised it high before slamming it down on the side of what was left of Martin, his dad’s killer’s head.

Again and again Hank raised the rifle and again and again Hank slammed it down, more blood splattering both him and the family heirloom turned murder weapon with each strike.

His yells growing louder with each strike Hank watched as the man’s head deformed and slowly turned to mush under his countless strikes, only stopping when the lack of air in his lungs nearly caused him to pass out.

On his knees, holding onto the rifle for support as he heaved air into his burning lungs, blood that wasn’t his own dripping down his face, Hank started to cry as the weight of the day's events hit him in full.

With no more fire in his heart and no more things to take his anger out on there was nothing to distract him from what had happened and nothing to dull the reality of what he had done.

Weakly pulling to the stock of the rifle from the space where the man’s head had once been all Hank could see left from his onslaught was a lower jaw and eye ball, his brain and skull matter splayed out for feet around him.

Getting up on shaking knees Hank wiped the brains from the stock of the rifle and stumbled back to the stairs and where Terry had his den. He was on his own now, and no matter how much he just wanted to leave Hank knew he needed all the supplies he could get if he were to keep surviving. To keep living no matter what and no matter how ugly it got, just like his dad had told him.

<><><><><><>

Staring at his son as he finished his perspective of the story Joel was at a complete loss of words at what his at one time kind hearted and mild mannered son had just admitted to doing.

“I uh…”

“Yeah.” Hank nodded looking at his own hands.

“And I thought I was mean.”

“Ain’t nobody got nothin’ on me.” Hank stated, picking his head up and looking at his father.

“I’d fuckin’ say so.” Joel huffed, shaking his head in disbelief, “And Christ, what were you? Twelve? Thirteen?”

“Thirteen.” Hank confirmed with a nod.

“Was that… hard to deal with?”

Exhaling loudly Hank stayed quiet for a moment as he thought of an answer, “It was for a while, but I pretty quickly got over it. It was far harder getting over you and mom, and Charles, and Mark, and Quinton, and Hannah, and… you get it.”

“Yeah. I get it.” Joel nodded knowing that even though Hank said otherwise, the event had deeply scarred and changed who he was. After hearing his boy talk about it Joel was willing to bet it was the exact moment the old Hank died and the Hank he was now had been born, “Do you regret it?”

Leaning back on the log Hank let out a long exhale as he clasped his hands together, "It's a hard mix. Which makes it all the harder to deal with."

Nodding, Joel motioned for Hank to continue, knowing that talking about it would help, even if barely.

"I regret nothing of what I did to him." Hank explained, "I wish I coulda done more honestly.... But to the girl... to the mom..." Hank's lip quivered causing him to stop and take a long series of breaths, "They didn't deserve that none. I shouldn't of hurt them but... But I hurt them so bad! Just so I could hurt him!"

Breathing harder, on the edge of hyperventilation, a stray tear started to make its way down Hank's cheek before it was quickly wiped away by the man in an attempt to hide his emotion and shame. "They were so scared dad, and I caused it. All because that... FUCKING! BASTARD!" Hank punched the log as hard as he could looking for a source of pain to take some of the focus away from the memory.

"I have thought about their faces... their screams... what was left after I shot them... every day without fail since it happened." In a quiet voice Hank shakily admitted, "And every time I think about it I just... I just wish I could go back and make myself walk out that door before icing them."

"And what about the man? The father?" Joel asked in a soft voice, his eyes full of concern and understanding.

"That fuck?" Hank huffed, his voice morphing from one of deep remorse to one of hatred, "I think about what I did to him and I can't help but fucking smile. Even the look on his face when I killed his family that I regret so much... I smile. I... I fucking smile."

Holding his head in his hands Hank groaned, "What in the hell is wrong with me?"

"It runs in the family son." Joel answered with a sigh.

“What ya mean?” Hank slowly brought his head up, looking at his father with red puffy eyes.

“Two things Hank. One: those crossed wires. And two: Well... being a child soldier,” Joel Laughed a humorless laugh, “My Da was, the grandfather you never met, and hell… I was too.”

The confusion on Hank’s face was clear to the older man despite the general lack of expression his son seemed to show anymore, Joel sighed and repositioned himself on the log, “That’s somethin’ I never told you. Never told nobody other than your mother and Grandfather. It’s why I left Northern Ireland and came to the states when I was seventeen.”

Attention firmly held, Joel looked back at his son who looked at him, clearly expecting him to go on.

“In 1979 when I was ten or so my older brother Cillian, that uncle I said you had but had died long before you were born, was leaving the bar with his mates one night and started throwing insults at a group of English soldiers passing by. And what did that group of soldiers do? They beat Cillian damn near to death once his mates had run off and left him in an alley in the cold winter drizzle. Three days later he would die in the hospital from the beating and pneumonia he had caught lying in a puddle of his own blood all night long before being found.”

Fists clenching as he revisited his memory, Joel’s voice morphed into a low growl as the images of his comatose brother resurfaced in his mind, “He was sixteen fuckin’ years old and his death ruined my family.” Joel grit his teeth, fists clenching so tight his knuckles turned white. “Ma took to the bottle and Da… Ha, Da found the three soldiers and beat two of them to death and paralyzed one with a claw hammer once the courts had failed. Of course being sentenced to death for daring to seek retribution for his murdered son.”

Clearing his throat Joel pushed forward through his dark and seedy past, telling his son what he needed to hear in that moment: That someone understood, “At fourteen I was practically an orphan. I dropped out of school and quickly found myself taken in by a little group called the IRA. The men there gave me a new home and the opportunity to do just what I wanted to do.” Forcing himself to relax, Hank’s father unclenched his trembling fists and took a deep breath, “I was so full of hate and rage at what had been done to my family, like you, that the second I got the opportunity to cause harm, I did. And I was bloody good at it.”

As a lull formed in the so far one sided conversation Hank continued to pay rapt attention to his father as he fell silent. Obviously reminiscing about what he had been so good at, “And what did you do?” The younger man finally spoke up.

Pulled out of his thoughts Joel let out a series of humorless chuckles, “What didn’t I do is the better question. And… I’d rather not get into it too deep.” Turning to face his son, Hank quickly nodded in understanding.

“Just know by fourteen I’d killed my first few men and run plenty of missions that resulted in the deaths of many others.” Hank's father admitted with a nod before turning to his son, "And like you, a lot of em I didn't regret. Hell I looked back fondly on a few, but there's those three... Oh god those three. There's three that I regretted so damn hard it broke me for years. So I understand son, I understand what its like to enjoy what you've done and know you're not supposed to. And I know what its like to do things that change you forever.

Processing what he had been told Hank let out a long exhale just like his dad, “I guess it really does run in the family.”

Turning to his son, Joel looked into Hank’s with an intensity and seriousness he had only seen a few times, “Our blood runs hot and our fists find themselves heavy. Neither I nor you are descendants of peaceful, hell, even merciful men.”

What you did that day at Terry and Christy’s doesn’t surprise me in the slightest son.” Joel shook his head, “Not one bit. You are the culmination of my and your mother’s blood, that violence, that “crossed wire”, it’s genetic. You didn’t have a damn chance.”

Smiling as his father laughed Hank shared in the laughter of the morbid and dark topic for a moment before they both quieted back down as different but similar heavy thoughts came to the forefront in both of their minds.

“Your environment and your choices definitely played a part in turning you into what you are today, but the generations of suffering turned our family stubborn and… mean. That comes at you from both sides and is what allowed that to happen. Your survival, your brutality, your ability to do the things that no one else can; that may be unique to you compared to others, but that’s not unique to us.” Joel pointed at his son and then to himself, “There’s history going back as far as it goes on both sides of the family that tells that. And also a history full of regret.”

“I suppose.” Hank agreed, “I’ll have to take your word for it, cause I don’t really know a damn thing about our lineage, on either side. All I know is that you’re a first gen from Ireland and Mom and Grandpa and Grandma were from Scotland; Grandpa bringing Grandma over in the sixties when they were young.”

“That’s a regret of mine, and your Grandfather, actually. We talked about telling you about all of our history but you were too young at the time, there was no point in putting all that in your head at such a young age.”

“Lotta good that did.” Hank huffed.

“That’s no shit.” Joel agreed, now knowing what his son had been through to a minor degree. “There ain’t no way we coulda known though.”

Not disagreeing Hank decided to stay silent and think over what his dad had let come to light, “ So did Grandpa leave Scotland for a similar reason, was he running from the things he had done?”

Not responding immediately Joel pursed his lips as he thought about just what to say while keeping the promise he had made to the old man over the night of drinking when they had shared their stories, “You could say that, yes.”

“Well what was he up to?” Hank asked with genuine interest in anything that had to do with his usually closed book grandfather.

“Can’t say.” Joel shrugged.

“Why not?” The young man scoffed.

“Made a promise I wouldn’t tell nobody, not even you. He told me that if he wanted somebody to know then he would tell them.”

“Grandpa is dead, YOU’RE dead, everybody is fuckin’ dead. I’m all that's left, why not just humor me damnit?”

“HEY! I made a promise to him and the good lord above that I would never betray the trust invested in me, and I ain’t gonna break that! No matter how fuckin’ dead we are. Got it?!” Joel yelled sternly, putting his son in check.

Staring at his father with a clenched jaw and narrowed eyes Hank slowly relaxed his posture and exhaled an annoyed breath. “Got it.”

“You know better than that. Us Lynchs and Campbells NEVER betray our word. We may be violent, no good, ruffnecks but we’re honest damn people. Ain’t that right?”

“Yes sir.” Hank answered much like he would have when he was still a kid.

“Atta boy.” Joel smiled and slapped his son on the back of the shoulder, not getting an ounce of movement from his son who was much larger and stockier than the last time he had seen him.

Sighing Hank’s father popped his neck, “As much as I tried to change the fact it seemed you were designed to grow up fast and grow up mean. Like the rest of us.”

“Lynch and Campbell family curse?”

“You could say that as well.” Joel laughed, “No rest for the wicked…. Speaking of….” Hank's father said with a sudden change of tone into something more sad and serious.

“What?”

“We’re almost out of time here.” Looking out into the distance as the black clouds that used to be far away were nearly on top of them, mist starting to blow in on the wind.

“And that means what exactly?” Hank asked, not following.

“It means you have a decision to make, son.”

His already normally short patience growing thinner Hank motioned with his hand for his dad to go on.

“You got two options. One: you stay here with me and you die.”

“Pretty sure I’m already dead since I’m in the pasture next to home talking to you.” Hank laughed.

“Well you ain’t.” Joel said sternly, “While you may be here with me your body, the physical you is still laying face down in that forest and you ain’t got much time left.”

“Alright, so I’m in purgatory then, better than where I figured I’d end up.” Hank huffed at the absurdity of the situation, “So what’re these options?”

“Again. You stay here with me, at home, and see all of those you lost. All the pain ends. No more fighting, no more nightmares.” Joel offered.

“Everybody?” Hank asked in a quiet voice, “Mom? Grandma? Grandpa?”

“The whole family, son.” Joel reassured with a solemn smile, hoping to himself his son wouldn't choose the option.

“A- and the other option?” Hank asked, even though his mind was already almost made up.

“You wake up in the forest and continue on through tremendous pain and hardship and do what you do best.”

Silence overtaking the young man, he thought about the two options he couldn’t help but start laughing at the lopsidedness of the two options, “I won’t lie and say one isn’t a lot more appealing than the other.”

“Just make sure you chose wisely.” Joel warned.

“What? On one hand I get to finally fuckin’ die and see all of you again, I don’t have to constantly live with the burden of my countless failures? And on the other I keep going through agony, never getting more than three hours of sleep a night, being tormented by the memories of all those I’ve lost and failed to protect? Pretty fuckin’ clear choice there.”

“And who would you be failing if you let yourself die like a dog?” Joel countered simply, wiping the smile off Hank's scarred face.

Instantly snapped back to reality, or as close as he could be at the moment Hank felt his body go stock still as he remembered just why he had been doing what he was doing and who it was all for. Zecora, Applejack, Big Mac, Apple bloom, Granny, Rarity, Fluttershy… All of them. Even those in the town that didn’t even like him didn’t deserve to die at the thrashing maws of the wolves like how his world had at the thrashing teeth of the infected horde.

Smiling as he saw the gears turning in his boy’s head Joel couldn’t help but feel proud, even if it was a little preemptive, cause he knew what Hank would choose.

On his world Hank was a failure. He failed to protect those he loved at every opportunity, only ever able to avenge their deaths with the brutality of a rabid lion. He was always too weak, too slow, too late to do anything but see their dead body or in the good cases hear their dying words.

So bad at saving those he cared for, Hank secluded himself and instead took to doing what he did best. By himself Hank slaughtered hundreds of the sick with all the pent up hatred for, not just those who had turned his world into a mass grave and taken everything from him, but for himself. A vessel for nothing but carnage with mercy not even being a word he could remember Hank killed and murdered his way through small town to small town, hitting every single resting place of the infected.

But even with his death toll that very well could have reached into the four digits Hank even failed in his task of genocide. For every infected he killed there were ten more to take its place, eager to repopulate the towns he had cleared numerous times. In Hank’s mind he was a failure through and through, trying so hard only to accomplish nothing but accumulate more scars and more anger.

On his new world though, things were going better, he at least had a foot hold, and an idea of what needed to be done. He hadn’t walked into an issue too far gone like last time, like rubbing Neosporin on a gangrenous arm. This time he had been present at the start of the issue with all of the knowledge he had absorbed over those five years of failure.

This time he had a chance, an honest to God chance, to make a difference and save those who could not save themselves. To save those who were too naïve to their plight and too weak to stop it once they realized, like he had been.

Now he wasn’t just the ointment on a diseased limb placed on a body destined to succumb to the infection, he was the knife. The blade cast to remove the gangrenous appendage before the body died.

Celestia and Luna may have realized the seriousness of the issue but were bound behind endless layers of red tape that prevented them from doing what they needed too. They were too slow, too naïve.

And even if they weren’t, Hank had been on that hill that day all the same, they were too weak despite their demigod status amongst their fellow pony kind.

With a fire lit in his stomach and behind his eyes that had been cold and empty for so long Hank shot to his feet, his every nerve set alight.

“Send me back!” Hank nearly yelled, his fists balled at his sides.

“That’s my son!” Joel stood as well, albeit much slower, his creaky knees following him even in death, “But before you go there are a few things I need to tell you.”

“No.” Hank denied, “I must go now. We’ve talked for too long.”

“If you don’t listen to what I have to say you’ll die before you get the chance to make a difference.” Hank’s father countered as the rain picked up and the black clouds finally overtook them.

Impatiently Hank turned towards his father, “We don’t have much time. Like you said.”

“We have enough.” Joel laughed, “We have till that twister hits us.” Joel motioned, catching Hank's attention as a small rope tornado touched down a few hundred yards away.

“Alright then.” Hank said, tearing his attention away from the tornado.

“You’ve been out for three days on the forest floor, you’re dehydrated, starving and have shrapnel in your back that you’re gonna need to get out.”

“Okay. Nothing I haven’t dealt with before.” Hank nodded.

“But.” Joel tittered, “There is something approaching you from your left side, it’s caught your scent, and it wants to kill you-”

“Alright so send me back.” Hank cut his father off, “What is is?”

“God dammit boy let me finish and I’ll tell you.” Joel narrowed his gaze, casting a quick look at the tornado that was now only four hundred yards away and growing larger.

Taking a deep breath Joel gathered his thoughts to make them more concise, “I don’t know what it is, all I know is that it’s coming fast and from your left.”

“Okay.” Hank nodded curtly.

“You’re holding your rifle in your left hand by the heatshield, the safety is on, and you only have seven rounds total in the gun. This thing is gonna take more than seven rounds to kill.”

Wondering how his father knew all of this and if it was even good information Hank nodded nonetheless having no other option but to have faith.

“The old wadcutters you had in the revolver have seeped water and are all duds, go for the mag change. Forth mag from the front on your left side. Don’t stop shooting even once it’s fallen, plug it in the head as many times as you can.” With extreme seriousness Joel yelled over the whipping rain and wind.

“Got it!” Hank confirmed, “Anything else?”

“Be careful what you’ve wished for, it might yet just come true.” Joel said with a solemn smile and nod.

“Alright!” Hank nodded quickly looking over to the tornado only two hundred yards away, “I got it!”

“That’s my boy, I love you son.” Joel smiled and pulled Hank into a quick hug that he knew would be their last.

“I love you too.” Hank reciprocated, the edges of his mouth quivering.

“None of that! Now go put that Viking blood to use!” Joel grabbed onto Hank’s flannel and pulled him closer in a sudden motion of aggressiveness.

His nod cut off by confusion Hank shook his head, “I don’t have any Viking in me! I’m Irish-Scottish!”

“Boy…” Joel shook his head, a grin on his face, “Your grandfather was six foot eight with bright blonde hair and blue eyes and your grandma was six foot one. They mighta been from Scotland but that’s norse in those veins. When I say we’ve always been mean… I meant it!”

With the final word Joel shoved Hank as hard as he could. Falling to the ground Hank looked at his father as he fell, and fell, and fell further away, through the ground, a sense of weightlessness overtaking him just like when he had been careening toward the river.

Looking at the form of his father grow ever smaller as the tornado slowly overtook him, Hank heard his father yell out at the fringes of his hearing one last thing before it all faded away, “Maybe send up a prayer for your father once and a while! Faith is never a weakness!”

Hearing the words and linking it to one of his father’s sayings he remembered from childhood Hank felt himself suddenly hit a solid floor before his eyes snapped back open bringing him back into confusing, painful, reality.

Author's Note

Well Well Well. Look here. Yes I realize not much action I also don't like that. I also realize this chapter may be really choppy and disjointed. That's cause I've been writing it for four months while getting hit by cars and graduating college, and moving, and getting a job, and going to the gym, and blah blah blah.

My life has been quite busy so I do apologize for the wait. The next chapter shall be shorter so hopefully quicker to release.

One last thing.... You're Gay. Have a frog

Weird chapter though right? Really different from the stuff I usually do... Very introspective. I personally blame it on the concussion.

No editing as well, as if that isn't obvious.

Rise and shine.

This chapter is shit, fair warning. If you're reading this it has not been revamped.

A loud thud sounds somewhere in my cabin waking me from my slumber making me shoot up and hit my head off a two by four, “Ugh… FUCK IT!” I yell holding my head and slumping back down “What in the hell was that!?”, grabbing my pistol and Looking over the edge of the loft still holding one hand to my head, I scan the room looking for anything out of place until I see that one of my ammo cans fell off the kitchen counter spilling some of my 7.62 on the floor. “God damn it, I just got those rounds.” I say, begrudgingly getting out of bed and checking the time. “5:00." I say looking down at my watch. "that means I got a whole four hours of sleep today. Not to shabby”.

Jumping down from the loft favoriting my lift arm due to my right one still being gashed open along the bicep, I walk over to the can and the spilled rounds before I start to pick them up “I can’t believe that thing was able to get that close to me and land a solid hit even.” I think setting the can upright and actually clamping it shut this time before walking over to the closet where I store my arsenal and ammo stockpile "I mean it's in a lot worse shape than me right now considerin’ the last I saw em' it was trying to stop the bleeding from the hole my hatchet made in his chest.” I remember yesterday's tussle with a intellectually superior infected with a knife in the town over, “No matter I still need to clean and properly bandage it, probably going to leave a scar too…any more and I’m gonna end up lookin’ like a damned crossword puzzle .” I think shutting the closet door after setting the ammo with the other numerous cans.

After cleaning and wrapping my wound properly, shit burned like hell considering all I had was rubbing alcohol. I get dressed in my kit consisting of military fatigues, nicely worn in boots, military belt and suspenders including ammo pouches and other assorted items, low weight plate carrier, and finally topping off with my short duster and matte green kevlar helmet. Not a pretty get up but it’s functional and that's all that matters anyway.

Throwing some wood into the potbelly stove in the middle of the room, making note to get more, and closing down all the doors on it to make sure the fire doesn’t go out while I’m gone I go over my mental check list.

Alright so, I’m dressed… check. I have Water… check. I have my empty alice pack... “Ummmm, shit where is it?” I mentally ask myself looking around the two room cabin, “Oh there it is.” I say grabbing it off the nail next to the door and throwing it on. Okay now back to it. Got my Knife… yep, and my hatchet, yes. I slide them both into their respective sheaths, knife on my right thigh and hatchet on my left. “Oh shit almost forgot,” I think sliding up my pant leg and placing a small dagger in my right boot, “and now we’re good there.”.

Walking over to the ‘living room’ table readjusting my belt I start to gather the guns and ammo I’m going to bring with me today. After getting my belt to rest properly on my hips I throw my .357 in my chest holster along with twelve extra shots that I put in a small pouch on my belt, a 380 auto in my left boot, and a extra mag for it in my right boot next to the knife. Making sure all of my weapons are firmly placed in their proper places nodding I walk over to the closet, just a piece of ply-wood with hinges and a handle, and decide what main gun I need for today's activities. Opening the door and looking at my arsenal I look between my options.“So do I take my AR, my 1903, my M40a5, my M240 Bravo, or a plain jane Marlin lever action?” I think to myself looking in between my choices, “Eh, I’ll just take my Ar it is the only one I got a can for and a lot of ammo to boot.” I decide grabbing it and five extra mags and closing the closet door before throwing it over my shoulder walking to my front door. Also don’t look at me like that I do not have some weird gun fetish or something, I just like being prepared…… Okay I do, but fuck off alright.

Opening the door and stepping out of my cabin with a *squelch* from the mud the rainy weather has left behind, I walk to my humvee the National Guard so graciously let me liberate from them, even got the 50. Cal on top even though it’s dismounted right now and in the small lean-to connected to the left side of the cabin.

Popping open the door and sitting down in the humvee with a grunt I push over the little lever holding until she finally roars to life. Throwing her into first I start down the trail I made myself through the woods to a side road that will take me to a city of sixty thousand people or so, well they were people but now it’s just dead bodies, overrun checkpoints, and the infected. I frown and take a large swig of the whiskey I keep in between the passenger and driver seat, just thinking about those damn things drives me to drink… more than usual that is.

<><><>Forty minutes later<><><>

About half way through the hour and twenty minute drive I notice it’s getting extremely overcast to the south and decide to pull over to see what the weathers like and to refill the fuel. Stopping the truck and stepping out of my golden chariot closing the door behind me with a click I look to the south and see that wall clouds are starting to form and move towards my location. “Shit, you can already feel the moisture in the air.” I grumble to myself rubbing my fingers together and walking around to the back of the truck, “At least the sun won't be out today, damned things love to wander out of their spider holes when it gets warm out.”. Lifting the sloped back hatch on the humvee I grab one of the six jerry cans kept in reserve due to the low fuel milage of the humvee. Opening the gas cap and inserting the jerry can into the spout I hear a rustle from the ditch behind me, jumping a bit and turning around I set down the can and take my knife from its place on my thigh and slowly start to walk over to the ditch getting up on my toes trying to see over the steep decline.

The rustling stops, I stop. Tensing for a fight I raise my knife and bring my other hand to the pistol in the chest holster sliding it free. Walking a bit slower towards to ditch and cocking the hammer I get around five feet away before I hear the rack of a shotgun. Pausing for a second and raising my revolver one man with a rifle, one with a shotgun, and one with a machete come out of the tall grass with their weapons leveled at me.

The one in front taking a step forward, the main guy I presume, looks at me smiling “Drop your knife and take that hatchet of your belt then give me that pistol and the keys to that there humvee behind you.” he demands with a smirk on his face pointing his shotgun at the humvee, his friends chuckling behind him.

Not saying anything I drop the knife then slide the hatchet out of its sheath with my left hand, the two weapons clattering to the ground. " Just one question first before you rob me of all my belongings.” I replay to the man

“What might that be boy?”, He questions with that stupid grin plastered on his face.

“Why are you three,” I say looking to all of them, “Out here in the middle of nowhere waiting to ambush people, Wouldn't y’all have more luck with this sort of thing closer to the city?” I question. “Unless you were searching cars which is a fruitless effort in itself.”. Walking towards them slowly reversing my gun in my grip holding it by the barrel. “I mean it’s pure luck that I happened to stop here, what if I just drove right on through? You would be shit out of luck.” I explain Stopping right in front of the leaders gun still with my revolver reversed.

“None of that matters.” He states tightening his grip on his shotgun and frowning, “Still got you though didn’t it?”

“Huh I guess you did get me.” I chuckle reaching my gun forward, him reaching for it. “But-” quickly pulling it back, he and his cronies raising theirs . “-you forgot one thing.” I say putting my hands up in a nonthreatening manner.

“What’s that?” He asks with a scowl on his face.

“You forgot that you can always get snuck up on.” I say, pretending to look behind him.

“The fuck?” he says before quickly turning around with his gun raised, his friends doing the same. “There’s nothing ther..”

Switching my revolver around in my grip and raising it I fire two shots, one hitting the man on the left in the throat, arterial blood spraying a good two feet, and the other catching the man on the right in the upper back before I pistol whip the man with the shotgun in the temple and kick him in the side of the knee with a snap.

With the man on the left on his knees gurgling trying to stop the bleeding due to the golf ball sized hole now associated with his throat and the man on the right just laying face down in a growing pool of blood I kick over the still alive man in front of me holding the side of his head and tucking his now broken knee under him cursing all the while. “You son of a bitch,”. He says barely able to open his eyes no doubt due the the severe concussion he just received, “You just killed my brothers.” he yells at me still clutching his head.

“Well let me send you to where they’re going.” I say raising my foot.

“No, please wait I don’t want to di---”. Bringing my foot down and cutting him off with a stomp to the chest, the very distinct sound of ribs breaking under pressure filling my ears before….. Silence.

Taking in a deep breath in with a sigh I cast my gaze upon the three dead men, “I can’t believe they fell for that, I mean it’s the oldest trick in the book.” I say to myself in disbelief walking over to the man on the left holstering my pistol and getting down on one knee to check his pockets for anything valuable. “Seriously though how did ya fall for that?” I ask the corpse poking it.“ I mean who the fuck is that stupid?”. I state still talking to the dead man. “ Great now I’m talking to corpses, how much more lonely can I get?”.

After a quick pat down only finding a pack of cigarettes and a half full bottle of water I walk over to where he dropped his rifle and examine it “A bolt action .233, good thing my AR can chamber both 5.56 and .223.” I think working the bolt back and forth pocketing the four loose rounds before throwing the rifle in the ditch and walking to the face down man to the right of me.
Kicking him to make sure he’s dead, things usually never just fall over and die like that, and stomping on the back of his neck for good measure, I flip him over with my foot and bend over to see what he had on him. Starting with his coat pockets and working my way down I feel a bump on his hip, knocking the coat away I see that he had a 1911 on him. Pulling the pistol free from its place in his waistband and examining it I push the magazine release on the grip of the pistol to see how much ammo the guy had. Sliding the magazine out of the gun I see that he only had three rounds in the mag and none in the chamber. “Man these guys must have been desperate considering how low on ammo, food, and water they were,” I start to think. “I wonder why they didn’t just shoot me in the back and take my stuff, it would've been so much easier that way too.” Shrugging I finish my thought not finding anything else on the man other than two empty mags for the 1911 in his back pocket.

Putting the pistol and its extra mags in my left coat pocket “Guess I was just lucky” I mumble walking back towards the humvee picking up my knife and hatchet putting them back in their correct spots before picking up the shotgun the point man had, turning it over in my grip and looking it over. “Dayum, never thought I’d see one of these” I say admiring the chrome finish of the shotgun. Bringing the gun closer to my face to read the model I see it reads Remington 870 Marine Magnum along the receiver, “ Ohhh I am definitely taking this with me” I say laughing to myself walking back towards the vehicle.
<><><><><><>

After emptying the jerry can into the humvee and setting the can back in the back I pull a black duffel bag I keep behind the rear right seat and unzip it, setting down the shotgun and the 1911 plus the mags with it I start to sort through the bag to see what ammo I may have to reload them.“Okay so I’m gonna need .45 And 12 gauge,hmmmmmm” I think digging through the loose rounds and half empty boxes. “Ah.” I say picking up a fifty round brick of .45 and setting it aside. Picking out random colored 12 gauge shells from the bag and checking to make sure they're all buckshot I set them aside to be loaded into the shotgun later. Opening the box of .45 I start to fill the mag with three in it before eventually moving to the second and third, sliding one mag home and racking the pistol I set it aside before moving to the shotgun.

Pulling the rack back a tad to see if there was a round in the chamber I flip the shotgun over and start to slip three rounds into the bottom tube before it tops out at 6. “Huh, so it seems everyone in that group was low on ammo then. Point man only had four shells, the guy on the left only had four rounds in the rifle, and the guy on the right had a machete and only three in his pistol.” I wonder throwing the loose 223 in the bag before zipping it up and sliding back behind the seat putting the pistol back in my coat pocket and taking the shotgun in my left hand. “I really am lucky they didn’t just kill me right off the bat.” I look over to the three dead men again. “The first three people I’ve seen in damn near half a year and I killed them. Should I feel bad ?” I think my moral dilemma over staring at them. “Nah, fuck em’ they deserved it.”. Closing the hatch on the truck and turning to go back to the drivers side.

Opening the door and sliding inside I set the shotgun muzzle up next to my AR in the passenger footwell before closing the door and starting the truck, “I’m real surprised the infected ain’t here yet they usually run towards any sound they hearrrrrrrr…... oh there they are.” I say deadpanning as I look up from the radio and see three of them walk- running towards the truck. “Well shit.” I say, quickly swiping through songs on my phone before picking one “This’ll do.” the song starting. Setting my phone down I throw the truck into first approaching the fastly upcoming infected, shifting to second before a *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* is heard over the music playing in the cab, looking in the left mirror I see three very very dead infected laying in the road missing some pieces that are probably stuck in the brush guard now. Laughing I look forward ahead reaching for the bottle of whiskey before grabbing it and taking a few swigs, “Oh man it’s gonna be another long day.” I chuckle looking up and seeing the storm getting closer before taking another drink.

Author's Note

So this is the first chapter of my first story, and frankly it feels a bit forced to me. I'm very new to dialog so please bare with me on that and leave any tips if you have any, they would be much appreciated.
I'm writing this to get better at writing stories and characters. So this means it could be kinda rough for a while, just a warning. Oh also, pones will become a part of the story in chapter three if you're wondering.

Also if you happen to dislike this story for any reason please tell me why, I really want to get better so any constructive criticism would be awesome :). Thanks guys.

Blossoming friendships and conflicted ideas

<><><> 3rd person, The royal sis-tards, Canterlot Castle<><><>

Luna sat the table noisily scarfing down the delicious breakfast desert known as pancakes in front of her while she waited for her sister to return from wherever she had excused herself to.

Her complete attention on the food she did not notice the castle’s kitchen staff and the few solar guards staring at her, some of them in amusement, some in understanding, and a few of the more snobby ones in disgust at how unrefined the returned princess of the night was acting.

Those ponies simply did not understand. While on her banishment to the moon, while she is immortal, she can still feel the pain of starving and dehydration while not dying. This meant she felt those sensations, among many other terrible others, for ten centuries. Alone.

Bringing her face up from her plate, the silverware completely ignored, she uses her magic to pick up a napkin and wipe the whipped cream from her lips before noticing the ponies staring at her. Not caring for what they thought she looks over to the lead cook. a Prench stallion with a thin curly moustache and judging brown eyes.

“This breakfast cake,we...I like it, Another!” She hits the table with her hoof for emphasis, the ponies jump and scatter to their respective posts.

We don’t remember ponies being so skittish. The princess of the night thinks as her sister re-enters the cafeteria, the staff and guards bowing to her.

“It seems you enjoyed the pancakes sister.” Celestia giggles at the sight of her sister with a whipped cream moustache. Her younger sister only smiling. The image of her sister being so happy warming Celestia’s heart.

Luna licks her upper lip clean before replying. “Very much so sister! We-I don’t recollect such a delicious food.”

“Well I’m glad-” Celestia is interrupted by one of the staff placing her meal of pancakes a la mode in front of her. Thanking the pony with a smile the pony bows and retreats back. “As I was saying, I’m glad that you are enjoying your stay in the castle so far. I know a lot has changed since your……” The guilt of banishing her baby sister to the moon flares up in her again, the alicorn faltering. “...time away and I’m happy to see you adjusting so well Lulu. I’ve missed you so much.”

“We...I have missed you greatly as well dear sister. While things are very different from one thousand years ago, and I..I will needeth some time to adjust, it is something that we must do.” Luna speaks with finality in her voice before a slightly shaking waitress brings her another plate of pancakes with everything on them. “Thank you waitress.” With a stern voice Luna thanks causing the mare to flinch and back away. “Y-you’re w-welcome.” The waitress bows and quickly makes it back into the kitchen.

Celestia knew her ponies would take some time to get used to Luna, just as much as she needed time to get used to them, but the sudden scared behavior confused her, they hadn't been this way before she left, a tad nervous perhaps but not down right scared.

“Why was she acting like that Luna?” She questions, picking up a glass of warm tea and daintily taking a sip.

“We do not knoweth sister.” Luna replies picking her face up from the food. “All we did was compliment thou’s fine culinary talent and politely ask for more.”

“Ah, but how did you do that?” Celestia smiles getting an idea to what Luna did.

“Surely thou remembers sister.” Luna replys before gleefully taking the last bite from her plate.

“Of course I remember. Did it sound something like-.” Celestia clears her throat before straightening out her smile. “These breakfast cakes, I like them, Another!” She slams her hoof on the table, causing the silverware to jump and Luna to chuckle.

“Of course. That is how one is polite ordering food correct?”

“I’m afraid not Luna, through the years the equish language has had many changes, along with the correct was to be polite.” Upon hearing this luna sighs and looks to her sister a tired look suddenly washing over her face.

“Even the mannerisms have changed… of course.” The dark blue alicorn sighs looking down to the table. “Everyday sister We loose hope on ever being seen as the once good pony We were. We-- I mean, I am having a extremely difficult time even changing our--- Horseapples--MY speech habits.”

“Luna you have not been back even a week! Give yourself some credit, your speech is much better than it was when you first arrived. You’re just having trouble with a certain few, I’m sure you’ll have it in no time, and I’m always here to help if you need it.” Celestia scoots next to Luna and pulls her into a hug, the down mare returning the hug immediately. “Now do you want more pancakes?”

“Nay sister we do not want flanks as large as thine, we shall stop while we are ahead.” Luna jests causing Celestia to go bright red, the stark contrast between her white coat and her blush almost making her seem to glow. “S-sister! T-they aren’t that big are they?” Celestia whispers suddenly feeling self conscious about her figure.

“No sister no….. They are more than big… they are massive!” Luna breaks down laughing at the look on her sister’s face.

“W-well at least I have curves.” Celestia throws back, causing Luna to look up and directly into her eyes. Staring at each other they hold back their laughter before both falling into a laughing fits. The smallest snort of chuckle causing them to start laughing again

“W-we missed this sister.”

“S-so d-did I Luna, so did I.” Their chuckling dies down before both of them sit in silence, smiles on their faces.

“I’m worried Luna.” Celestia suddenly states, slowly looking up from her breakfast, her smile gone.

“Why’s this?” In a curious tone she replies.

“That thing in the Everfree. I haven’t slept well since our run in with it.”

“Sister thou must relax about him, he has had every chance to kill or maim any pony he wanted, but yet he hast not.” Luna sighs tired of talking about Hank to her increasingly worried sister.

“He did murder a pony, right in front of an entire town!”

“Aye. A pony that was trying to murder us sister.” Luna reminds Celestia before looking to her questioningly. “Is the protection act still in place?”

“Yes…..it is, I really need to take that out, the act hasn’t been used in over… well a thousand years.” She tiredly nods.

“But it is still in place and, if we..I.. remember correctly, a pony that saves a member of royalty in a time of peril deserves and retrieves a reward.”

“That was not a pony Luna, I don’t even know if that….thing… has the ability to feel emotion like a pony, it killed with a smile on it’s face. I-”

“Is thee insinuating that he is less than a pony?” Luna cuts her sister off, angered at her incositerance. “Thou must remember sister a griffon saved thine life from an assassin long ago, she was not a pony but still you did not talk about her like something less than yourself. Has tolerance and understanding also faded away with time?” Luna questions her voice increasing in volume with every word.

Her younger sister’s words making Celestia realize what she just said her years press against her head and she looks back down to the table in shame. “I-I’m sorry Luna I didn’t mean to say it like that, just because it---he is not a pony does not mean he is any less than us.”

“Thank you sister.”

“Why have you been defending him so much since your return though, surely even with your shortly extended time with him you still wouldn’t know his true character?”

“We sympathize with him sister.” Luna’s voice grows somber.

“Why’s that.”

“Both us and him are different than the common pony. They fear us.” Luna’s eyes meeting Celestia’s the elder sister sees sadness show through Luna’s mask before being sealed away.

“Ponies don’t fear you sister, not used to you maybe, but I don’t believe that they are fearful.”

“Don’t take us for blind sister.” Luna hit the table gently with her hoof. “We’ve seen the stares, heard the fear in ponies voices, noticed their body language while they are around us. They stand near us ready to run as if we were going to lash out and try to attack them.”

Luna adopts a more somber look before continuing. “We do not know about you sister but we saw the looks in our fellow ponies’ eyes right after he saved them and the flower mare.” Celestia tries to remember back to the events a day ago but only find her memory full of the beast’s haunting gaze, and scenes of it efficiently dispatching the Shucks causing her to flinch before being brought back to reality.

“Right after he saved them, saved them all.” Luna continues almost not believing what she’s saying. “They looked at him with disgust, fear, and hatred. How can somepony, right after being saved, look at their savior with such faces?” She questions, Celestia listening with rapt attention.

Sighing Luna puts her hoofs on the table and leans forward. “That is how We sympathize with him sister. We have done terrible things in our past and part of me feels like I deserve all the scorn sent out way, part of me even wishes the assassin would have succeeded.” Celestia’s jaw drops, speechless, at what her sister was saying as she continues.

“But him, that strange creature, that We have no recollection of any of his kind before him has only done good in our eyes, yet he still is the subject of hate. He may have taken lives to save others but those lives lost are better disposed of anyways, for they would have only tried again to kill.”

Celestia couldn’t believe how fiercely Luna was defending the creature, maybe she had been looking at him wrong, maybe he wasn’t a heartless killing machine that needed to be stopped and thrown in the dungeon to rot. Still, even with this new perspective of this creature coming to light Celestia still felt uneasy and a tad afraid of the being.

Sitting in silence both sisters think over what each other said before Celestia finally breaks the silence.

“Do you honestly feel this way sister?” Celestia asks her younger sibling.

“Yes. Yes I do.”

“You do not think it would be a good idea to send guards into the forest after him?”

“Do you value your guards lives sister?” Luna seriously asks, surprising her sister.

“Of course we do! Why would you even need to ask?”

“If thou truly values the well being of their guards you will not send them into the forest in search of him.”

“Why do you say that?” Celestia asks not following Luna’s train of reasoning.

“When is a animal most dangerous?”

“What?”

“When is a animal most dangerous?” Luna asks again with more force.

“I thought you said it was not appropriate to call this creature less than a pony.”

“For Maker’s sake sister! It is a simple question, I’m using this as an example! When. Is. A. Animal. Most. Dangerous?” Luna claps her hoofs together with every word.

“When it has nowhere else to run, it’s back is pressed against a wall.” Celestia answers, feeling foolish.

“Yes! He is the animal in this scenario. He is alone in a world new to him, surrounded by ponies he does not know and that do not like him.” Celestia’s eyes widen, finally understanding what her sister was saying.

“Oh! He has his back against a wall. He is a stranger to this world and surrounded by things he does not know.” Celestia nods in realisation before opening her eyes and looking to luna questioningly. “Wait. How do you know he is not of this world?”

Luna not realizing her mistake she quickly thinks of another question. “Have you ever seen his kind in three thousand years? Because We sure have not, and we’ve both been all around this fine planet.”

“Oh….. I guess not, there is just so much to remember, but no I have never seen anything like him before.” Feeling relieved she did not blow her and Hank’s secret Luna takes a deep breath before sighing. “Back to what We were saying though sister-.”

“Oh yes continue.”

“We feel that it would be best if at this time you just left him alone to live in the woods as he pleases.” Seeing the confliction in her sister’s eyes she quickly elaborates. “I know thou wants to protect your little ponies-” Luna sivers at the cutesy name for their subjects. “and so do we, but so far he has every chance to kill anypony he chose and yet he has only killed those trying to do harm. I would even argue he would have no trouble taking down your guards sister-”

“I know Luna. I know.” Celestia interrupts. “And I’m sorry for interrupting you but that is what concerns me.”

“How able and efficient he is?”

“Yes! You saw him pick up a Black shuck over his head and snap it’s spine like a twig over his knee! That is unsettling, I don’t care who you are.”

“We remember a time when we were looking for ponies like that to serve for us.” Luna comments causing Celestia face to drop and a heavy sigh to escape her lips.

“Yes so do I, but those times are over now, we haven’t had a war in over five hundred years.” This was news to Luna but she decided to stay silent and hear what her sister had to say.

“What he did though was more than even the strongest pony could do. It’s like his body was made for fighting, everything his did was smooth, practised, and fluid-” Celestia mentions, causing luna to nod in agreement. “but yet it was also fast, deadly, and brutal. This is why I am so afraid of him for my- OUR subjects Luna.” A feeling of dread starts to grow in Celestia’s chest once again.

“Anything that has physical strength, the skill, and that technology to do what he did two days ago is a threat. Back when we were trying to exterminate the Black Shucks it would four. FOUR, highly trained ponies to take just one down, and most of the time all four ponies wouldn’t survive.” Memories of good ponies, and friends, of old cause Celestia to smile before frowning again. “But this ‘beast of the Everfree’ as the locals are calling him.” Luna frowns at the title. “Killed three of them, one with his bare hoofs, after being tackled by one. Do you remember what happened to a pony that was rammed by one?”

“Yes. Severe and in some cases fatal trauma, broken bones at least.”

“Exactly, he on the other hoof was able to get back up, kill one, and then run away back into the Everfree, not at a slow pace either for something so large. Tell me he is not dangerous after that.”

Luna only sighs and shakes her head. “ You’re focusing on the bad, if you can call what he did bad, and not on the good Sister.”

“What good is there, we have a major threat, living right under our noses!” Exasperated Celestia says, the stress of thinking about how and what to do about this strange being starting to seep out.

“All the lives his actions saved. If those Shucks would have had a chance to run into Ponyville unchallenged we would have a town possibly exterminated, hundreds of lives lost. Your guards would not be able to stop them, I was in no state to fight, and while we are immortal sister we are not invincible. We were caught unawares, if it were not for him who knows how many would have perished?”

Luna’s reasoning letting Celestia see another pony's way of reasoning she had to admit, Luna was correct. This did not mean she felt any less uneasy about this creature however.

“I guess you are right sister.” Celestia says with a sigh causing Luna to smile. “But I still feel like he is a threat.”

“Who isn’t a threat sister? Anypony has the ability to be a force to recon with, some are just more apparent than others. He definitely is somepony to be weary of but I do not believe that he some mindless killer with no emotions.” Luna’s certain eyes meet Celestia’s uncertain eyes as she continues. “Give it time sister, as of now though we are technically in debt to him ten thousand bits… if we do remember correctly.”

“You are right again sister, that we are, how do you suppose we get the bits to him though, he is not an easy one to find.” Celestia asks distaste or the creature imbedded in her voice.

If only you knew sister. Luna smirked before answering. “ I’m sure our paths will cross again in time. Now We are going to retire to our chambers for the day, We are the princess of the night after all.”

“Alright sister that is probably for best.” Celestia sighs sad about her sister’s departure for the day. “Maybe we can chat for a while before I rest tonight?”

“Sounds lovely sister.” Luna smiles and away to her chambers stifling a yawn.

Now alone, aside from her staff, Celestia sat in silence looking at her pancakes. The images and memories of the creature ruining her appetite she shifted her weight back into the cushion and sighed. Luna seems so sure that this pony is good, but how could he? Nothing that can do what he did with a smile on it’s face is good. Celestia is cut out of her thoughts by the Prench chef asking her something.

“What is that? I’m afraid I did not hear you Chef Croissant.” She apologies to the pony.

“No apology need Princess Celestia. I was just concerned, you usually finish your pancakes by now. Were they not up to standards? Because if they were not I will have the pony responsible fired for incompetence.” The chef states, the kitchen staff stopping what they were doing and looking to one and other.

“No, the pancakes were wonderful as always Chef Croissant, it’s just that me and my sister were arguing about how to handle a certain situation, and the subject rid me of my appetite.” Celestia explains, the chef calming down greatly.

“Is it the ‘beast of the Everfree’ that took your appetite Princess?”

“Um…. Yes how did you know?” She asks intrigued at how the cook knew.

“Not to listen in Princess but when you were very loudly stating your opinions, it was hard to not at least hear what you were saying.”

“Oh right.”

“Do you want to hear my opinion your majesty?” Croissant gathers Celestia’s plate and silverware, balancing it on his back.

“Sure.” She answers wanting to get some other ponies opinions on the matter.

“I believe you should find it, capture it, and lock it in the dungeon and throw away the key. Anything that can be so…..Barbaric.” He spits. “Should not be allowed to roam free among us more civilized ponies. Will that be all Princess?”

“Yes I believe so Croissant.” The Prench stallion turns and walks back to the kitchen, his head held high in the air.

The chef being gone from her presence she slouches once more and sighs. While her appetite was gone her thoughts were not.

One part of the princess believed her sister. While the other, larger, part couldn’t convince itself that the creature could be good. One image had stuck with her since they had the unfortunate time of meeting him and reminded her of what he could do.

Nothing disturbed her more than the Creature’s blood covered face as it predatorily stared into her pink eyes with his wild grey ones as it looked down to her and closed her mouth with his hoof. The event scared her, she had not been scared in a long time, but the strange being from two days ago had instilled fear in her that she had not felt in over a thousand years. It unsettled her to no end, yet a growing part of her, that she could no longer ignore, wanted more.

<><><> 1st person, Hank, The Cabin <><><>

As I woke up I felt a comfortable warmth on the left side of my chest, my arm also seemed to be wrapped around whatever the warm fuzzy thing was. Opening my eyes I saw I was face to face with a sleeping zebra, our noses almost touching.

Starting to freak out I remember where I was and who was sleeping on me. Oh right, I’m in pony land. I also seemed to have bedded a zebra, not bad. I snort at my joke and look to the wall to my right.

As I thought about things that needed to be done I unconsciously take a deep breath and sigh, the breath feeling very crisp and refreshing. Surprised I take a deep breath in through my nose and exhale through my mouth again. The second time feeling just as good. Propping myself up against the wall behind me, I apparently wake Zecora. “Sorry Zecora, didn’t mean ta wake ya.”

The still sleepy zebra looks up to me and smiles. “S’alright, it’s already after sunrise, by how bright it is in here, I’m usually up by now anyway.” She slurs laying her head back down on my lap. “You, make a good pillow Hank.”

“I’ve been told.” I chuckle remembering all the times my younger cousins would come over for the weekend and stay the night. Even though they had their own sleeping bags I always became the human pillow for them. The memory causes me to shake my head and smile.

“So how’d ya sleep Z?” I ask Zecora, giving her a nickname.

“Z? And I slept really well, the best rest I had in ages. You?” She responds smirking at the nickname.

“Yeah I give people nicknames, if ya don’t like I'll stop callin’ ya by it. And I...Uh slept well…. I jus’ feel a bit strange.” Answering her question I take a deep breath in and exhale again, the feeling of my lungs working so well weirding me out.

“The nickname is fine, how do you feel strange though?” She sits up and looks at me with concern.

“Well I don’t know how ta explain it really, I jus’ feel good, really good, and that’s weird.”

“How can feeling good be weird?”

Noticing her look of confusion I start to explain. “Well, my breathing for example. With all the ash, smoke, and chemicals I’ve breathed in over the last year or so my breathing had gotten harder and harder, and I almost always woke up with some kind of dark phlegm in the back of my throat, but this mornin’ I ain’t got any of the nasty shit in my throat and it feels good to breathe.”

“That sounds dreadful. Why does it feel weird to have that gone now though? Isn’t that a good thing?” She asks perplexed.

“Yeah I guess, I had jus’ gotten use ta it though so I guess it feels weird ta breath so clearly again.” Taking note of my lack of breathing issues I started to notice none of the aches and throbs that came with being me were there anymore either. Even my recent injuries, that should have been killing me right now, felt like they never happened.

“Hey uh Z can ya hit me on the right bicep?”

“What? Why?” She asks slowly walking over to my right side, finally noticing the bandage. “Oh, Maker Hank, what happened here?”

“Long story, now can ya jus’ hit me hard on that bandage?” I ask wondering if what I was feeling was right

“No! Why would I do that? This wound is obviously bad, look at the blood soaked through the bandage.”

“Jus’ do it.” I push the Zebra. Sighing she gently presses on the bandage with her hoof.

Expecting pain I squint my eyes, but open them when I feel none. “Again but harder.” I finally say as I watch the zebra.

“I don’t want to hurt you Hank, there is no need for this.” Looking to me she frowns.

“I’m testin’ somethin’ and I needed somethin’ else to do it so my body don't expect it. Jus’ hit me again bit harder, it didn’t even hurt last time.

With a sigh she punches me on the arm. Again I only feel the initial soft punch and not the sharp pain that should have followed. “Huh.”

Grabbing the bandage I unwrap it and look to Zecora as she gasps. “My goodness, that scar, it’s huge!” She traces it with the tip of her hoof, the sensation causing me me shiver. “Oh I’m sorry, did it hurt?”

“N-no it didn’t hurt I trace the bubbled up line myself before slapping it. “That ain’t right.”

“What?”

“That scar...uhhhh… wasn’t a scar yesterday.” I nervously chuckle while inspecting my arm.

“What do you mean?” She asks not following.

“That scar wasn’t a scar yesterday, it was still a full blown gash. That’s why I had it bandaged.” Dropping my arm I look down to my left leg and hit it a few times. “Yep, no extreme soreness or near piss your pants pain there either. Say, Zecora?”

“Yes?” The zebra says staring at the scars on my right arm and shoulder.

“What was that white powderI put on my leg yesterday?” I ask while unbuttoning my pants and slipping them down.

“W-well it’s a symbiotic bacteria that works with the rare Zebrican desert lily.” She stutters.

Slowly turning my head to the blushing zebra I frown. “It’s a what? Because I thought ya jus’ said it was a bacteria.”
Slowly getting more and more anxious about what I have coursing through my veins at the moment Zecora picks up on my anxiety.

“Um it’s a bacteria, but it’s symbiotic!” She nervously chuckles, I just stare at her deadpan.

“Explain.”

“Well the bacteria infects the flower and gets inside it to reproduce and have a place to live.”

“Like all bacterial infections, I know this Z. What are the effects of the bacteria, apparently it heals so…” I wave my hand in a circular motion.

“The bacteria provides a defence from harmful infections for energy and a place to live. It also encourages damaged parts of the body to heal.”

“Okay so there are no bad symptoms.”

“None.”

“It don’t harm the host, only helps it in return for a place to live.”

“Right.”

“And I’m guessing that since it lives in the flower until the flower dies it has a way for telling the body not to get rid of it.”

“Yep.”

“So are all Zebras and ponies that get this in them turned into zebras and ponies with super above average healing?” I look down to my unwrapped leg and see four large scars but no open wounds, the sight making me a tad nervous.

“No of course not, the larger magic wells in zebras, griffin's, ponies, minotaurs, and all other larger sentient species will, along with the body’s natural immune system, flush out all bacterial and viral infections completely, but not instantaneously of course, we can still get quite sick.” She says in a practiced tone and ends with a smile. “I doubt the bacteria would have spread and affected the other parts of your body, let alone so efficiently and fast. Your magic should have already flushed it out of your system by now.

“I don’t got no magic.” I deadpan while pulling my pants back up, struggling to get them over my hips.

“You don’t have any magic.” She parrots while she stares of.

“Yeah, so that bacteria you told be to put in my deep cut has spread and infected the rest of my body and my immune system, and since I have no MAGIC or whatever. It ain’t gonna be out of my system and I don’t have a clue ta what it’s gonna do to me.”

“Oh.” She mumbles. “Woah, woah, woah. Wait a second. The desert lily that has an unusually low magic well, almost none. Almost needs this bacteria to survive, the flower almost has no defence against disease other than this bacteria and it’s does fine.

“Are you seriously comparing me to a delicate little flower?” I interrupt, not happy with the comparison.

“Yes, and if the flower can handle this, I’m sure you can too.” She smiles lightly hits me on the shoulder. “Crisis averted.”

“I guess.” With a sigh I zip up my pants and lean against the wall. “So I have an above average resistance to sickness, rate of healing, and I’ll eat more now.”

“Um yes…..I am so sorry Hank if I would have know I never woul-” I cut off Zecora’s rambling by closing her mouth with my hand.

“It’s...Ugh...fine I guess, I mean if it don’t hurt me or anybody else it’s fine, I jus’ don’t like the Idea of having something in my body I can’t get rid of, or my body can’t fight.” I rub my hand down my face cross my legs.

“I swear it won’t hurt you, the magic in ponies and most other live beings don’t let it spread, plus even if something does have a low magic signature there are no negative symptoms.”

“Alright then.” I get up and slide down from the loft into the bright lower level of the cabin, Kermit sitting on the sink waiting for more water probably.

“Can you um, help me down Hank? This is a bit of a far drop.”

“Oh, sure.” I reach one arm up and grab Zecora, my elbow not popping like usual.

Placing her on the floor I turn and walk back to the sink. “Again Hank I’m sorry, is there anything I can do to make it up too you, I don’t want you to be mad at me.” I hear Zecora ask from behind me, causing me to frown.

“I ain’t mad with ya Zecora, I’m jus’ uncomfortable with what happened, not exactly how I like ta start the day ya know?”

Filling the sink I watch Kermit crawl into the water where she floats around, bumping into the walls of the sink every now and again.

“Still, I don’t feel right. Plus you saved my life yesterday and I want to repay you for that as well, so is there anything I can do? Please?”

“If yer gonna keep askin’ all I have is one thing.” I say walking over to my cut up pants from yesterday. “All I have is to get these plants in the ground and that stuff put on em.” I fish around in the pocket grabbing all the seeds I could feel. “If ya could do that, it’d be great, but save some of that potion, I got six trees I want ta plant too. Can ya that for me?”

“Absolutely!”

“Great. I got things ta do fer some ponies so I’m gonna be leavin’ here in a sec.” I say as I walk around the cabin grabbing all my gear and putting it on. “After I get back we can work on gettin’ ya back home.” I look at my M16a4 in the cabinet and slowly place a hand on it, Picking up the best rifle in the world I caress it before grabbing a mag and sliding it in. Turning around I see that Zecora's face had gone into a frown

“But the Shucks.” She fearfully says.

“I know, that’s why I’m gonna kill ‘em all and you're gonna work on wildlife repellent, if that is a thing, so they don’t comeback.

“O-okay, I trust you.” She says getting her bottles and taking the seeds. “Show me where you want these seeds planted.”

Smiling I turn around and follow Zecora to the garden.

“Alright we all lined out now?” I say drinking some water from my canteen.

“Yes I do believe so.” She looks up to me before looking back to the tilled soil. “I still can’t believe you have a Goliath tree frog, and a Queen no doubt! Incredible.”

“Damnit Z if ya keep talkin’ about Kermit yer gonna turn inta her.” I chuckle and walk to my mountain bike and day pack filled with all the tools I’m going to need, along with a MRE and some extra water.

“I still have no idea how you’re supposed to balance on that thing, seems like a death trap.” I hear Zecora yell from the garden.

“All I need is speed baby.” I yell back, prompting Zecora to laugh and wave her hoof.

“Alright see ya.”

“Have a good day Hank.” Pushing down on the pedal I begin to pick up speed and shift through the gears until I was comfortably cruising through the trees. “Damn twenty miles an’ hour? Wonder how fast I could get this thing goin’ down that hill inta town?” Weaving through the trail I say as I watch the speedometer I jerry rigged onto the bike. “Bet I could get her ta eighty.” I laugh and pull out the 1911 incase I get jumped.

Arriving at the ‘Y’ I look right and see Fluttershy tending to the flowers in front of her house. Pedaling over the bridge I glide next to the tree and squeeze the brakes. “Mornin’ Ma’am.” I greet getting off my bike and putting my pistol back in my waistband.

“Eeep!” She jumps into the air before landing back on the ground with her hooves over her head.

“Ya alright Miss?”

“Oh, H-Hank it’s you, you just startled me i-is all.” She says, still not any less scared.

Taking my pack off my back I notice her following my every move. “You’re scared of me ain’t ya?” I ask walking to the door and setting down my bag.

“Um...N-no….yes. Sorry.” She whispers just loud enough for me to hear.

“It’s fine, really I’m honestly surprised the animal lover decided ta even look at me without throwin' up, let alone hire me ta fix her door.” Taking my supplies out of the bag and setting them on the ground I say, the yellow pony sitting back upright, but not getting any closer. “I ain’t gonna bite ya know. Ya were right next ta me yesterday and ya didn’t seem ta have a problem.”

She stays silent and keeps sitting on the ground staring at me. “You mind me openin’ your door Ma’am?” I ask, trying to be polite.

Not getting a response I finally turn and see the pony staring at me. “Ya alright?” I follow her gaze and see that it’s stuck on my left arm.

“This is why I don’t like short sleeves.” I grumble and pick up a small dirt clod before gently throwing it to her hooves, the scattered dirt making her jump.

“It ain’t polite ta stare.” I turn and slap the door with my hand. “Now can I open your door Miss?”

Looking up to me she stutters out ‘yes’ before looking to the ground.

Rolling my eyes I open the door I start to pry the nails out of the wood with my hammer.

On the last hinge the silence is broken with the hoof steps and the voice of the small pegasus. “I-I’m S-sorry for staring, I-I didn’t mean to upset you.” She apologizes cautiously walks over next to me before sitting down.

“It’s fine.” I say focusing on the work and not the conversation.

“N-no it’s not! I should of considered you may not be comfortable with them and not started.”

“Everybody makes mistakes, you ain’t exempt from that, and I ain’t neither. It’s fine.” The door comes loose and I start to remove the nails in the hinges connected to the door.

“So y-you aren’t mad?”

“Not more than I usually am, no.”

The silence between us growing again, I work in peace as the pony watches me before I get a question. “As I was sayin’ before. Why don’t ya hate me? Yer obviously an animal lover and me killing three animals, an’ a pony in front of ya surely can’t leave a good impression.” I ask the pony, as I sit down criss cross with the door on my lap.

“I don’t agree with any killing, b-but When a animal or a pony only want’s to harm or k-kill-” She shivers at the word. “-another it is best if they are put down if they cannot be reasoned with.”

Nodding along I look to the pony. “So you think what I did was right?”

“I-I wish it didn’t have to happen the way it did but it was clear those wolves and pony only wanted to hurt others.”

“I honestly didn’t think ya’d be the one to say that, no offence of course. Ya jus’ seem like the shy quiet one.” I look back down to the door and trace out where I want to put the hinges.

“I-I am the quiet one in our group, I always get talked over.” She sighs.

“Well let em’ talk over ya. It ain’t bad ta hang back and listen.” I reply understanding where she was coming from.

“Y-you think so?” She says looking up to me with those huge eyes of her’s.

“Damn right, I know so.” I say as I look into her eyes. “Here’s a piece of advice out of a old nursery rhyme.” I clear my throat and think about how it went.

“There once was an old owl who lived in an oak the more he saw the less he spoke, the less he spoke the more he heard. Why can’t we all be as wise as that old bird?" I think for a second before nodding. "Folk anymore always want ta be heard, but I’m a firm believer that it is better to listen than ta talk.” I hum and chuckle before returning to the task at hand.

“I never looked at it that way before.”

“Well there ya go, ya learn somethin’ new every day.” I smile to the pony before looking back down to the door.

Fluttershy excusing herself she walked away repeating the rhyme I had told her. Working on the door for around an hour getting the areas where the hinges would be seated in the door and the frame I was getting the holes finished as I heard a clank from inside.

Stopping what I was doing I looked right to she Fluttershy walking toward me from the kitchen area with a tray on her back. Sheepishly smiling at me she stops and somehow gets the tray of lemonade and lemon cookies of her back, setting it on the ground.

“Y-you seemed hot, so I thought I’d bring you some lemonade and cookies for a break.” She scuffs the ground with her hoof as I stare to the cookies and lemonade.

“Are ya sure it’s no inconvenience?” I ask not wanting to seem needy.
“Oh no, of course not that’s why I offered, you’ve been working for an hour in the hot sun, covered in all that...gear” She gulps looking to the hatchet on my belt. “and I wanted to make sure you don’t get dehydrated.”

“Well thank ya Miss, as long as you stay and enjoy some of your labor I will to.” I turn and sit, my back against the door frame.

“That sure is an interestin’ way of getting yer uh… ‘Cutie mark’ was it?” I say polishing off my lemonade.

“I know, ponies always find theirs somehow, but I literally fell into mine.” She quietly laughs and slowly sips on her lemonade. “So what is your special talent Hank?”

The question catches me off guard. “Well Fluttershy humans don’t really got a way of tellin’ what their special talent is, some never find it. But for me I’ve always admired bein’ a ‘jack of all trades’, master of none type ya know?” She nods her head with a smile. “But is I got ta say it would have ta be a race between survivin’ and killin’, as bad as that sounds.”

Fluttershy looks a tad nervous at my statement. “I promise I don’t kill fer no reason, but in my world, my old world, both those things were an everyday part of life, jus’ like eatin’ and breathin’. Where do ya think all these scars came from?”

“I-I guess I didn’t expect you to have to …..kill and fight for your life everyday, it sounds terrible.” She worriedly looks up to me and sets down her glass. “How did you make it through that?”

“I nut up or shut up. Did things I didn’t want ta do but that I had ta. Stopped caring fer other people’s well bein' and jus’ focused on mine. But most of all I enjoyed the little things.” I look up to the trees and smile.

“Jus’ the small things that reminded ya of how things were before it went ta hell in a handbasket, small things like the sunrise and sunset, a smell that reminds ya of yer ma’s cookin’, stuff like that I guess.” I shrug and pour myself half a glass more of lemonade.

“Oh…”

“Well I’mma get yer door done so ya don’t get unwanted visitors in the night.” I down the glass and get back up.

Pounding the last nail into place I smile and stand up before backing away. “Another job well done.” I nod satisfied as the breeze blows through cooling the sweat on my face and arms.

“Hey Fluttershy! Yer doors done!” I call out before I hear something walking from the other side of the house.

“Oh my! You’re already done? But it only took you two hours!”

“Yeah sorry ‘bout that, I’m a tad rusty when it comes ta fixin’ things.” I explain, as I pick up my supplies and start putting them back in the bag.

“I-it’s fine! It usually would of took a repair pony three hours at least to finish what you did.” She surprisedly exclaims walking over to her door and opening it and closing it a few times before turning around, a confused look on her face. “The hinges don’t squeak anymore.”

“Yep I had a can of spray grease in my shed so I thought I’d bring it in case. Glad I did, those things were squeakin’ up a storm.” I laugh and throw the bag back on before picking up my M16a4 and putting it over my shoulder. “Have a good day now Fluttershy.” I wave and start to walk over to my bike before something latches onto the bag of my pant leg.

Turning around and looking down I see Fluttershy with my pants in her mouth “You Uh… Need somethin’?”
Spitting out my pants she blushes and looks down to the ground. “I-I still need to pay y-you.”

“No ya don’t.” I cross my arms and look down to Fluttershy who looks up to me.

“Yes I do! I’m not going to let you work without being paid!” She takes three coins out of her hair and holds it up in one hoof. “Here, I know you said ten bit’s an’ hour but here's thirty.”

“No ya already gave me great food and drink, plus a great conversation. That’s worth more than thirty bits in my book so keep it, I don’t got a need for coin anyway.” I push her hoof back down to her before turning back around.

“A-are you sure?”

“Positive.” I start to walk away again before something grabs onto my waist. Looking down again I see Fluttershy hugging me with her face pressed into my shirt. Damn these ponies sure are grabby, and trusting, and adorable. I think before I hear her start to inhale and sniff my shirt.

Wat?

“Uhhhhh.” I speechlessly drone, clueless as to why anyone would want to smell me. “Did you jus’ smell me?” I ask unsettled.

Breaking the hug and going back down on all fours she looks up to me with a slight tinge of red to her cheeks. “Um s-sorry, your cologne just smells r-really good a-and I couldn’t help myself.”

“Uhhhhhhhhhhhh” I’m not wearing any cologne, I just smell like sweat, and it not really that bad, maybe I should've taken a shower this morning.

“Well that would be all good and all but I’m not wearing cologne, does pony cologne smell like that.” Her face drops and her cheeks deepen in color as she starts to sputter.

“O-only the really good stuff, and it only smells half that g-good.” She meeps and hides behind her hair before looking back out. “Y-you just smell like that naturally?”

“Well I suppose.” I grab my shirt and smell it. “Yeah that’s jus’ kinda what I smell like when I sweat, and I’m barely sweatin’ honestly. Ya should see me after I get done runnin’, I’m drenched.” I laugh.

“O-oh my.”

We stand still and awkwardly silent before I finally clap my hands. “Well Flutters I’m gonna get goin’, I gotta job to do fer the Apples.” I point over my shoulder and grab my bike.

“Oh! Wait!” She snaps out of her stupor and rushes up to me. “Um can you walk me t-to Ponyville, I’m too scared to walk alone.” She explains with shame in her voice.

“Hey it’s no problem Flutters some folk are lovers not fighters.” I kneel down to her level and pat her on the shoulder. “I’m going that way anyways, how ya gettin’ back though?”

“Oh! Me and the girls are having a sleepover at Twilight’s place tonight so I can walk most of the way back with AppleJack tomorrow morning.”

“Ah okay then.” I stand back up.

“Oh thank you Hank, let me go get my stuff, I already told the animals to behave and set their food out.” She rushes off into her house as I stand there and chuckle while shaking my head.

“So damn cute.” I take my rifle from my back and and make sure it’s loaded before slinging it so it’s held by my neck but still able to be used.

“Okay I’m ready.” I look behind me and see fluttershy tightening her saddle bags. “Let’s get a move on then."

Both of us quietly walking down the road enjoying the calm breeze and the nice weather, my bike making rapid clicking sounds as I push it along, I could notice fluttershy stealing glances of my arms before looking away and blushing. “S-so Hank what is that thing around your neck?”

“Oh this.” I slap the rifle.

“Mhm.”

“It’s my favorite, well second favorite gun I own. The first being my revolver.” I slip the .357 out if its holster before putting it back in.

“Why’s that?” She looks to me confused.

“Well other than me always loving the M16, it has a lot of good...and bad memories connected to it.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah, I’ll give ya the abridged version. So there I was the new guy in the National Guard camp, and the only main gun I had with me was my Ar-15, another rifle, but the boss wanted me ta have somethin’ better.” I smile as I remember John digging through the armory, trying to find me a better rifle. “And they we’re all outta M4’s. John, being the persistent bastard he was wouldn’t stop until he found me a rifle.” Stopping my story I adjust the sling before continuing. “Soon enough he found an M16a4, this’n, and he gave it to me. Honestly I like this rifle way better than any M4, but this rifle is long and ain’t good fer clearing out houses, and that’s why they had it layin’ around.”

“I at first told him ta jus’ convert my Ar so it could be full auto but the armorer had died and none of us knew how ta do that, so I jus’ got ol’ bess here and I ain’t never looked back. Plus I have the most kills with this rifle so.” Fluttershy shrinks back at the word.

“O-oh so you use that one the most, you didn’t have it yesterday.” She points out and I nod.

“I used ta use this’n the most but after the National Guard post…..fell I put her away fer safe keepin’. Today though I was feelin’ good and thought why not enjoy the day ta it’s fullest extent by usin’ the gun I love.”

Finishing our conversation I see Apple Bloom and her brother looking at us from the entrance to their orchard.

“Hey Hank!” Apple Bloom yells and excitedly waves to me.

“Howdy Apple Bloom, whatta y’all doin’ today?” I respond as we stop and I lean my bike against the fence.

“Since our sisters are having a sleepover me and the Crusaders are too! We’re on the way ta get em’ now!” She ends her explanation with a little jump.

“Well if y’all are headin’ that a-way now me and Flutters here are too, why don’t ya tag along?” I propose while taking the sling off of my neck and just holding my rifle normally.

“Whatta say Mac?” AB asks while looking up to her big brother.

“Eeeyup.”

“Ight’ then let’s get ta goin’.” We start to walk, albeit a little bit slower so Apple Bloom could keep up. Three or so minutes I could tell AB was staring at the scar on my face because I could hear her brother whispering to her to stop staring at me. Finally she got fed up and hit her brother on the leg with her hoof and turned to me.

“How did ya get that scar on yer face Hank?” She finally asks getting her brother to angrily whisper her name.

I chuckle before shaking my head. “I was wonderin’ when ya were gonna ask I could see ya eyein’ me.” The revelation gets AppleBloom to falter. “Oh I’m sorry.”

“Nothin ta me sorry bout’. If I don’t want ta answer I won’t but the big scar on my face is actually a pretty funny story.” I scratch behind my ear and cough. “So I bet ya thinkin’ that I got this scar in a knife fight or somethin’ cool like that right?”

“Yeah!”

“Well I wish that were the truth but what really happened was I was rushin’ down some old metal stars in a apartment buildin’ and literally right after I thought ‘I need ta be careful these stairs ain’t in good shape’ I tripped and got my face gashed open on the old hand rail.” I laugh and slap my leg.

“Man that night I felt like a dumb ass as I was stitchin’ myself back up.” I smile and snort.

“That musta really hurt.” AppleBloom says looking a little green along with fluttershy, Mac just had a pained look on his face.

“Nah, I’ve felt way worse pain than that.” I causally wave my hand.

“Like on yer arms.” AppleBloom casually says making me pause and rub my arms.

“Uh... Yeah.”

Reaching the end in the woods and the beginning of the descent into Ponyville I stop and look down to the confused ponies.

“Why are you stopping Hank?” Fluttershy quietly asks.

“I ain’t goin’ into town. I saw how they looked at me when I killed those wolves and that pony, don’t matter I saved one, they still looked at me like some monster. Plus I don’t want ta get into a fight with those golden assholes, they seem like the type that are just itchin’ to scrap with me.”

“Y-you killed a pony?” AppleBloom asks looking nervous.

“Yep, guy tried ta stab the darker of the two princesses and then almost killed another pony with a rose on her butt.” I explain.

“I h-heard from Lily that she’s making a good recovery.” Fluttershy adds making me nod.

“Really? Great, I didn’t know if those guards would get her to the hospital in time.”

I shuffle around awkwardly before jostling my rifle around. “So uh Y’all goin’ or……”

“Oh!”
“Oh!” Fluttershy and AppleBloom say at the same time before the filly continues “Will you be here when we’re walkin’ back to the farm?”

“I can be, why?”

“Well I want to introduce ya to the other Crusaders and I can’t do that if yer not here.”

“I’m gonna be at the farm workin’ on the barn, I’ll be there before y’all even get back.”

“But I want ta introduce ya as soon as possible. Pleaseeeeeeeeeee?” She looks at me with huge puppy dog eyes.

“Cut those eye’s out they ain’t workin’.”

“Awwwwww.”

I sigh and smile down to the filly. “But I’ll be here if ya want me ta be.”

“YAY!” She jumps in the air again, causing her bow to bounce around.

“Now Y’all better get goin’.” I smile as AB and Mac start their way down the hill but frown when I see Fluttershy still standing next to me. “Somethin’ wrong Flutters?”

“N-no I just wanted to thank you again for walking with me to town and fixing my door.” She scratches at the ground with her hoof.

“No problem, thank you the companionship and great treats, means a lot ta me.” I say as we both stand still looking at the town below.

“A-are you sure you couldn’t walk into town with me?” She asks looking up to me and causing me to sigh.

“Yeah I’m sure, I don’t want ponies thinkin’ yer bad for bein’ around me. Plus if yer scared I can still make sure yer safe until ya get inta town. Bess here has a pretty far reach.” I pat the rifle.

“O-okay Hank. Oh would you mind if I came by your place sometime?”

Pausing for a second I start to think no before I change my mind. “Sure I’ll tell the cats that you’re cool, but I don’t recommend bringin' the bear, they don’t seem ta like other predators.”

“That’s no problem Barry went back into the Everfree, he likes to hunt for his own food and that usually takes a week or so.” She explains before rearing up and hugging me again.

Getting down, a blush on her face she turns and starts to walk away. “B-bye Hank.”

“See ya later Flutters, have fun at the sleepover.” I wave to her and turn around after she waves back. Deciding to climb a tree so I can watch Fluttershy better I Look to my right and see a perfect candidate. “Perfect.”

Positioned perfectly in the tree to remain mostly hidden but also to have good visibility I lazily track Fluttershy until she reaches the town. Taking my attention from the meek pegasus I start to watch the road for AppleBloom and her friends.

After ten or so minutes and no sign of the fillies or Clifford the big red pony I rest my head against the tree and close my eyes. I love this part of summer. I smile as I think about warm weather and the storms that were always fun to play in. God I miss my family. Leaning my head back onto the tree I start to zone out before the sound of two things moving around the bottom of the tree bring me back to reality.

Slowly looking down I see two wooden wolves sniffing around the base of the tree. Not to make a sound I position my rifle down toward them and flip it to semi auto. Making sure both shots would be fast and on target I switch between the two wolves before aiming for the back of their heads.

Just as one wolf was about to look up I squeeze off two shots taking them both out with tags to the back of their heads. The unsuppressed shots ringing out for a while I look back to the town and see all the ponies have stopped what they were doing and were looking to the woods in my direction, looking closer I saw Two guards running up the hill to where Mac and the three girls were at their position almost to where I was.

Slinging my rifle and climbing to a more hidden part of the tree I listened as the two guards reached the four ponies.

“Are you folks alright?” One guard asks as the other makes his way up the hill until he sees the two dead wolves

“Eeeyup.” Elegantly answers Mac.

“We have two dead Timberwolves here.” The other points out and moves directly under the tree.

“Well it had to of been that monster, only that thing makes sounds like that. Probably killing for sport.” The other angrily says and starts to move away from Mac and Co.

“Hank’s not a monster! He’s actually pretty nice when ya get ta know him!” Applebloom steps away from the rest of the group and defends me, causing a small smile to grow on my face.

“How would you know little filly?” The guard sternly questions causing Applebloom to shrink back as he walks toward her.

“I-I-I.” She fearfully stutters as she backs up until she runs into the orange one.

The guard still walking forward toward her Mac steps in front of her and in the way of the guard. The guard looking up and seeing he was a head shorter than Mac backs up and makes his way over to his friend.

“Why you have to scare a filly like that Bolt?” The regular guard that was already at the tree asks the pegasus as he walks up.

“Because Clover she obviously knows something about this monster and the more we know about it the more likely we are to capturing it.” He snaps back only making me madder at the pegasus.

“He hasn’t done anything wrong yet Bolt, I keep tellin’ you, the princess herself sent a message through her student, Twinkle or something, saying that he is owed fifty thousand bits.”

“Horseapples, that’s as much as I make in a year! Why should some monster get paid that much!? Huh!?”

“Maybe because when something actually did happen we all just stood there like statues, If it weren't for him that flower mare would of died and so would the rest of the town. You know we couldn’t take on a Shuck, let alone two of em’.” He says while staring deadpan at the pegasus.

“Pft. We could of taken those wolves and saved that flower mare.” He waves his hoof and looks down noticing the two empty casings.

“I sure didn’t see you stepping up Bolt. All I know is that after he bucking snapped that wolves spine and bashed it’s face in he swooped in like some doctor and bought us enough time to get her to the hospital.”

“You’re talking about him like some kind of hero.”

“Well in that mare’s eyes I’m sure he his, because I know none of us did nothin’ to save anypony that day.”

“Still, it’s a monster and it needs to be stopped. So what if it helped a few ponies? It’s probably just trying to get into everypony’s head to make them think it’s a good pony.” He dismisses and lowers his head down to the casings.

“You’re unbelievable. You’ve been listening to all those rumors too much.”

“Rumors? I don’t know about you but I can definitely see that thing luring fillies into the Everfree and eating them alive.”

Upon hearing the last statement my anger had only risen at ‘Bolt’. Slowly moving to the lowest branch just behind the two I even more cautiously lowered myself to the ground without the two noticing me.

Looking over my shoulder I saw AppleBloom and Mac smiling while the other two fillies were peeking out from behind Mac’s legs, watching me with wide eyes.

Winking I turned back around and cleared my throat. “One thing I don’t like bein’ called is a monster.” The two ponies froze before they both slowly turned around with wide eyes and fear stricken faces. “What’s the matter Bolt? Suddenly not the tough guy ya thought ya were?”

The ponies face slowly turns from fear to anger. “I’ll show you who the tough guy is.” He reaches to his side and pulls out his sword with his mouth.

“Bolt don’t be a dumb flank, he can obviously beat you seven ways to Sunday, just look at how big his arms are.” he points a hoof to my arms while looking to Bolt. “No offence but you ain’t exactly strapping in the muscle department.” I snort and chuckle making Bolt growl.

“Size doesn't matter!” He says from around his sword before he rushes forward. Stepping to the side and holding my foot out I trip him causing the pony to collide head first into the ground dropping his sword.

Surprised at how easy that was I turn to Clover. “Really? Is he actually mentally deficient?”

“I think about that everyday.” He shakes his head in shame and sighs.

Looking back to where Bolt was lying I see him groggily getting back up. Walking over to him I kick him back to the ground before holding him up in the air with the strap on the back of his armor with one hand while holding his sword in the other.

“Ya shoulda listened to yer friend Bolt, he seems sensible and not at all egotistical, unlike somebody.”

“How would a monster know what sensible is? All you probably know killing, raping, and terrorizing innocent ponies.” He angrily spouts and starts to hit my arm with his hoof trying to get me to drop him.

Did this fucker really just say what I though he did? Because now it’s getting a bit hard to control my anger. I think staring at Bolt, my breathing starting to get heavier.

“S-sir?” I hear a voice and snap out of my staring. Finally seeing what I was staring at, I see Bolt with his hooves tucked into his body and shaking. Dropping the sword in my right hand let go of the strap on his armor and instead hold him by his neck with my left causing struggled choking sounds to come from the scared pony.

“You have no idea how good at killin’ I am, what ya saw two days ago was nothin’.” I growl tightening my grip on his throat. “As what I do ta rapists…. I make hell look like a fuckin’ five star resort.” I start to walk to Mac and AppleBloom before I stop and see them all looking at me with fear.

“Now somethin’ contrary to popular belief to me eatin’ fillies alive I actually quite like kids. Now I want you ta apologize ta them for scarin’ them.” I take my hand from around him throat and forcefully drop him to the ground. “Apologize.”

“I-I’m s-sorry for s-scaring you.” He shakily says to AppleBloom making her puff out her chest.

“Do you accept his apology little filly?” I look to AppleBloom who looks back up to me.

“Yes.”

“Great. glad this problem sorted itself out.” I pick Bolt back up by the strap. “Now I have a message for your sergeant or who ever has that big ass red mohawk. Ya listenin’?”

He rapidly shakes head up and down. “Good and the message is.” I lean in and whisper directly into his ear making him shiver. “If he sends anyone into the woods trying ta kill or capture me, they won't come back.” I pull my head away from his ear. “Got it?”

He once again rapidly shakes his head up and down. “No nonono, I’m gonna need some vocal confirmation on this one. Got it?

“Y-yes S-sir.”

“Good job.” I switch my grip on the back strap and place a hand on his ass before swinging him backwards and throwing him down the hill with all my might.

Watching him open his wings, he still hits the ground hard and rolls before getting back up and running back into town, his tail between his legs. Looking behind me I see Clover switch his gaze from where his friend went to me.

“I got a few questions for you.” I start to walk toward Clover as he takes a step back.
“None a that. I ain’t gonna hurt ya, I did that to yer friend because he scared somebody I care about.” I walk over to the dropped sword and inspect it. “Now what was that about fifty thousand bits er somethin’?”

“O-oh W-well.” He clears his throat and hits his chest a few times “By the royalty and nobility protection act of…. A long time ago. If a pony saves a member of nobility from peril they get a rate for how many they saved. You on the other hand saved two princess, the Elements of Harmony and pretty much the whole town so a stamped document from Princess Luna, co signed by Princess Celestia came in this morning telling that if you showed up to give you the reward.” His speech ends and he takes a deep breath.

“That a lotta bits?” I ask still not knowing how currency here was seen.

“Uh yeah. It’s enough to live comfortably in Ponyville for a year in a nice house.” He states matter of factly.

“Damn. Wait how’d I know this ain’t some trap ta lure me inta town were ’all will throw me in a dungeon or somethin’?” Suspicious I Lean against the tree and take my rifle from my back, putting back on 3 round burst.

“Look sir, I was there when you saved that mare, I saw how you comforted her while you saved her. I don’t about everypony else but I’m glad you were there that day, and I swear on my own behalf that what I’m telling you is true.”

Surprised at the ponies gumption I look to him and turn the sword around so I'm holding it by the blade. “I appreciate that and ya don’t gotta call me sir, ya can call me Hank.” I hold by hand out.

Putting the blade down he cautiously raised his hoof up to my hand. Grabbing his hoof we shake hands and nod to one another.

“Now where do I go ta claim this?”

“All you gotta do is go to the bank and sign a form saying you’re claiming it, after that you can create an account to keep it in or you can have the physical coin.” He answers as I stand back up straight.

“Alright then, I’ll be by… eventually. I dunno. I got things ta do.” He nods and starts to walk away. “I’m gonna want ya ta be there with me though, since you swore on yer own behalf I’m gonna hold ya to it.” I say, the guard turning his head while still walking away.

“I’d have it no other way, when you come into town I’m sure I’ll see you.” He chuckles and turns back around.

“Okay then, see ya later Clover.” I wave.

“Bye Hank.” I watch as he makes it down the hill before switching my attention to the group.

“Y’all ready ta get goin’?” I ask picking up the two casings and throwing the Timberwolves into the woods.

“Yep!” AppleBloom peeps and starts walking up the hill toward me, Big mac and the others following.

“That was so Awesome!” The orange one rushes up to me and starts jumping around getting me to smile. “You were just like ‘what’s wrong ain’t the tough guy you thought you were’ and then he rushed you with a SWORD and you tripped him and picked him up like he weighed nothing! It was so cool!” She says as she bounces around me.

“Stop yer bouncin’ yer makin’ me dizzy.” I say with a smile the filly stopping but still following right beside me. “And you’re so big and tall!”

“Yeah what’s it like bein’ so tall Hank?” Applebloom chimes in.

“Wanna find out?” I look to the filly how looks up to me with wide eyes.

“Could I?!” She jumps and I stop walking. “Sure, just come here.”

Looking over to Mac I look at him silently asking if it was okay, looking at me and back to Applebloom he nods.

“Alight c’mere.” I kneel down and pick her up before putting her on my shoulders, the filly laughing. “You holdin’ on AB?”

“Yep!”

“Okay up we go.” I slowly stand and start to walk down the road.

“Whoaaaaaaa. I can see everythin’ from up here!” She bounces on my shoulders.

“Really? I wanna see too!” The orange one from says from beside me.

“AppleBloom I don’t believe ya ever introduced me ta yer friends.”

“Oh you’re right!” I feel her moving around on my shoulders. “That there is Scootaloo” She points to the orange and purple haired pegasus next to me. “and Sweetie Belle is over there by Big Mac. She points to pure white unicorn filly who shrinks back as I look to her.

“Alright AB I think it’s time somebody else got a turn.”

“Awwwww.” She says as I gently grab her and put her down.

“No belly achin’ I’m sure I’ll give ya another piggy back ride again sometime.” AppleBloom sarcastically pouts but ends up smiling. “Alright you wanna go next Scootaloo?” I ask the energetic filly who jumps and buzzes her wings.

“Yes!”

Picking up Scootaloo in one hand I place her on my shoulders where she grabs onto my head and buzzes again. “This. Is. Amazing! You have to try this Sweetie Belle, It’s like you can see forever!” Instead of bouncing around on my shoulders like AppleBloom I could tell Scootaloo was relaxing with the extra weight on top my head and the slow breathing.

“Ya like it up there Scootaloo?” I ask the filly, who doesn’t immediately responding but takes a minute.

“Yeah, this is great.” She sighs.

“Well I’m sorry ta ruin it fer ya but We’re almost to the orchard and Sweetie Belle ain’t gone yet.”

“Oh, Okay.” She answers as I gently grab her and set her down. “Thank you Hank.”

“No problem kid.” I smile before looking back to the unicorn filly. “Do you want ta go or do ya wanna pass?” I ask the nervous pony who looks to the ground.

“I’ll p-pass.”

“Oh c’mon Sweetie Belle it’s really cool!” AppleBloom pushes making the white unicorn shrink back farther.

“No, if she don’t want ta do it she don’t have ta.” I say as we reach the door to the orchard, the fillies looking to Mac who only nods, not a second later the fillies run off toward the house and barn.

Grabbing my bike and pushing it along it was just me and Mac silently walking next to each other until he broke the silence. “Thank you.”

“For what.”

“Fer everythin’ you’ve done. Savin’ those fillies, savin’ the town and mah sister. Agreein’ ta fix the barn fer cheap.”

“I actually wasn’t planin’ on chargin’ fer it, you folks have been the only ones other than two others… well three, ta give me work or trust me. It means a whole hell of a lot more ta me than ya think.” I say as I keep looking ahead.

“Well Ah can’t say Ah wasn’t suspicious of ya before but now Ah can firmly say that I’m glad that yer aroun’.” He stops and raises his hoof. “Names Macintosh but ponies call me Big Mac, though I’d prefer If ya jus’ called me Mac.”
Stopping I lean over a little and grab his hoof. “Usually folks jus’ call me Hank but an old nickname a mine is Doc Harmacy or Doc fer short, jus’ call me what ya want.” We shake hand and hoof staring into each other's eyes before we both nod and break the shake.

“So you ain’t one ta talk much are ya?” I ask as we resume our walk back down the path.

“Eeeeeyup, it ain’t that Ah don’t like talkin’, Ah jus’ enjoy listenin’ more.”

“I can agree ta that, I’ve been doin’ too much talkin’ in these last few days anyhow.” We stay silent for a bit longer until I see Mac look up to me from the corner of my eye.

“Ah must say, it’s kinda refreshin’ ta have ta look up ta somepony after always havin’ ta look down.” He chuckles.

“Yeah I have a feelin’ I’m gonna get tired of looked down after a while.” I sigh.

“Well ya are a giant so.”

“Compared ta ponykind, yes I am, honestly though most you guys are below or right at my waist. You on the other hand are...” I look to Mac. “probably just above my naval, yer pretty big fer a pony ain’t cha.

“Eeeyup.” The barn comes into view and we start to split up.

“Well Mac I’ll see ya around but I gotta get ta work.”

“Eeeyup, I’m goin’ ta help AJ in the North orchard if ya need ta ask any questions Granny should be inside.”

“Roger that.” I turn and lean my bike against a tree before looking to the rotting barn side and sighing.

“I always loved breakin’ things’.” I widely smile setting my pack down and grabbing a crowbar and a hammer.

<><><> five hours later <><><>

Standing back with my hands on my hips I wipe the sweat from my forehead in a feeble attempt to keep the sweat out of my eyes. Work in a plate carrier and full kit was never fun but I had gotten used to it. Running out of dry space on my torn tee shirt I had resorted to shaking my head like a dog to keep my hair partially dry.

“Damn sonny already got all the old boards stripped off.” Granny smith says stopping next to me a look of amazement on her face.

“Yep, boards were damn near rotted through in some spots, real easy ta remove from the inside, hell I punched a few boards out.” I nod and point to the four by fours and two by four frame. “Who ever build this frame build this place like a damn fortress though, never seen four by fours placed two feet apart before.”

“That’d been my husband, he said if he was goin’ ta build somethin’ it was gonna last long after him. Plus it was our house and barn fer a while so we wanted it ta be good and sturdy.” She explains a far off look in her eyes.

“I’m guessin’ he’s the one who decided to have a two foot thick and two foot tall cobblestone foundation fer the walls to.”

“He sure was, I remember him carrin’ wagon load after wagon load up from the river to make it, he even made his own mortar, he was a real stallion.” The far off look in her eyes and day dreamy tone fade as she looks to me.

“Speakin’ of real stallions you smell four times stronger than any stallion I’ve ever met.” She says nudging me with her elbow in the leg.

“That a good thing?” I ask suddenly self conscious about my body odor and how well these ponies could apparently smell it.

“Is that a good thing?” She scoffs “Colt yer gonna drive the fillies crazy smellin’ a quarter strong as you are now. They bottle that scent or try ta in Prance for a aphrodisiac but it don’t smell no where near as good as you.” She says as I start to worry.

“HOOO boy, yer gonna have plenty of luck with the mares.” She laughs and turns around, my face falling at the revelation.”

Another problem for another day.

“Say granny ya got a ruler er somethin’ I ain't got a clue how y’all measure distance and I’d like ta know before I start cuttin’.” I ask, the elderly mare turning around.

“I thought what ya said sounded funny, but I didn’t know if it was jus’ my old ears.” She disappears into the house only to reappear holding a rectangular piece of wood out of the kitchen window. “Here ya go sonny!” She waves it around as I walk over and grab it.

“Thanks Granny.” I thank and walk back to my bag.

“Where is it….god damn….fu- Ah there ya are.” I say, tape measure in hand.

Pulling about a foot of length out I hold the ruler next to the tape. “Really now?” I hum looking at the tape and ruler. “A Centi-hoof is the same as one inch but whatever a foot is ta ponies is only ten inches. So that means a Kilo Hoof is shorter than a mile but equivalent to a mile. These ponies really ain’t made ta run far at one time.” I muse putting ruler down next to my bag but clipping the tape to my belt. Pausing for a second and looking to the sun's position in the sky I decide to call it a day and just to get back to the orchard early tomorrow with some charged batteries to power my saw. Maybe I’ll bring the war horse tomorrow I smile before the sound of the screen door closing startles me.

“You done fer the day Hank?” Granny asks as she walks toward me with a glass of tea on her back.

“Yes, thought I’d jus’ come by early tomorra’ and work until the sun goes down or I get done.” I answer and put my bag back on.

“Well ya better not leave yet sonny, I’m fixing dinner right now and I’m fixin’ some fer you too.” She hoofs me the glass of tea that I immediately down and moan.

“Granny I’m afraid I’m gonna have ta decline, I don’t want ta intrude and I know not everyone here is comfortable with me.” I say while handing the ruler and glass back to her.

“Well they can get over it. I know ya ain’t bad, heck even Mac likes ya and he’s more protective of his family than anypony I know. So fer you ta get on his good side so fast means somethin’.”

“Still I don’t want ta intrude.”

“Well I don’t care what ya want ta do, yer eatin’ with us, Got it!”

“Yes Granny.” I don’t dare say no.

“Good, it’s five thirty now and we’re all eatin’ at six.”

I was confused to as why everyone was eating at six with AJ supposed to be at the sleepover. “Ain’t Applejack suppose ta be headed ta a sleepover or somethin’?” I ask Granny who looks down to the ground.

“Yes she is, I told that filly ta stop workin’ and go enjoy herself fer a night but she said that she was behind on apple bucking so she would have ta pass on the slumber party. I could tell she really wanted ta go but she convinced herself ta stay home and work.” Granny says exasperated.

“I could walk her there after supper, ain’t a big deal.”

“Really? It’d be dark and ya said not ta be out after dark.”

“Yes an’ I know ta practice what ya preach but, I got plenty of practice fightin’ in the dark so I may be an exception. Plus it’s a twenty minute walk at a slow pace if we hurried along we could make it there in no time.” I argue as I follow Granny into the house where the smell of a home cooked meal and the sounds of children playing overtook my senses. “Alright, I’ll see what AJ says.”

“No problem.” Making my way into the kitchen I see Mac, Applejack and the girls already sitting at the table, Applejack looking a little down trodden.

“Howdy Mac.” I sit on the floor next to the red pony.

“Howdy Hank, get them boards stripped off?” He asks.

“Sure did, gonna get the new boards nailed up and painted tomorra’ hopefully.”

“Ya sure got done with strippin’ em fast.”

“Well from what I’ve heard about these builder ponies, if I worked any slower than them I’d be a cripple so.” I get a laugh from Mac before we both notice how quiet the rest of the room had gotten.

“What?”
“What?” We both ask at the same time at the wide eyed ponies staring at us. “Ah don’t think Ah’ve ever heard ya talk that much at one time Mac.” Applejack says in amazement looking to her brother.

“Eeeeyup.” He responds getting his sister to shake her head.

“Here’s food everypony, eat up!” Granny places down plate after plate of delicious smelling, and looking, food on the table. Waiting until last to get food I look up to Granny. “How’d y’all view drink at the table?” I ask

“Ya mean alcohol?” She looks up to me.

“Yes.”

“As long as ya drink in moderation I ain’t got a problem with it, my husband always liked ta have a drink at the end of a long day.”

“Me and yer husband would have gotten along nicely Granny.” I add slipping my bag and rifle off of my back and digging around for my flask.

“Ya have no idea.” She chuckles.

Finding the flask I pull it from the bag and unscrew it before taking a long drink. “Ahh much better.” I set it down before getting a small serving from the dishes in the middle of the table.

“Ya can eat more than that sonny.” Granny says after taking a bite of her apple fritter.

“Actually I prolly can’t, my stomach's shrunk down with the small servings I’ve been gettin’ fer a while.”

“What ain’t ya had much ta eat?” Apple bloom asks as I look for the silverware.

“When you gotta look fer food that ain’t there ya get used ta not eatin’.” I honestly answer, not finding the silverware. Looking around the table I notice everyone else has just been lowering their faces to the plates so I unsheathe my knife, the cold sound of metal on metal making their ears perk up.

Pulling the knife up and inspecting it for blood spots or other dried liquids I shrug before using the knife to cut up my food and using it like a fork when I stab it.

“What’s wrong can’t eat with yer face er hooves?” Granny says in a laughing tone.

“Nope, my face is a bit flatter than all y’alls so thats a problem plus I hate bein’ sticky and this all looks like sticky stuff, so I’ll jus’ use my knife.” I say licking it clean, done with my plate.

“Well at least ya eat fast.”

“Yep.”

“That was real fast though, didn’t even take ya a full two minutes ta finish, kinda impressive considerin’ ya didn’t get any on yer face.”

“Have ta eat fast when there's things out there trying ta eat ya at the same time. I can’t say how many times I thought I’d sit down and eat in a safe area an’ then halfway through I get pounced on by some bastard tryin’ ta use me as a happy meal.” I chuckle and shake my head. “Obviously I’m still here so I ain’t that easy ta kill.” I look up and see all the ponies staring at me.

“What?” They all look back down to their plates and I stand up. “Granny ya got somethin’ ta ask Applejack?” I put my bag back on before strapping it across my chest and waist.

“Oh, right. Thanks sonny.” I nod.

“Hank here told me he would walk ya ta town if ya wanted.” Applejack perks up at the proposition before looking to me and frowning again.

“Naw that’s alright, we got work ta do tomarra’ anyways.” She sighs looking to the table.

“Dag nab it AJ ya work all the time, and I ain’t gonna be hearin’ ya feel sorry fer yerself. Go ta the slumber party with yer friends.”

“What ‘bout not being out after dark?” She asks looking to Granny, one of her eyebrows raised.

“That I asked as well but Hank said he has plenty experience fightin’ in the dark and he’s right, it won’t take long if y’all hurry.” She says while AJ gets up and looks to me.

“Ya sure it ain’t too far outta yer way?”

“If it was I wouldn’t a offered.” I say, the orange pony nodding in response before rushing out of the room and up the stairs. “Thank ya fer doin’ this Hank, goin’ ta this party meant a lot ta her.”

“No problem Granny, well I better get goin’ it seems my ward is comin down the stairs.” We laugh at the loud hoof steps thundering down the steps before I see Applejack walk back into the kitchen.

“Alright y’all have a good night.” I say waving and walking out of the kitchen behind Aj, a scrambled mess of responses coming from the room.

Stepping out into the cooling night air I take my knife out again and place it onto the end of my rifle before switching it off safe and chambering it, the sounds catching the attention of the pony with me. “What are those those things ya carry aroun’ with ya?” She asks looking over her shoulder.

“These are my friends and my work partners.” I say as we turn onto the main road.

“Well, what they do?”

“Kill.”

Stopping she looks up to me. “That there is what bothers me about ya.” She coldly states pointing to me.

“Okay, we should keep goin’ though.” I nod my head in the direction of the town.

“It don’t bother ya that somepony don’t like ya?”

“Well ya never said ya don’t like me, and no not particularly. Folk gonna think what they gonna think.” I say over my shoulder as I watch the tree line.

“Ah don’t not like ya, Ah jus’ don’t trust ya.”

“Ya have every right not ta trust me, it’s actually good ya don’t trust right off the start show’s ya want ta protect yer kin.” A particularly strong gust of wind blows through the trees causing the leaves to rustle.

“Finally somepony understands.” She says, a slight shiver to her voice.

“Understands what?”

“That it’s okay not ta trust everypony right off the bat, ponies think ya should jus’ assume everypony is good.”

“Sounds like a real fast way ta get stabbed in the back ta me.” I scoff.

“Ah know!”

Walking in silence for a while I start to get curious “Why’d y’all accept me so fast then?”

“ Well fer one Ah ain't accepted ya yet, but Ah'm gettin' there if ya keep up what yer doin'. But fer Granny an' Mac it's fer what you've done. Ya saved Applebloom and her friends. As if that weren't enough ya agree ta fix the barn fer cheap, and ya’ve been a perfect gentle stallion, minus some swearin’, an’ manners is a big deal in our family.” She pauses for a while before continuing “ Plus I watched ya while ya were workin’, I ain’t never seen a pony work as hard as you other than our own.”

“Yeah I noticed ya.” I smirk.

“Really Ah thought Ah was hidden pretty well.” She says surprised.

“It’s hard ta hide or run from me, plus that orange coat a yers don’t help none.” I laugh, the pony next to me slightly blushing.

“Well Ah hope Ah didn’t seem like some stalker ta ya.”

“ Pft..Naw.” I wave my hand in a dismissive manner. “I knew what ya were doin’.” Silence overtakes us again as we start our way down the hill, the dimly lit town in our sights below.

“Mac told me ‘bout what happened with the guard today.”

“Did he now?”

“Sure did he also told me ya don’t plan ta accept any payment fer workin’ on the barn.”

“Yep.”

“Well Ah jus’ wanna thank ya fer knockin’ some sense inta that guard.”

“No problem, pricks like that need somethin’ knocked into em’ or ta be knocked out.” The orange mare laughs and shakes her head,“Yeah, yeah they do.”

“Bout’ not getting paid fer the work yer doin’ though.”

“Yeah,”

“Yer gettin’ paid. Apples pay off debts they owe.” She says shifting her saddle bags on her back.

“Y’all don’t owe me nothin’.” I say as we walk down the hill.

“Yes we do, yer doin’ hundreds of bits worth a work fer next ta nothin’.”

“No ya don’t, y’all have given me great food, shown me hospitality, and given me a chance not jus’ callin’ me a monster and shunnin’ me.” I look down to Applejack and she looks up to me.

“And that means more ta a man like me more than any sum a money.”

Looking back up to the road I sigh.

“It’s hard ta find ponies like you.” She says as we step into town.

“So what make ya so uneasy ‘bout me, I’m curious.” I ask.

“Ta me it’s the violence, yer so good at killin’ and it makes me nervous. Now I understand self defence. Ah’ve kicked a few timberwolves before, but you bring that ta a whole new level. Ah don’t think anypony, even the Princesses, Had ever seen somepony lift a wolf that weighs four times as much as a pony above their head and break it over their knee before.” I look down to the pony and see her staring off.

“I think I can explain.” The pony stops her staring and looks up to me.

“What’s somethin’ ta ya thats jus’ barely second ta eatin’ and sleepin’.”

“Applebuckin’.” She says with no hesitation.

“Ight’ so what applebuckin’ is ta you, killin’ and fightin’ is ta me.” I explain, the pony getting a far off look in her eyes.

“I’m damn good at it, now do ya enjoy applebuckin’?”

“Course.”

“And I enjoy what I do. My skills are bit more martial than the average person and that’s good. When killin’ is normal ta ya, life ain’t normal no more.”

Slowly nodding the pony finally speaks “Ah guess that clears some things up, and I don’t feel as uneasy about ya.” She says before shivering. “Ah can’t imagine what yer life was like before though.”

“Good. Nobody should.”

Walking a little longer, the tree in view she stops again. “Somethin’ wrong?”

“No. Ah jus’ want ta make yer acquaintance.” She holds up her hoof. “Mac said ya were good ta talk ta, and he was right.” She smiles. “Name’s Applejack though you can call me Aj, nice ta meet ya.”

Smiling I bend over a bit and wrap my hand around her hoof. “Names Hank or ya can call me Doc Harmacy or Doc, nice ta meet ya as well.” I notice her nose flare as we shake before breaking and resuming our walk.

“Doc Harmacy? Interestin’ nickname ya got there.” She says looking to me amused.

“Ha yeah. For certain reasons I was immediately thrown into a medic position when I was with the guard, when ya become a medic ya usually become known as ‘Doc’, but whenever we’d go out I’d end up getting the most kills or such so they started callin’ me Doc harmacy for the harm I caused to our enemies while helping our own.” I laugh remembering the good times with the guard I had.

“So ya were in the military?” She asks.

“Eh kinda it’s complicated. I may tell y’all sometime.” I rub the back of my head as we reach the tree.

Speeding up I reach the door first and open it, the sounds of chatter inside dieing down. “Ya do got manners don’t ya?”

“Mother taught me right.” We both chuckle before Aj walks inside.

“Well see ya later Aj, have yerself a good night and a safe trip in the mornin’.”

“Ya too Doc, see ya later.” I go to close the door but see Fluttershy in a circle with the others.’

“Oh hey Flutters how’s it goin’?”

“P-pretty good, how a-are you Hank.”

“Oh same old, nice night fer a stroll though.” I notice the other ponies staring at me with their mouths wide open. “Well I’m gonna get goin’ so uh, y’all have a nice night.” I pat the door and start to close it

“You too Hank.”
“See ya tomorrow.” I hear come from inside before I close the door and turn to walk away.

Walking back out of town I started thinking about the apple ponies. I like those ponies, they don’t seems so skittish. I pick up the pace wanting to get home.

Cresting the hill I hear rustling from the trees too heavy to be from the wind.

I don’t want nomore excitement today.

Feeling for my flask I don’t feel it on my belt and sight. “I forgot it at the apple’s place didn’t I?”

“Yes.” I groan as I come over the small hill before the orchard’s entrance. “I don’t want ta interrupt them but I’m gettin’ my flask.”

Stopping I look to the green glowing coming from the road in front of the orchard and growl. “You motherfuckers.” I raise my rifle and send a burst toward the wolf, immediately cutting it down.

Picking up the still hot brass I switch my rifle to semi before approaching the dead wolf. “Fuckin’ cunts keepin’ me from sleepin’.” I mumble before I kick the dead wolf.

About to start my way back down the path to the house a howl rings throughout the woods behind me. Turning with my rifle raised I falter for a second at the wall of green eyes glowing through the trees.

Switching the rifle to auto again I start to spray the tree line down before the mag runs dry. The timber wolves taking my down time as a time to rush forward I barely have time to slam a mag home and resume firing before getting pounced on.

Every series of flashes from the barrel illuminating more and more wolves like a strobe light I keep pumping out bursts while dodging and kicking wolves away before the mag runs empty again.

Going for a new magazine a wolf lunges for my neck, dodging to the side I re grasp the rifle and plunge the bayonet into the wolf’s head before pulling the rifle out and turning at the sound of more growling.

Another wolf running and jumping I hold the rifle at my waist and thrust forward, the wolf getting caught mid-jump with a stab to the chest. Slamming the wolf onto the ground with the knife still embedded in it’s chest I put a foot on the still snarling and wolf’s neck and crush it.

More wolves coming I give up on reloading and drop the rifle, pulling the hatchet and 1911 out instead. Throwing five rounds into five of the oncoming wolves a large mass rams into me from the left throwing me onto the ground.

Getting halfway up a large, by timberwolf standards, pounces on top of me one hand around its throat holding it back from tearing into mine. The other wolves starts trying to bite at my legs but I kick them away.

Pushing the wolf back far enough I place the pistol into its neck and slam a 45 acp into its throat making arterial spray go all over my arms, face, chest, and in my mouth. Grabbing the bleeding wolf I throw it towards the group of wolves at my legs toppling them over.

Using the time I had I slam a new mag home and release the slide of the pistol before plugging the few remaining wolves. Getting up and looking around me I take the mag out of the pistol and count three rounds before putting it back in.

Finding my hatchet and holstering it I hear more growling from the road. Slowly turning my head I see three more large timberwolves, these with red marking all over their bodies, in different ornate patterns.

Staring at each other a cold breeze blows through, a downed timber wolf by my foot whimpering. Staring back into the eyes of the largest wolf I take out the 1911 and shoot the remaining bullets into the injured wolf by my foot before putting the pistol back into my waistband.

Looking to my pistol and back to me he growls. “Oh think I’m gonna use my gun huh, oh no I’m gonna use my hands with you fuck ups.” I rumble and assume a fighting stance.

An extremely loud howl the two snarling wolves to either side of him break into sprints toward me. Seeing how the fight was going to go I grab my hatchet and throw it at the wolf to my left where the axehead finds a new temporary home in the wolf’s cranium.

Dodging to the side the snarling wolf sails by my head and turns around for another round. Standing in wait the wolf runs toward me and jumps again. Expecting the pounce I side step again but send a left hook and nail the wolf in the head causing it to crash into the ground.

This time pouncing on the wolf I turn it on it’s back and punch it in the throat before grabbing it’s left leg and placing a foot on it’s chest. Using leverage I give a hard jerk to the wolf’s leg while forcing it’s body down with my leg.

A loud snapping sound echoing out in the silent night the wolf roars in pain before I forcefully turn it over and wrap both hands under it’s head and place my foot at the base of it’s neck before doing the same thing, this time a ripping sound coming from it’s neck before it’s head disconnects from it’s body in a shower of green oze.

Covered in blood with the wolfs head in my hand I yell at the last wolf and slam the decapitated head into the ground before hitting myself in the chest with a balled up fist.

Understanding the gesture The wolf howls before charging at me. A wicked smile finding its way onto my face I run at the wolf going low before shooting up and football tackling it into the ground before starting to punch the wolf in the side of the head and the neck, cracking sounds emanating from its thick woody exoskeleton.

Getting it’s back legs under me it kicks me off and turns over onto it’s stomach shakily trying to get up.

Immediately back on the wolf I stomp down on it’s back, it’s spine snapping under pressure as it falls to the ground in a whimpering mess. Stepping back I grasp it by the back of it’s neck before lifting it up and leaning into it’s ear. “I’m gonna play with you.” I laugh and slam it’s head into the ground before turning around and pulling my hatchet out of the dead wolfs head. Walking over to where I dropped the rifle I pick it and the empty mags up before reloading the rifle and putting everything back where it belongs.

Finding the 1911 mag not too far away I put it into my pant pocket before walking back over to the wolf that was watching me.

Picking it back up it whimpers as I walk over to a tree with it held by it’s front leg dragging behind me. Pulling it up I smile at it before frowning and slamming it into the tree three times until it stopped whimpering.

Dropping it at the base of the tree I kick it in the ribs three times as it gurgles and it’s blood starts to leak from its mouth and cracked exoskeleton. Flipping it on it’s back I place a foot on his balls and grab it’s back legs before pulling and pushing until his legs rip off.

Throwing one leg toward the trees across the road I use the other and use it like a baseball bat, hitting him in the head until he stopped moving. “You jus’ had ta fuckin’ keep me up. Well was it worth it?” I drop the leg and watch the wolf as he shakily breaths. “WAS IT FUCKIN’ WORTH IT!?” I grab his throat with both hands and pull him up to eye level and smile.

“Not fer you it wasn’t.” I laugh and hold him in my grasp like a bat before winding up and swinging him into the tree, a loud snap ringing out and silencing all the various sounds of the trees, the wind even dying. The wolf bent at a ninety degree angle with his entrails coming out I drop him and start to catch my breath.

Looking to the apple orchard turned battlefield I see dead timberwolf upon dead timberwolf covering the ground, some even stuck in the fence where they died while trying to jump over or go through. Looking down to myself and only seeing superficial cuts I look up to night sky and yell, thrusting my rifle into the air.

“RRRAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!”

Dropping my arms I take a deep breath and groan.

Finding as may of the brass casings in the dark as I could I start my way down the path to the house in search of my flask.

Getting closer to the house I see a nervous Mac with an axe in his mouth standing in front of the door. The three fillies peaking out of the living room window.

Breaking through the trees with a grunt I wipe some of the green blood of my face and spit some out as I approach the house. Upon seeing me Mac drops the axe and starts fastly walking toward me. “Maker Hank, Are ya alright?” He worriedly asks as I keep walking.

“Fine.” I spit again, more of the green blood coming out of my mouth.

“How many were there?”

“I lost count after fifteen.” Mac stops walking and pauses, his mouth wide open. “F-fifteen!?”

I reach the door and go to open it, finding it’s locked. “Hey Granny can ya open up I’m here fer my flask.” I knock two times and call out, hoof steps coming up behind me.

The door clicking a few times it swings open to show the concerned face of Granny. “Hank are ya okay?” She asks while opening the door and ushering me inside.

“Maker Hank how are ya not dead!” She says looking me over.

“I’m a generally hard person ta kill.” She hoofs me my flask that I take and empty.

“Ahhh, needed that.” I sigh and put the flask in my pocket. “I recommend ya don’t go down ta the gate, there’s a lot a dead wolves down there.” I turn around and open the screen door.

“How many?” She asks following me.

“He said he lost count after fifteen Granny.” Mac answers for me causing Granny to recoil.

“Fifteen?”

“I lost count after fifteen, I know there’s more there but I jus’ can’t and don’t care ta count them all right now.” I pick up the axe Mac dropped and hand it to him. “Have a good night now.” I turn and start my way back down the path before stopping. “I’ll be by in the mornin’ ta pick up those dead wolves.” I turn back around and start home.

<><><> Entrance to the clearing <><><>

“Fuckin’ hate dogs.” I mumble stepping into the moonlit clearing, the moon so bright I could see unhindered. Stopping at the door I re-sling my rifle and open the door. “Honey I’m home!” I step into the cabin and turn on the lights.

Pausing as I look at the sleeping zebra on the couch I slowly close the door before starting to slip out of my combat gear.

Out of my old clothes and into a new white tee shirt and even tighter jeans I slip on my chest holster and put my back ups back in my boots before walking into the bathroom. Wiping the green blood from my face and arms I take a long look at myself before my eyes wonder down to my hips and thighs.

Taking a step back from the mirror I partially turn and sigh. “Why did you have ta be my most responsive muscle group huh?” Turning back around. I look at my cuts further to see them already smaller. “That’s a plus at leas’.”

Walking back out into the main room I look out in front of the shed and see my old humvee. Just staring at it for a second I remember when we first started to paint and weld all the extra bits onto her. Silently chuckling I close my eyes and take a deep breath before re opening my eyes and frowning. The sorry state of the humvee’s paint and stripped down state cause me to stand up straight and crack my knuckles “Let’s bring you back to life girl.”

Slowly closing the door behind me, not to wake Zecora, I walk into the shed before grabbing a light and stand. Setting down a stool I sit and look at where the old red paint once was, ‘WAR HORSE’ still faintly showing. Shaking my head I laugh. “That jus’ won’t do.” The unmistakable sound of painters tape unrolling filling my ears.

With the old outline of ‘WAR HORSE’ taped on both sides I walk back into the shed in search of my spray paint box. “Where could it beeeeeeeeeeeeeee?” I drone on until I pull a tarp off of a barrel and find on top of what apparently was a fifty five gallon barrel with ‘Gas’ painted on the side. “No way.” I say taking the box off and unscrewing the metal plug.

“No, I never get this lucky.” I scoff before lowering my nose to the barrel, the strong scent of gasoline filling my nose. “Huh. holy shit.” I re-cap the barrel and shrug. “Now I really need ta get that bike goin’.” I take the box and walk out into the artificially lit night.

Sat down on my stool I set the box down and look for red. “Ah.” I say finding a unopened can. “Rustoleum metal spray paint in…. American Red. How fittin’.” I uncap the can and shake it a few times before starting to repaint the letters.

Just getting done with the third coat on each side I put the almost empty can back in the box before looking around the humvee while the last coat cures. Getting all the way around the humvee to the front again I see the front brush guard barren and boring with no barbed wire, or paint on it. Only the reinforcements and thick steel diamond mesh remaining. “Disgraceful.” I spit running a finger on the humvee’s brush guard where the skull from my flask was painted on the middle solid steel plate, just above the winch.

“Wonder if I have a can of regular white paint around around? I know I got brushes.” I mumble to myself and walk back to the shed in search of a can of white paint. Not finding a can of paint anywhere I huff and sit down of the ground in front of the old wooden work bench. Rubbing my head I look up and pause. “Really.” I deadpan and grab the one fourth full can of paint from the shelf below the bench top. “Don’t have much in here but I got enough ta repaint a skull at leas’. I Stand up and start to shake the can to mix up the paint before grabbing a small brush from a nail on the wall and walking outside.

Sitting down in front of the humvee I use a sharp angle of the brush guard to pop the lid off the paint can. Dipping the brush in I take it out before slowly and painstakingly tracing all the outer lines before filling in the rest. Getting to the lower jaw and temporal region I pause and sit back. “A knife through the head and goin’ out of the lower jaw would be neat.” I tap my chin in thought. “And I think there's a can of black back there.” I shrug. “Why not? It’s my truck.”

Getting up I make my way to the work bench and grab the small can of black paint, half way back to the humvee I pause and think.

I like the M9 bayonet but a ka-bar would look way better.

Turning on my heel I make my way to the cabin and crouch walk inside to the gun closet. Opening the door fast, so the hinges don’t squeak as usual I find my grandpa's ka-bar and grab it before crouch walking back out of the cabin to the truck. Stopping at the beefed up brush guard I shake the small can of black before opening it like the white can.

Setting the can down I take the fine point brush and dip it in the white and start to paint the blade of the knife. Using my right hand to paint and my left to hold my right from shaking so much I finally sigh and put the brush down. “Really?” I look to my shaking hands. “Now?” I make fists and release a few times hoping to calm the tremors.

Repeating the process a few times I hold up my hands flat and concentrate on calming them before giving up. “Always with the automatic jazz hands.” I chuckle and groan.

Using the knife as a reference I use the white to paint the main part of the blade before switching to black and painting the cracks in the skull and the accents on the knife. Adding some skull fragments coming off of the jaw I take a step back and admire my work. “Not bad fer havin’ shaky hands.” I nod, my hand rubbing my chin as I judge my work.

“It’s missing…. Somethin’.” I hum tapping my foot. “I’ll worry bout that later.” I start to pick up all the paint cans and brushes before picking up the light stand and setting it inside as well. Looking at the red can of spray paint and large roll of painter's tape I get another idea. Shrugging I take the light stand back out and start to use the painter’s tape to make a medium sized
medic cross.

Shaking the can a few times I level the can with the taped cross on the side of the sloped part of the humvee and make even passes until the red cross is formed. Spraying the cross again the can starts to hiss less and less until it runs out. Shaking the can some more I underhandedly throw it into the shed where it bounces and rattles around as it hits things in the shed.

Wincing I inhale through my teeth and turn to the cabin. I hope that didn’t wake Z. I tiptoe back into the shed to check for damage and for more paint. Looking around the interior of the shed I only see the discarded paint can but no other things knocked over that already wasn’t. Going to the work bench I look under and see more spray cans littering the bottom shelf.

Now that I think about it I could've sworn I had more than one can of American red. Digging through the various cans of paint as they rattle I run across blues, greens, even a pink before reaching the back of the shelf. Really I just need one more can of...Oh! I pull my hand back with a mint condition can in my grasp. Oh hey, that’s pretty cool.

Shaking the fresh can while making my way to the cross I take the cap off and start to apply the third coat.

Watching the paint dry and occasionally tapping it to make sure it’s drying it finally gets to a place where I can remove the tape stencil I ended up making. Holding the tape cross I get another idea.

Why not paint a cross on my helmet too. I mean there’s no need but I was a medic…-ish, and I want to show that. I set the stencil in the grass and make my way back into the cabin a ways to where my helmet was resting. Grabbing the OD green helmet I take it and fastly walk my way out of the cabin, not bothering to close the door. Setting the helmet on the ground I get the sincil and put it on the front of the helmet. It’s a tad big but I can add tape to make it smaller.

Shrinking the size of the cross down I get the red spray paint and spray a red cross onto the front of the helmet before moving the stencil to either side and doing the same thing. Repeating the process two more times I set the helmet on top of the humvee and actually start to put things away for good this time.

Putting the box of paint and light stand back in the shed before unplugging it I put four batteries on the chargers and put it to overnight before walking back to the front door and stepping inside.

Once inside I roll my shoulders and sigh, taking all my non-clothes off I untie my boots and set my back ups on the counter along with the knife before stopping. “I should jus’ take a shower, I’m gonna sweat again tomorra but I don’t want ta smell too bad.” I nod and walk to the bathroom, slowly closing the door.”

Undressed I look at the new scars on my upper thigh before stepping into the shower and turning the water on. The cold water feeling amazing on my skin I stand there and calmly breathe before snapping out of it and starting to vigorously scrub myself down not to waste water.

With a sigh I turn off the water and step out of the shower. “Bout’ forty gallons left. Not bad.” I say as I inspect the tank and dry off with an old towel. Putting on the shirt and then my underwear and pants. I sep out of the shower to see Zecora awake and looking at me. “Howdy.” I greet as I step past her and pick up my M16 and cleaning kit before plopping down on the couch next to her dropping the mag.

Taking of the bayonet and wiping it off Zecora yawns and looks to me before sniffing at the air. Opening the lower from the upper I take out the bolt and charging handle as Zecora keeps sniffing and getting closer to me. Snaking the barrel with a oiled piece of cloth Zecora gets right next to my arm and deeply inhales.

This is weird.

Wiping the bolt off and slipping all the pieces back inside the rifle I snap it all back together before charging it and dry firing it to make sure everything was working. Taking out the revolver and unloading it I feel Zecora press her nose into my arm and slowly lick me.

Turning my head to the Zebra I stare at her “What are ya doin’?” The Zebra looking up to me she looks perplexed. “I noticed this slightly yesterday but today you smell really good.”

“Okay well what about licking me?” I ask wiping off my arm.

“You uh smelled so good I thought I’d see what you tasted like.” She nervously laughs and blushes.

“That was oddly sexual.” I turn my attention back to my pistol and start to scrub it down as well, the black finish starting to shimmer.

“You tasted really good too though.” She more or less mumbles to herself.

“Well I guess having sweat that is considered to smell good, and weakly replicated for aphrodisiacs is better than smelling terrible.” I off handedly add trying to convince myself.

“That’s your sweat!?”

“Yeah, what did ya think it was.”

“But you just got out of the shower!”

“Yes and I don’t really even smell anythin’ like I did earlier. Apparently I smell four times stronger than the top dollar aphrodisiatic scents made in Prance.” I look over to Zecora and shrug. “That’s comin’ from an elderly farm pony though so I dunno.”

“I-I’d say they’re right. If you smell like that out of the shower I’d love to see what you smell like after a hard day of work.”

“And now I’m uncomfortable.” I put the rounds back in the revolver and put it down going for the 1911 next.

“Why?” Zecora asks laying down with her head on my lap.

“Really?” I deadpan. “I don’t like the idea of everyone smellin’ or lickin’ me when I sweat a little.”

“Well at least you don’t smell bad.”

“Yeah, true.” I sigh in defeat before taking the slide off the 1911. “So what did ya get done today?”

“Well.” She scoots so her whole head is in my lap. “I got all the plants planted and a drop of potion on each one. After that I used those sticks and vines you had to make the cages around the tomatoes and cucumbers.”

“Really?” I pause my cleaning and look down to the zebra lounging on my lap. Tiredly nodding she sighs and nuzzles her head into the crook where my abdomen and legs meet.

“Well thanks fer that Z, ya didn’t have ta do all that.” I pat her on the back of her neck before going back to cleaning the pistol.

Done with the pistol I slip the mag back in and set it back onto the table before reaching for my hatchet. Not wanting to dislodge the zebra I use my foot to scoot the axe closer before grabbing it and wiping it down. The edge still relatively sharp I set the axe down before leaning back into the couch while idly petting the Zebra.

Head leaned back on the top of the couch's cushion I bring my watch into view. “Not sure if nine’s right or not but I’m goin’ ta bed.”

Grabbing Zecora I take the 1911 and revolver before walking over to the door and locking it. Turning around I walk to the loft and set Zecora up before climbing up myself. Climbing up I lay down on my make shift pillow before Zecora walks over and lays down next to me with her head in the crook of my neck. “Night Z.”

“Night Hank.” she whispers as I wrap my arms around her and pull her close.

<><><> 3rd person, slumber party, Ponyville Library 3hrs ago <><><>

“Well I’m gonna get goin’ so uh, y’all have a nice night.” Hank taps the door frame and turns before closing the door and walking away, rifle in his hands.

“You too Hank.”
“See ya tomorrow.” Fluttershy and Applejack respond. A pregnant pause now over taking the room the four other ponies stare at the other two.

“What. The. BUCK!” Rainbow dash yells looking to Applejack and Fluttershy. “Why was that...thing just here!?”

“H-his name is hank.”

“What are you so mad about RD?” Applejack looks to the rainbow maned mare after dropping her saddle bags.

“I’m upset because the that thing that body slammed me into the ground a few days ago was walking with you, and talking to you like you were friends!”

“Well as Granny said ya did attack him fer no reason.” Applejack says back with a smile. “Yer lucky he only body slammed ya, you’ve seen what he can do.”

“I’m with Dash on this one Applejack, why was it with you?”

“His name is Hank.” Fluttershy says again while getting talked over.

“Well with those Shucks runnin’ about Granny was told by Doc there not ta go out after dark so when I got behind on apple buckin’ and it wasn’t lookin’ like I was goin’ ta be able ta make it tonight Doc said he could walk with me in case anythin’ was lurkin’ in the shadows.” She honestly answers only making the others, other than Fluttershy more curious.

“What was it doing at your farm though AJ?” Twilight asks perplexed.

“Well when HE was there ta get his pie, when he was attacked.” Applejack looks to Rainbow dash, the rainbow pegasus only crossing her front legs and huffing in response. “Granny asked him if he could fix the barn for less than a repair pony and he said yes. So today he showed up about noon and got ta work. Might not be an early riser but damn he can work.”

The ponies quieting down Fluttershy looks to Applejack. “He was at my house about ten to fix my door, that could explain why he was at the orchard later.”

“Really?”

“Yep, did a really good job too. He didn’t even take any bits, he just said that the treats and good conversation was more than enough.” Fluttershy quietly says catching the attention of Dash again.

“You like him too!?”

“W-well he’s a bit different but h-he was never disrespectful or mean, he is actually quite polite.” She says hiding behind her mane.

“Now that I can’t believe darling, something so...brutish and wild can’t be polite and well mannered.” Rarity scoffs.

“No Flutters is right. Ask Granny, Mac, Applebloom, Heck even Scoots and I’m sure they’ll all say he’s a fine gentle stallion.” Applejack says looking to all the ponies around the room.

“Why would scootaloo know what he’s like.” Rarity asks again. “Yeah. How?” Rainbow agrees.

“Well From what Mac tol’ me Ab wanted ta properly introduce him ta the other crusaders, apparently ya were there too flutters, and he gave them all but Sweetie belle, on acount of her not wantin' ta go, piggyback rides.”

“Um yes, he walked me from my house to the top of the hill, but I wasn't um with them when he gave them piggy back rides.” The pegasus quietly answers.

“Why did he walk you? Did he force you to walk with him!?” The pegasus accuses getting Applejack to face hoof and Fluttershy to stutter.

“H-heavens no! I asked him if he could walk me into town because I-I was afraid after what had happened the night before.

“What happened the night before dear?”

“Well last night I was out looking after some of the animals and then I heard some loud pops and bangs come from up the road. Not too long after that Hank came flying past me yelling to get inside after that I saw three um...Shucks chasing him. Getting all the animals inside I barely had time to close the door before one rammed into it.” All the ponies but Applejack gasp as Fluttershy tells her story.

"Five minutes later and Barry was having a hard time holding the door. Thinking it was all over I hear a loud bang that scared the animals and a thump from the other side of the door. Watching from the window I see Hank slide off from the back of a female manticore and limp after the Shuck, once he reached it he flipped it over and s-stabbed it in the heart.” The ponies go green and Rarity wavers a bit on her pillow.

“Then he asked if I was okay, got back on the manticore and road off then came back and helped teach me how to drive nails so I could temporarily fix my door.”

“Thank Celestia you’re okay Fluttershy! I had no idea no idea, you could of stayed here for the night.” Twilight says concerned for her friend.

“I’m not sure I would of been okay if it weren't for Hank and his Manticore Lilith.”

“So you actually meant manticore when you said it earlier.” Twilight says nervous about Hank.

“Yes, her name was Lilith, and I could tell she was very protective of him.” Fluttershy nods before smiling. “She seemed very tame though, letting the other animals play around her and on her as she watched them.”

“So Granny was right. He really was riding a manticore.” Aj hums and take a sip of punch, the flavor having a bit of a extra kick than straight punch would regularly have.

“This is concerning.” Twilight says grabbing a piece of paper and writing the things she heard down.

“What is Twi?” Applejack asks.

“Just this Hank or Doc pony as you call him, and why is that anyways?”

“He told me he was a medic with his country's military and that his nickname was Doc Harmacy or jus’ Doc.”

“Doc Harmacy?” Asks Rainbow snorting at the name.

“Yeah, he tol’ me it was cause that even though he was the medic he would get the most kills whenever they went out on missions so his friends started callin’ him Doc Harmacy for his medical position but also because of the harm he cause ta their enemies.” Rainbow dash stops snorting and shuts up at his nickname’s story.

“That only adds to the things to be weary about him.” Twilight says shivering.

“Why’s that Twilight?” Fluttershy asks this time nibbling a sugar cookie.

Looking up from her paper Twilight stops writing. “He’s just very dangerous he has a manticore, and for Celestia’s sake he even assaulted a guard when they went to investigate two loud bangs come from up the hill today.”

“Assaulted?” Applejack raises her eyebrow. “Mac and the girls told me, especially Scootaloo how the guard had scared Apple bloom only stopping when Mac stepped in. They then told me that Hank silently dropped from a tree and told the guard off before the same pegasus rushed him with a sword, only ta get tripped.” She stops to take another drink.

“Mac even tol' me that the guard accused Hank of being a rapist an' eating fillies alive. Apparently after that He jus’ kinda stared at the guard before the other snapped him out of it. Then he told the guard something before making him apologize ta the fillies fer scaring them and threw him down the hill.”

“Yes! How is that not assault.” Twilight says as she stops writing again.

“Because the guard attacked him with a deadly weapon first unprovoked, honestly sounds like self defense ta me.”

“Darling I must say, while I don’t particularly like this Hank character, it sounds like self defense, plus I’ve never known Applejack or her family to lie. Ever.” Rarity says with a twirl of her hoof.

“Thank’s Rares.” The fashionista nods. “Plus according ta Mac him and the other guard got along great, even shaking hoofs at one point after the guard explained he had some money ta claim fer savin’ everypony.” Applejack adds getting the attention of everypony in the lantern lit room.

Sighing Twilight rubs her eyes. “Yes, apparently he is owed fifty thousand bits, courtesy of the nobility protection act of two thousand and fifty six.”

“Fifty thousand!” They all say at once in sheer amazement.

“Yes, after converting the amount so the balance was current to times it came out to fifty thousand bits, all he has to do is go to the bank and claim it.”

The ponies looking to each other in shock faint pops are heard through the library's slightly cracked windows. The sound catching the six off guard. Pinkie Pie, who had been uncharacteristically silent the entire conversation, is the first to go to the door and step outside to hear where the sound was coming from.

More and more ponies coming outside to hear the strange sounds the chilling howl of a distant timberwolf sounds from the same direction as the short burst. Not long after the sound of barking followed by faster more frantic bursts make the way down to the town before it goes silent again.

Confused ponies looking to their neighbors and friends across the street for anypony that has answers to what the sounds may be ten more fast bursts ring out before it goes silent again. The pause of sound making the ponies of the town anxious it isn’t long before five different but similar bangs ring out before going quiet again.

Ponies starting to chatter about what they think the sound is, different theories pass through the streets but they all have one thing in similar, Hank.

Five more shots ringing out the chattering ponies immediately stop talking and listen as three pops ring out before a howl louder than most had ever heard before rolls through the trees and into the town, a few seasoned guards and old lumber ponies knowing exactly what the sound was making them shiver.

One minute turning into two and three into four mumbling of the strange creature fighting a timberwolf elder, a rare type of timberwolf said to be as old as the Everfree itself, and how doomed it was to fail and perish seemed to overtake the ponies in the streets as tired guards started to emerge from the barracks.

Silence other than the wind and their fellow pony the promise of the creature's demise made some happy, others sad, some hopeful for the creatures win, and even fewer such as a young colt by the name of Button Mash making their curiosity of the strange stallion to rise.

The towns chatter starting to grow louder and louder a wall, a almost tangible force blows through the trees and fills the town's streets causing creatures as small as crickets to forces as large as even the wind itself to immediately stop as the certain heaviness in the air settled.

Nothing daring to make a sound a loud but completely different howl rolls through the forest and into the town. A howl more akin to a yell of a bloody battle fought hard but won, sounding much more beastial and guttural causing the ponies to realize just who had won the fight.

The sudden weight in the air dissipating some ponies hastily went back into their homes and locked their doors while others stood outside hopeful to hear, or possibly see, ‘the beast of the Everfree’ but eventually start to go back inside when they realize nothing was going to show up.

“I-I hope H-hank is okay.” Fluttershy says nervous.

“Well darling by the sound of that roar I’d say he’s fine.” The fashionista shivers a little.

“Yeah Fluttershy Ah’d say he’s jus’ fine. I jus’ hope Granny an’ the girls are too. Maybe Ah should go check.” Says Applejack as she takes a step forward before Rarity grabs onto her tail with her magic.

“Darling you can’t do that. You heard those sounds, what if there’s more of those timberwolves laying in wait?”

“Y-yeah AJ if anything was wrong I’m sure he would come tell us.”

Turning around the farm pony sighs “I guess yer right. But the second the sun rises I’m headin’ home.” With a stern voice she says before walking back inside.

“You’ve been oddly quiet Pinkie.” Dash points out.

“Just...thinking.” Mumbling a answer the pink pony turns and follows Applejack back inside.

The remaining four ponies outside looking to each other Rarity is the one to speak, “I wonder what has Pinkie so downtrodden, she’s always the happy one.”

“I don't know, but I have a feeling to what is making her upset.” Twilight says looking to her fellow towns ponies as they all start to turn back in for the night.

“Yeah probably that freak.”

“His name is Hank.” Fluttershy more sternly says getting the others to turn and face her. “It isn’t nice to call somepony else a freak because the look or act different and it’s also not nice to call a pony ‘it’.” She says looking to rainbow dash more than anything before turning and going inside herself.

Surprised at Fluttershy’s sudden outburst Rarity is the first to recover “You know darling Fluttershy is right, just because he is different and...admittedly uncouth, that does not mean he deserves to be called ‘it’ and ‘freak’.” She says before turning around.

With Rarity having of gone back inside with the others only Rainbow and Twilight were remaining outside. “I don't know Twi I still don’t like this pony, I just want beat him.” Scowling the rainbow pegasus says.

“I just think he should be locked up or banished, anypony that sees killing as trivial as he’s shown has no place in society.” Twilight admits. “I’ve been trying to convince Princess Celestia to take action against him, get a contingent of guards to go in and find him, but she says that what he did was drastic none of it was illegal.” She sighs. “But I think it’s time to stop dwelling on this matter and get back to our friends and have some fun.”

“Yeah you’re right.” the two walk back inside, Twilight closing and locking the door behind them.

{bingle bopin' bin bongo, this has been edited as well... kinda, just a few things changed but no grammer corrected.}

Author's Note

Helloooooo. So as you probably noticed I did change the cover art to the story, I feel like it
fits better honestly.

And I'm sorry for the monstrous word count. I mean 22,000. Jesus. I know this may possibly be too much to read at one time but I kinda want the begeining of all the chapters with Hank waking up and the end to be him going to sleep. The problem with that is that when more stuff happens the longer the chapters get. I will try to keep the next one shorter, unless y'all like long chapters then I'll keep them about 15,000 or so.

Also I've ben thinking about changing it around so Hank kinda tells how he feels about things as they happen, explains the situation through his eyes type style. I know that it will be a different style than what I've gone with so far but having him 'talking to himself' will let me be much more descriptive than I've been so far. A story that does this well is: A Zebrica for a Human

I like this style so I may switch, I may not, I'm bad at making decisions. And another thing, I made a big mistake, surprise there I know, but all Humvees are automatic and not manual transmissions. Earlier I said or kinda gave evidence to the Humvee being Manual. Whoops.
I kinda want to keep it manual though because it's way cooler. Tell me what you think.

Another another thing. I do know however that all humvees run on diesel and don't have multi fuel engines like their two and a half ton cousins but I don't think putting diesel in Equestria would be wise so I'm pull a massive lie outta my ass and say that this humvee has a multi fuel engine, Maybe Hank while at the guard switched the tranny and engine? I'll figure something out because I'm gonna use this humvee a lot more than Hank has fuel for.

So guys I hope you enjoyed this chapter and feel like it's getting easier, better, less mind numbing to read and just generally better.

Hope y'all are doing well and I'll see y'all again.... Eventually

Questioning

Might wanna go back and read the last few paragraphs to refresh yourself, there is no transition, I cut this thing right between two paragraphs.

As such, as she watched him walk out to the edge of the light and stare down at the dead body of the wolf it made her mad as she thought about the mare that ruined Hank’s good day. And as she saw Hank pull his knife out and start drumming his fingers over the handle she lowered herself from the window in the door and turned to the interior of the house catching the first, of what she assumed was many, stabs into the wolf’s torso as he jumped on top of it.

Leaving Hank to deal with the tremendous amount of stress he held in his own way, no matter if it were violent and maybe unhealthy by Zecora’s standards. Then again maybe it was the only outlet he knew or even worked for him, she didn’t know what it was like to have what he did in his head so how could she critique?

Walking back into the kitchen which had since turned into a yelling match between, AJ, Rarity, and Granny for who could chastise Rainbow the hardest the blue pegasus sat in her chair with her head hung low and eyes empty.

Retaking her seat the other mares quieted down as they turned to Zecora and looked at her with worried faces.

“Is he okay darling?” Rarity asked first.

“Yeah, he holdin’ up alright?” Aj added.

“He’ll be okay, it just might take a while.” Zecora fought hard to give a small smile with how hot she was burning inside, “Depending on what happened and to who it can take a while for him to sort it out, but he always does, and I’ll be there for him.”

“Does he go through it often?” Fluttershy asked.

“Usually only after something that really stresses him out or if something reminds him of something, someone, or an event from the past. So… yes unfortunately.” Zecora gave a somber smile to the yellow mare who shared a sad look back.

However Zecora’s sad look faded away entirely as she locked eyes with the antagonist of the night. Developing a look of such seriousness you could feel it in the air Zecora stared down the pegasus as she looked back.

“For you however I have something to say,” Zecora said in a eerily calm and even voice, “I do not know who, or who didn’t, raise you to have such a lack of understanding and sense of patience for your fellow being but I recommend you take some time to teach yourself these skills. I don’t just say this as a friendly recommendation but as a warning as well.” Zecora said as Rainbow and the rest of the room listened as closely as possible, “You may not know this about Zebra culture, but in all of the tribes, mine especially, lovers are not only recommended to fight on or alongside their lover on their behalf but fully expected to. It may have come from times of old where mares had to defend their stallion’s honor and standing and by extension their own but it still stands strong today for either member of the couple or group. If you take issue with one in an uncivil way you take issue with all.”

As Zecora explained, her years of self discipline kept her outside image as calm as ever, on the inside however she was already over the table and on top the pegasus.

“It can also be used if the one being attacked is too weak or not able to deal with the issue at hoof, and I’m more than aware that Hank is far more capable than I,” Zecora smiled bringing a hoof to her chest, “and that if he wanted to do something he would have done it. Regardless I will make you completely aware that the only thing keeping me on this side of the table is the high respect I hold for the Apple family and the fact that I am no longer in my birth country.”

Letting what she said stew a minute Zecora never broke eye contact with the pegasus, “If there is a next time however, which I am doubtful of, these factors may hold much less weight. Hank may hold himself back because of the pure difference in weight class but I am very much on the same playing field as you.”

Everypony surprised at Zecora’s politely worded threat, it made them wonder just what Zecora knew that she didn’t talk about or show. Just what was the ever so kind but increasingly mysterious zebra hiding? It didn’t help that she lived and was in a relationship with Equestria’s only human and possibly most mystery filled figure. Truly the two were a mystery power couple.

The ponies were so shocked they didn’t notice Mac grabbing a bottle of cider moonshine and a shot glass from the cabinet until he was already walking toward the door. Unlocking the door and opening it Mac ignored the calls for his name as he locked the door and shut it behind him, leaving the safety of the home for the eerie quietness of the dark night.

“Honey don’t come out here it’s dan-” Hank started before stopping as he realized it wasn’t Zecora at all.

“What are you doin’ Mac?” Hank sighed looking toward the stallion from his position atop the nearly mulched wolf, his blood soaked hand still clutching onto the handle of his knife.

Checking over the grizzly scene in front of him, Mac set the bottle and shot glass down, “Figured you might like this.” The stallion said gesturing to the bottle, Hank’s gaze following.

“It’s my families’ own recipe, has been forever, it’s illegal to make now since it’s outside the ‘safe’ limit and Ah ain’t gonna buy the licence anyhow but it’s good. Ah think so at least.”

A stallion much accustomed to suffering in silence and being tormented by his own thoughts, having to work things out on his own or escaping to hard labor, Mac knew the signs that Hank was showing and he wanted to show that he cared.

Leaning back Hank stabbed the knife into the wolf to hold it and laid his covered hands and arms on the top of his thighs, “It’s not safe out here right now.”

“Ah don’t care, this is my home.” Mac simply put as he looked to the blood covered arms of the man, his eyes not able to pick out the finer details in the low light, “Ah made this bottle just last fall, Ah guarantee it’s fresh.”

Pulling the knife free as he stood up Hank slowly walked toward the stallion on the porch as Mac took a seat and poured a shot for himself. Sitting down on the steps himself Hank took the rifle off his back and leaned it next to him.

Looking next to him as Hank sat down Mac saw the blood sprayed on the human’s face as he stared out into the dark. Mac wasn’t really good with words but his relationship with the human was more important to him than the possible awkwardness he may inflict on himself.

“Ah...uhhhhhhhhhh.” Mac started but instantly stopped and then had to look away as Hank’s eyes met his.

Clenching his eyes shut Mac took a deep breath and turned back to the man who was still looking at him with a blank stare, “Ah heard what ya said in there an’... well Ah’ just want to let ya know that Ah don’t think any less of you or think you’re bad or nothin’.”

Giving a solemn smile at the admission Hank reached for a shot glass that wasn’t there, “Where’s mine?”

Saying nothing but scooting the bottle toward him with a hoof Hank got the message and grasped the body of the bottle offering it in a toasting gesture which Mac accepted, clinking the shot glass off the bottle before both went in for a drink.

The shot burned Mac immensely from nose to stomach making him swallow it as fast as possible, instantly, he felt the alcohol hit his system, a jolt running up his spine. Hank on the other hand held the generous amount in his mouth for a few seconds before drinking it smoothly, but yet was still impressed at the strength of the drink and it’s nice even flavor despite the kick he could feel.

“You will.” Hank said, setting the bottle back down between the two of them.

“An’ what makes ya think that?”

Sitting up straight as ever Hank shook his head, “Cause I’m a bad man, Mac. I’ve done evil, immoral things for enjoyment. That’s why.”

A hard thing to reply to, especially from a person Mac held in such high regard he took a long breath as he thought of what to say, “Ya ain’t done that here Hank. From what I observe you spend most your time helpin’ folks… it’s just dirty work most the time.”

Reflecting at the man he had become from what he used to be, Hank slammed that opening floodgate closed before it was too late and he was sent into another seemingly endless bout of anger and sadness.

“I’m better than I used to be but to say I don’t enjoy the suffering of others and the process of making them suffer even more would be a lie.” Hank rubbed the back of his hands with a sigh, “Only difference now is that I don’t target everyone, just the ones that deserve it.”

“Ya seem to be a pretty good judge of character then, ain’t one person you’ve hurt Ah feel sorry for.” Mac said, taking another shot, needing a little more social lubricant, “Ah don’t feel nervous around ya at all.”

“I wouldn’t want you too,” Hank said, reaching for the bottle himself and taking a quick swig.

Silence falling between the two, both sat on the steps and looked out to the black abyss that surrounded them both thinking about their own individual issues.

For Mac it was keeping himself from opening up too much like he knew he was liable to do when he got a little past buzzed, like he was quickly approaching with the second shot. He didn’t want to turn the conversation to himself, because that was certainly not what he came outside to do, but it was getting harder and harder as Mac was around the human more.

“Would ya ever hurt us Hank?” Mac finally asked.

“No.” Hank answered immediately and forcefully, “Not intentionally.”

“Then why do ya think you're a bad stallion?”

Staying stoic as ever Hank barely showed emotion as he pulled back into himself as he was known to do when he was troubled, “Cause at one time Mac I would’ve, with no second thought or hesitation.”

“And how’d ya know that?” Mac asked, turning to the man, starting to get a little short with Hank’s persistence of being a bad pony.

“Cause I’ve done it before Mac.” Hank answered, turning to the stallion in turn and meeting his eyes, “Not here, but back on my planet, I’ve done it plenty.”

“Done what!?” Mac shot back believing Hank was just trying to tell himself he was a bad pony, when Mac knew for a fact he was most certainly not.

“Murdered, tortured, pillaged! Not to other bad people but to innocent people just trying to survive!” Hank slammed his fist into his own knee, “If I were still that person when I first met you, I guarantee that at the very least I would’ve beaten you within an inch of your life and then kicked that door in behind me and started taking whatever it was I wanted.”

Giving it a moment to let what he had said sink in Hank relaxed his posture and looked back out toward the yard, “And if you pissed me off I woulda beaten you close to death and then killed you anyway, then I’d walk into that fucking house taken what I wanted, killed anybody else in there that pissed me off as well, and then tourched it to the fuckin’ ground…. See what I mean?” Hank rhetorically asked, looking at Mac with a slight head turn.

Certainly being a very serious thing to admit to doing and more so enjoying it Mac stayed silent for a while not believing the man he was sitting next to and was close with, at least in his mind, had done such things.

“What changed?” Mac hummed as the alcohol in his system started to make him a bit more loose, “You ain’t done any of that to us.”

“Rage, revenge, and hatred are hot burning fuels Mac, they motivate you with such power you will do anything to reach your objective, no matter how grim.” Hank explained clenching his hands into fists, “but…” Hank let out a slow exhale and relaxed his muscles, “They take their toll. They burn so hot they twist and contort you, your very being. Those fuels ain’t sustainable and if you use them for too long they’ll consume you as well.”

“So you don’t have those feelings anymore?” Mac asked understanding what Hank was saying but not quite putting it all together.

“No no no,” Hank had to stop and laugh, “I still am full of all three of those Mac, they just don’t control me anymore, I control them, and with that control I use them to destroy who and what I desire. They are my tools now, where before I was their tool, their vessel for carnage.”

The explanation was dark and sad in a way Mac wanted to say that Hank was wrong about himself but he wasn’t, it was clear to see that the man had violent tendencies and one hell of a mean streak. It was a conflicting feeling because even though Hank had committed horrors Mac couldn’t comprehend, and usually that would be something that would keep you from being friends with a person, it didn’t matter to the stallion even if it should. Hank had done far too much for Mac and his family for him to even consider disliking the man.

“I’m not a good person.”

The alcohol now in effect, and while he wasn't drunk he was certainly more open that he would ever be usually.

Mac swallowed the apprehension in his throat and knew that he had to say what he had been thinking for so long now, “Can Ah say somethin’?”

Fearing the worst Hank’s stomach and heart dropped, “Course.”

“Ah… don’t know what you did on your old world Hank, but Ah don’t care,” Mac said, the man and stallion turning to each other at the same time.

“Ah didn’t know my dad very long, he was away a lot when I was a foal and then he went missin’ along with my mom right after Apple bloom was born. Ah was just fourteen when he went missin’. What Ah’m gettin’ at is that for a long time Ah had no pony to look up to that was another stallion at least.”

Too far into what he was saying now Mac kept pressing forward no matter how embarrassed he felt inside at what he was about to say, “Ah respect you a lot Hank, and… and.... Ah look up to you like a big brother or even a father figure.” Mac trailed off at the end and broke eye contact not able to look at the man.

“Ah’m sorry if that makes ya uncomfortable and if you want me ta stay away from ya Ah will.”

The apology falling on deaf ears Hank looked at the stallion as he looked to his own hooves flush red with embarrassment confused, but not in a bad way. He had no idea how a person could feel that way toward him and why of all people it was Mac, a pony undoubtedly older and more experienced in actual life than him but he didn’t care, it was clear Mac had been through some pretty hard stuff mentally and Hank was no person to judge; so as Mac was sitting with his head down waiting for Hank’s inevitable disapproval he was surprised to feel Hank’s arm around him before he was pulled side by side with the human.
Pulling the pony closer Hank didn’t understand how Mac felt that way toward him but it was more than clear that Mac was hurt beyond belief with losing his father and that he had been searching for that male role model ever since he had lost it originally. At fate would have it that it seemed that Mac had imprinted that onto Hank, and while the human was confused by it, the reasoning was more than clear in Mac’s head, since he had seen Hank take absolute charge over any situation he was in and always come out on top no matter the odds, it was exactly what Mac had seen in his own father before he went “missing.”

Leaning against the human’s side Mac pressed his head into the chest of the man as he clenched his eyes as hard as possible to keep the tears from coming, but it didn’t work. The stress and pain that came with bottling one's emotions for nearly a decade was all coming to a head as Mac realized he hadn't been pushed away as he had feared.

Rubbing the stallion’s shoulder and giving it the occasional pat the situation forced Hank to think about his own father, and how he had lost him. That fateful day burned into his mind from start to finish like so many others Hank felt his heart start to beat harder and harder but forced himself to calm down as he looked down to Mac and saw the tears silently coming from his eyes.

It was obvious Mac was in some serious need of help, with how little the stallion spoke, and more so of his problems, his silence and stubbornness to stay completely self reliant made it impossible to know that this was coming to anybody else but now that it was out there, Hank knew Mac had been wrestling with this for a long time.

Feeling sorry for the pony Hank kept his eyes on the stallion watching over him like an eagle as his sense of protectiveness ramped up tenfold. Breaking his eyes off the stallion just for a second to scan the surroundings Hank felt Mac’s hooves nervously trying to reach around his torso for embrace.

Reaching forward a little bit before quickly pulling back this repeated as Mac fought with himself in his mind. About to give up Hank’s right arm was grabbed and then pulled forward by the human himself.

Leaning harder into the hug Mac gave the hardest squeeze as he could, not even getting a squeak from the hardened human, as years upon years of grief and the feeling of being alone were let out of the bottle, causing more than just a few tears and sniffles.

Rubbing Mac on the back and giving a firm squeeze back the human let the pony cry un interrupted on his chest, happy that even if he felt Mac was making a mistake in looking up to him, he did nonetheless.

As the time passed, Hank’s temper cooled and Mac’s weight was lifted off his tired shoulders. Eyes still damp with tears Mac took a deep breath through his nose as he looked out into the dark still leaning his head on the human’s chest with his heavy arm resting around him. It felt wrong and really embarrassing on some level to think that he just cried into another stallion’s chest and was currently being held by one but at the same time it felt really good, like he had just found something he was missing for so long. Despite Mac’s outward appearance, that being the large burly stallion he was, in his mind he was that lanky quiet colt waving goodbye to his parents one last time, though he didn’t know that at the time. The memory instantly made his eyes grow wet again.

Taking a deep breath of his own and running his fingers through Mac’s mane Hank sighed, “I lost my dad too. I… I watched him die right in front of me. One moment alive and smilin’ the next layin’ on the ground with a hole in his chest….just, just gone.”

The memory hard for Hank to go through in his own mind he felt that stinging pressure behind his eyes but fought it down as quickly as ever, “I may not know exactly how you feel Mac, or know what all you went through but, if there’s a person that knows loss, not to jerk myself off too hard, it’s me. I uh, I have a little experience in the subject.” Hank gave a grim half smile looking down to the stallion as Mac looked up to the man as well, still with his head rested on the armored chest of the human.

“So whatever it is you got spinnin’ behind those big ol’ green eyes of yours just know that whatever you got to say I’ll understand completely, and you will be talkin’ about it. I ain’t gonna have you suffering in silence no more than you already have. Got it?” Hank said firmly, Mac nodding immediately in confirmation.

“Now I won’t pretend to know why you feel this way toward me but, whether I understand or not, I won’t push you away no matter what you say or what happens. I know what kind’ve pain it’s like to lose parents and I can only imagine what it’s like to deal with that alone for so long so I’m here for you as long as you need me.” Hank continued in a much softer tone as Mac looked up to him, a quivering smile on his face.

Giving Hank one last squeeze and taking in a refreshing breath Mac sat himself up straight,”A-Ah appreciate that, an’ Ah’m sorry for all this. Let’s just for-” Mac sniffled, giving a quick look to Hank before he was interrupted by two hands grabbing his shoulders and quickly spinning him so he was facing the human.

“You ain’t walkin’ this back now Mac, don’t even think about it.” Hank said commandingly as he released his grip on Mac’s shoulders and started trying to untie the makeshift bandage on his arm, “Now, we’re gonna talk about this in all of that uncomfortable detail, but not right now. We’ve been out here for a while and I’m sure you don’t want to raise suspicion and have someone come and see this right?”

Shaking his head ‘no’ just as Hank knew he would he ripped the old shirt free bringing the congealed blood that had set into it with the piece of cloth reopening some of the wounds, “Let’s get you dried up.”

Reaching forward without permission Hank used a clean edge of the cloth to wipe Mac’s eyes for him getting rid of the residual tears much better than a hoof or thumb wipe ever could; which in turn only made Mac feel more like a young colt.

Unbeknownst to hardly anyone that wasn’t on another plant and or dead, most certainly dead, Hank had the protective instincts of a mother bear. He was protective of his friends and family back on Earth to a fault, even before he was strong or even in shape, it was just part of his mind that had always been there. Overwhelmingly protective and caring to those he loved, Hank would cross any barrier be it physical, mental, or even awkwardness if he felt he was needed.

It was the part of him that made him especially dangerous when one of those people was threatened, or even worse, hurt or possibly killed. A person who lives to provide protection and care for others can quickly turn into a merciless and systematic murderer when they have no one left to care for.

Mac, unknown to him, wouldn’t be the first person to trigger this response in Hank, it was there in the caves, there for the shucks, most certainly there for Zecora, and all the other ponies he cared about.

However, this one was different, nobody needed put in the ground, nobody needed saved, this was a much more complicated situation, there was no killing or hurting, all there was; was a colt who had lost his father at a young age and had grown into a stallion searching endlessly for that lost connection while suffering immensely as he started to feel more and more isolated, and a deeply scarred and damaged human far surpassing his physical years in mental ones, who was quick to anger and extremely violent but ecstatic to help despite the awkwardness of the situation.

Letting the human wipe his eyes for him, Mac offered no form of protest as he sat back, his mind just as full as before but now with different musings: What did this mean moving forward? What was Hank to him? What was going to come of this?

“That’s what I admire most about you Hank.” Mac’s mouth spoke freely of his brain’s control.

Turning around slowly and facing Mac as he rose to his full height Mac stood up as well, if he was opening up he might as well explain himself some. Mac thought.

Looking at the human’s now freshly bleeding arm as trails of blood ran down toward his hand from the uncovered puncture wounds, Mac's eyes drifted upward to Hank’s firm but observant face.

“You’re always there ta help, and you’re so strong and tough. Nothing scares ya, and you’re able to protect my family better than Ah ever could.” Mac admitted feeling down on himself at his self perceived lack of ability.

“Is that what all this is about Mac?” Hank shook his head and squatted down, “You’re strong Mac, it’s pretty obvious to see that, and I know you can protect your family but comparing me-” Hank motioned to himself with his left hand dropping small drops of blood onto the hardwood, “To you.” He then pointed to the stallion, “It's like comparing apples to oranges man. I saw you standing out front with that axe that night, I saw you holding that Shuck back, you didn't think twice. You’re strong and ya got heart so don’t doubt yourself. ‘Ight?”

Offering a small smile to the stallion Mac gave a shallow nod in return as Hank gave another shoulder pat and stood back up.

“Ah don’t know what Ah woulda done if you weren’t there though, Ah don’t know how to fight, they would’ve ripped me apart and then done the same to everypony else.” Mac sighed, picking up the shot glass and half empty bottle.

“Again Mac, there are pretty significant physical differences, on top of a difference in knowledge and experience, between us.” Hank said as he gave the stallion a glance over his shoulder and took a step toward the door to signal to be let back in.

“Ah know, all Ah’ve ever done is plow the same fields year in and year out…” Mac blew air out of his nose in frustration at his lack of ability, “Ya don’t think you could teach me do ya?” Mac asked as Hank turned his full body to face the stallion, “To fight that is.”

Grinning his signature crooked grin that showed off his left K9 perfectly Hank gave a humming laugh as he shook his head, “I’m not sayin’ no Mac but I won’t teach you how to fight if I teach you anything…” The human paused leaving the stallion confused, “I’ll teach you to kill. I don’t fight to knock somebody out, I fight to make sure that person... or creature, never is never a problem again. And I fight that hard no matter my adversary or circumstance, if it’s just a sparring match, I fight that hard, with the same techniques, I just stop myself from dealing that lethal damage. So…. you mull that over for a little bit and get back with me when you get an answer okay? Cause I can only teach how I learned, and that’s by getting the shit kicked out of me over and over and over again; just being clear: you’ll get hurt if you say yes.” Hank said matter of fact before turning back around and knocking at the door, the report of hooves coming from the other side before the door opened to reveal Applejack.

Sharing a look between Hank and her brother Applejack could sense something had happened between the two just by the subtle look on Mac’s face but figured it could wait, especially as she saw dried and fresh blood on Hank’s hands and forearms.

“Thank ya much.” Hank said, stepping past AJ and into the house.

Watching the human walk into the house AJ quickly turned to face her brother, “You know we ain’t supposed to let folks know we have that!” AJ whisper yelled to Mac gesturing to the bottle.

“He needed it.” Mac said simply stepping into the house as well, AJ following close behind, relocking the door.

“And you did too? Ah can smell it on your breath.” She exclaimed.

“It’s impolite to not drink.” Mac countered.

Knowing he was right AJ pinched the bridge of her nose and stopped in front of her brother, “Ah know, ah know, but still. You and me both know the farm ain’t doin’ too hot right now and Ah just don’t want to risk havin’... that out there ya know.” She said motioning to the bottle of clear liquid.

“It’ll be fine sis, we made it back then, we’ll make it now.” The large red stallion reassured giving a small smile and walking back into the kitchen to put up the bottle as AJ followed.

“Feelin’ better?” Granny asked as Hank walked behind her toward the sink to wash his arms and hands.

“Much better.” He answered leaning his rifle beside him and starting to pump the sink.

“What did you do?” Fluttershy asked, noticing his arms and hands as he started to wash them.

“Just a little exercise.” Hank said, turning and smiling to the mare, “Don’t worry yourself Flutters.”

Smiling back Fluttershy responded with a simple, “Okay.”

“So. Here’s how this is gonna work.” Hank said, wiping his arms off, being careful of his wounds not to reopen them all the way, “Everyone gets one question about my past. No holds barred. Well minus my age.”

“Why not?” Granny asked, shaking her head at the human. Not understanding why one would be so secretive about their age, “There’s no shame in bein’ older Hank, take it from somepony who’s over a hundred years old, no shame in being one of time’s victims, happens to us all.”

Raising an eyebrow at Granny, Hank didn’t know what to say. They think I’m older than I’m leading on? How bad do I fuckin’ look? Jesus, “Uhhhh, say… How old do you think I am?”

Amused, Granny started to think, “Well Ah don’t know much about your kind but if you were a pony I’d put ya around 40? 50 maybe.”

Eyes as wide as saucers Hank gawked at Granny before looking down to his boots.

“Holy shit. I’ve aged terribly. Do I really look that old?” He asked, looking at Granny and then focusing in on Zecora.

Sensing his discomfort Zecora wanted to say differently but wasn’t about to lie, “Well, again I have no reference for your species but comparing you to a zebra or pony… I always figured you were in your late 20’s at the earliest, most likely around 34, 35.”

Knowing the look of astonishment wasn't a good sign Zecora held an awkward smile as the human slowly rebooted and then reached for his pocket before pulling out the strange device he occasionally tinkered with.

Tapping on it a few times Hank unlocked it as the ponies looked at the device confused before he tapped the camera and held it up in front of himself to use as a mirror. The longer Hank focused on himself the worse and worse he felt, there was a reason he never looked at himself in the mirror hardly.

One or two scars was cool, showed character and toughness, but so many it was hard to recognize yourself was different. Turning his head left then right using his free hand to feel both the small shrapnel scars and the large lines that took up most of the left side of his face from where the Shuck had clawed him and the piece de resistance that started at his left eye and ran all the way to the right side of his jaw splitting his face in two and making his lips hold a near permanent snarl.
The various other scars that took up his face, left and right, being felt or seen in one way or another Hank felt the left side of his head feeling the lines where hair refused to grow to the spot where the brick had hit him and left a slight dent and bald spot.

Starting to feel more and more depressed he ignored the scar on the right side of his head that started at his temple and shot straight up for the scars that led down the side of his neck to his left collar bone where he focused on a particular bite scar that was partially hidden behind the strap of his plate carrier.

His heart sinking along with his stomach Hank locked the phone and put it back in his pocket as he leaned back against the counter and hung his head, looking down himself.

Feeling sick to his stomach not as much about his physical deformities but about the memories around a select few of the scars he had a hard time breathing as he chest tightened.

“And you said I look better now then when you first met me?” Hank asked without looking up, as his arms and legs started to feel tingly.

Knowing it was her being addressed Zecora looked to the human, “Yes, you’ve gained back a lot of color to your skin, and you’ve really filled out since we first met, you look much stronger and healthier.” Zecora answered honestly and gently.

The compliment going in one ear and out the other Hank felt the static feeling grow along with the pressure in his head Hank did his best to hold the episode back as it came, desperately trying to push it back but slowly losing.

“Hey Zecora I think I’m uh…… fall over, could you move Granny please?”

Eyes widening Zecora looked closer at Hank’s face seeing his eyes scrunched tight and noticing that his breathing was in small gasps.

“C’mon Granny let’s move you for a second.” Zecora said getting up, knowing what was happening.

“What’s goin’ on!?” Granny said leaning back from Zecora, looking from her to Hank as he worsened.

“I-It’s a seizure of sorts, he can’t control his body and he might fall on you. He’s extremely heavy.” Zecora said not waiting any longer and dragged Granny and her chair out of the way.

By now the others had grown alarmed as Hank started to grow pale and Zecora adopted a more worried look.

“Hank!” AJ called out in worry as the human battled with his own memories and the outside world grew more and more distant. He could tell his name was being called, and there was panic in it, but it all came in as garbled echoes as his mind flashed and became ever increasingly overloaded.

He could also feel something, no someone, hugged around his waist. Using it to latch onto and pull himself out of the torture of complete sensory overload it wasn’t enough and he felt his mind body grow further and further disconnected from himself before something else impacted his torso and his could feel two pressure points on his hip momentarily before something else wrapped around him as well.

With the added presence of...something Hank started to work toward focusing on it as it’s warmth finally came through as well. Pulling harder and harder, more of the real world started to come through again, the sounds garbled at first started to clear and words became audible again along with volume.

Getting close Hank focused on the sensation that had since worked its way higher on his torso and even his shoulders and gave one last mental pull into the real world.

The sensation much like what he imagined being put into a new body was like immediately followed by your skull exploding Hank opened his eyes for a second and realized his elevation had changed and that he was much shorter now.

Hearing Zecora’s sweet, warm voice along with another though with a far different accent that was also very pleasant, Hank took a relaxed deep breath and leaned his head back immediately feeling it hit wood, most likely a cabinet.

Reaching a hand out and patting what he thought was Zecora’s head he quickly became skeptical since the hair was much flatter and more smooth than spiky. Opening his eyes a crack and letting them focus for a while Hank realized it wasn’t Zecora’s cheek he was running his thumb slowly across but Applejack’s and along with the tears in her eyes there was a blush on her face.

Giving a small smile that was far more reliving to the ponies than it had any right to Hank dropped his hand in his lap and started to relax a little as his mind slowed down to ‘normal’ levels.

Opening his eyes again after a few slow breaths Hank looked at Applejack again and rubbed her neck before patting it, “Sorry about that.” He chuckled groggily.

Smiling and laughing through the tears Applejack felt her own heart start to slow as she realized it was over and that Hank was okay, “It’s f-fine.” She reassured.

“And no. I’m not cheating on you.” Hank joked as he looked to Zecora and rubbed the underside of her chin as she smiled as well, mostly in relief that he was okay.

“I’m not worried.” She laughed and pushed into the sensation before it stopped as well.

His situational awareness starting to kick back on Hank realized that he was sitting on the floor leaned against the cabinet in front of the sink and that his leg was bent very uncomfortably under him.

Moving it he sighed in relief before looking around noticing just who was around him, seeing Fluttershy, Big Mac, and AB riding on her brother’s back.

Smiling at the presence of the ponies Hank groaned as he reached up and behind him in an attempt to haul himself back to his feet.

Moving slowly and despite a few of the ponies protests Hank slowly rose to his feet and waited for his legs to stiffen back up from the noodles they felt like, “Fuckin’ hate those.” He laughed as the others truly started to relax as the usual Hank came back.

“What was that?” AJ asked, reluctantly leaving Hank’s side to return to her own seat as Big Mac pushed Granny back into her spot.

“It’s hard to explain.” The human started, not knowing how to describe the experience, “Memories all come at once and the sounds drown out reality but I can still hear and see and feel and smell just not… here.” Hank grimaced as he looked up to AJ and the group propper.

“I experience everything at once but sometimes slow or fast?” Hank tried to think if he was making sense while taking his first step, testing out his legs, “All the pain and screams, explosions, gunfire, cries for help… the faces, the look of despair or terror, agony, failure.” Hank explained as he reached his chair and slowly eased into it, his knees thanking him.

“The smell of rot and burning hair and skin, chemical laced ash, the burn in your throat and lungs, ammonia, choline, home brew mustard gas. The gasping and gagging… bloodshot eyes.” He trailed off and rubbed his throat, clearing it unconsciously as he remembered one of his many accidents in attempt to kill off the infected, and the times it worked.

The table was completely silent, just trying to understand what the human was saying, they started to truly realize what the man had been through.

“It all comes at once.” Hank explained zoning back in and looking over the table, “I experience every part of everything... instantly, and it locks me up.” He finished with a shrug.

“Where are you from to experience such horror?” Granny was completely mortified at the revelation of just what Hank had seen, she heard what Zecora had said and knew he was from a hard environment but had no way to comprehend it could ever have been that bad. Obviously she really did know nothing about his trauma and what kind of stallion he was to survive all… that. It was a thousand times worse than she ever could have imagined, and Granny had seen a lot of bad through her long life.

“I guess we’re starting this questioning now?” Hank leaned forward in his chair and started to pick at his plate not looking forward to it at all.

<><><><><><>

Not getting a definite yes from anybody he was still able to read the room and get the general consensus, “Alright. Everyone gets one question. One. It can be as personal and ugly and rude as you wish, nothing is held back. You just need to be prepared for the answers that I give you cause I won't hold back either.”

Looking over the group and nodded, “Good. I do only have one request however and that is to you Apple bloom.”

Immediately locked on to the human Hank smiled at the small filly, “You get a question as well but all I ask is that if you are okay with it you leave after you get your answer and go to the bathroom and turn the shower on so you can't hear. It’s not that you don’t deserve answers just like everyone else, it’s just that I’m gonna say things that a person your age just don’t need to hear.”

Taking a bite of the creamed corn the human smiled as Apple Bloom nodded.

“Thanks AB, and just go ahead and start thinking about what you want to ask while I answer Granny, you can stay for that.”

Clearing his throat and pounding down his glass of water Hank looked back to Granny, “What did you ask again?”

“Just what kinda world did ya come from?” The elderly mare repeated as the human took a deep breath in preparation.

“A dying one.” Hank sighed, “I was born and raised in the Midwest of the United States, more specifically South Dakota, right on the edge of Nebraska so it was more green and the perfect… Perfect mix of beautiful flat rollin’ grassland and field, and dense forest. I loved it.” Hank painted the picture a smile on his face.

“The world wasn’t always what it was, it used to be… normal. I had family, friends, hobbies; I went to school and worked, just lived my life on the family acreage, and it was quite the generous property set back in the sticks after all, plenty of space for a kid to fuck around on, we may not of had much in terms of money but god damn did we have location.” Hank smiled wider as he looked over the table.

“Then it all went to shit.” He spit and slammed his fist down onto the table, “Started in Eastern Europe, way across the ocean from us but the virus laid dormant in the carriers so no one knew it was even there, and as such they got on planes and boats, travlin’ around, and just did things seemingly healthy folk did.”

Everyone at the table giving Hank their attention completely the ponies did their best to hang onto every detail, especially a particular attentive unicorn.

“Before anyone even knew it existed nearly everyone had it, just lying dormant as it mutated and became more and more violent. Then boom…” Hank snapped his fingers and paused as he thought back to the news coverage and false comforts that were put on the airwaves.

“The virus kicked on. It was just a flu at first ya know? Just a flu. But then it was a bad flu, a worse flu, then the worst respiratory infection that’s been seen in a hundred years.” The man remembered back as he was sick with it himself and how weak he felt, “Then it started workin’ on the nervous system and the brain and making people…. Volatile, unpredictable, violent and eventually ravenous and cannibalistic. In its final form the virus is speculated to have attacked the brain and caused high enough fevers to kill or subdue parts of the brain while rewiring said people around their core survival functions.”

Laughing a little Hank shook his head, “That primarily meant eat and while they weren’t zombies cause they weren’t dead, they still had beatin’ hearts and all, they sure as hell acted like it. So when all this came about there was of course a push to put down this feral horde of “Humans”.” Hank said using his fingers to form air quotes, “So the typical: Checkpoints, quarantine, martial law, bit that didn’t work one fuckin’ bit. Checkpoints got overrun, predatorial pack hunting humans don’t follow quarantine, and as such the police and military were taxed out in a week. At this point 30% of Earth was dead as they turned or were killed in the chaos, be that being eaten, shot, or whatever.”

Leaning back Hank’s face gained a crazy look as he started to slowly shake his head from side to side, “Then came the bombs and shellings. Large cities like LA, San Fran, New York, Miami, Chicago wiped in an instant as massive conventional bombs were dropped on their heads to quell the hot spots, even a nuke or two.”

“Nukes?” Rarity butted in.

Looking to the pony Hank smiled and laughed as he realized they didn’t know what a nuke was, “Yeah. Oh yeah. Nuclear bomb. Get some radioactive material and split that atom baby. One bomb with enough power to wipe out millions of lives in a blink of an eye, with the added side effect of leaving fatal levels of radiation behind, just to make sure that area is uninhabitable even after the fire dies down.”

“Millions?” Rarity pushed out, hardly able to speak.

“Easy.” Hank stated matter of factly, “Earth had a population of seven billion humans when it all started and by the end the last reports 95% of us were gone or turned, that was just a year in, and also the last thing I ever picked up on AM or HAMM radio.” Hank laughed as the ponies starred at him aghast.

“Anyway, the government started shelling and bombing the hell out of the infected and the few survivors alike just trying to kill off as many as they could, it was workin’... until they were overrun and ran out of livin’ personnel as well and it all went relatively quiet.”

Sitting still for a little bit Hank sighed, “So we remainers were left with a world that was still full of vicious cannibals but empty on regular people and also dotted with cities that were flattened and or burning, hell, the fires from the cities and other things like large forests burning made the horizon glow orange for at least a year at night, and also filled the air with ash and black smoke outta this world. There were still cities burning the day I was taken from that world, no shit.” Hank huffed.

“So. Answer your question?” The human turned to granny who looked back in stunned silence, her eyes holding nothing but sympathy for the man.

“Ah guess so.” She finally answered, “How is it possible to survive that? How did you survive that?”

Looking at the elderly mare and sighing Hank was tempted to not answer since technically he had already done all he had agreed to but decided to be open for once, he owed it to them didn’t he?

“As I said, I was an evil, mean son of a bitch. Plus I went in with a few screws loose…” Hank said gently knocking his fist on the side of his head, “From the get go I never found it hard to kill people, never hesitated, and never regretted it for the most part. It was easy to become that person, natural even.” Hank hummed a laugh as he reminisced, “With no one to care for or protect anymore I… had to find purpose and fulfilment in something else.”

A particularly unhinged look taking over Hank’s face as he stared off into nothing his pupils were almost impossible to see as his lips held a half smile half snarl all before he took a slow deep breath in and reighened in the demented appearance he wasnt even conscious of.

Coming back to the real world Hank ignored the obvious discomfort in the room and turned to Apple bloom, a genuine small smile on his lips, “What ya got?”

Sort of wiggling around in her seat for a second, Apple Bloom broke eye contact with the human and looked down to the table, “Do you have a family?” The filly asked as she looked back up.

“Not that I started out with no, they’re all gone now.” Hank answered with a solemn smile as he watched Apple Bloom’s face fall, “Would you like to see what they looked like? Before?” Hank asked in an attempt to cheer the pony up already reaching for his pocket anticipating her answer.

“Yeah!” Apple Bloom perked back up, happy to see anyone from Hank’s life due to how highly she saw the human.

Pulling his phone up he tapped the gallery and swiped through the multiple pictures before the image of him and his mother and father. Going through images like the one he took up in the tree and videos like the diamond dog interrogation, along with multiple other pictures and videos from his own world documenting his bloody exploits and the downfall of civilization along with all the carnage and destruction that came with it.

“Well…” A rush of emotions slamming into the back of Hank’s eyes as he looked at his parents faces for the first time in easily a year he set the phone down in front of the filly, “H-h-here...ahem. T-there ya go.”

Her attention fully on the small screen in front of her as she took in every part of the image Apple Bloom didn’t notice the ponies scooting close to her to get a look for themselves and even coming from the other side of the table.

Watching the ponies crowd around to get a look at his parents and even himself between them he felt slightly embarrassed letting the ponies see the still slightly chubby and massively younger looking him.

“What were your parent’s names dear?” Granny said looking up to the visibly saddened human.

“Joel and Mary.” Hank answered, the names feeling strange in his mouth due to how long it had been since he had said them.

“Who is this in the middle darling?” Rarity asked with a smile thinking of her own little sibling, “They’re so cute!”

Looking at the pony perplexed Hank gently shook his head, “You can’t tell?” His voice pained, Hank looked at Rarity and then the picture desperately wanting them to see that it was him and that the old him wasn’t completely gone, even if he knew differently.

“Well no…” Rarity hesitated seeing how troubled Hank was, “You’ve never mentioned any siblings or cousins.” She said softly as most of the ponies now started moving back to their seats while looking to the human as he sat completely motionless.

“That’s me… from before.” Hank dejectedly clarified, making not only Rarities eyes go wide but many of the others minus Zecora and Granny who either knew or could tell the resemblance.

“Oh Celestia! I’m so sorry Hank! I-I just didn’t know!”

Processing his own thoughts Hank slowly stood up and grabbed his phone, “No more pictures.”

Walking back to where he had put up the moonshine he re opened the cabinet and pulled the bottle back out and started to drink it down with no hesitation, hoping it would be able to turn just a little of his brain off.

“You’re gonna kill yourself if you keep drinking like that!” Applejack cried to the human getting up to stop him as he passed the halfway point on the bottle.

Taking the bottle away from his lips and taking in a deep breath he looked down to the frantic mare calmly, “I died a long time ago.” He said coldly, walking back to his seat with the bottle, “Would you please head upstairs Apple Bloom.”

“Okay Hank.” Apple Bloom obeyed immediately, getting out of her chair and quickly making it up stairs.

“Thank you.” He called behind him, his voice flat and monotone just like it had been when he first arrived to his new world.

Sitting down Hank closed his eyes and let his head fall all the way back as he prepared himself for what came next, “Alright…” He began picking his head back up and opening his eyes, “Let’s get this over with. Starting with Mac and working the way around skipping Granny. Go.”

Now under pressure Mac’s mouth acted before his brain and threw out what was on his mind foremost, “What’s it like to kill somepony?”

“Extremely easy physically. However, it all depends on the situation, your attachment to the person, your emotions at the time, and what weapon you use. Using a rifle at three hundred yards isn’t the same as running your knife like a sewing machine through someone’s guts. The more personal the more impact.” The human answered without hesitation and complete honesty.

“Sometimes you kill a person and it slows you down, sometimes it’s nothing, like a business transaction and you just forget about it, sometimes it's the best feeling on Earth and there is nothing more you want to do is get close to ‘em and feel ‘em break under your hands, taste the blood on your lips, be it yours or theirs. It’s better than any drug that’s ever existed... but the high fades fast… The endless hunt for bloodshed. Bloodlust, or whatever you want to call it, is a very real and dangerous phenomenon.”

Uncleaching his balled up fists Hank looked to the stallion that in return was completely gobsmacked and overwhelmed, and even a little scared, along with a few of the others as Hank’s past and violent vices became clearer.

“Rarity?” Hank signaled to the white unicorn.

His previous answer only brought up more parallels to what she saw in him in those terrible caves; she realized those instincts, those drives, still resided in the human, and it was that which she experienced that morning. She hoped the conflicted feeling she had for the man would fade but they were emboldened even more now as it was finally brought out into plain view that Hank really did enjoy ending life… and making it painful for his prey. If that morning was anything to go by.

“Back in the diamond dog cave…” Rarity began as Hank took another drink of moonshine but listened closely, “With what you did to them, h-how and why? I am so thankful that you did what you did Hank, not just for me but all those poor ponies that had it so much worse than I, but but I just can’t comprehend how you were able to do…. and what you did to those dogs. It was completely horrific and gruesome!”

Sighing Hank immediately knew he wouldn’t be able to answer the question in the way she was wanting, “For one I’m glad you can’t comprehend what happened down there. Means your mind is healthy and normal, “As for why? I did it because you and the dragon were missing and your friends were worried, but then when I did some scouting and saw them kidnapping another woman and learned of the others you could say that… I became a little more motivated. As for how?” The human took a second and shrugged, “It was easy, it was nothing I hadn't done before.”

Not satisfied with the second part of the answer in the slightest Rarity shook her head in disbelief, she wasn’t mad at the man, disgusted, and healthily scared sure, but she wasn’t trying to insinuate that he was less than her or anypony else; she just had to say things as she had seen them, “It can’t be that simple Hank! The things you did in those caves was...shouldn’t be capable by a stallion in the first place! Let alone one that can be so sweet and caring in his own rough way.” Rarity huffed as Hank listened to her completely stone wall, unflinching.

“I apologize for this Hank but you were a wild animal in those caves, what you did was horrific in every sense of the word. You didn’t just kill those diamond dogs, you ripped them apart where they stood and then moved to the next! How can one person end so much life so awfully?”

Listening to every word Rarity said Hank knew that they weren’t supposed to prompt a smile on his face and make him feel proud inside, but he couldn’t help it regardless. He was truly sorry that she had to experience what she did, but he was also immeasurably proud that his brutality was recognized. If it left such an impression on Rarity, his targets most certainly felt terror as they were wiped out.

“I don’t know how the stallion that sits in front of me currently and has been nothing but pleasant all day could be the same stallion that committed those extreme acts of carnage with no remorse.”

“I’ve said it before. I’m a bad man.” Hank said matter of fact, “And before y’all start trying to say: but you helped these people and you’re nice… Yes, I know what I’ve done. Everything I have ever done has been by my own choosing, and that is why I am bad. I may be a bad person that enjoys being nice to those who are nice to me, helping those in need, and being “pleasant”, but I also enjoy making people suffer, often while I kill them.” Hank sighed at having to go through this again, “I enjoy every part of the process. The planning, the scouting, the execution, and the aftermath. They are all things that I not only enjoy doing but actively seek out.”

Leaning forward and putting his elbows on the table Hank rested his forehead in his hands before looking back up to the table, “Do y’all think that I’m not aware of what I do? That I don’t understand? Believe me if anyone knows what terrible things I’ve done to people it’s me. The thing is though… I don’t hardly ever regret it. At one time when I was at my worst I harmed everyone regardless of innocence, those…. Those do haunt me now, and I suppose that’s a good thing but the people I’ve killed since then, that weren’t because of… circumstances out of my control.” Hank had to pause as he shook some images out of his head, “I regret none of them, even the ones that just pissed me off, don’t regret em’, Not in the slightest. After I got out of that stage in my life and realized what I had done I guess I just switched my parameters, “I don’t want to hurt innocent people anymore, and I’m not going to. The proof in that is evident by the fact those two aren’t dead right now.” Hank gestured to Twilight and Rainbow, both ponies gulping and shrinking back.

“I don’t want any of you to think I’m a monster, I really do care about most everyone in this room, but it would be an appropriate label, I’m just a monster that goes after other monsters, and enjoys what he does to them very very much. I guess I’ll put it like this: A good man could have done what I did. The difference between me and him? He would have done it for the sole purpose of saving ponies and would not look back at what he did to those dogs and smile fondly. Me? Sure my main motive was rescue, but if you don’t think I wanted that fight and all the carnage that followed, you’re dead wrong.”

Leaning back in his chair the man held any further comments while the table followed. Every pony, including Zecora, just looked at the man as he sat there relaxed and seeming unbothered after admitting that he found great pleasure and pride in ending life. He had said it before, but never had he provided so much evidence and supporting material to really hammer it in. There was no shrugging of what he had just said this time. It was all out there, if you were friends with Hank, you we’re friends with a killer, and not one that only killed for noble causes but one that killed for his own enjoyment just as much as completing his task.

Every set of eyes looked to the man the ponies ahd to ask themselves if they were okay associating with someone like that. Sure he was more than nice and caring with them, but when he went away he was out finding someone or something to fill that desire that unashamedly lived inside him. It was conflicting for most, some more than others, some not at all.

It didn't matter to Mac, he trusted the man completely and the way he saw it was that Hank was only that bad stallion to other deserving bad stallions, that was okay with the large red farm hand.

To Granny it forced her to think if Hank was healthy to have around, especially around young Apple Bloom. He had done more than anyone could have ever asked from him and she knew he cared about all of them, that was more than clear enough, and it was extremely obvious he thought the world of Apple Bloom and she the same of him, but still, it was something she had to think about being the kid's elder, she had to consider the safety and long term well being for them, it was her job.

It was much the same for Applejack, what he liked was wrong. It was plain as that; and he was fully aware of it. It didn’t matter to him though, he didn't care it was wrong, nothing was going to stop him from doing what he loved. It didn’t help that she had quite the fixation with the man; because at the same time he was hardworking, protective, kind, polite, nurturing, strong, and caring. Not to mention he was always in charge of a situation if need be and while that may be a turn off to some mares because traditionally that was the mare’s job, AJ found it even more desirable to have a partner stronger than her that she could always rely on.

To a mare raised as AJ was those mix of traits were the proverbial goldmine for a stallion to possess to start a family with. He was short tempered and stubborn as hell but everyone has their demons, now though, Hank’s demons were far greater than she imagined. Now, along with everypony else, AJ had to decide if the good outweighed that decent amount of bad.

Zecora was different, she still loved the man immensely, and she wasn’t considering leaving him, not for a second, he was that “unicorn” stallion that mares always talk about to her. And while she had a greater idea about this and the things he commited done in the past to hear it so plainly and bluntly still made her slightly uneasy about her partner. He was never going to hurt her, she knew that, but was she okay with him killing for enjoyment? Even if it was people that “deserved” it in his judgement? Was she a bad zebra if she was? There was a lot to go over in her mind.

For the others his admission came with varying degrees of shock. Rarity least so, she had been there after all so it was somewhat expected to the mare even if she didn’t want it to be. She was truly grateful for his actions but at the same time she knew she very well may never feel completely okay with who he was regardless of all he had done. She didn't hate him but she also didn't feel completely at ease around him either, even if she was pretty sure he’d never go after her. That part in her mind just wouldn’t let her drop her guard around him, not like there was much she could do even if she had her guard up and he decided to do something anyway but still.

The other three were most certainly more than scared of the man still. Anypony that was unapologetic and, even worse, open about finding enjoyment in killing ponies was a pony that should be avoided in the very least, not be friendly with. It made the three extremely uneasy to have him around their friends, and probably not as secretly as she thought Rainbow hoped this “open book” session would drive them away from the man.

“Well AJ… All you.” Hank motioned to the mare who slowly came out of her thoughts, which were numerous.

“Ah…. Ah don’t really know what ta ask…” The pony stalled as she truthfully went blank.

“What is it about me that, or my past, you want to know the worst?”

What I really want to know is if you like me back. AJ asked in her mind but held it in knowing that this was not the place or time to ask if the man had the same feeling for her as she had found out she held for him, “Do ya like it here? Equestria that is?”

Not a question about his past like he had expected Hank thought the question over for a second, having to switch what he was thinking about slightly.

“Is it peaceful, relatively? Yes. Is it clean and healthy? Yes. Empty of suffering and endless depression?...Yes. Are most of the people actually people that don’t want to take a chunk out of you? Yes.” Hank listed off as he approached his honest answer, “Does it drive me crazy? Absolutely.”

“But why’s that?” AJ asked further, not following, “It sounds so much better than your old world.”

A heavy weight in his chest Hank sighed, “It is but this isn’t my world, back on my old world most people were long gone, just a few unfortunate souls wandering until they died out as well but…” Hank paused as an unimaginable weight crashed down upon him, “There were still people! My species! Do you know how hard it is knowing regardless of how long I live, how long and hard I fight, I’ll never see another member of my species that isn’t on this fucking phone, in a picture album, or in the god damned mirror? At least back on my own world there was a glimmer… a fucking spark of hope through all that smoke and fire.” The human spit out as his face contorted in anger and pure anguish.

Hank had realized the fact pretty much immediately after he had arrived and confirmed the world he now resided on was not the one he was born on but talking about it made that sense of dread and isolation come to a violent head.

“It’s so nice here, so beautiful, so disgustingly peaceful and I’m the one that gets to come here? Me!? I get to come here when countless innocent children and families are stuck on that smoldering rock dying for no other reason but to die or become food for the hordes of relentless monsters disguised as families and friends!”

The floodgates had opened, something not even Hank expected from such a simple question but it was all coming out now, all that despair and self hatred, all that mental stress he had bottled back since he arrived, it was all pouring out and there was no way Hank could stop it now, it wasn’t even in his control.

“Nope it’s me, it’s me, it’s me, fucking meeeeee.” He repeated to himself and then ended in a growl as he held his head in his hands looking down to the table.

A long few seconds passing as the room sat in silence Hank took a deep breath to calm himself before slowly looking up and meeting AJ’s sad eyes.

“Do you have any idea how much little girls and boys would love it here? This place is basically a fucking cartoon! It’s filled with tiny colored ponies for Christ’s sake! They. Would. Thrive. Here…. They. Would. Enjoy. Every. Passing. Second.” Hank punctuated every word with a hit to the table with his pointer finger,

“Instead… it’s me.” A grim and completely broken smile flashed on the human’s face as he looked up to the ceiling as he thought about the cruel nature of fate, “Me… the guy that misses that pain and violence, the guy who is bored by peace, a man that deserves a horrible death on that planet for the attrosites he's committed.”

Clenching his teeth almost to the point of breathing them Hank slammed his eyes closed and tried to push all those images of families wiped out, the sounds children screaming as they were torn apart, the glassiness to their dead eyes as he passed their dead bodies still carrying their teddy bears wearing their Dora the Explorer backpacks.

Unbeknownst to him as he sat there in his mind a single tear started to form at the edge of his left eye and began its journey down his cheek before he was able to wipe it away or hide it.

Much more occupied trying to keep the pained sobs from escaping his throat he made a painful clicking sound as the air did its damnedest to escape through his tensed throat. His entire body clenching up his hands shook as they tried to find something to squeeze against before his right one found Twilight’s water glass.

Immediately grabbing the thick glass cylinder and starting to squeeze the pressure increased the more and more Hank’s mind tore itself to shreds as it was consumed in sorrow, pain, and self hatred for the fortune he had obtained but nowhere near deserved.

A faint *tink* followed by another and then another as he kept squeezing the ponies looked from the pained human to the glass in his hand as it groaned under the force. Leaning away from the glass Twilight flared up her horn and tried to pull the glass from the human’s grasp but found the tension too much and right as she thought to teleport it away the glass gave up and collapsed.

Hank’s hand closing hard on the now razor sharp glass shards, the pain was enough of a shock for his system to get him out of his mind and open his eyes. Immediately looking to his right hand the man shakily opened his hand dropping the glass as a fair amount of blood started to roll out of the deep cuts he had caused to his palm and middle two fingers.

“God dammit.” Hank croaked calmly as he looked at the glass sticking out of his hand.

Pulling the shards free and dropping them into his own glass of water Hank held his right thumb over the largest cut on the same hand trying to stem the bleeding as he reached for the blow out kit on his right side. Pulling it free and setting it on the table he opened it with one hand and pulled out a small roll of gauze, completely skipping the hemostatic.

Rolling his palm and then his two middle fingers hank shook his head, “What a fucking wasted opportunity.”

Hand bandaged the best he cared, Hank stood up while gathering up the broken glass on the table before walking to the trash can and throwing it in.

“At least back on my old world all of those things I did, all that death and suffering I caused and experienced had a purpose. To me at least it did.” The human spoke in a low and quiet tone while opening the cupboard that held the other glasses.

“Surprising I know,” He laughed while looking over his shoulder for a second, “Everything I did wasn’t just for my sick amusement, at least it didn’t start that way.” Opening the, for the lack of a better term, fridge, Hank reached inside and poured fresh water into the glass.

Walking back toward his chair Hank placed the glass next to Twilight’s plate and then pushed his own chair in, preferring to stand and lean back against the counter, “There was this town to the west that was perfect, it sat in this natural defilade, had a population of maybe five hundred before it all went down and had a… serviceable, but completely off the beaten path two lane blacktop through it.”

“This large two mile by two mile dip this town sat in the middle of was free of obstruction, just straight up grass, wheat, and a few fences with some medium trees in ‘em. Picturesque as hell… anyway, as such you could see all the way into town and all the way out down or up the incline which was slight to intermediate following the highway that lead straight down the hill through the middle of town and then went up the other side of the dish with a slight curve in it toward the top that started going south.” Thinking about the layout of the town for the billionth time Hank sighed, “That doesn’t matter to any of you, but either way I started clearing this town of all infected life, all three hundred of the bastards, and of course more were drawn in by the noise and activity.”

“My self appointed mission was to clear the town and then set up radios to broadcast that the town was relatively safe, I read so many books on HAM radio and broadcasting, climbed so many towers up and down up and down with car batteries, equipment, solar panels. That’s probably why I’m so fuckin’ big.”

Sighing and looking down to his boots the man thought back at how much it cost him and how it was all for nothing.

“I did it, killed them all, fire, bombs, guns, hands, teeth, axes, knives, and chemicals. Nothing could stop me but the process drove me mad. I started the journey as a child, scared and inexperienced, a person who would never engage close, used range and tactics to my advantage, became one hell of a shot.” The man chuckled thinking back.

“Anything within four hundred yards was as good as dead; but as more days passed and no one came and more bodies started to pile up, bodies that had the faces of people I once knew and went to school with, I started getting less and less afraid and increasingly enraged at the world I found myself in.”

Clenching his fists with a smile his knuckles popped loudly, “Distances shortened, and I got mean, driven to put anything in front of me in the dirt. That’s where most of these scars come from, but I didn’t care if I got hurt!” Hank laughed and shook his head, “I wanted to die, fuck being hurt, but no matter the odds or circumstance nothing could kill me! I bled and bled, came so close to sweet release so many times yet I’d always wake up and drag my broken body somewhere to recover before eagerly coming back for more.”

Silence overtaking the man he sat and tapped his foot as he reminisced about past actions and the things he had done and suffered through in his eventually successful mission.

“Wanting to die but not being able to is one of the most, if not the most, aggravating things in the world.” He finally mumbled out before looking up and rolling his neck around, getting more than a few unsettling pops and cracks out of it, “Went on a tangent there, I apologize.I guess it’s your turn.” Hank said with a small smile that Zecora tried to reciprocate as he gestured to her.

Taking a second to digest everything he had opened up about so far Zecora focused on something A little less serious but something she was also very curious about, especially since he was her stallion after all.

“The tattoo on your back? Is that your name? Full name that is?” Zecora asked sweetly.

Shaking his head Hank gave a short series of low laughs, “You could ask that anytime Z, ya don’t have to use that now. I just don’t like opening up about myself.”

Looking back with a smile the zebra nodded, “Well I’m sticking to it.”

Putting up his hands Hank shook his head, “Yeah. It sure is. Hank Campbell Lynch, pretty damn boring.”

“What does it mean?” Zecora continued.

Not knowing how to answer because there was no answer really Hank just shrugged, “Really isn’t one honestly. My first name is Hank because my parents hated me,” The human laughed and waved with his hand to show he was joking, “and Campbell was my mom’s last name while Lynch was my dad’s.”

“Soooo your last name is Lynch as in…” Twilight butted in meekly and trailed off as Hank turned to her.

“A Lynching?” Hank finished unamused.

“Y-yes.”

“Same spelling, different context. It’s fitting though isn’t it? Considering who I am and what I do.” Not waiting for a response Hank turned his attention back to his new girlfriend and felt a smile grow on his face, “That suit ya?”

“I suppose.” Zecora replied somewhat coyly getting an eyeroll and dismissive wave out of the human along with a genuine chuckle.

“In that case, it’s all you now...pink one.” Hank pointed to Pinkie not knowing her name or anything about the pony really, just that she acted completely different depending on if she was near him or not.

Not wanting to talk at all, or even be noticed by the human, Pinkie sat deflated in her seat as she met his gaze. She wasn’t just mortally afraid of the stallion but also deeply saddened by him as well. He had looked so happy and innocent in that picture with his family, being honest he looked nothing like the slightly pudgy faced early teenager in the photo, it was hard to believe it truly was him.

The only way she could really tell the child in the photo was the same as the man in front of her was the eye color, pale skin, and hair color; that was it. Now his face was stern and hardened, there was no childlike innocence in his face and eyes, only stress, anger, and sadness.

His face reminded Pinkie of her father’s, minus the deluge of scars, with how stern it was but going down from there all similarities ended. Her father, regardless of how hard he had worked, wasn’t built like a wall of muscle that was almost as agile as Rainbow Dash. Knowing that the body across the room from her at any time could be on top of her in an instant was unsettling, knowing that the head that controlled that body was filled with more than enough knowledge on ways to kill her was worse.

“D-do you have a birthday?” Pinkie asked, defaulting to her base instincts.

“Yeah.” Hank said simply.

Putting the party pony somewhat at ease she relaxed a little for the first time tonight and decided to push a little further, “When is it?”

While being two questions Hank decided the two really were a couple and decided to play along. Letting the ponies know his birthday wouldn’t get them any closer to knowing his true age anyhow.

“April sixth, or the fourth month right as spring is winding up.” Hank answered before humming as he thought about it, “Unlike my last name my birthday ain’t fitting in the slightest. Born in a time of great blooming life and beauty while I specialize in death and terror. I shoulda been born in fuckin’ January, right in the middle of all that cold, harsh, evil, bullshit.”

Ignoring his last comment Pinkie pressed on further as the man in front of her became a small bit more relatable, “Do you…. Want a birthday party?” Asking without truly knowing if she wanted him to answer yes or no, Pinkie realized it was the first time ever she wasn’t totally ready to throw a birthday party for a new pony in her life. It was strange.

“Not at all,” Hank immediately answered making Pinkie feel sad and relieved at the same time.

“Why not?” The party pony asked just out of obligation.

“I don’t want to forget the last one I had with my family.” Hank said in a cold tone devoid of emotion, “Plus I don’t really want to keep track of how close I’m getting to my expiration date.” he said in a way to comfort himself after the fact.

“Oh whatever, we all die.” Granny said refuting his last point, “No point to dread it.”

“Oh I ain’t dreadin’ it.” Hank said instantly, “But ponies also get to live a much longer life than a human so you get to count to a higher number than I ever will. As such those birthdays ain’t as pressin’.”

“An’ how long do humans typically live?” Granny shot back expecting a ten maybe fifteen year difference.

“You want extraordinary, or typical?” Hank crossed his arms.

“Both.” Granny narrowed her eyes and leant forward slightly.

“Eighty tops, with I mean some serious good fortune. Me? With all the shit I’ve already done to myself? I might get fifty... sixty years before my body just ups and gives out. Hell maybe even forty, humans throughout most of history have checked out forty five or so.”

Mouths agape none of the ponies knew what to say about what they had just heard. The only one not surprised was Zecora who had already learned of humanity's short life span compared to ponies and zebras, and well everything on Equestria. It made her tremendously sad to know that no matter what happened Hank would die long before her. She figured she just had to enjoy the time they had even more.

In the meantime as Zecora got over her momentary sadness the others were still digesting what he had just relayed to them.

“Ah’m so sorry Hank.” Aj said, looking at the human saddened, getting a look of confusion back.

“Why? We all have our time, mine is just shorter. The candle that burns twice as bright burns twice as fast.” Hank said unbothered, “Plus, I’ve outlived enough people in my life, I don’t want to outlast anymore family or friends and... I don’t know if I could handle it to lose everyone again.”

“So if you’re thirty… you only have thirty more years max? Your life is half over?” Twilight somewhat grimly stated.

“I ain’t thirty!” Hank exclaimed and turned to the unicorn exasperated, “Just cause I look like shit does not mean I’m fuckin’ elderly.”

Relaxing his posture Hank groaned. He wanted to just tell them and get it over with but not only would that cause problems with them taking him seriously with him being in a relationship now age was a bit more important. He didn't even know the age of consent or age to drink alcohol in Equestria, and if he let out how young he was compared to what they thought with him being in his mid thirties Zecora might not even want to be with him anymore, and he did not want that.

Hank was perfectly happy with older women and he knew for a fact Zecora was older than him even of he didn’t know her exact age, but Zecora probably thought he was older than her, so maybe she liked older men and by telling her he was most certainly younger than her it would make her lose interest and then… He had to stop worrying about it but he did start to think that he should tell Zecora his age before anything really serious happened. He could tell she wanted to, plenty of flirting and obvious advances happened to the young man from the apparently very hungry zebra but he kept brushing off advances even to kiss for… more than one or even two reasons. Either way he figured he really should tell her, it was only fair.

Groaning and swearing internally Hank kept it all inside but dreaded the occasion knowing that he was going to have to finally open up about his age.

“Enough of all that I’m gonna die eventually boo hoo stuff,” The human mocked before going right back to stone faced, “Now it's you.”

Slightly unease by how threatening the human could make three seemingly innocent words sound Rainbow gulped but knew what she wanted to ask.

“Um...I… Well.”

“Out with it.” The man growled, having less than his usual short social patience with who it was he was dealing with.

“What was the most violent thing you did to another pony?” Rainbow asked meekly as Hank’s eyes bore through her.

Taking a second to think through all of the violent things he had done, far more to think about in one sitting the time he Hank held off a swarm of infected from getting to his injured friend in that old house in the city came to mind, that was when he truly felt he grew into his body and his most natural mindset and mastered his style of combat. More evil happened in that house than he could ever properly describe on paper or vocally.

What truly stood out was what he had done to the man, and by extension family, that shot his father. That moment is what started his descent into madness that nearly killed him, that event was what truly molded him into what he was currently. It was then Hank realized that while the depression and anguish he felt in his heart hurt more than any physical pain that the pleasure of hurting and killing others, mostly the ones that were a threat to the defenceless, the ones he cared for and himself, made that pain go away. In those moments he felt happy and like his old self.

The more you do a drug though, the less it works. As such you have to do more of it and or more potent strains. In Hank’s case that meant more and more bodies in his wake and exponentially increasing violent ways of putting them there.

A cold chill had run through the room as Hank stared forward, a half smile half snarl on his face, as he re-lived what he had done to the man not too many years ago. The man had grown more sinister feeling as he stood there and the ponies nearly jumped as he spoke, his eyes still glued forward.

“The man that killed my father, took my last loved one from me, my last vestige of compassion. What I did to him… how I broke him.” His voice low and powerful, Hank growled out the words as his face slowly morphed into a hate filled stare, “Makes what I did to anyone else, even those diamond dogs look like pleasant walk in the park.”

“I’ll spare all the gritty details because I know none of you could stomach them.” Hank said as his eyes finally broke from their gaze and looked over the room stopping on each pony, “But I will say that a man that was stronger than me when that shot was fired was reduced to a puddle that couldn’t even scream or cry anymore because he had destroyed his larynx from how much he had wailed in pure agony, of all types. All he could do was wheeze and gurgle when I finally decided to let him die.”

Pausing to calm himself Hank took a deep breath, “If you think you’re gonna ask something like that and think that you’re gonna get a one up on me because you think I might feel bad about it. I don’t, nothing I did to that man and his family makes me feel a hint of remorse. If you wanted to out me on my violent tendencies and manic behavior, well, here ya go.” Hank smiled while bringing his arms out in a flourish, “Plenty of other evidence though.”

Bringing his arms down he looked to the pegasus as she sat with her ears flattened back, “Happy?”

“W-what did you do to his family?” Rainbow asked, completely terrified of his nonchalant and nearly nostalgic attitude towards what he had done. She really had been messing with someone much more dangerous than herself.

“What do you think?” The human said looking to Rainbow like she was stupid, “I killed them, and made him watch. Take my family from me and make the mistake of not killin’ me, then I’ll take your family from you and make sure I don’t make such a fatal error.”

“That’s completely evil.” Rarity spoke up, just not able to keep quiet after such an admission.

“Yes. Yes it is.” Hank said to the mare, “And I should feel bad about it, but I don’t. That is the wiring issue I’m trying to hint at here, born with it.” Tapping his head a few times Hank said plainly.

“How can you not feel like an absolute psychopath after doing stuff like that?” Rarity continued.

Impressed by her boldness Hank decided to humor her out of respect, “How could I know? I did worse after that to more people so obviously it doesn’t bother me.” The man revealed, “if it makes you feel any better though, they were gonna die regardless if I did it or not.”

Taking a few seconds Rarity scoffed, “How could that possibly make me feel better?”

“Because if I didn't kill them the fever would, or they would’ve turned into the infected and tried to eat him, me, each other, they wouldn’t have been actual people anymore, just flesh eating monsters in human’s skin.” Crossing his arms Hank explained before reaching for the bottle of moonshine again and taking a hefty swig.

“And how could you have known?” A little calmer, the white mare asked.

“Cause I’d seen it plenty before. If the fever is winning and or the infection is taking root the person’s veins bulge like crazy, they start going through that twitchy stage, and they grind and mash their teeth a bunch, among others. Both of them had that shit, it was clear they weren’t making it out alive, or as people. So I killed them, it was just an added bonus that it hurt him along the way.”

“I guess that is a little better…” Rarity trailed off as Hank nodded.

“Well it’s just you now.” Pointing to Twilight Hank gave a small sigh.

The pressure was unfathomable for the unicorn. There were just so many questions she had for the stallion on so many different topics. She could ask him about human physiology, technology, religion, general knowledge, or about his world’s history, or even more peculiarly about the virus that ended his world, he seemed quite intelligent, just not eloquent, when it came to virology and general medicine, or ask him along more personal lines on his psychology since he seemed to fit the bill for “perfect psychopath” to a T. With the insanely low rates of the phenomenon on Equus the possibilities for a case study made Twilight almost vibrate with excitement.

“I will skip over you if you take too long.” Hank spoke firmly, getting Twilight to return to the real world.

Coming to a decision Twilight decided to try and start to build a profile on the human and came up with a question to test his ability to feel remorse, a quality that was absent from psychopaths but always found in perfect psychopaths for certain things, “Do you have any regrets? More clearly about what you have done?”

Getting a read on Twilight knowing he had to be cautious of the mare and not only her connections to the crown but her analytical nature Hank figured answering would pose no great breach in privacy that he already hadn't forfeited, “Who don’t?”

Regular psychopaths don’t. Twilight thought while thinking of another way to get more of an answer from the human, “Well you don’t have any regrets about most of the people you… kill. So what is it you regret?”

Narrowing his eyes Hank couldn’t help but let that cold and calculating side of him take the lead with such a strange line of questions. The pony was up to something, he’d remember that.

“The people I failed to protect and save, their dying faces and last breaths fill my regrets mostly, but, surviving is dirty work and eventually you’re bound to get blood on your skin you didn’t want there. Whether it be a fatal accident or a situation where there was no good option to choose from you’ll end up killing someone who didn’t deserve it.”

“What makes a pony deserve to be killed?” Twilight pressed further but almost immediately regretted it as the human’s posture went from relaxed to hostile as his temper flared up.

“What do you fuckin’ think smart ass?” Hank tisked waving to the pony, “You try to hurt me or my loved ones. I'll kill you. If you’re an inherently bad person. I’ll kill you. Try to take my things. I’ll kill you.” Taking a second to pause Hank slowly bent over and rested his hands on the table while looking directly at Twilight

“If you’re a pony that is really overstepping her bounds and acting like I can’t tell that those cogs in her head are turning and scheming, trying to get oddly specific information out of me about my moral code in a somewhat underhand and disingenuous way… Well… You can extrapolate data, you can see where I’m goin’ with this.” His body more relaxed but a deadly serious air still surrounding him twilight could only stare back into Hank’s tiny pupils as he spoke to her.

“I know I don’t talk fancy or smart and I may not give off the air of extreme intelligence, quite the opposite honestly, I’ll admit that. But don’t you dare insult me by thinking you can out wit or slip shit past me for a second you naive princesses’s pet. Your association with her don’t make you safe neither, you may be important to her and pony society in some way, but to me you’re nothin’.”

Standing back up while grabbing the moonshine bottle he walked behind twilight before he stopped and wrapped his large hand around her right shoulder before squeezing just a little too hard, “So go ahead and jot that down in those letters you write to Celestia, she already knows her title means nothing to me but maybe if she knew that her very much mortal student meant just as little to me as her she’ll tighten your leesh just a little.”

“And you,” Hank practically growled turning to Rainbow while taking his hand off Twilight's shoulder, “You need to get that ego in check before I decide to test just how durable those hollow bones that make up that lightweight skeleton of yours is.”

Ruffling the rainbow hair on top of the pegasus’s head as he passed Rainbow shuddered as she felt his rough callused hands grip onto her skull for a split second and squeeze showing how strong his grip was.

Putting the almost empty moonshine bottle back where it came from Hank was glad that the alcohol was actually taking effect, making the inside of his head feel a little more smooth and gentle unlike how it usually felt like his brain was made of spikes trying to puncture through his skull but never making it. As strange as it sounded that was the best way the human could explain how his stress manifested.

“Ah got one more question for ya if you’ll humor me.” Granny spoke up gently to the human.

“And what’s that Granny?” Hank replied as calmly as ever without turning around, the smallest amount of sadness evident in his deep, rough voice.

“Ya had a mission back on your old world, whether that be survive or clear a town for people, But now, here, there's no reason for stuff like that. What’s your mission now? Here in Equestria.”

If there was anyone he expected such a simple but deep reaching question to come from it was Granny. Taking a deep breath to truly think about not only an answer for Granny but for himself as well the human was stumped as he stared forward closely examining the woodgrain of the cabinets in front of him.

“I…. Don’t know.” Hank answered honestly, “I’m lost without the killing and struggle, it feels like all I know is hunting and executing my prey. Sure I know more than that, I know how to build, I know mechanics, music, farming, I use my body for physical labor, anything to do with being self-sufficient, but we all know that’s not what makes me tick.”

“So maybe I’ll make that my profession, it pays quite well, but my mission? No. Not quite.” Hank spoke not only to Granny but also to himself as he was faced with the path ahead.

“On my old world I was a failure. All those I swore to protect died but yet I never would, it was as if the universe was mocking me, as if it reveled in watching me go insane with each passing day as I fought tooth and nail to keep those I cared for alive to no avail.”

Turning around Hank’s face was a mix of anger and complete sadness before, slowly, his eyes started to light up, “But now...Here… I’m stronger, I’m faster, I’m in my prime! And with each passing day I feel stronger than the last. I’m no longer a scrawny kid with no idea what he was doing, I’m healthy and I’ve learned, oh have I learned.”

A series of chuckles, that bordered on mad cackling, escaped his throat as Hank smiled, “I’m more capable now more than ever, both physically and mentally. So I don’t think my mission has changed Granny. I was born to protect people, and regardless of what planet I’m on I’ll keep on serving my purpose.”

The pure amount of conviction in the man’s voice, along with the resolute look on his face nearly spoke more than his words did as he kept talking.

“If that means dying in a puddle of my own blood surrounded by those who chose to put my loved ones at risk. So be it.” Hank nodded to himself as he caught sight of his girlfriend in the corner of his eye and looked to her, her face saddened at his words.

“But if it means growing old with a certain someone then I guess that’ll have to be okay too.” Hank smiled at Zecora as she smiled back, her chest warm with happiness and love both.
Looking into each other’s eyes for just a second over what could be considered “platonic” Hank was the first to begrudgingly break their gaze and turned to Granny, “Answer your question?”

Looking up to the visibly happier man Granny couldn’t help but smile and give a small laugh, “More than enough.”

“Good. Now, I’m gonna go into the other room and think for a while, I need to… sort through some stuff.” Walking into the other room he quickly turned around and headed up the stairs to get Apple bloom.

As the man disappeared up the stairs and assumedly out of ear shot the ponies all looked between each other just to make sure that everypony had experienced the same thing.

“Hank’s really been through a lot… and done a lot of really… reeallly bad things.” Pinkie spoke up for the first time on the matter of the human with the group.

“Yes he has.” Zecora confirmed, somewhat surprisingly for the other ponies considering the two were a pair.

“Aren’t you two a...thing?” Twilight nervously asked knowing both of the couple were not harmless in the slightest.

“I… Yes, I will confirm we are indeed a couple, but that does not mean I overlook or choose to not acknowledge the terrible things he has done in the past. Part of the territory in being intertwined with another is getting to know of their past sins, no matter how terrible, and helping them work past it, as long as they are willing to work alongside you.” Zecora explained thoughtfully, “He talks very often about getting better and being a better person, and strives for it, and I know it's working, I can see it. I know he has done horrific things in the past and that he holds beliefs, ideas, and a moral code he is willing to act on that may be too much for some or most ponies or zebras, but I’ve accepted him for who he is.”

“That’s a good mare.” Granny leaned over and tapped Zecora on the shoulder getting a smile from the zebra as the old mare smiled widely herself, “No stallion or mare is ever perfect, as a matter a fact Ah find that the ponies that have done bad things in the past and moved past them are the ones that love and care the most.”

Thinking back to her own, now gone, husband Granny couldn’t help but smile in his memory as the others held their attention to her, “No pony really knows this, not even you two,” Granny motioned to AJ and Mac, “But your grandfather was not always the kind and loving pony others remember him as. When he was a young stallion he did a lot of very bad things. Hank reminds me a lot of your grandfather in that time, not that your grandpa did anything quite like Hank. However, Hank is much more mature than your grandfather was in his younger to middle aged years. It took a long time, and a newborn, to calm that stallion down.” Granny couldn’t help but give a small laugh at the thought of her love’s antics.

Small and rapid hoofsteps descending the stairs followed by slow booming ones a smiling Apple bloom came into the kitchen while looking over to her shoulder at the human who closely followed before stopping in the doorway.

“Alright everybody,” Hank announced, grabbing the attention of all the ponies in the room, “Under the current circumstances and obvious threats everyone will be sleeping upstairs, with all the windows locked and blinds closed, preferably in a single room.”

“And what makes ya think you’re gonna tell me what ta do in my house?” Granny raised a brow at the human not liking how he was ordering her around and half to see if he would step down or stay resolute.

“Because you ain’t just in your house no more. You’re in my world now, and if you want to stay alive it’d be best if you followed my orders on this one.” The human hardened his gaze to show he wasn’t backing down.

Waiting for an argument from the elderly mare Hank relaxed when he didn’t get one before continuing, “No one is gonna step a foot outside before I say so. If you try I’ll put you on your ass before you know what hit you. That goes for all of you regardless of how you feel about me… speaking of… You’re gonna write to Celestia describing exactly what happened here tonight regarding the wolf… thing. You need to emphasize that in my professional opinion the outskirts of Ponyville, contrary to my past actions and words, is growing less safe by the day and that I want to meet her and Luna in person, in complete private, no guards. We’ll meet in front of Fluttershy’s house on the road.” Hank ordered Twilight already knowing she was going to write to the princess, “Also include that they are encouraged to bring their own means of self protection.”

Finishing up Hank turned to Rainbow, “Now you…” He practically spit, “Can you fly at night?”

Completely thrown off by the question Rainbow stumbled for a second on her answer, “I... well… I’ve done a few overnighters doing weather patrol before.”

“I don’t know what that means,” Hank shook his head in aggravation, “Yes or no?”

“Yes.” Rainbow answered.

“Can you see the ground well enough at a moderate height during night?” Hank asked further as Rainbow started to connect where he was going with the questions and not liking it one bit.

“Attttt a hundred feet under a full moon I can see well enough.” Rainbow answered honestly.

“Can you hear?”

“Yes.”

“Can you hear crickets, bird song, natural usual noises?”

“Y-Yeah.”

“Alright.” Hank leaned against the door frame in thought, “I want you to fly up and slowly circle the property, including the road, for a few minutes so I can get an idea on what else we may be dealing with if anything.”

“What about not leaving?” Rainbow asked, really not wanting to leave the relative safety of the house.

“I’m not going to force you,” Hank said, picking up on her tone, “But you’ll be far too high for anything land based to get you and I’ll cover your exit and re-entry. Reconnaissance will provide me with much needed intel on how to handle this situation better. As much as I hate to say it, you’re the only one who I can count on to do this.”

Surprised at his unwilling compliment non the less Rainbow looked to her right at Fluttershy.

“Why not Flutters? You like her more, she has wings and can fly.”

“We both know Fluttershy isn’t a strong enough flier in case shit goes south. Sorry Flutters, nothing against you, just reality.” Hank looked to the yellow pegasus with his version of a soft look.

“No no, it’s okay, flying never really has been my strong suit.” The gentle mare reassured her feelings had not been hurt.

With a curt nod Hank turned his head back to Rainbow Dash, “You’re the safest option, anyone on the ground is at a huge risk, and if I leave here I leave everyone unprotected.”

While she really realllllyyyyy didn’t want to go outside in the slightest Rainbow wasn’t about to back down and look like she was afraid.

“I’ll do it.” She confirmed almost immediately regretting it.

Just nodding Hank motioned for her to follow while he started explaining how it was going to go down.

“I’ll cover your accent, you’re gonna take off fast and get to a safe altitude before even thinking about slowing down. Leave no time for things to pounce on ya.” Walking out into the hall Hank checked his rifle and stopped by the door as Rainbow nervously followed, “After that make sure you’re alone up there, if y’aint then get back here as quick as possible, don’t hesitate or try to get a closer look.”

“W-what happens if there is something up there?” Rainbow asked out of morbid curiosity.

“Then shit is really fucked and things are gonna get serious.” Hank wasted no words for a gentle explanation.

As Rainbow gulped and quickly nodded the human had already started again, “If all is clear scan the ground in the areas I already said and also check for noises, or lack thereof. I want to know even if you hear nothing if it’s really nothing, pay attention to insect and bird noise or lack of.”

Unlocking the door but keeping his weight on it he looked back to the obviously nervous pony, “Stick to my ass like glue, I want you pressed on the side of my leg until I tell you to take off so I can keep track of you. Only land when you see a repeating flashing light, solid means not safe, and no light means something really bad has happened.” He explained motioning for her to get close to him and take position which she instantly did, pushing the fear in her chest down due to her close proximity.

“I expect you to circle five times or until you have solid intel, stay observant and stay calm. Let’s go.”

Author's Note

I went a little crazy and wrote around 22 thousand or so more words just for this short sequence. I have no idea why other than I wanted to fit a lot of character development and regular development all in at once, and to practice dialog between more then 2 characters at once. More to come tomorrow. It'll be a little shorter and have a more comprehensive author's note at the end of it since it is the last half of this huge thing I wrote for no reason. I've cut this segment three times now.

I am a R E T A R D

Royal Meetings pt.2

<><><> Celestia and Luna, Meeting point <><><>

The fly over from Canterlot to South of Ponyville had been a great change of pace for Celestia. Rather than stuck in the castle dealing with entitled nobles, endless mountains of paperwork, and recently both foreign and domestic forces questioning of she was fit to lead a nation. She was in the sky with her sister, with a sword on her side and saddle bag on her flanks. It actually felt like she was doing… Something!

It was an experience she had forgotten how much she enjoyed, and from the smile on her face Luna was enjoying it as well. Both of the two sisters occasionally glancing at each other and laughing as their impressive wingspans carried them from Canterlot to Ponyville with hardly any effort. Course the magic they were casting that lightened the effect gravity had on them didn't hurt either.

It wasn't until they neared the landing zone that Luna was leading towards that Celestia remembered just why they had flown all the way from the capital and a pang of worry made itself known in her head as her chest tightened.

As they hovered above the intersection, the solar princess felt almost… scared about meeting the human face to face again, regardless of the well polished and sharpened sword on her right side.

Hooves meeting the hardened soil of the street Celestia nervously looked around for the human not finding him anywhere as she folded her wings. Her sister doing much the same, albeit lots calmer they both came to the conclusion that Hank was not there, or at least not visible.

Both of the two sisters waited a few seconds before saying anything, just taking in the pleasant weather, the sun warming their coats. Celestia turned to her sister, "You don't think he has stood us up do you?"

Smirking at the notion that Hank would not honor a plan he himself created, Luna shook her head, "No sister, he is here, we just can't see him."

Scanning their surroundings once more, even more on edge. Celestia was almost nauseous with nervousness, her jaw flaring in pain as she remembered their last encounter. It put her on edge that even with her above average eyesight she still could not find the human in the foliage around them, it wasn’t like his light skin tone was well suited for camouflage anyway, however it wasn't until Luna gently elbowed her in the side that she stopped trying.

"Sister, please stop trying so hard, you're not going to find him. You're just going to work yourself up worse." Luna pleaded with Celestia, wanting this trip to be as pleasant for her and her sister as it could possibly be.

"You're not worried that he's watching us and we have no idea where he even is?" Celestia raised an eyebrow. “Don’t you think that he’s watching us right now is a little disconcerting?”

Shrugging and looking around for a second herself Luna finally settled on a bird and smiled before looking back at her sister, “No, not really. I know Hank, he wouldn’t do anything malicious unless we did. He’s just not a trusting pony… er person, I believe is the terminology he uses. He’s sitting back and watching to make sure we didn’t bring anypony along, so on.”

Celestia didn’t know how Luna could be so calm about the fact that they were basically being stalked but she also couldn’t do anything about it herself. Fidgeting around for a few more moments Celestia could just see Hank enjoying himself as he watched her become increasingly more nervous, but she needed to get her mind off of that before it got worse.

“So do you think he can hear us? Do you think he’s that close?” Celestia asked, prompting Luna to turn her head to face her.

Sighing in exasperation at her sister’s continued nervousness Luna shook her head, “Sister you need to relax, it is going to be fine, you have been talking about how badly you wanted to get out of the castle and get your hooves dirty again like old times. Here we are.” Luna gestured to their surroundings.

Taking in the fresh air once again and enjoying the change in scenery, Celestia began to calm down once again before the sharp snap of a twig interrupted her.

Celestia snapped her head quickly to the noise as her ears shot straight up and her eyes quickly began looking for the human but found nothing as the crashing of the underbrush grew further away.

Luna on the other hand calmly turned her head to the noise, also expecting to find the human but instead only caught quick glimpses of brown and white what turned out to be a doe quickly made it deeper into the woods, making lots of noise as she did.

Watching the animal with a small smile on her face, Luna gave a quick glance to her sister, noticing just how on edge she was, her chest noticeably moving as she breathed very heavy.

“That is the first deer I have seen since my return.” Luna stated, both in plain observation but also in an attempt to calm her elder sister’s mind.

“R-really?” Celestia said as her face adopted a much more calm look as Luna nodded in confirmation of her statement.

“I must admit it is the first I have seen in a long time as well. Canterlot is not exactly a place known for its population of deer.”

“How many nobles do you think have ever seen a deer in real life before?” Luna asked humorously.

“I don’t think some of them know what dirt is.” Celestia said completely seriously before both her and Luna started to laugh at the nobles' expense.

"Perhaps when we are done with this little trip we should take a walk through the White Tail together. I always loved it there when the leaves start to change." Celestia suggested getting a hum in response from Luna.

"We don't see why not. Though Raven may be cross with you if you take any longer than you have already said." With a smirk Luna added.

"Inkwell…. That poor mare." Celestia shook her head. "She needs a break more than I do. She does more running the empire than I do some days." Celestia leaned in and whispered with a smile, Luna returning it.

"She is quite the mare. She's the best assistant I've ever remembered you having." Luna said, praising Celestia’s assistant, having watched her work alongside her sister on the few occasions she was awake during the day. It hadn’t taken long for her to fall right back into her night owl ways after her return, she couldn’t help it, it had always come naturally.

Celestia, not being able to agree more, smiled as she thought of her trusty assistant, “Her family has a long and honorable history in serving the crown. She really has no idea how much she and her grandmother are alike. It’s uncanny really.”

“I take it that stubbornness runs in the family as well?” Luna asked with a raised brow.

“Like you wouldn’t believe.” Celestia answered with a laugh.

Both princesses enjoying each other's company and conversation in the wonderful weather let their guard down and hadn’t noticed Hank slip out of the brush behind them. They also hadn’t noticed him as he stood there behind them just watching and listening as they spoke.

He hadn’t truly planned to get out of the woods without being noticed, but that doe running off and making all that noise had given an opportunity that he decided to take, he had really just wanted to see how good he was at staying concealed after not really using that skill too much recently. Apparently he was better than he thought, he’d honestly expected to be noticed moving through the brush at which he would expose himself but that hadn’t happened so here he was, ten feet behind the two sisters and they had no idea, or at least he presumed they didn’t, they could be acting and scheming something as they spoke, but he doubted it.

As the pair continued to joyfully talk and laugh about someone named Inkwell and other such things Hank slowly walked forward, keeping his moving foot light until it touched the ground and then transferring weight onto it to move the other, making his way closer to the regal pair.

The two sisters that were unknowingly subject to the stalking human were none the wiser that he was steadily approaching their rears. Luna was just about to turn around and call out to Hank, slightly annoyed that he had taken so long.

She didn’t get that far though before the sound of two heavy footfalls from right behind them made themselves known and a tremendous weight plowed into them as a large arm wrapped around both of their lower necks.

The impact had startled both princesses immensely, borderline panicking Celestia as her heart almost jumped into her throat just from hearing the two quick footfalls before being interrupted by being nearly tackled from the human.

“So. Who’s this “Inkwell” we’re talkin’ about?” Hank asked with a crooked smile, looking at both princesses as he spoke. Both of them still recovering from the absolute shock of the situation.

“Hank…” Luna huffed as she breathed deeply, calming herself, “That was extremely rude and foolish! What if we had drawn our swords and cut you down?!” The night process yelled, angry at the man while trying to pull away.

Holding both of the princesses in place with his arms over their necks as he kneeled, Hank smiled, “That’s why I have my hand on your sword, and why I have your sister pulled so tightly into me.”

Her head instantly snapping to her side she realized that Hank did indeed have his right hand tightly wrapped around the hilt of her sword, holding it in the scabbard and preventing her from drawing it.

He was even smarter than she thought, he’d really thought it all out.

“Could you please let go of our sword now?” Luna asked, annoyed.

“Are you gonna cut me down?” Hank replied with a laugh.

Looking at the human unamused, Luna shook her head, “Neither of us want to actually hurt you. But do that again and We cannot promise anything!”

“Yeah Yeah I gotcha but dunno about that, she sure tried to pull it.” Hank motioned to Celestia with his head.

A slight look of surprise on her face, Luna looked over to her sister to which Celestia returned eye contact.

“Did you really try to pull your sword?” Luna asked.

Still struggling to pull away from the human Celestia grunted, “Of course I did! We were ambushed! It's the correct response!”

“Fair enough.” Hank nodded as Celestia continued to struggle to get away from him to no avail other than irritating him, “If you don’t stop that I will choke you.”

Stopping for a second only to harden her gaze at the human who continued to stare at her blankly, his arm tight around the base of her neck, “What do you gain from this?” Celestia sneered, “We come here in good faith and this is how you treat us? You make us wait, watching us from the tree line, and then you ambush us!? Nearly tackling us and giving me and my sister both heart attacks?”

Tiny pupils snapping around as the human apparently took in every feature on Celestia’s face he eventually smiled and looked forward which relieved the subject of his stare who was getting very uneasy as she was scanned over by his small eyes.

“For amusement.” Hank answered simply, his tight grip on both mares never wavering until he suddenly let go and stood to his full height, which was greatly appreciated by both princesses as they sighed while working the tightness out of their necks.

“I guess I shouldn’t be surprised considering this is you we are talking about.” Celestia quipped as she rolled her neck.

A hearty laugh coming from deep within Hank’s chest, both princesses were surprised, never hearing such a genuine laugh from the man.

“That’s a lot of lip from a person whose head I ‘bout caved in the last time I met.” The human said with a chuckle as he walked in front of the two sisters and turned around to face them.

Heavily exhaling, Celestia rubbed the side of her head while looking at the dirt, "Hank-" she said eventually but was immediately cut off as her head was forced upward by the human's hand.

"You don't get to say my name." Hank growled, roughly letting go of the side of her head and taking a step back.

"My jaw constantly pops out of place and clicks because of you." Hank raised his voice, "You have an awful… awful lot of nerve using my name when you called me "it" up until I knocked your head off."

Obviously maddened at Celestia’s usage of his proper name. Celestia herself didn't know how to go forward, but wanted to nonetheless. She was just about to open her mouth before her younger sister stepped forward and addressed the human.

"Hank. Please let my sister speak. I know you have bad blood between the two of you but please use that understanding side of yourself I know you have.”

Being awfully personal in front of Celestia, Hank opened his mouth to say something to try and cover his and Luna’s tracks but the night princess cut him off with a shake of her head.

“She already knows about us Hank, and it is okay. Please though, let her talk.” Luna again asked, very politely, her eyes wide and compassionate.

Still hung up on the fact that Celestia had somehow learned about them being decently close, Hank pinched the bridge of his nose with a sigh before looking back to Luna, “How?”

“How what?”

“How did she find out!?” Hank raised his voice not angrily but in confusion as he pointed to Celestia.

Averting her gaze from the human and her sister Luna but her lip, a barely visible blush consuming her cheeks, “She...smelled you.”

“What?”

“She could smell you on me and then when you two… met in Ponyville she put two and two together!” Luna rushed the sentence out, more than a little embarrassed.

“Jesus,” Hank shook his head, “What is it with you ponies and fuckin’ smelling everything? It’s fuckin’ weird!” Exclaimed the human before waving his hand, “Forget it. Just get to it.”

"Please… Hank…" Celestia began gently, pausing to gauge the human's reaction to her using his name.

Staring right at her, his chest heaving once before he closed his eyes and calmed himself down Celestia gave a small smile and continued, seeing that Hank was cooperating.

"I know that my previous behavior is inexcusable and I’m not asking for you to accept my apology, but I want to offer my most sincere apologies anyway.” Celestia said truthfully, her face softening, eyes sad as she thought about how she had mistreated the stallion in front of her, “I feel truly awful for how I treated you and what I ended up doing to you, it is one of my largest regrets of current memory and believe me, live for how long I have, you have plenty.” Celestia finished as she turned her head toward her sister and gave a sorrowful smile thinking about what had happened between them a millennia ago.

Understanding the look on her sister’s face, and knowing what it meant she was thinking about, Luna took a few steps and nuzzled her sister, making sure she knew there was no bad blood regardless of what had transpired in that dark time.

Still silent as he watched the two sisters embraced, Hank looked away for a few seconds, flexing his jaw as he thought about the previous events and trying to figure out what he should say in response to Celestia’s, seemingly, genuine apology.

Still thinking, as if on cue, a grinding pain followed by a loud snap came from his jaw as it popped back into place. Growling and holding a hand to the rear of his jaw Hank shook his head and turned his attention back to the two regal ponies in his presence who were now both looking at him, Luna with concern, and Celestia with shame, the ladder averting her gaze as the human looked back at her.

“You know,” Hank started gaining the attention of both ponies, “A large part of me wants to cave your skull in right now, cause I really… just really, dislike the fuck outta you Celestia”

Hank said harshly but visually got no response out of the target of his ire.

“Your apology won’t fix my jaw Celestia, and it’s not the pain or discomfort it causes that bothers me. I mean look at me!” Hank gestured up and down his body, “I deal with a lot of it everyday. I’m more than used to it and accept it. What bothers me is that after all I did that day, for your subjects mind you, you thank me by blowing my jaw out of socket?! All because I hurt the people that were hurting YOUR ponies?! Who gives a shit if I brutalized them? They were rapists and slavers… and... and there were kids there! What the fuck is your problem?!”

Ears flat against her head now as she looked at the dirt in front of her hooves like a scolded filly Celestia slowly raised her head until she was looking back at Hank who had a look of confusion on his scarred face.

“Hank, I know it is hard for you to believe anything I say to be true, which from your perspective is more than warranted, but I truly regret everything I did that day, magnitudes more than you know, and I am more than willing to cover any and all medical bills it takes to fix your jaw personally. I want to do my best to fix my misdoings.”

Shaking his head at the princess, Hank bit his bottom lip and hummed in frustration. He was already about to tell the princess to drop it and actually get started on what he wanted to show them but now the urge was nearly overpowering, he was more than fed up and done with the conversation and the pony he was having it with.

“Celestia, I don’t want you to care about me, I want you to care about your own fucking people. The disconnect I saw that day made my stomach churn. You, or anyone in your chain of command, didn’t even know they were fucking gone! There was no plan to even look for ‘em on your part but they thought you were coming for ‘em! They had faith in you, and you fucking neglected it!” Hank nearly yelled, the memory of the condition of the ponies down in the cave angering him greatly, even after he had freed them and massacred their captors.

Surprised at the real source of his anger, Celestia swallowed hard and turned to her sister for a moment to comfort herself before turning back to the irate human, the veins on his arms starting to pop out from under the skin while his chest heaved greatly with his deep breaths.

The anger on display coming from the man more than worried Celestia, and even Luna, who had yet to see Hank get so irritated. Worried that the violent tendencies that resided within the man would make themselves known if she said the wrong thing Celestia didn’t want to say the wrong thing and damage the already shattered relationship her and the human had further.

However, the princess of the Sun also knew Hank would smell a lie or even a half truth a kilohoof away and would only serve to anger him further, as such the princess took a deep breath and decided to tell the full truth.

“You are absolutely correct Hank,” Celestia admitted much to the surprise of the human and her younger sister, “My inaction that day and days prior to your operation was and is inexcusable. I am partial ruler of this land and it is my foremost duty to ensure the safety and wellbeing of my subjects especially within the domestic borders of our great empire,” Celestia said calmly looking Hank in the eye as the human returned a more relaxed gaze and the vascularity in his extremities started to subside, “I have been far too focused on the bureaucratic and political side for far too long and as result I let the base needs of my and my sister’s subjects fall to the wayside, especially when it seems more and more threats appear and worsen every week.”

Stepping closer to her sister Luna couldn’t help but say her two cents as well, “Sister you’re being much too hard on yourself. We’ve seen the workload you’re under. It is simply impossible for you to be everywhere at once.” The smaller alicorn said feeling her sister was being too hard on herself.

Small smile on her lips while her eyes still held the sadness she felt for failing her subjects, Celestia felt very grateful that she had her sister with her once again and that she was much her same old caring self.

“I know sister, I know. But he is right, I haven’t been involved like I used to be and should still be, I need to shift focus,” Celestia explained herself, turning her head back toward Hank as she did so, “And I intend to do just that. However there is one thing I cannot stand for.” Celestia said, suddenly hardening her gaze and stepping toward the human who looked at her in interest.

“I will not have you saying I do not care about my and my sister’s subjects! I know I made a mistake but that does not change how much I care and how much I have done in service of my subjects!” Clear anger in her tone despite the princess doing her best to mask it, her face also broadcasting her emotion to the human who could tell that she was PISSED about what he had said the last time they met.

“You may be an extremely gifted fighter, and I know that you will have had to have been through awful things to be capable of what you are, but you weren’t around when my sister and I established this empire through endless battles and then defended our newly established empire through a three front war! You have no idea what I have done for my ponies! No idea what I have done to those who wished to harm them and our empire!”

Celestia’s voice raising, she also stepped forward as she continued in her unexpected but very passionate speech, “And I will not have you, a newcomer into this world and OUR empire tell me how much I care about MY people! I was wrong for what I did to you and especially wrong in the disservice to my subjects but I will not allow you to insult my conviction in running this empire and safeguarding its citizen’s prosperity!”

Fiery passion burning behind her magenta eyes as she confidently strode toward Hank she pushed herself onto her rear legs and put her front hooves on his chest in a repeat of the last time they met.

Newfound respect for the princess pushed to the rear of his mind in an instant as she overstepped her thin boundaries by a thousand miles Hank expected another hit to his jaw and pulled back only for Celestia to follow, her natural height on her rear legs letting her easily keep up with the man’s back step.

“If you don't get the fuck off me I’m gonna put your sword right through your god damned throat.” Hank said with a growl looking the solar princess in the eyes as she looked right back at him.

Standing just a little over eye level with the human due to her nearly completely upright position Celestia didn’t even offer a flinch in response to his words and confidently looked back into his small eyes.

Thinking she had the human figured out for the most part she knew that she would have to take a leap of faith of her own to make the man trust her. No amount of apologizing would ever matter to the man, she would have to show that she was able to trust him for him to trust her and hopefully settle this issue between them that had been wearing on her for far too long.

In a lot of ways Hank was like a wild animal. He did what he wanted, when he wanted, and how he wanted. He was territorial, untrusting, and dangerously protective of those he saw as under his charge. He may be a loose cannon but she also knew that under all that anger and violence was a person who cared deeply about the ponies around him. He would have never gone into the caves to save ponies that didn’t even know him for the most part, risking his own life in the process if he didn't care about them. He wouldn’t have made her go into that hospital and comfort them after being assaulted by her if he didn’t care about them more than his own desire for revenge, and he wouldn’t have been furious with her over the neglect he saw instead of his own personal issues if he put himself before others. No, there was something about Hank that had caught her attention, he reminded her too much of somepony she had known when she could have truthfully been called a young mare. It was a mix of traits that was rare of ponies even back in those tumultuous days, and nearly impossible to find in the long running peaceful times they found themselves in today. It was desirable.

However just like how you had to show trust to get it when it comes to wild animals, you could also get bit. Celestia just hoped that her leap of faith wouldn’t be her last,

“Then I guess you’ll have to kill me.” Celestia said simply and calmly while confidently moving her hooves, one under and one over Hank's shoulder in an attempt to embrace the man.

Not a second after she made her move she felt the man’s right arm shoot around the back of her neck and pull her in with tremendous pressure, holding her against his shoulder while simultaneously his right foot impacted the front of her left rear leg sending it back and knocking her off balance as he lifted up and started to spin to the right where she couldn't brace herself.

Clenching her eyes tight, thinking it was the end, she heard Luna scream as she felt her body go weightless as she and Hank spun heading for the ground before they suddenly stopped, Hank stumbling a little as he fought against his and Celestia’s downward momentum.

Cautiously opening her eyes Celestia saw blue sky and the tops of trees as she was held aloft in the air squeezed against the man as he held her in a hunched over position. With the world no longer spinning and her mind realizing she wasn’t dying Celestia could feel the stinging pain just under her right rib.

Craning her neck she could finally she the knife pressed to her side, ready to impale her liver with a small push from the human. Not a second later, seeing the blade retract, a single red droplet of blood falling from its triangle shaped point Celestia was roughly brought back into a standing position as Hank righted himself.

“what are you doing?” He asked quietly, still administering the vice like pressure with his right arm.

“Showing that I trust you.” Celestia responded as the pressure from her neck left as the human let go of her.

Still hugging the man as he stood there still he realized he’d just been beaten, she pulled on him exactly what he had pulled on Shining armor and he had fallen for it. The second he had realized she wasn’t pulling her sword, trying to tackle or choke him, lighting her horn or anything, he stopped, and here he was still letting her hug him uncontested.

She knew he truly didn’t want to kill her now, she knew that he didn’t hate her THAT much after all.

Cursing himself internally Hank had to admit to himself that he was impressed. Celestia wasn’t who he had previously thought she was, that or she was one hell of a good actress. Either way no politician would risk their own lives just to show their trust in a person who in the grand scheme of things was a nobody. It really did seem like she was sorry for what she did, both to him and in the failed response from her and her administration to protect her citizens and an Element of Harmony.

He hated to admit it to himself but he couldn't help but feel a little respect for the pony after what she pulled, he never would’ve expected her to do such a thing.

However, even with this newfound respect for his adversary Hank didn’t want to be hugged anymore and pushed the princess off of him with a firm left hand to the chest.

Letting go of the man and falling back to all fours, suddenly feeling much smaller than the man who she was previously taller than, Celestia wore a genuine smile on her face as she looked up at Hank who was staring off blankly.

After collecting himself from the shock he was in from what had just happened the human looked to Celestia seeing the smile on her face and shook his head in disbelief.

“Why would you do that? I just about killed you!” Hank yelled, just as Celestia expected.

“But you didn’t.” The princess reminded, the same smile still gracing her lips, “I was right about you.”

“What do you mean right about me?” Hank asked, still very weary of the solar princess, his instincts telling him that someone with so much power must be plotting something.

“I was right that once you realized I wasn’t trying to hurt you, you’d stop. And that hopefully by trusting you with my life you can trust that I don’t want to hurt you, and that I never truly did… until my temper got the better of me that is.” Celestia explained softly and with as much care as she could.

Hearing a sword re-sheath from her right, Celestia turned somewhat surprised at her sister while Hank looked at her stoically.

“Sister… you didn’t. Did you?”

“Yes!” Luna cried, “Thou talked about the correct response to being ambushed earlier! Well that is the correct response to seeing Our sister nearly killed!” Luna said hysterically looking between Hank and Celestia quickly, “The second We saw him pull the knife We pulled Ours! Why would you do that?! You don’t do that kind’ve thing to a stallion who has been through what he has! We…I was about to run him through! And Hank,” Luna said, switching her attention to the man who was still standing a few steps away, “Why…just why would you do that?! Why couldn’t you just listen to me when I told you that my sister didn’t want to hurt you?!” Luna stomped the impact actually causing a vibration to go through the soil.

Seeing the genuine hurt in Luna’s face Hank’s expression softened a degree, “Luna I… Celestia, I’m sorry. It’s just that… well… it’s just all programming up there now and I can’t control it. My body acts before my mind thinks sometimes.”

The usage of her proper name not going over her head Celestia also took her turn to excuse her behavior, “Sister I’m sorry that I didn’t let you know of my plan before hoof but, I felt it was the only way to properly communicate what I was trying to say with Hank. I should have clued you in. That was my mistake… I’ve been making a lot of those lately.”

Offerings hug to her sister Luna quickly accepted, “That was so foolish.” the midnight purple pony finally said once she was over her initial panic, her tone more than a little upset.

“Why couldn't you two just talk and work it out like sensible ponies?! You both have to be the most bullheaded, and I don't care if that is insensitive to minotaurs now, stubborn, stupid ponies I have ever known! You two think you’re so different but you’re exactly the same! You just don’t see it!” Luna stomped her hoof a few times kicking up a small cloud of dust in frustration at her sister and friend.

Looking at each other and sharing the same look of regret both human and solar princess looked back to Luna as she went on with her lecture on just how foolish they had been. “And Hank I am sorry, I consider you a close friend, one I value dearly even if I haven't visited recently, but even if my sister had clued me in on her plan, if you would have seriously hurt her I would have guided my sword through you and made sure to kill you where you stand.”

Nodding his head in understanding, Hank accepted the truthful threat, “There’s no need to be sorry Luna, I understand completely, I wouldn't expect you not to.”

Shaking her head, heart still racing, Luna wanted to scream at the pair for their combined stupidity but was more happy things didn't end up going tragically like they very nearly did. She couldn't believe she almost used her sword for the first time in a thousand years on someone she called a friend. But Hank left her no choice and she was truly about to do it. Having to consider doing something so horrible really put a lot of stress on the lunar princesses mind she was not prepared for.

"You know this isn't the first time you've tried to kill me, or thought of it at least." Hank laughed, a grin across his face as he tried to lighten the mood.

"Don't say that!" Luna snapped at the man angrily, the event reminding her of what she had done to those that trusted her before making tears well up in her eyes. Quickly, Luna turned away and started to walk away from the man and her sister as she tried to hold back her sobs.

Quickly realizing that he had hit an open wound from Luna’s response, having seen it before back on his original world, Hank immediately sprung into action and started pursuing the alicorn, just beating Celestia in her own response.

“Hey hey hey hey hey-” Hank said, gaining on Luna as she continued to walk away from the man, speeding up once she realized he was coming after her, “Get back!” Luna snapped.

Leaping forward with a push off from his left leg, Hank reached out and grabbed what was available to him to stop Luna’s advance, the base of her tail.

Gasping in surprise at the sudden pull on her tail, Luna whipped around while rising up to Hank’s level enough to slap him straight across the face, the impact connecting firmly with the same spot her sister had struck him more than a month prior with an audible crack.

With all the stress she was feeling inside her head trying its best to bust her skull at the seams, the offense of having her tail pulled and the connotations with such an act compounded to make the lunar princess act before she even knew what she had done. The realization that she had just struck Hank sending her even further into the pit of self hatred Luna openly cried as she tried her best to pull away from the man who was turning his head after the sudden hit.

A hand on the back of her neck stopping her from escaping and flying far away Luna still tried her best to break free.

“Let…go. Please!” She cried before Hank brought his forearm down on the top of Luna’s arms that were pressed to his chest causing her to instantly collapse into his chest due to the pressure he was pulling with on her back.

“I’m Sorry. I’m sorry,” Hank said gently as he held her in place, “I didn’t mean anything by it Luna. It was just a bad attempt at lightening the mood, I’m sorry.”

“Let go! We’ll hurt you! We don’t want to hurt anypony anymore!” Luna screamed as a full fledged panic attack tore through her. All the previous memories of what she had done to those that trusted her when she became the nightmare flooding back at once.

Pushing Luna’s hooves off his chest with his right hand towards his left Hank held onto the princess as she tried her absolute hardest to break free and run as he slowly lowered her and himself to the ground, ending in a kneel beside her with his arm over the back of her neck and his hand pressed on the right side of her tear stained face.

“Straight ahead, how many branches on the small sapling?” Hank forcefully asked, getting no response from the princess other than her panicked movements.

Patting the side of her head with the hand on the side of her face rough enough to push through the over stimulation of the nervous system Hank used his other hand and pointed to the sapling in question.

“How many branches on that sapling?” Hank asked again, the same amount of authority in his voice as before.

“F-five.” Luna finally answered, her breathing still fast and out of rhythm.

“What kind of bird is that?” Hank asked next, using the hand on the side of her head to push her head to where he wanted her to look, his other hand pointing as well.

“I, it’s a bluejay…. A bluejay.” Luna answered more quickly this time, her breathing starting to slow as well.

Feeling her pulse under his arm wrapped over the top of her neck, Hank could tell it was stabilizing and that Luna was starting to come out of it but also knew he had to keep her mind occupied. This meant more complicated questions.

“Cumulus clouds straight ahead high,” the human guided her head and pointed the same as before, “What’s their heading?”

The clouds moving very slowly, but moving, he knew that it would take time for Luna to see which direction they were heading, that meant more time not thinking about what sent her into a panic and more time letting her mind and body equalize out.

“They’re headed toward Canterlot. North, North West.” Luna answered, taking in a deep breath through her nose and slowly letting it escape her mouth, now also consciously attempting to calm herself down.

Smiling, knowing that Luna was for the most part out of the woods, Hank gently patted the side of her face a few times and retracted his arm.

Hank didn’t get very far however before Luna’s left wing uncurled and wrapped around Hank keeping him in place and Luna rotated and wrapped her front hooves around the human’s neck in a hug.

“Thank you Hank.” Luna smiled and sniffled one last time.

“Of course… moonpie.” Hank whispered causing Luna to blush and shake her head, “And I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to upset you. I didn’t mean anything by it.”

“We know.” Luna said quietly before breaking the hug and taking a step back allowing Hank to stand to his full height.

“And W- I am sorry for slapping you.”

“I deserved it.” Hank replied simply, with a genuine smile before both him and Luna turned to face Celestia who had gotten much closer than they realized.

Looking at her sister first with concern, Celestia walked to her sister and nuzzled her, which Luna returned happily, “Are you sure you’re alright sister?” breaking the nuzzle Celestia asked.

“I… yes. I’m okay now, I was just overwhelmed in the moment is all. Nothing more serious than that. I promise.” Luna replied, appreciative of her sister’s concern.

"Are you sure sister, I've never seen you that panicked before." Celestia pointed out much to Luna's displeasure.

Small frown coming across her face Luna responded in a more flat tone, "Yes, I am sure of it."

Noticing the change in tone Celestia knew it was best not to press, "Very well sister, I'm just glad you're okay."

Not one to forget just exactly who it was who helped her sister Celestia looked away from her sister to address the human, “And thank you Hank, I don’t know how you knew that would work so well but I am very grateful you did. Where did you learn that technique?” Curious, Celestia asked the man who was now running his fingers through Luna’s hair much to Luna’s apparent pleasure as she leaned into his motions.

“Lots of experience.” Hank said with a smile as he looked down to Luna and then back up to Celestia, “When a person starts falling back into past experiences grounding them back in reality is the best way to get them out of it. Just gotta do it fast.”

While Celestia was long familiar with similar ways of getting somepony out of a spiral she was still curious to see what the man would say concerning how he learned it. She wanted to learn more about the human’s past as she knew something substantial must have happened where he came from but she didn’t know what. That bugged her as she was more than a little fascinated with the man.

However, ready to get on to the reason why he asked for the meeting Hank stopped petting Luna, much to her chagrin, and took a few steps forward looking over at the stream.

“Now, before we go any further and get into why I actually wanted to see you both, I think we should just start over. Blank slate, just move on from all that has happened, sound good?”

“I- Yes.” Celestia nodded, not wanting to stop questioning the man but also wanting to learn what the real reason they came out was.

“That sounds good.” Luna agreed after her sister with a smile.”

Nodding, the human first made his way to Celestia and offered his right hand, slightly bending over.

“Celestia. Thank you for trusting me with your time and treating this matter with the haste it deserves.”

Equally surprised with the sudden professionalism Hank was uncharacteristically showing and the gesture she decided the best course was to mirror the human and offered her right hoof which was promptly tightly grasped by the human’s hand and curtly shook up and down once before being released.

“Of course Hank, I’ve gathered that you’re not one to over sensationalize things.” The princess nodded with a smile, “It’s… good to see you?”

“Don’t push your luck fat ass.” Hank laughed, giving Celestia a rough pat on the shoulder to show he was joking before turning to Luna while Celestia rolled her eyes and shook her head, a smile on her lips.

There’s the human I’m familiar with. Celestia thought to herself watching as Hank gave his professional greeting while offering forth his right hand, the same way he had with her, to her younger sister, only for Luna to disregard the gesture and jump up, hugging the human after scoffing at his formalities.

Shaking his head at Luna’s friendliness, Hank reciprocated her hug and held it for a few seconds before he loosened his grip same as Luna and took a step back to address the two sisters who were standing side by side.

“The reason why I asked for you both to come here today is becau-”

“Oh!” Celestia suddenly exclaimed coming out of her thoughts and cutting off Hank, “I’m sorry, but before we get started I have something for you.”

Raising an eyebrow Hank shifted his attention to the saddlebags on Celestia’s flanks as her magic enveloped them and lifted them off her rear and she brought them forward until they were floating in front of her.

Looking from Celestia's horn to the bags to the sword on her side Hank's body tensed as his mind prepared for an impending attack.

"In these bags are…. Oh," Celestia began with a smile on her face before noticing Hank's change in posture, his hand on the weapon that was always across his chest, her smile falling Celestia realized the magic she was using had startled the human.

Tracing his glare the solar princess looked to her right side where her sword sat before turning back around and facing the man who was now staring right into her eyes.

"I'm not going to hurt you Hank. Please trust me." Celestia said gently, “Here, what’s in these bags belongs to you.” She brought the bags within the human’s reach, making him tense a little while slowly reaching out and grabbing onto the bags.

Cutting her magic Celestia gave a small smile while Hank looked between her and the bags one last time to make sure she wasn't up to something.

Looking at her sister to see if she was still so sure that the items would make Hank happy Luna picked up on Celestia’s facial expression and replied with a smile and nod before motioning back toward Hank with her head as he gave the bags a shake and heard the all familiar sound of brass casings bouncing off each other.

Knowing in an instant what was in at least one bag the human undid the two buckles to reveal a bag full of .308, .50 and even a few pistol casings, all covered in various amounts of grime and dried blood.

A quizzical look on his face as he looked up from the bag full of casings, Hank looked between Celestia and Luna, looking for an explanation, “Why did you go in the cave just to get my spent casings for me?”

“It’s not just the little brass things, look in the other one.” Luna said excitedly.

“....Alright.” Hank said going to the other bag and opening it with little fuss revealing his missing buck knife and a very fancy looking bottle of what looked to be wine with a neatly tied note on its side.

Surprised to say the least, Hank reached in and pulled the knife out, inspecting its cleaned surface. While he wasn’t wild about someone else handling his knife he did appreciate they cleaned it to keep the blood from rusting it irreparably, plus he did leave it in a cave unattended so he was lucky to get it, or any of the brass back at all.

“Why are you doing this?” Hank asked with a raised eyebrow as he put the knife back in the bag and started to re-buckle it.

“Well they are your items are they not?” Celestia asked with a grin.

“Obviously. I’m just more curious about why you would go into the cave and pick up every little bit of brass to give to me.”

“Oh, we didn't go into the caves.” Celestia chuckled while Luna nodded, “I ordered a team of our finest forensic scientists to go into the caves and document what they saw and pick up any and all evidence. They’re very thorough so I doubt you’re missing many if any of those little brass things.” With a smile Celestia finished.

“I see.” Hank nodded, throwing the bags over his left shoulder, “ I won’t lie and say I don’t appreciate it, but I am a little confused why you went through all the trouble and then gave me it back.”

“Again, they're all your belongings.” Celestia said simply.

Sighing Hank shook his head, “I get that but there’s a reason why you gave it back other than kindness. That’s what I want to know. Going from wanting to kill me to giving me back the items I used in my mission that made you teleport a hundred miles and sucker punch me is giving me some serious whiplash here.”

Her happy demeanor deflating, Celestia hung her head, “I’m doing this because I have a lot to make up for, and I want you to trust me. It’s nothing more than that.”

“Okay, but why? Why do you care what I, of all people, thinks?”

“Because Hank,” In an exasperated tone Celestia dropped her mask letting herself be vulnerable, “I don’t know exactly what your rulers on your home world were like, but I can figure they weren’t great. I want to prove to you that I’m not like that, like my sister. I want to know that I never wanted to hurt or… kill you of all things, maker no.”

A silent few moments passing between the three Celestia looked at Hank sorrowfully before sighing and dropping her head for a second.

“Do you remember the day you came into the bakery while my sister and I and all of the Elements were there?” Raising her head up Celestia asked.

“Barely.” Hank shrugged.

“Do you remember what you said to me?” Celestia asked, the hurt visible in her eyes.

Thinking for a few seconds the only thing Hank could recall from that day was having to get out of the woods on his busted leg, “I lost a lot of blood that day and I was more than half a bottle of Jack in. I don’t have a damn clue.”

“Well you talked about how you thought I would go about killing you, and when I tried to reassure you that I wouldn’t do such a thing you pulled away from my hoof like it was covered in poison.

The events of that meeting starting to come back to him Hank continued to listen to Celestia as the fog started to lift in his mind.

“Now I don’t know what an “infected” is or why it would rip your flesh off but the fact that you thought I hated you so much that you would rather go through that than be touched by me has stuck with me. I don’t want you to be afraid that I’m plotting to destroy you at any given moment. I’d like to at least be friendly with the stallion that has done so much in service of my ponies.”

“You understand why I ain’t quick to believe you right?” Hank asked with a huff and a small chuckle, not believing what he was hearing.

Sad to hear the human’s skepticism, Celestia slowly nodded her head nonetheless, “Yes. Yes I do.”

Stepping forward while looking at Hank Luna Interrupted her sister before she could continue, “Hank I know your experience with my sister has been… unsavory at times and all of this may be hard to believe but she is being truly sincere with you.” Pausing to give a reassuring smile to her sister Luna then continued, “She’s very regretful for what she has done and said and wants nothing more than to have a friendly relationship with you.”

Listening to Luna quietly once he was sure she was done speaking Hank nodded, “She’s made that plenty clear Luna but you and especially you,” Hank emphasized by pointing at Celestia, “need to realize that respect and trust is earned not given. I don’t want to kill you either Celestia so please don't betray this small bud of respect I have for you and give me a reason.”

After pausing for a few seconds Hank raised a hand to stop Celestia before she could say something else, “I’m done talking about this, let’s please get on to the reason you both are out here.”

Closing her mouth and nodding her head Celestia gave a small smile to Luna as Hank turned away and started walking toward the stream, “C’mon follow me.”

Obeying, Luna and Celestia set after the human on the short walk to the stream, their hoof steps being silenced by the grass as they approached Fluttershy's house, the sweet smell of flowers filling their noses and the sound of birds filling their ears.

Turning around smoothly, switching to walking backwards in an instant, Celestia and Luna were impressed by the agility of the large man but were cut short in their musings when Hank spoke.

“So what was the final count? How many of those fuckers did I put in the dirt?”

Looking forward at the man as he continued to walk backwards unfazed Celestia answered, “A hundred and nine.”

A smile crossing his lips Hank nodded his head a few times before pumping his fist and turning around, “Fuck yeah.”

Author's Note

Merry Christmas. Felt bad and really wanted to get a new chapter out for the few maniacs that like to re read this story over and over.

Tell me of you liked this chapter, It's pretty meh to be honest I'm not impressed with myself here but I hate writing these types of chapters anyway. I'm so ready to get into the action and to a point where I can use more time skips.

Anyways I'm out of school for a while so I should get another chapter out in about a month I hope. It'll be shorter as well if all goes to plan, not a 25,000 word Photon special that I used to pull.

I'll see you fucksticks on the other side of the new year.

Oh also I'm in the mood to talk romance so voice your various opinions no matter how shit about what other ponies you ship with Hank other than Zecora, cause that isn't going away. Feel like it'll be a fun discussion.

Oh and also part 2, Mac isn't fuckin gay alright, don't know why a few of you thought that but I thought I wrote it pretty clear it was more of a fear of being loved by another male role model thing as he had not had that since he was super young. And Breaburn is gay cause I want him to be, its my story. I'll make whoever I fuckin want gay, don't test me.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9JRLCBb7qK8 (audio warning)

Why did I put it all the way down here? fuck you that's why. Had to make you work for it.

https://th-thumbnailer.cdn-si-edu.com/ckrrEl3RdBQYYOmdjTjyTqzDyBY=/1000x750/filters:no_upscale()/https://tf-cmsv2-smithsonianmag-media.s3.amazonaws.com/filer/57/35/5735ce88-d0c1-4883-8748-739ef2194bc5/zombie-frog-discovered.jpeg

Saturday Night is Alright for Fighting pt.2

<><><>Back at the Cabin, H & Z, Evening <><><>

With enough food for three people and more than a few hours to sit back and recover, Hank’s body had settled into a level of soreness that was ignorable to the man. With the large increase in healing rate, and the massive increase of nutritional input that it required, the human had found that besides healing wounds the buff had also made recovery time for a workout near zero.

Where before, a hugely hard workout like he had done today would result in soreness, stiffness, and weakness that could last a week to go away, now all he had to do was eat five pounds of food and he was ready to go again. In essence he could go all out, wait an hour to recover, and repeat over and over until he became too exhausted or just sick of it. He could hit any muscle group he wanted, repeatedly. The doors that Hank was figuring out were open to him greatly excited him.

One massive glaring issue that came from his new biological system was that absolutely nothing fit anymore. Besides growing taller and broader over the years, there was a new issue at play and that was that the pump that his muscles had experienced from the gym had not yet gone away. Over five hours since he last lifted!

As if his general increase in size wasn’t enough, now he had pumped up muscles to try and work around. Not just that, but also, that he wanted to wear something relatively nice for he and Zecora’s “first date”.

The options were already slim on clothes that fit, let alone ones that fit and looked good. So far the man had already written off everything he wore on a regular basis since they were all covered in tears and various stains from oil to blood. He had already gone through one tote he had in the “shed” part of his cabin, yielding plenty of good shirts and pants, just none that fit.

The only totes he had left were the ones he had taken from his childhood home when he had decided to leave and move his cabin to a more secluded, not so familiar, place those near five years ago. Just looking at the four dark blue totes shoved to the back part of the shed was enough to make the man’s brain start to flash and his hands start to shake.

Closing his eyes and clenching his hands until each knuckle popped the human sucked in a deep breath before opening his eyes and taking a step forward towards the totes.

It was no small task to uncover the boxes full of sentimentals. Having to move a shelf full of car and motorcycle parts, a few chain saws, his welder, and more than a few five gallon jugs of kerosine, the man just barely opened a big enough path to get back to the totes and get them out.

Quickly setting to it, not wanting to waste the time he had as Zecora got ready inside, the man opened the first totes open only to slam the top back on once he saw it was the one full of pictures.

“Not goin’ through that today.” Hank grimaced, pushing the tote as far away as he could and moving to the next. Top popping of easily Hank gave it a few shakes to knock the buildup of dust off the top before looking inside and seeing full of dvds and the entirety of his dad’s cd collection along with the old vcr / dvd player and the little shitty radio his dad kept in the garage.

Not able to help himself, the man grabbed the gray box with RCA on the top and set it on his work bench with a laugh, giving it a few pats as he turned around and moved to open the next tote.

Popping the top off with no amount of caution and tossing it aside the man sighed once he found what he was looking for and started pulling items out. Taking out a few pairs of folded up blue jeans before getting to the shirts and flannels the man threw all the clothes aside when he saw the gold of his grandpa’s favorite belt buckle.

Pulling the large brown leather belt out along with the buckle the man wiped the buckle off making the gold and the silver inlay of a cowboy holding onto a horse with one hand and his other above his head as it bucked with its hind legs shine while also knocking the dust of the few stones of turquoise.

It was a rodeo buckle he had gotten out West in the early 90’s long before Hank had begun being. The man had worn the buckle every wedding, funeral, party, or reunion since he had initially got it however. If the old man had to dress up for anything, the belt buckle was always there on his belt.

Hank remembered asking his grandpa why he always made sure to wear it when he dressed up and the laugh it got from the man before the answer came, “With how much I spent on the fuckin’ thing I can’t afford not too!” Which of course prompted Hank to ask how much which got another laugh from his grandpa before he eventually answered: “ Nine fifty.”

Still shocked at how much his usually frugal grandpa spent on a simple belt buckle the man turned it over in his hand and saw 18K and .999 stamped on the top lip just above another stamping that said NM turquoise.

“Guess that explains it.”

Setting the chunk of gold and silver next to the tote, Hank dug deeper finding his grandpa’s best red flannel and even more exciting, his gun belt and holster that matched the polished nickel .44 hiding in the gun closet.

Holding up the gun belt and smiling to himself he set it aside and pulled up one of the thin red flannels that came from the tote trying to judge if it would fit over his large frame or not, he really didn’t want to rip one of his grandfather’s dress shirts.

The only real way to try a shirt on being to put it on Hank did just that and surprisingly was able to get it on without blowing it apart. Then again it was no mystery that Hank had gotten his overall build and height from his grandpa who even in his old age was six foot seven and widely built.

That being said the shirt was tight around the shoulders, arms, and chest, there would be no way he could button it all the way up, but at least it was clean, tear free, and covered the white undershirt he had on enough to hide the stains even if he could only get the bottom three buttons to connect.

Pants next, Hank slipped them on, and after a little struggling past his hamstrings found they fit rather well all considered. He was lucky that his grandpa happened to be a large man as well because even though the forty inch waist was way too big that could be fixed with a belt while if the pant legs were too small there would be no fitting in them.

Tucking his shirt in, which was easy since it was so long even on his six four frame, Hank then put on the belt and famed buckle, snugging it way past the holes his grandpa had ever used.

Nearly all done up Hank then bent over and reached for his regular old boots but stopped when he looked at the round pointed cowboy boots neatly laid out in the tote just how Hank had packed them when he had left his home.

Seeing as he was already that far in, Hank decided to just go ahead and round out the whole look and picked up the right boot, checking its size on the underside of his foot. While it was a good size bigger, it was close enough that it wouldn’t matter, it wasn’t like he was going to be running a marathon in them anyway.

With both boots slipped on and everything else in place Hank walked his way over to the drivers side mirror of the humvee and did his best to get a good look at himself in the outfit which only caused the man to start laughing at his get up.

He looked like he was getting ready for a square dance. Done up like a cowboy from head to toe when the only thing he had in common with cowboys was his affinity for wheel guns. He didn’t ride horses, hell, he didn’t even ride fence. He didn’t rope cattle, and he sure as hell never rode bulls. But then again neither did his grandfather.

His grandfather may have been a six foot seven bear of a man with a strong scottish accent but he absolutely loved the west and cowboys, as such the first thing he had bought when he got off the boat in America was a snub nosed .357 revolver that had most certainly been stolen from a police officer somewhere in New York.

So even though his grandpa, in essence, had been a Scotsman posing as a cowboy his entire life there was also no one willing to say anything to the huge man, even when he went to rodeo after rodeo.

Hank figured it’d be much the same for him in his current situation. He very much doubted he’d catch much, or any, flak for his choice of dress. Not like he’d give a damn if he did anyhow. It wasn’t like any of them wore clothes in the first place.

One last chuckle escaping his lips as he moved away from the mirror Hank grabbed the gun belt and started putting it on as he headed for the door to the small home to see how Zecora was getting along

Stepping inside and seeing that she was still at the mirror in that bathroom Hank went for the gun cabinet to fetch that very special pistol he had hid for the last near half decade.

“How’s you gettin’ along hun.” Hank spoke loud enough to Zecora to hear as he pulled the small wooden box from the near of the overflowing cabinet.

“Good… just have to get this last earring settled.” She replied, “Thank you so much for going and getting them from my old house.”

“No problem.” Hank said with a smile as he pulled the oily rag from the box before setting it down, “Need any help getting your ear ring in?”

“Oh no….. I got it in. I just have to wait for it to stop bleeding.”

“Bleeding?” Hank turned his attention from the .44 in his hands and looked to the bathroom door with concern.

“It should be much longer, don’t worry.” Zecora replied, completely missing his actual point of concern.

“I’m not worried about how long it takes. Why are you bleeding?”

“I haven't worn earrings in a long time, the spot in my ear closed up. You know how it goes.”

Shaking his head a little the man grimaced as he loaded five rounds into the old .44 and set the empty cylinder under the hammer, “Not really no. I usually plug the holes whenever I get one that I wasn’t born with. Don’t usually add any.”

Sink running for a second, Zecpra then spoke, “Difference in philosophy.”

Prompting a laugh from the man as he filled the eighteen empty bullet loops on the left side of the belt he then set the box of .44 down and snapped the leather strap across the back of the revolver and headed for the bathroom door.

“So you just shoved the earring through or?”

“No-” It was Zecora’s turn to laugh, “I used one of the bigger needles from the cabinet.”

Raising his brow at that, Hank then rounded the corner and instantly stopped, just staring at Zecora, admiring the makeup and jewelry she had put on.

Hearing him walk up on her Zecora turned to look at Hank and found herself locked into a stare as she ogled him bottom to top. “Wow.” She finally stuttered out.

“I could say the same to you.” Hank smiled, making her smile as well, “Do you like it?”

“You look absolutely amazing.” Zecora confirmed, “You must get more like that from Rarity.”

“Like the cowboy look huh?” Hank questioned.

“If that’s what that is then yes. I love it.” The zebra nodded and approached the man before hopping up on her hind legs and putting her front on his thighs.

Usually a sign that she wanted a kiss and that Hank needed to lift her up the man paused when he saw that instead of looking up at him expectantly she was looking very closely at his belt buckle.

“What is it?”

“So that’s what ponies looked like on your world.” She eventually spoke.

“That’s what horses looked like.” He corrected, smirking.

“And you rode them?” She asked with amusement in her tone.

“That among many things, yes.” Hank admitted.

“And you’re gonna go out in public wearing that?” She then looked up to him with a smirk.

“Yeah? What’s the big deal?”

“Well just that your belt buckle has a human riding a “horse” that has a saddle and a bridle on.” Zecora explained still to an oblivious Hank.

“Just explain your weird horse bullshit already.” Hank sighed knowing where it was going, making Zecora loudly laugh.

“A saddle and bridle are about as serious as bondage gets for ponies.” Zecora said, cutting to the chase.

“And you know this how?” Hank chuckled, getting an eye roll from the zebra.

“By wearing that you’re advertising that you “tame” ponies or, whorses. It doesn’t help that you’re wearing it right above your crotch and at near eye level for most ponies.”

“Stop it with the added ‘W’, and the term is breaking, not taming.”

“W- huh - What?” The comment instantly put Zecora on her back hoof.

Catching her sudden surprise the man decided to capitalize on it and tease her some, “Humans break horses. It’s different than taming a dog or somethin’.”

Looking between his belt buckle Zecora was somewhat taken aback by the admission, “Do humans have a long history of taming horses.” She asked, avoiding the word in question.

“Tens of thousands of years.” The man grinned seeing her getting progressively more flustered, “We’re real good at it.”

“I - I see.”

Reaching over his zebra companion and grabbing a single square of toilet paper and folding it up a few times he then gently used it to soak up the single droplet of blood that was slowly forming where she had pierced her own ear.

“Want me to do that to you?” Hank asked in a low voice as he held the paper to her ear.

A gasp escaped Zecora’s mouth at the question and a shiver rushed down her spine, ending at her tail which slowly started to raise.

Watching the fur on her spine rise along with her tail the man couldn’t help but chuckle as he pulled the piece of bloodied toilet paper away from her ear, “Oh you like that idea don’t ya?”

Clearing her throat while looking up at the human with wide eyes, Zecroa did her best to get ahold of herself and get her heart to come out of her throat, “Y - You can’t just ask a mare something like that!”

“Why not?” Hank laughed, throwing the bloodied piece of paper away and grabbing a few more clean ones, “Pretty obvious you liked it.”

“Still!” Zecora cried, smoothing her fur back out.

“Oh whatever,” the man waved off, putting the folded up clean pieces of toilet paper in his front shirt pocket, “I’ve worked with leather plenty before. I’m sure I could make you bridle and a sad-”

“Honey. Stop.” Zecora said forcefully, her tail back up in the air and her face flush as red as a tomato.

“Fine.” The man smirked, “But when we get back home, clear your schedule.”

Breathing heavily, Zecora nodded knowing what was coming and that she wouldn't be getting anything that she wanted to do tomorrow finished, or even started for that matter.

“Just… wait until after dinner to tease me, okay? I want to just focus on that instead of… other things.” The mare said, doing her best to get her fur stuck back down.

“Sure thing.” Hank smiled, “Now. Are you ready to go?”

“Yes.” Zecora smiled back with a calming breath as they headed for the door, Hank quickly swiping one of his Buck knives from the counter top on the way out.

<><><> Clover, Ironhoof, Bolt, Mistral, Redheart, Restaurant lane, Ponyville <><><>

Stood facing four indignant Minotuars, three males, one of which was considerably larger than the other two, and one female was three on duty guards, one off duty guard, and a medical attache that was there for no other reason that the fact that her and the off duty guard were on a date.

“Figures these stupid bucks show up on couples night.” Iron huffed, looking away from the angry minotaurs and to Redheart as they approached the three other guards who were talking, or trying to talk, with the small group.

“There’s still plenty of time, Iron.” Redheart smiled gently at the peeved stallion.

“Still.” He shook his head after giving another glance at the four minotaurs again, “On the first date no doubt.”

“Oh, it’ll make it interesting!” Redheart laughed bumping into the stallion playfully, not getting much movement from the stallion for her efforts.

“I’m sure it’ll be plenty damn interesting.” The stallion groaned as they came up on the other three ponies, “Alright what’s all this then?” Iron voiced with authority making the three other ponies turn to see who was approaching and the four minotaurs to turn their attention to him.

“Ironhoof.” Clover nodded

“Captain Clover.” Ironhoof nodded back, getting a sideways look from the stallion.

“I told you not to rank me Ironhoof.” Clover remembered as the gruff stallion raised a hoof and waved him off.

“Yeah, yeah. Whatever. Now what do these four grumpy shits want?”

Ignoring the look that three of the minotaurs gave him, Ironhoof looked at Clover who sighed and rubbed his face out of stress.

“The big one and tattooed one want to fight Hank.” Clover eventually groaned, “And they’re going around town yelling at everypony to tell them where he is.”

Hearing the words that Clover spoke, Iron looked at the two minotaurs in question, first the big one, that was maybe even taller than Hank, and definitely more broad, and then the smaller but meaner looking one with all the tattoos and the crooked muzzle.

Looking right back at the death glare the mean looking bull was giving him, Ironhoof started to laugh gently at first before it evolved into a full on belly laugh as he looked from different members of his party and the one they were facing off with.

So confused at what the pony had found so funny the minotaurs took to looking between each other for any answers to the sudden outburst of laughter. Finding none in their own ranks the minotaurs looked back at the still laughing pony as his laughter started to subside and noticed that the comparatively smaller white mare was even snickering at them with her hoof covering her mouth.

“What’s so funny!? The tattooed bull yelled, getting even more aggravated.

Laughter still slipping from his lips occasionally, Iron ran a hoof over his mane to put it back in place, “You do not want to fight Hank.” The gray stallion said, an air of seriousness seeping into his tone.

“Don’t tell me what I do and don’t want pony.” The tattooed minotaur barked.

Face going flat at the words and the bull’s way of conducting himself it was Iron’s turn to sigh, “Look, I’m just gonna tell you this one more time. You. Don’t. Want. To. Fight. Hank.”

The stallion’s tone and face a new level of foreboding the minotaurs had a moment of pause before the single female of the group spoke up, “And why in the Tartarus not? Just cause he scares you ponies don’t mean he scares us.”

Slowly turning his head to look at the heifer, Iron looked right into her, “He killed a hundred and nine diamond dogs by himself, with his teeth and hands. He would walk through each and every one of you like wet paper.”

“Don’t lie you old coot.” She shot back.

Iron didn’t even respond to her words, he just shrugged, “Have any of you four killed somepony before?”

His question took both groups by surprise. The tattooed minotaur however, didn’t react besides a laugh, “Plenty.”

“Good.” Ironhoof laughed back, “Cause Hank isn't a fighter, he’s a killer. As cold and brutal as I have ever seen in all of my years through conflict zones and wars.” Iron looked at each and every one of them, making sure they looked back, “You’ll be lucky if he just breaks a few bones because that means he actually decided to fight you. If he’s not in the mood and you pressure him he’ll kill you right where you stand and I’ll have to send my colts out to scrape you off the bucking pavement.”

“Stop trying to scare.” The big one finally spoke in a deep booming voice, “Tell us where to find flat faced bald ape.”

About to speak again Clover motioned to Iron stopping the stallion.

“The royal guard will under no circumstances divulge a citizen’s personal details, including but not limited to addresses, place of work, appearance, or last known location.” Clover spoke just as written in the handbook, getting a raised eyebrow from every pony in attendance.

“Did you memorize the entire handbook?” Bolt asked Clover, making him look away from the large minotaur.

“Y-yes. We were told to.” Clover defended.

“Yeah, but…. Nopony actually did.” Bolt explained before turning to Ironhoof, “Did you? Way back in the day.”

“Tartarus no. I was too busy chasing tail in Canterlot.” Iron laughed, getting a smack on the neck from Redheart.

“What?” He turned to the red headed mare rubbing his neck who was smiling at him and shaking her head, “What do you think I’m doing right now with you?”

Gasping at his crude words Redheart hit him again, and turned, hitting him across the face with her tail before walking away.

Lingering on Redheart’s backside for a moment Ironhoof eventually turned to his coworkers and gave a shrug with a short laugh and started following after Red, “I got more important things to attend to colts, I’ll leave you three to deal with this circus act.”

Giving their goodbyes to the old guard they all turned back to address the minotaurs before Iron called out again, yelling from across the street.

“Hey Captain Clover!”

“What!?” Clover yelled back, still annoyed about the stallion’s unwillingness to address him casually.

“The mortician is out of town for the week! If Hank ends up wasting those four idiots you’ll have to process the death certificates yourself!”

“Yeah- Got it! Thanks!” Clover huffed in an even worse mood than before.

“That is if their bodies are even found! They might just end up going missing! Then you’d have to file a missing po-”

“I got it, Iron!” Clover yelled back, “Enjoy your date and get out of here!”

Saluting the captain, Iron just smiled and trotted off alongside Redheart.

“He is one ornery old stallion isn’t he?” Mistral spoke up for the first time, facing Bolt who just whistled and nodded in response.

Groaning at the whole situation Clover hung his head for a second before slowly bringing it back up to the party of minotaurs, “Look.” He began with a flat tone, “None of us are going to tell you where Hank lives and if you keep disturbing the peace I will be forced to charge you with such and keep you in the jail until Monday when we can process you out.”

Doing his best to remain professional Clover kept his tone neutral and adjusted his helmet that fit a little loose after he had his mane cut, “I suggest you drop the desire to find and fight Hank and instead enjoy our quaint little town. Tonight is couples night and all the bars and restaurants are open and would be happy to have you.”

Stretching the truth a little thin at the end there Clover still hoped that he could defuse the situation to a peaceful resolution and that the minotaurs would just move on out of town without bothering anpony else. Though he knew better than to be that hopeful and when the lead bull, the one with all the tattoos, opened his mouth he knew it wasn’t going to be what he wanted to hear.

“I suggest you get out of our way, pony.” He snarled, “And stop protecting the flat faced monkey that killed my cousin. Or things could get messy for your quaint little town.”

Taking note of the overt threat of violence on not just him as a guard, but the town as a whole, Clover started racking up charges in his mind to hit the ill-tempered minotaur as his patience waned ever thinner.

“I’m not protecting him from you. I’m protecting you from him.” Clover narrowed his eyes at the minotaurs as the lead bull visibly grew more irritated along with the large bull and the heifer, the other male taking a passive role just standing back seemingly having doubts about their plans after hearing about Hank.

“You ponies are all the same. Cowardly, weak, pathetic, wastes of space. You have no place telling us what to do.”

“Is that why we have to send your stupid flanks tons of food every year?” Bolt piped up, his big mouth getting the best of him. “Maybe if you focused on, oh I dunno, growing food instead of looking tough with shitty tattoos you could be “wastes of space” as well.” Bolt made air quotes with his wings and growled.

“What did you just say to me brittle bones!?”

“You heard me shit bag.” Bolt yelled back.

The situation clearly devolving to a unrecoverable point guards that were just out patrolling had heard the commotion and had started to post up around the area as other Ponyville residents started to observe the situation as well, occasionally glazing over to the four minotaurs and three guards in front of the bar.

About to charge the four with disorderly conduct and disturbing the peace both parties stopped yelling as a low rumble started to grow in volume coming from the side of town that faced the Everfree and the road that led to the Apple’s orchard.

While they couldn’t see that side of town down the street they were with the height of the buildings around Clover instantly knew what the sound was and who it meant had arrived.

“Celestia damnit!”

<><><>Hank, Zecora, Ponyville <><><>

With a harsh kick to the bottom of the door, latching it, Hank walked around the front of the humvee and smiled at Zecora who was waiting for him, “Ready Z?”

“Absolutely.” She answered and took her place beside him as they walked into town, passing the two guards at the entrance with a smile and nod.

Walking down the street that was lit with the warm yellow glow of the street lamps Hank noticed a lot of ponies walking in groups and pairs and snuggling on each other.

“Must be some kind’ve date night thing in town.” He mused aloud.

“It does seem like it.” Zecora agreed, noticing all the other couples around, “You sure picked the right night to do this.”

Smiling down at her, Hank looked back up and down the road as they headed towards the fancy restaurant, “Sometimes things just work out.”

“This is so nice honey.” Zecroa sighed and rubbed up against his leg prompting him to lean over a little and rub his hand up and down her side.

“We haven’t even done anything yet.” He pointed out with a little humor seeping into his voice.

“We don’t have to do anything, it’s just nice to get out and be with you dear.” She explained happily.

“That it is hun.” Hank agreed as he noticed all the looks the ponies were giving him and Zecora as they walked through town.

Most of the looks were directed at him though to be fair and didn’t seem to be from a place of weariness or fear for the most part, but out of curiosity and surprise.

Maybe it was that they had never seen him done up all nice, or maybe it was the surprise of seeing him with a pony on date night. It was most likely that it was a mix of both but either way Hank was at least happy that the looks he was getting weren’t like he was some kind of escaped science experiment.

“How’s the ear?” Hank asked when he exited his thoughts.

“All good, it’s not bleeding anymore.” The zebra answered.

“Good.” Hank nodded, “Still can’t believe you shoved an eighteen gauge needle through your ear. You little freak.”

“What!?” Zecora huffed, “You say it like it’s super strange. A hole that big shouldn’t close up like my old one did.”

“Well I’d fuckin’ hope not.” Hank laughed at her, “And, it is kinda weird.”

“It’s not.” Zecora defended.

“Mhm,” The man nodded, “Did you at least numb the ear with some ice or something?”

“No?” Zecora looked up to the man and laughed at his question.

“You are a tough little thing aren’t ya?” He asked rhetorically and rubbed the side of her neck making her hum before gently poking the back of her ear where she had pierced it, making her flinch.

“Ow! Hey!” She cried, putting a small amount of space between the two of them as he snickered at her.

“Bastard.” She cursed, kicking him in the side of the leg, making him laugh even harder as they walked past the fountain.

Getting close to where they would make a slight turn to get to the fancy restaurant that was done up in gold etching on the windows, soft red velvet curtains, and far too much French in its name for being in Ponyville; Hank and Zecora continued to enjoy each other’s company while doing their best to ignore the looks they were getting from the other ponies that were out and about.

While Zecora truly was ignoring the attention they were getting, the same could not be said for the human. With how his mind had been programmed, he couldn’t help but take note of every pair of eyes on him and file them as a threat or potential threat. So far he had seen nothing that was a call to action or even for suspicion, it was going well, too well, and not a second after the man had thought that did four minotaurs followed by a gaggle of guards came zipping around a corner in front of them.

Stomping around the corner in an obviously aggressive posture three of the minotaurs looked around for a second before locking eyes with the human and eventually slowing to a stop. The group of guards wasn’t ten feet behind the group and almost immediately a pony that Hank could tell was Clover stepped in front of the minotaurs and started telling them something before he was cut off with an angry yell of “shut up pony”.

As the three minotaurs pushed their way past Clover they started on a beeline towards Hank, the lead bull pointing a finger at the man and yelling “YOU!”

Stopping his slow walk Hank looked at Zecora and sighed while discreetly unsnapping the leather strap that held the .44 in its holster, “The day was going so nice.” He muttered before looking at the three as they stomped ever closer.

The firing order and plan of movement already decided upon in his mind to limit the chances of an over penetration striking one of the many bystanders while also wiping the three minotaurs off the Earth before they knew what was happening Hank’s hand hovered over the grip of the showy .44, ready for the moment to present itself.

That moment never came however, and instead of continuing to approach him the three stopped a little over twenty feet away spread out, about five feet between each of them. With his hand still hovering over the pistol Hank stared down each and every of the three in front of him, taking in every point of information that he could.

“You’re even uglier face to face than in the paper. What the fuck is wrong with you? Do you got mange or something?” The minotaur with the busted face sneered, making Hank’s small eyes flick to his for a second before going back and scanning over their whole area making sure there were no other issues to be concerned about and no surprise in waiting.

The biggest problem that Hank noticed, besides all the bystanders and observers in general, was that there were a lot of them behind the minotaurs that seemed to be coming from the street with a number of bars. Hank also noticed a good number of guards and decided to use his famously good communication skills

“Clover!” The human spoke for the first time in the presence of the minotaurs, promptly getting the captain’s attention who was already fixated on the man.

Figuring that Hank wanted to know what was going on he spoke up, “They want to fi-”

“I know what these fuckheads want.” Hank interrupted, not breaking eye contact with the small group, “I need you to get all the ponies behind them, not behind them.”

Understanding why, Clover turned and nodded to the guards behind him, setting them in motion to start corralling ponies to the sides and stopping any more from coming down the street into the danger zone.

Waiting for the guards to get the ponies out of the way Hank’s mind was set at ease when his firing lane was clear of any possible collateral and his hand pulled away from the pistol and took its place more relaxed at his side.

As the human and three minotaurs continued to stare off for nearly a full minute Hank was the first to speak again, “I’m not going to fight you.”

Initially staying silent the three looked at each other and started to laugh as Hank stayed completely stoic.

Taken aback by the extremely violent human’s denial of conflict the ponies that were observing the situation looked to each other as well in shock.

“You don’t have choice monkey.” The biggest minotaur spoke in broken English with a deep accent that Hank couldn’t place.

Nodding at his words Hank pulled the revolver and leveled it at his chest with a lightning quick and smooth draw that even surprised the ponies watching.

Seeing how things were going to go, Clover cursed as his ears flattened against his head to try and dampen the explosions that were soon to come. While most of the ponies followed suit, knowing first hoof what the things that Hank carried around did or having heard what they did to ponies and shucks alike the minotaurs were none the wiser and stood there, only surprised at how quickly the man had moved.

About to pull the trigger on the first of the three Hank paused and looked down at Zecora over his shoulder who was holding her ears and looking away.

“Hey.” He nudged her with his foot as he kept the revolver locked on the large bull, getting her to slowly uncover her ears and look up to him, “Is it going to ruin the night for you if I blow these three’s heads off?”

Not knowing how to answer the question, Zecora looked back and forth between Hank, his gun, and the three minotaurs whose lives now, suddenly, rested in her hooves.

“I - I - I um. I would prefer it if I didn’t have to see and hear that…” Zecora answered as she looked up at Hank who just stared at her for a few seconds over his arm before his little eyes zipped back to his gun as he sighed and calmly de-cocked the hammer and holstered it.

“Look.” Hank spoke in a forceful and authoritative tone, “I’m here to have supper with my girlfriend and enjoy our time together. I’m not going to have you get in the way of that and ruin the night anymore than you already have. Leave us alone.”

Starring the three down, Hank took a deep breath and looked at Zecora with a strained smile, “Let’s go hun.”

Motioning with his head toward the restaurant Hank took a few steps as Zecora followed suit before the female minotaur broke off and rushed over to block their path as the other two closed in, “You ain’t goin’ nowhere monkey.”

Stopping once again Hank’s fists and arms clenched along with the muscles in his neck and jaw making his head tilt as he growled through tight lips.

Using every ounce of self restraint the man had to not pull that .44 off his hip and turn her head into a modern art splatter painting, whipping that cocky smile from existence entirely. Hank through a great number of great heaving breaths calmed himself and respected his girlfriend’s wishes.

Opening his eyes with one last exhale the man stood as calmly as he could and simply stared at the female minotaur. While there was no explosion of violence the scene was still very disturbing to the ponies in attendance, and especially, the subject of his stare.

While she tried her best to look tough in front of the monkey, looking back at the ice cold eyes that were boring through her was more unsettling than she could have expected. Maybe there was some truth to what the old bastard had said, because the face she was looking back at held a look she had never seen before, even around murderers and thieves alike.

This look was one of deep seated rage and the knowledge of how to use it. There wasn’t a drop of emotion on his face or in his eyes and yet those same eyes looked back at her not like she was another being or even a threat. In those eyes she was just another notch to add to a belt or knife handle.

The ponies had never seen Hank force himself not to act when outright threatened, never seen him step down from any kind of confrontation at all. At first they thought the Everfree monster had met a group that actually scared him, but now they knew that wasn’t the case. For some reason, the murderous monster that had killed hundreds of shucks, hundreds of diamond dogs, and knocked the demi-god princess of the sun to the ground in one punch, was trying not to fight a mere three minotaurs. Despite the their best efforts.

“You are going to fight me.” The tattooed one demanded, “And I am going to beat you until you don't remember your name, you flat faced mutt.”

Snapping his head followed by his whole body around to face the bull that had spoken the ponies watching on reared back a little at the instantly sudden twitchy movements that were coming from the large bipedal predator.

“Leave.” Hank slowly spoke, in a low emotionless tone.

“What’s the matter? Scared to get your gangly monkey flank knocked out in front of your zebra girlfriend?” The minotaur laughed and shook his head as the human continued to stare daggers at him.

“I don’t want to get your blood on my only set of good clothes.” The human growled.

“My blood?!” He put a hand to his tattooed chest and cackled a deep belly laugh, “The only one that’s gonna be bleeding is you when you’re on the ground with all your teeth down your throat.”

Laughing a little more the bull wiped the smile from his face, “Now. You’re gonna put your hands up and I’m gonna show you and this whole podunk town what happens when you think you can get away with embarrassing proud minotaur families when you pose over their dead sons on the face of some stupid pony newspaper.”

“You have one more chance to leave under your own power.” Hank huffed while unbuttoning his cuffs and rolling them up to just below his elbows. Revealing even more scars to his potential opponents.

“My hooves are absolutely shaking.” He laughed and flexed his arms, doing a few slow punches to warm his shoulders up.

“Should be.” Hank said flatly, hanging his arms at his sides.

“And why is that?” Amused, the minotaur continued to limber up by shadow boxing.

“Cause when we’re done here you three or going to be on the ground with broken bones and missing pieces and I’m gonna go into that restaurant with my girlfriend and have an absolutely wonderful night.” Hank explained while looking around and seeing many a fancily dressed pony now amongst the crowd and chattering excitedly amongst themselves, pointing at him periodically while gossiping. It seemed like there were many an “out of towner” in Ponyville tonight, “That is unless you want to peacefully go our separate ways.”

“Not a chance in Tartarus.” The Minotuar growled, further angered by the memory of seeing his cousins lined up on the dirt of some far away pony town gutted like fish.

“So be it.” Hank cracked his neck from side to side and took a step forward, followed by the same from the tattooed bull.

“You’d better hope you don’t get any blood on my clothes.” Hank added as he confidently strode forward as the minotaur hoped back and forth on his hooves like a clumsy impersonation of Ali.

“And why’s that, freak?”

“Cause if you get any on it I’ll make sure I soak myself in it.”

As twenty feet became ten and ten became five the crowd watched as the still flat faced Hank finally raised his hands just before the minotaur readied an already loaded punch

<><><> Mane Six, Ponyville, Girls night <><><>

“Do ya think everypony will think we’re some big herd? Bein’ out on date night like this an all.” Applejack smiled as the others in the group giggled at the notion.

“Yeah, right!” Rainbow Dash laughed in her scratchy voice, “I’ve seen plenty of other ponies out tonight that aren’t dating.”

“Like who?” Twilight asked with a raised brow, having only seen couples so far.

“Uhhh, Lyra and BonBon.” Rainbow answered like it was obvious, making all the other ponies in attendance minus Twilight look between each other with confused looks as the prismatic pegasus chuckled.

“Rainbow dear. You do realize Lyra and Bonbon are marefriends. Right?” Rarity interjected, making Rainbow stop laughing and hover in place for a second as the rest of the group continued to walk.

“Really?” Rainbow asked, not believing what she had heard, as she caught back up to the group easily.

“Yeah! They’ve been dating for like ever!” Pinkie quickly nodded, “I made their two year anniversary cake!”

“Two years!?!” Rainbow yelled.

“Yeah sugar cube.” Applejack nodded while looking up at the oblivious pegasus, “They’ve been datin’ well before Twilight here showed up,”

“How did I never notice?” Rainbow muttered to herself as she continued to hover beside the main group.

“I guess pegasi are known as bird brains for a reason.” Rarity quipped, getting a series of laughs from the group and an unamused “Hey!” from the bird brain in question.

“No offense to you of course, Fluttershy.” Rarity added when the group had finished laughing after a few moments.

“Oh, none taken. Even I knew Lyra and Bonbon were dating.” Fluttershy gently added with a smile getting another round of chortles from the group at Rainbow’s expense.

“Hey, it’s not my fault I’m too busy to notice things sometimes!” Rainbow defended while crossing her forelegs and closing her eyes.

“Too busy sleeping?” Twilight cocked her head with a smile getting Rainbow to open her eyes and scoff.

“Whatever.” She dismissed trying to make it seem like she was upset but couldn’t help a small grin slip through making the others smile and laugh, this time with Rainbow Dash.

“So what exactly is the plan for the night girls?” Rarity asked never having been clued in on the group’s activities.

“There really isn’t one,” Twilight turned her head and smiled at Rarity and the others, “I just thought it would be fun to get together when we’re not having to deal with some issue or working.”

Agreeing with the bookish pony the group nodded and started collectively thinking about just what they could get up to for the evening.

“I think getting something to eat should be on the list.” Rainbow interjected.

“Of course ya would.” Applejack laughed, getting an eye roll from the pegasus.

“Don’t act like you couldn’t eat a regular pony out of house and home farm pony. I know you could eat.” Rainbow shot back, making AJ shake her head.

“I never said I wasn’t hungry did I?” AJ added, getting a smug look from the hovering pony.

“Knew it.”

“Um… I could eat as well.” Fluttershy meekly declared.

The rest of the group seemingly in agreement that getting something to eat should be their first matter of business. What logically came next was deciding the what and where, “We should go to the hayburger and get something really quick. All the sit down restaurants will be full of ponies on dates anyways.” The same pony who decided on getting everypony together advised, perhaps a small bias on her part slipping through when recommending the fast food joint.

“While I’m not usually in the mood for greasy food, I will say it does sound rather good.” Rarity mused.

“I’m down.” Rainbow nodded.

“Yep!” Pinkie bounced in place

“Ah’m always down for a good hayburger.”

“Works for me,” Fluttershy smiled, “Somepony can have my fries though. I can never finish them and the burger.”

The where and what figured out the ponies changed their course and started heading for the hayburger. Naturally they plotted the shortest course for the restaurant and headed for the square since the restaurant was placed in the more “nightlife” area of the town with the bars and other hangouts as opposed to the more typically placed sitdown restaurants.

“So what made you pick couples night for all of us to get together Twilight?” Pinkie asked, getting twilight to sheepishly laugh.

“IIIIII didn’t mean to pick couples night.” Twilight admitted, “I completely forgot it was coming up and when all our schedules lined up I didn’t want to change it.”

Not usually one to not take into account future events when setting up a plan, Twilight’s failure to properly check for conflicts was perfectly indicative of how distracted and busy she had been.

Snickering at Twilight’s minor mistake, as Twilight giggled herself, none of the members in the group were upset with how the night had turned out in the slightest and were happy that they had finally gotten a night out, even if they were sharing with the couples of Ponyville and even Canterlot to some extent.

As the six drew closer to the middle of town more and more ponies became present along with the ambient conversation noise raising a little. What was strange though was that there were no ponies walking away from the square, only approaching it.

Rounding the final corner before the square the six mares were met with a lot of ponies standing watching something as they idly chatted and pointed to whatever was in front of them.

“I wonder what’s goin’ on.” Applejack said as the group unconsciously sped up to reach the action.

“Oh, I do hope it’s a band!” Fluttershy said excitedly, “That would be so nice for all the couples and herds.”

Reaching the back of the crowd, the six did their best to listen in on what was being said, but there was simply too much being said to decipher what was going on. With no information to go on, and the need to cross the street to get the Hayburger anyways the ponies squeezed themselves between the building and the crowd, eventually getting to the front and seeing the real cause of the commotion.

“What’s he doing here?” Rainbow asked rhetorically, her face falling into a small scowl.

“I didn't know he had clothes like that.” Rarity huffed, instantly analyzing what the man had dressed himself in. It looks so much better than his usual rags.”

“You know….” Rarity brought a hoof to her chin, “ It actually shares a lot with your style Applejack.”

Turning to the cowmare Rarity’s face instantly morphed into a smug smile when she saw the orange mare practically drooling at the sight of their resident human.

“w - wow.” Applejack couldn’t help but voice getting the attention of the other’s in her group which quickly made her try and brush it off.

“What was that darling?” Rarity leaned in with a coy smile.

“Ah…. It was nothin’! Just didn’t expect to um.. It’s nothin’.” The farm pony tried to brush off the quizzical looks from her friends, to mixed effect.

“Rightttt…” Rarity grinned wider, “You’re smitten with our resident bad colt aren’t you?”

“What? No. No! Ah- Ah ju’ didn’t know he had clothes like that is all.”

“Turning from her friend with an amused huff, Rarity looked over the man once more, taking in everything she could about the foreign yet familiar outfit, “He does look rather good in that style. I will give you that… though there are things I would change.”

“What’s going on here?” Twilight asked in general, trying to find some context for the scene before them.

“Hey Twilight.”

Hearing her name called Twilight turned to see who had addressed her and quickly saw Roseluck making her way toward her and her friends, squeezing through the crowd and excusing herself all along the way.

As the earth pony mare drew closer Twilight couldn’t help but give a quick glance to the scar that was present on her neck and kept her fur from growing along the line where the knife had cut her.

“Hi Roseluck, how are you?” Twilight greeted back when the mare had finally made her way through the crowd.

“I’m good.” The flower pony smiled and gave a quick look to Hank and the minotaurs as the two parties traded words that couldn't be heard by the ponies in the crowd over the crowd’s own volume, “Me and Lily were selling roses to all the couples when we heard a bunch of yelling and saw those minotaurs and… Hank, I think his name is, here off the square.”

“Yeah, his name is Hank, but, what’s going on though? Things look a little tense between him and these three.” Twilight asked further as the Minotaur Hank was facing brought his hands up and started throwing slow punches as he bounced on his hooves.

“Well, the minotaurs, especially that one,” Roseluck pointed to the tattooed bull, “Kept demanding that Hank was going to fight him and when he and the zebra went to leave the minotaur mare blocked him from going.

“Hank didn’t want to fight?” Twilight looked at Roseluck incredulously, “I don’t know if I can believe that.”

“That’s what we saw.” Roseluck shrugged and motioned to her sister across the crowd who eagerly waved back at them, which Twilight and the other’s reciprocated.

“He’s been very eager to fight in my…. Experience.” Rarity noted, the hair on her back raising ever so slightly as images and memories came flooding forward.

Putting her friend on the back, Applejack looked over to Roseluck who was also seemingly lost in thought, a hoof brought to the side of her neck. Remembering what had happened before she had even properly met Hank for the first time, Applejack looked with worry at Roseluck, noticing the line of exposed skin on her neck where the knife had cut into her when she dropped her hoof for a second.

“How have ya been doin’ since the…. Ya know?” The Apple mare asked, getting Roseluck’s attention.

“O-Oh. I’m okay.” Roseluck nervously smiled with a shaky laugh, bringing her hoof back to her scar again in a clear nervous habit, “I really do need to properly thank him for… saving my life that day, but he’s just scary to be around and when I think about it I start to have a hard time breathing and Ijustmy mindfillsupand I can’tthinkthenmyhead feelsheavy--

“Roseluck, please. Just take a breath.” Twilight put a hoof and the mare’s shoulder and looked at her with a concerned look

Snapped out of her oncoming panic attack Roseluck nodded and slowly breathed in and out until she had calmed enough.

Still looking at her concerned Roseluck opened her eyes and smiled, “Thanks Twilight. I guess I’m not doing quite as good as I thought.”

“There are good days and bad days and then really bad days darling.” Rarity interjected with a knowing smile and deep eyes.

“Y- Yeah.” Roseluck sighed, her face looking much more tired than it did just moments before, her ears falling a little as well.

“But he actually is the sweetest stallion, despite his looks and… actions. It would probably make his day to see that you’re doing as well as you are.”

“Really?” Roseluck looked at Rarity, amazed at her words.

“Yes. Really. He is more understanding than you would ever bel- Oh dear.” Switching her attention to Hank she saw him and the minotaur take their first steps towards each other. What she really saw though was that look on his face. It was the exact same one she had seen underneath his helmet through orange muzzle flashes as he massacred everything in his path. It was a look both of stoicism and crazed rage, two things that couldn’t be more contradictory, yet on the man’s small and hard to read features fit like a well worn in glove.

<><><> Hank, Go time <><><>

As the distance closed between him and his first victim Hank kept his eyes locked on the minotaur's shoulders, not the eyes like most liked to focus on in a fight, the shoulders never lied about what was coming, while the eyes could. It wasn’t something Hank had always known, or even learned quickly, it was something that he had picked up on through sheer experience and a lot of injuries.

Watching every little dip and movement of the bull’s shoulders Hank looked for the smallest flex, the quickest twitch, whatever it was the minotaur decided to throw his shoulders would betray him and tell exactly what it was and what side it was coming from. Even if it was a kick, the shoulders would tell by leaning back and dipping.

And just as Hank had expected, the second he was within an arm’s reach of the overly eager minotaur his left shoulder dropped forward and turned in choreographing the incoming jab like a huge light up billboard to the man’s well practiced mind and eyes.

Not only was the jab wildly choreographed, the minotaur definitely putting his all into the first punch aimed right at his nose, it was slow. To Hank, a man used to fighting cracked out humans with as much predictability as the weather in spring and hyper aggressive wolves, the punch was nearly in slow motion.

He didn't know if it was so slow because of how minotaurs seemed to be built, being very stocky and rigid, or if the one he was facing off with was just particularly shit at boxing, but he really didn't care. All Hank cared about was getting to supper and teaching these three a lesson they’d never forget or recover from.

As the jab fired from the bull’s left side finally got far enough away from his body that Hank could do something, in a blink Hank went from directly in the path of the punch to the outside of it with a quick stutter step and lunge to the right side of the minotaur’s punch, taking his side in a single explosive lunge.

Arm still extended from the attempted strike Egronson wasn’t even able to turn his head quick enough to follow the human as it instantly took his outside, having cut in right under his jab in a flash.

Having snapped his arms up at the start of his cut in, Hank pulled back his right arm in a cross aimed right at the side of the shocked minotaur’s head as he reset his footing and twisted his hips loading the strike and squaring back off with his enemy in a single set of practiced movements.

Letting the punch free as he rose back up to full height Hank saw the minotaur's eye widen in realization that there was nothing he could do to defend against the hit.

Not a quarter second later Hank’s scarred knuckles impacted Egronson square on the jaw sending the minotaur on a path with the ground that was only stopped by the hand that Hank had wrapped around the minotaur’s still extended left wrist and that had kept the bull from defending the cross to the jaw.

Pulling on the arm to bring the still, surprisingly, conscious but reeling minotaur back up straight since his legs had gone out from under him when he had been hit; the human then let go of the wrist and instead shot in for the legs.

Getting his left arm in between the minotaur’s legs while his right wrapped over the bull’s left shoulder by the neck Hank then tensed his legs and abs lifting the large bull over his head with no effort at all.

Hank didn’t hold him long though, just long enough to get a look at the stunned expression of the huge minotaur that was his next target and of a large portion of the crowd who was looking at him with wide eyes.

With a yell the man then repositioned the now flailing minotaur and set his footing before spiking the bull into the hard ground head first causing Egronson’s neck to snap to the side under his own weight, his outstretched arms unable to stop his momentum.

Hank didn’t let up when he saw the bull limp on the ground though, with one of his horns snapped off, no. That violence switch had been flipped on and there was no flipping it off until Hank was happy with the damage he had done, he didn’t care if everyone was watching him. Let em’! Let them learn what happened when they pushed him.

So with that Hank bent over and grabbed the minotaur’s right arm, pulled it straight up, locked the elbow with a twist and then rammed his knee through the joint in the direction it didn’t bend, all while staring deep into the largest bull’s now concerned eyes

Arm breaking in one clean wet crunch Hank stepped over the downed body of the first minotaur, dropping the mulched appendage as he did and rapidly approached his next target who was steadily back stepping away from the pissed off human with his arms half assed pulled into guard.

Motivation rapidly turned to fear as the creature stomped toward him, Luersbjorn wanted to surrender but raised his hands anyways, there was no way he would let himself show such weakness in front of ponies of all things. It didn’t matter the odds, he would never tarnish his family’s name by surrendering. He would fight until he could no more. He would fight until the wild animal in front of him was nothing more than a smear on the dirt. And he had to avenge his kin.

As the human got closer Luersbjorn stopped backing away and lunged forward with a deep bellowing yell he hoped sounded more angry than afraid. Praying that one hit would be enough to stop the monster from getting to him, the huge bull threw a hook with all his might in an attempt to take the feral creature’s head off.

Unfortunately for the massive walking mound of muscle the human almost lazily weaved under his punch and took a step back with a perplexed look on his face instead of throwing a punch of his own that he easily could have.

Further angered by his inability to hit the smaller biped and its strange reaction to his attempted strike Bjorn roared and started throwing punch after punch at the man.

Not a single one of the punches landed despite the minotaur's best efforts as Hank continuously dodged and weaved through the punches, repeatedly taking the bull’s side and even rear as he did so, forcing the minotaur to spin in a circle to keep squared away with the man.

Throughout the entire time though, Hank never threw a punch of his own, even when he was beside or behind his opponent with every option imaginable open to him. Amazed at how clumsy and slow the minotaur was Hank couldn’t help but play with his food a little bit, plus the more gassed the bull became the more Hank could do. And it was clear that the minotaur’s cardio was lacking much like his flexibility.

As the large crowd of lovers watched Hank move around the still yelling and frantically punching minotaur they couldn’t help but look in amazement at the foot and body work the human displayed.

All the punches were absolutely nothing to the man, he could bob, weave, roll, deflect, and parry absolutely anything the minotaur could throw at him. No movement was wasted or sloppy as the man danced around the flailing bull, he never once got tripped up when he was pushed or ever lost balance when switching his foot position. It was clear that the human not only knew how to fight but truly understood it.

It was peaceful watching the display unfold in a strange way. There was no real violence happening despite the continued efforts of Bjorn as he growled and breathlessly cursed at the man for embarrassing him. It seemed like more of a dance to the ponies than a fight as they watched the two spin around each other.

Almost forgetting that it was a fight, since neither Hank nor Luersbjorn had been hurt in any way, the crowd and the minotaur was suddenly reminded of the severity of the situation when Hank suddenly, and without warning, knocked Kuerbjorn’s even more sluggish and heavy left arm out of the way as the bull threw a last ditch attempt at a jab as he gassed out.

In an explosion of movement Hank batted the arm out of the way with his right forearm before stepping in and driving his right fist up under the minotaur’s sternum before giving a quick kick to the bull’s right shin with his left boot.

Landing on all fours with his lungs empty, Bjorn held one of his huge hands to his sternum where he had been struck and wheezed against his uncooperating diaphragm as his other hand pressed against the dirt of the road holding him up as he sat there on his knees.

Hacking against his own throat, creating a small puddle of spit in the dirt below him that his body started to produce in response to the hit, the minotaur was stuck groaning about the pain in his chest and shin before he realized that he wasn’t being further beat up on.

Feeling very fortunate that the human had gone easy on him compared to his cousin Bjorn was just starting to get up before his hopes were dashed as a boot rocketed toward his face before impacting square on his upper lip and nose sending him reeling again.

Falling back with his hands on his face as blood started gushing forward freely Bjorn was back on the ground screaming in pain from the hard leather that had broken his nose and removed all of his front teeth.

Watching as the minotaur rolled on the ground holding his face and screamed around the blood that was filling his mouth Hank let out an annoyed huff. Usually he wouldn't have broken contact with the minotaur when he doubled over and would have immediately driven his right knee up into his face, but he was concerned about getting blood on his clothes and instead felt like he should play it safe by kicking him instead.

Now though he had to deal with the screaming and the crying. It had always pissed him off when a target of his started crying and begging when they were wounded or when the tables turned, hell even some infected would scream when got mortally wounded and would try to drag themselves off.

It was just one of those things that got under Hank’s skin. If you want to be big and bad then you should go out with some self respect. Don’t start a knife fight if you aren’t willing to get stabbed to death. That also meant you shouldn’t threaten to smear someone on the pavement if you haven’t accepted that it could happen to you.

It didn’t help that through the many years he had spent under direct threat of swarming infected his brain had programmed itself to automatically make Hank set upon anything that was making noise and make it stop. And the gurgling screaming from the bull was just like what he had heard so much of back home.

Like a computer loading a preset program, Hank set right back upon the downed form of Bjorn driving a knee into his kidney as he took mount, making the minotaur scream in pain and panic more.

The sound only spurring on his response more Hank gripped the minotaur's wide neck and pressed against it choking the bull with his left hand as his right repeatedly pounded down on the bottom of the minotaur’s rib cage as he went for the floating rib.

Convulsing with every hit from the man Bjorn openly cried and tried his best to dislodge the human to no effect before eventually his cry turned into a raspy wheeze when the rib broke free and punctured his lung.

A cheshire grin spread across Hank’s face when he felt the pop and familiar wheeze he pressed the, now unresisting, minotaur's head back and aimed his next strike for the adams apple.

Just as his fist was going forward however a sudden and hard kick from his left knocked him off his target and onto the dirt, only after had drug her arm across Bjorn's bloody face and neck getting blood just where he didn’t want it. As the sting just under his left armpit started to spread Hank immediately got on his feet and whipped around to face who had struck him.

“Stay away from him!” The female minotaur cried, tears freely coursing down her cheeks as she switched focus from Hank to Bjorn and got on her knees beside the wheezing bull.

Growling, Hank ignored the slightly annoying ache the hard kick had produced and took a long step toward the female minotaur, loading a kick of his own and blind siding her with a powerful push kick that hit her directly in the left shoulder.

Sent tumbling across the hard dirt from the kick that felt more like getting hit by a runaway cart, the heifer groaned and tried to move her right arm, hissing when she did from the pain in her shoulder joint.

Holding her numb shoulder with her other hand, the last minotaur standing stumbled to her hooves and turned to face the beast that had struck down her brother and cousin with brutal ease and now had his sights on her.

“You stupid fuckin’ bitch.” It spoke through a deep growling voice, that sounded nothing like she had heard earlier from the creature, “You made me get blood on my fuckin’ arm!”

Showing its left forearm, smeared in blood from her brother’s muzzle, the creature’s eye bore through her as he lowered his arm and continued to approach her as she quickly backed away.

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” She back peddled waving her left hand as she did so, her right limply hung at her side.

Offering no response to her apology, clearly still intending on finishing her off as well, Hank strode toward her, his face adopting that same stone cold look as figured out just what he was going to do to the helpless girl.

“I’m sorry! I couldn’t just let you kill him! He’s my last sibling, I can’t lose him too, Please!” She pleaded as she backed toward the crowd unknowingly. Her heartfelt plea seemingly had no effect on the man though and he continued to stoically pursue as she tried desperately to escape.

Looking behind her at the crowd of wide eyed ponies, realizing that her path was blocked she whipped her back around to face the beast and shrieked, seeing it not a foot away from her face.

Panicking, not remembering any of the hand to hand she had been taught and knowing that it wouldn’t do any good anyways, she desperately attempted to fling herself back and away from the creature, not caring if she was throwing herself into the crowd of ponies.

Faster than she could realize however, Hank's right hand shot forward and grabbed her by the shirt, as if reading exactly what she was going to do, not allowing her to get away like she wanted.

Pushing away with her legs and doing her best to dislodge his vice grip on her shirt by striking at his elbow Sif continued to cry out in panic while she made no progress in dislodging herself. As her panic took over Sif spun on her hoof in an attempt to break his grip and run away.

Feeling his grip weaken as she spun around, finally out of sight from his awful face and eyes, Sif felt a small flame of hope light in her chest when she felt his hand completely break free form her shirt. Just about to push off with her legs as fast as she could through the crowd, that small flame of hope was replaced by a terrible sinking feeling when his arm suddenly shot around her neck and pulled her back, gagging her.

“No! No! Nonono-” Sif begged, kicking her feet and grabbing at the large arm around her neck. Fighting with everything she had, the minotaur looked out at the crowd in complete desperation through blurry tear filled eyes.

“Help! Please someone help me! PLE-chhhlkkk.” Screams for help immediately replaced by a loud coughing sputter as Hank set the air choke in, Siv’s flailing picked up to an all time high.

Her left hand going from batting at his thigh to grabbing at his short hair Hank finally had enough of his hair being pulled and kicked the minotaur’s legs out from under her effectively turning his arm into a noose she was hanging herself on.

Tightening both the arm around her neck and the one behind her head Sif’s gagged cries slowed while her frantic pulling and beating got weaker before she suddenly went limp in his grip.

Holding the choke tight for a few more seconds Hank stared hatefully at the back of her head before grunting and dragging her over to where her apparent brother was laying in a growing puddle of his own blood and carelessly tossed her on top of him.

Looking down at the pair as the large minotaur groaned and gagged on the blood from his mouth filling his throat while the female laid face down where she landed unmoving. As his brain went through the process of deciding if should stomp on their necks now and finish them or not a long groaning wheeze hijacked his train of thought and force booted a different sub program in his mind.

Turning around and spotting the offending individual Hank abandoned his two current targets since they weren’t making much noise and switched priority to the form slowly pushing itself up one one elbow.

Calmly walking up to the side of the prone figure, Hank's hand went to the spot where his bayonet usually was but caused him to pause when he didn't feel its handle. Stopping for a brief moment to look down Hank’s mind quickly found the buck knife fixed blade forward on his left side hanging off a leather gun belt.

Simply pulling the knife with his left hand, the appearance of the leather gun belt and lack of load bearing equipment wasn’t enough to snap Hank’s brain out of its preset operation and instead he continued toward his target it coughed and groaned in pain.

If he didn’t silence his victim it would bring a whole group of the infected down on top of him. It was bad enough when an infected person started screaming, calling out its kin in distress and more than certainly sending a few motivated individuals to come rushing towards his position, but an injured person? That was so much worse. Person crying out in pain was like a dinner bell being rung, it was easy pickings. Like a bear to a fresh kill site, motivated infected would rush headlong to a helpless person and unmotivated infected would suddenly become very motivated, rushing in as well. In all his time dealing with the damned things he had never seen, or had, a horde be brought down by an infected crying out in pain. But he seen, and had, many brought in by a screaming person or animal. He wasn’t about to let it happen again.

Reaching his target, Hank brought the pommel of the Buck 119 down onto the side of the head just behind the left ear causing the large male to dip his head forward and go silent for a second from the shock.

There was no time to wait however and in a flash Hank reached over and grabbed onto the large male’s left shoulder with his right and and flung him over with surprising ease before covering the mouth with the same hand and switching the 119 in his left hand to and ice pick grip while raising it to slightly over his head.

Tensing his left shoulder and arm muscles as he prepared to plunge the knife through the ribs and into the heart Hank pressed down harder covering the mouth as his target started to wriggle and make muffled shouts of surprise.

Looking directly into the wide frantic eyes of the male as he tried to shake his head ‘no’, Hank’s face didn’t change at all. The look of pure pleading fear did nothing to dissuade the man from what he was going to do, it was a look he had seen dozens of times, he was used to wide eyes and final cries. It was nothing new.

So as Egronson raised his one good arm in an instinctual attempt to block the knife Hank simply gave a quick slash across the bicep making the minotaur give a muffled cry as his arm dropped.

Pressing harder into the muzzle of the minotaur, Hank raised his knife one more time and narrowed his eyes as Egronson closed his eyes entirely and waited for the knife to come down on him.

Just as the man was about to throw the knife down once again he wavered slightly when a voice cut through to his brain.

“Honey! There’s no need to do that!”

Still poised to strike, Hank's eyes looked side to side as he tried to figure out the voice before it came again.

“Calm down dear. Please, just calm down.”

Snapping his head to the location of the voice Hank stared directly at Zecora who was very calmly and slowly approaching her coltfriend.

Knife still raised Hank continued to stare at Zecora as his brain started to catch up with his current surroundings. As the old started to fade away in place with the current Hank then broke eye contact with his girlfriend and started to look around, spotting hundreds of eyes on him as he held the minotaur down by his face.

Looking all around him, Hank's mind slowly got back up to speed and finally completely switched out of the “program” it was running.

First to notice the change, Zecora saw the light in his eyes come back and his face change, just that ever so small amount as he slowly relaxed. Knowing she had her Hank back Zecora took a few more steps forward immediately drawing his attention.

“You won dear, you don’t have to do that.” She smiled, doing her best to comfort the man as she switched out of one of his “modes”.

Looking at her a few seconds longer, still processing, Hank finally took in a deep breath and relaxed, lowering the knife and taking his hand off the bull’s mouth, but still maintaining mount with his knee on the sternum.

“Do you still want to have dinner?” Zecora asked, even though her appetite had mostly disappeared as she watched her coltfriend do his thing.

“Yeah.” The man nodded before looking back down to the hyperventilating minotaur under him, his face falling again.

“If I see you or your merry band of retards again I swear to god that I’ll cut you into porterhouse steaks and cook you on the grill. Get the fuck out of my town.” Frantically nodding up at the deranged creature Egronson breathed a deep sigh of relief when Hank finally got off his chest.

Re-sheathing his knife and shaking his arms free of some of the tension that had built up in them Hank took a moment and very slowly scanned his entire surroundings, refamiliarizing himself. Seeing a lot of very shocked and nervous looks from ponies he had never seen before, he also saw much the same from ponies he was at least familiar with. As he scanned over the crowd Hank eventually saw a group he was very familiar with and let his gaze linger on them for a few seconds longer before moving on, eventually locating Clover.

“I need to go talk to Clover real quick, and then we’ll head to supper okay?” Hank spoke, giving Zecora a quick smile, getting a nod in return.

Walking toward where Clover and a few other guards were talking to the only minotaur to not have a few broken bones Hank patted his belt down, making sure nothing came loose in the scuffle. With nothing missing Hank crossed the square with a casual stride rolling down his sleeves as he did so.

Drawing near to the minotaur who had his back to the man as he spoke to the guards, Clover noticed Hank approaching and quickly made a move to put himself between the minotaur and the still angry seeming human.

Noticing Clover’s move around him, the last minotaur standing turned around curiously only to see Hank’s eyes looking right back into his. Backing up despite the pony between him and the crazed human, Frode wanted absolutely none of what his Girlfriend, well probably ex-girlfriend now, and her brother / extended cousin got. He had tried his absolute hardest to dissuade them and especially her from even seeking the thing out, let alone fighting it. The fact that it killed six armed murderous minotaurs wasn’t enough for them to be convinced before, but he expected they felt differently now.

“Now Hank, he hasn’t done anything to you.” Clover said as Hank approached, no doubt to continue his lesson.

“I ain’t gonna do anything to him.” Hank waved the still backing away minotaur off, “I just wanna go to supper man.”

“Alright?” Clover raised his brow as Hank stopped before him, “Well what’s up?”

“Clover...I just wanna apologize for what I said to you when you called Celestia to town. You’re a good guy and you were just doing what you thought was best,” Hank sighed, “I was just in a lot of pain and really mad at the time, but I do regret what I said. I didn’t mean any of it.”

Completely blindsided by the apology, from Hank no less, after he went through three minotaurs like wet paper bags, much like Iron had said, “So you don't want to stomp my head into the dirt?” Clover asked, making Hank droop a little.

“No, no I don’t.” Hank confirmed, upset that the pony remembered exactly what he had said, meaning that it had really stuck with the stallion, “I didn’t mean any of it, I promise, and I’m sorry.”

Still amazed at the sincerity that Hank was showing, Clover nodded at his words and took a deep breath of his own.

“Well, I’m glad you don’t hate me, cause I for sure thought you did after Princess Celestia hit you like that.” Clover huffed, “I still can’t believe that she did that. I never would have expected that in a million years! Honest!”

“Yeah, I know man. It’s alright though, I got her fat ass back for it.” Hank smiled and laughed.

Smiling as well Clover just shook his head, “You know it was in the paper. Like all over the paper for at least two weeks. ‘Biggest scandal in five hundred years!’ they said.”

“Really? I obviously don’t get the paper out where I live.”

“Oh yeah.” Clover nodded, “I’ll tell you this though: It wasn’t the whole story. The fact that it was you was in none of the papers, the royal crown deftly pulled a few strings and had the story cleaned a little. All that was officially admitted was that Princess Celestia had a physical altercation and took blame for starting it.”

“Oh Reallllyyyyyy.” Hank crossed his arms and hummed smugly, “Nothing about how she lost either?”

“Nope. Have to save some face I guess.” The pony shrugged.

“Well I’m gonna remember all that, thanks for the info.” Hank’s face split into a devious smile making Clover second guess if he should have told the human. “Well with all that said, I’m gonna head to supper finally. You have a goodnight Clover.”

Smiling and turning with a wave Hank started to walk back to Zecora. Waving back at Hank as he walked away Clover was all in all pretty happy with how things had transpired. Sure it had been violent, and the hospital was going to have three more filled beds, but nopony had died surprisingly, and with Hank that was always a good outcome.

A small smile on his face Clover turned and sighed, he still needed to go get stretchers for the minotaurs.

Smiling at Zecora as he walked up, the Zebra smiled back lovingly, doing her best to not look at the three groaning minotaurs.

“Ready?” Hank asked simply.

Nodding in confirmation, Zecora motioned with her head toward where the six usual suspects were standing, chatting amongst themselves, “Applejack is over there. We should go say hello.”

Sighing as he stopped walking he just looked down at Zecora for a few seconds, “...Why?”

Scoffing at him the zebra shook her head, “Cause we’re her friends.”

“Uh huh. No other reason right?” The human pursed his lips.

Rolling her eyes at him she turned and started to make her own way over to the group.

“Z.” Hank called out, making her stop and turn to the man who in one step covered what she had in four.

“Look.” The human crouched down and lowered her voice, “I don’t want to hurt her reputation and ability to do business by associating myself with her. Especially after what all these ponies just watched me do alright?”

“Honey I don’t-” Zecora tried to respond but the human just shook his head and put up his hand pausing her.

“I’m not going to risk it,” The human said calmly but firmly, “It’s not that I don’t want to, but I know that my image isn’t exactly a good one and I don’t want it tarnishing hers.”

“...okay honey.” Zecora sighed and eventually nodded.

“Thanks dear.” The human smiled and stood back up, “Now let’s get something to eat.”

“Sounds good.” Zecora smiled again, following close behind as they walked towards the restaurant and as result the large crowd that had only dissipated a small amount.

Stopping in front of the first pony at the edge of the crowd, Hank looked down at the well dressed, unfamiliar mare with a flat look as she spoke very passionately with the mare to her right.

Waiting for either of the two to notice him, the rest of the crowd had noticed his presence and very quickly started to quiet down, a few ponies at the fringes of the crowd scattering away in the process.

Still completely oblivious to his presence or the crowds sudden decrease in volume the two mares kept, now loudly, gossiping back and forth about “Not believing it's real”, “Telling everypony back in Canterlot”, “and did you see how brutish it is? It made the first minotaur look handsome!” among others.

Looking over to Zecora and holding his hand out in disbelief at how oblivious they were, the zebra couldn’t help but snicker at the two.

“Hey.” Hank said, nudging the mare closest to him on the shoulder with his boot.

Stopping their conversation and turning to address the interruption with indignance the expression on their faces switched when they weren’t met with the face of another pony but Hank’s knee.

Tracing the leg up all the way to his head the mares looked up at him with wide eyes.

“Move.” Hank said simply with a flat look getting no response from the two as they continued to look up at him frozen in place.

Tilting his head back with a groan, Hank looked back forward while pinching his nose and clearing his throat. Looking at them a few seconds longer Hank slowly blinked before shooting his arms out to his sides and squatting with his legs, “GO!”

The sudden movement and loud exclamation made both mares and a good partition of the crowd flinch back and be broken from their frozen state.

Acting just like he would to make chickens leave the coop Hank took a step forward this time flicking his arms toward the ponies, “Skidaddle! Go away! Beat it!”

Each exclamation met with a step forward and quick flail of his arms The ponies ever faster stepped away from the man and started to scatter in a frantic manner.

“Bidh falbh! Ruith! Ruith!” Hank barked at the crowd, finally breaking them loose and causing couples to scatter everywhere. “Lós! Verlassen! Schnell!” Hank pushed into the crowd power walking after ponies at random causing them to take off in every direction, some screaming.

Laughing at the ponies scattering like chickens Hank kept switching up his languages since it was working so well, “Disperser! Courir! Partez! Vite! Vite!”

Laughing as the last of the ponies had scattered down side streets and into stores, or just far enough away before turning back around to look at him Hank stood with his hands on his hips with a smile on his face, clearly having enjoyed making the ponies panic around him.

Turning to Zecora who was just shaking her head Hank waved for her to follow him as they finally made their way to the restaurant. Only after a hundred interruptions.

Author's Note

I really hate how I write cause this is just 14,000 words of absolutely nothing. They didn't even get to fucking supper yet.

Next chapter and all following, I hope, will be shorter and actually get stuff done.

As it is now I've spent 6 years writing about absolutely nothing and honestly I'm pretty sick of this whole project so I don't know what to do really.

Posted up toad moment